30 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow human corruption as the effect of modern technology as represented in okky madasari’s the last crowd hana septiana johariani, fatma hetami english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 29 january 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: human corruption, modern technology, structuralism. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ modern technology plays big roles in influencing human life, especially millenial generation. however , it can create human corruption due to its function abuse. the objectives of this study are: 1) to explain how human corruption is described in okky madasari’s the last crowd and 2) to explain how the modern technology creates human corruption as described in okky madasari’s the last crowd. the methodology used in this study was descriptive-qualitative. this study analyzed the novel using levi strauss’ theory. there were two objects of the study, namely material object which was the last crowd novel and formal object from the analysis of the novel using levi strauss’ theory. the results of the study are as follows: 1) human corruption was described in okky madasari’s the last crowd through how the characters in the novel use modern technology unwise until it has a bad effect. human corruption is divided into three kinds of corruption; corruption in time, corruption in function and corruption in behavior. 2) human corruption is created due to the influence of technology towards jayanegara, which triggers him to be trapped in it. it shows when he decides to make a pseudo-identity for being a winner and a revenger. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: hanasepttiana@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 31 introduction modernization refers to a model of progressive transition from a “pre-modern” or traditional to a modern society (ola, 2015:68). in other words, among life most conspicuous theories of social change and those that go under the name of “modernity” or “modernization” and include other related terms, such as “development” as well. (haferkamp and smelser, 1992:12). it is assumed that modernization can be defined as a process of transformation or a change in a more advanced or increasing direction in various aspects of society’s life. when the modernization changes the present conditions of society, it affects all aspects and determines of socio-cultural indicators of development (adnan and bhatti, 2011:271). modernization is something that cannot be separated from globalization. it is called as a change in attitude from someone to his/her life, someone who is not familiar with globalization will be different from someone who is familiar with globalization. someone will become more sensitive or complicated about something because it is affected by globalization. moreover, if someone cannot respond to the existence of globalization. modern technology is as one of modernization’s tool, plays an important role in the era of modernization now, where technology has become an integral part of human life everyday. since the internet and modern technology, with more accessible information, have drastically affected everyday life (mihajlovic and krzelj, 2014:15). it is assumed that modern technology encourages people to create a tool that works automatically to help, facilitate and accelerate human in working and completing the work with the best results. beside the positive one, the increasing frequency of technological advances, it has a negative impacts on society. it is because the society are less in utilizing technological advance in this era of modernization. many people are more interactive with their gadgets that in surroundings. the level of public awareness of the surrounding is diminishing, because they pay more attention to their gadgets. modern technological developments can be an excuse for existing the decreasing in quality on society. the researcher takes one example of social change, it is corruption. corruption (oxford living dictionaries) denotes that the action of effect of making someone or something morally depraved. it can be said that corruption is a bad action which can effects the changes to people physically or mentally. in other words, corruption also can be said as decreasing, because corruption is decrease the function of something or do something that is not in accordance with the rules applied. this condition is in line with the story in the last crowd, the novel written by okky madasari in 2016. it tells about a story of human confusion in the midst of a fast-changing digital era, when humans don’t have much chance to stop, look back, and contemplate. moving from one crowd to another, from connecting to alienating, we flock to the future and leave the past behind. technology is a tool that makes everybody are busy to look for their crowds. technology has transformed human civilization. social network is the new world, where tremendous amount of time is spent running away from the harsh reality of the life filled with defeat and absurdity. through the main character of the novel, he encounters problems and undesirable feelings which are indirectly linked to each other. the novel fells above the moral decadence of society towards the influences of modern technology. human corruption created by the role of modern technology abused until change the function of modern technology to the bad things and damage. therefore, the researcher conducts a study to explain how the human corruption is described through the intrinsic elements and explain how the modern technology creates human corruption in the novel by analyzing the novel using levistrauss’ theory of structuralism. methods this research uses qualitative research design since the findings constitute description in terms of words, phrases, sentences, and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 32 utterances, not numbers or graphics. the approach used is sociology of literature because the analysis covers the society and its life. in addition, the researcher uses theory of structuralism which focuses on how human corruption is described through its intrinsic elements and how human corruption is described as the effect of modern technology found in the novel by analyzing good and bad sides of the effect modern technology to main character and then dividing the levels of human corruption occurred by pseudo identity of the main character until how modern technology damaged him. there are two types of data used; primary data of this study are taken from the last crowd by okky madasari. the writer takes secondary data of this study from books, dictionaries, journals, essays, and articles. the procedure of data collection includes reading the novel and some relevant references. then the researcher identifies the contents of the novel and other references which are related to the topic of the research by underlining and numbering. after that, the data are interpreted to answer the problem of the research. the last step is inventorying the data interpretation in the observation sheet which consists of number of data, citation, data location, the interpretation, and answer of the research problems. results and discussions human corruption is described in madasari’s the last crowd human corruption is an action that is detrimental to oneself and others because the action is carried out not in accordance with its portion to get a certain goal. the human corruption created in this section is caused by bad experiences, then triggers the characters to do things that harm themselves. human corruption is a phenomenon that often occurs around us nowadays, but it is precisely this problem that is often ignored by most people, even taking it lightly. human corruption is described through the characters, how the characters use modern technology unwise. it is also described as corruption in time, in function, and in behavior. 1. corruption in time in general, modern technology is a tool that makes it easier for users to communicate. however, now modern technology is not only for communication but also for taking pictures and videos, surfing using the internet, can be used to play games, etc. of course, the many facilities available in modern technology are addictive to its users. especially for users who are not wise in utilizing these facilities, it brings bad effects. jayanegara starting from the character of jayanegara, jayanegara is a new age man who is so enthusiastic about the development of modern technology. modern technology has succeeded in making him a man of curiosity in every detail of the modern technology. modern technology used by jayanegara is hp and laptops, both of which are able to make jayanegara gives up all his time to tamper with the two technologies. (1)“i got a mobile phone six months after father got his. like a child with a new toy, i played with it all day long” (madasari, 2016: 28). based on the quotation above, it can be described that jayanegara corrupts at his time. he chooses to spend all his time playing cell phones. of course, there are many obligations that he left because he was busy playing the new handphone. corruption in time is one of human corruption as the effect of modern technology. a person who does not use the cell phone until he spends or corrupts his time. it is surely detrimental to itself, a lot of time is wasted because playing mobile is too long. sukendar (2)“when i lived there, father bought me a television and a radio. those two things were my companion during those firs weeks that i lived in simbah’s house” (madasari, 2016: 23). based on the statement above, describing that modernity always exists in sukendar. it can rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 33 be seen in the way sukendar familiarizes jayanegara with modern objects such as television and radio. sukendar wants jayanegara like his father, that life must go forward, including being used to modern life. that did not happen only in the simbah house, but also in sukendar's house. there are many modern technologies in place so that people at home are accustomed to the sophistication of modern technology. (3)“if before he was frequently obliged to receive telephone cells while face to face with mother, now he could contact whoever he wanted whenever he wanted without anyone knowing. father got this new device not long after mother had cut the cable of the telephone in our home” (madasari, 2016: 28). from the statement above, describes that sukendar already has a variety of modern technological tools such as land lines and cell phones. it can also be described that sukendar is not wise in using his modern technology. he had hurt his wife using his landline and cellphone, after that, he did not feel guilty instead of replacing more sophisticated modern technology in order to continue his negative action. (4)“but over time mother knew that father could now be dishonest when the two of them were already in bed together. with this phone father could keep sending messages without their being any sound at all” (madasari, 2016: 28). quotation (4) portrays about how sukendar corrupts his time to use the modern technology unwise. sukendar spends his time while with his wife in bed to play cellphones with his affair. maera (5)“i counted each second, waiting for maera to put down her phone, hug me and lead me back to the bed. but she didn’t do that either. she was just so engrossed in her world. just as she had said before, now she could engross herself in her chats with father” (madasari, 2016: 197). maera is increasingly unable to control herself when she has to play cellphones when she has to do other work. for her, it used to be that playing cellphones is excessive is wasting time, talking to people she doesn't know through social media is not profitable, everything she must has a profit. however, now none of this applies to maera. maera's human corruption is corruption in time, she spends his time looking at the cellphone screen for what she lingers there. the influence of modern technology is very large, all will be fine if the users are wise in its use. however, it will turn detrimental if the user is not wise. 2. corruption in function the main function of mobile phones is as a means of communication via voice and short messages (sms). furthermore, the cellphone functions to capture radio broadcasts, television. in addition, it is also equipped with audio, camera, video, game and internet service functions. meanwhile, the function of laptop is as a tool to solve work faster, increase the brain's creative power, is flexible, often used as a new field of money and as entertainment. jayanegara both of these modern technologies each have a good function for the community to complete all its affairs. however, in this sub chapter, is showed how modern technology can create human corruption. it is said corruption in function, where the function of modern technology is changed to be detrimental by its users. (6)”i got a mobile phone six months after father got his. like a child with a new toy, i played with it all day long. one afternoon before father came home, mother asked me to teach her how to use it. i knew that mother had asked me to teach her, not because she wanted one of her own. mother undoubtedly wanted to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 34 be able to open father’s mobile phone. i taught her enthusiastically. this was the one way that i could avenge mother’s hurt without having to openly blame father” (madasari, 2016: 28). in the quotation above, it can be shown that what used to be a cellphone function was one of them as a means of communication, jayanegara turned it into a tool of revenge on his father. jayanegara hated his father very much because sukendar had hurt his mother's heart with the affair committed by sukendar. in addition, jayanegara also changed the function of the mobile phone provided for things that are good at facilitating human activities, instead, he turned it into a tool that can be used easily to store pornographic images. (7)”while my father was playing around with lots of women, i was still reasonably satisfied getting my pleasure from my own hand or occasionally from pictures of naked women which i downloaded from the internet. these pictures i transferred to my mobile phone, so that i could open them whenever i needed them” (madasari, 2016: 35). in the statement above, it is more clear that jayanegara is using a cellphone to store pornographic images. over time, technology is increasingly sophisticated, so users must also be more sophisticated in using it. if all users are like jayanegara, of course, each user will harm themselves. jayanegara corrupts in function of handphone, he changes the tool that should be to communication instead becomes his own satisfaction tool by storing pornographic images easily. of course, it hurts himself. it causes addiction for him because he has consumed pornographic pictures that plunges him into a life that is not good any further. in conclusion, it can be called corruption in function when the users changes the good function of modern technology becomes the bad one. for the bad function that is changed to harm others and themselves. 3. corruption in behavior the existence of technology will be fine for the user if the user also uses it well. it will be inversely proportional, if the user is not wise in using. in this sub chapter, the researcher tells about how modern technology is able to influence and changes habits for users who are not wise through the characters in the novel. corruption in behavior is divided into four kinds of behavior’s changes; being ignorance, being arrogant, being strange and being underhand. being ignorance being ignorance is one of corruption in behavior as an effect of modern technology. the habit is formed due to excessive activity of modern technology so that it does not pay attention to the environment. modern technology is a medium that is more than enough for users to play without regard to their environment. maera maera becomes someone who knows nothing about the environment. maera lives with jayanegara at his boarding house in jakarta. because there is modern technology and maera is attracted to him, she increasingly does not care about jayanegara. (8)”i counted each second, waiting for maera to put down her phone, hug me and lead me back to the bed. but she didn’t do that either. she was just so engrossed in her world. just as she had said before, now she could engross herself in her chats with father” (madasari, 2016: 197). the quotation above describes that maera is increasingly becoming someone who doesn't care about her environment. the world of technology is able to reverse its concern to turn into a gadget rather than its environment. in conclusion, maera is damaged in the behavior of modern technology by being someone who does not care about its surroundings because it is satisfied with modern technology facilities. the world of technology is rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 35 able to give maera a new world to pay more attention to it and live in it. being arrogant changes in attitude caused by the existence of modern technology are being arrogant. it is corruption in behavior because of excessive interest in technology that changes maera's attitude to arrogant. arrogant is when maera does not want to accept the advice of others and chooses to be clearly wrong. the most important thing for maera is that she is on stage and her story is read by many people. in conclusion, being arrogant from maera arises because in the internet world she had just woken up, she feels that she had brought benefits to her. maera feels appreciated when her writing was read by many people. many people who give likes and comments, it is enough to make maera happy because she feels it is not in vain to write it all down. unlike when being a newspaper journalist, not many read it, not many also gives appreciation for maera's work. from the assumptions of success that she feels she had achieved, that caused her arrogant attitude. she does not need the opinions about her works , another person who does not agree with the steps she took to write like that. all she thinks of is all about recognition and victory in his new world. the point of corruption in behavior is when maera changes her attitude to arrogant caused by her happiness in the new world. being strange communicating through a cellphone screen really requires pretense. this was done by jayanegara when communicating with his mother. it feels really different when i have to get used to communicating via sms or telephone. there is a strange feeling that comes when they exchange messages. (9)”one small instrument born out of modern technology created distance between me and mother rather than bringing us closer. we felt more and more alienated from one another” (madasari, 2016: 63). modern technology has a role to facilitate and also have limits in communication. the researcher concludes that it is communicated by telephone so that it has a limit to being strange and awkward in communicating. being underhand another corruption in behavior is when jayanegara is underhand because of modern technology. he corrupts the modern technology as a tool for searching the stage and acknowledging that he has not completely failed in his life. at first, this became a natural thing, but jayanegara used other people to achieve this goal. (10)“in the midst of this sea of voices, i had to find a way of getting my voice heard by akardewa. i wanted to be seen and heard by akardewa” (madasari, 2016: 107). jayanegara's first way to enter the new world is to find people who are already famous there. then jayanegara enters the money room to get the attention of akardewa and the akardewa fans. in conclusion, the researcher concludes that being underhanded is when jayanegara is heard and seen because he is riding with akardewa. he borrows the name akardewa to become famous, after which jayanegara walks on his own according to his story regardless of akardewa as before. human corruption as the effect of modern technology as described in okky madasari’s the last crowd in this subchapter, the researcher focuses on jayanegara as playing the character, analyzing how jayanegara is too far away in his new world. various corruption that has been done by jayanegara does not just stop, jayanegara continues to achieve happiness that he has never achieved before. pseudo-identity on jayanegara the new world gives new life to jayanegara from its real life that is full of failures. jayanegara can prove to be someone who is rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 36 important and considered in the new world. finally, jayanegara decides to create a new identity as matajaya. with hope, matajaya can be a winner and can take revenge to sukendar, unlike jayanegara which is full of failures. 1. being a winner matajaya feels free because he can choose what part of happiness he wants to show or not, while jayanegara feels restricted because he has to face what he does. the text of the novel that constructs the structure of pseudo-identity on jayanegara: being a winner. to put it into a figure, the oppositions are as follows: being a winner is a description of what he wants to achieve in his pseudo-identity which belongs to human corruption that madasari describes in the novel. madasari creates the condition of jayanegara that changes the identity into matajaya. madasari describes that jayanegara is dependent while matajaya is independent, and that leads into the state that jayanegara is being controlled while matajaya is controlling. jayanegara is restricted while matajaya is free to do everything. 2. being a revenger matajaya gets his best position so that he can be considered a winner. neither do you have a diploma like jayanegara, but he is able to get a job that suits him. of course, matajaya is free from his father, able to meet his own needs and mae without asking for a penny from his father. the text of the novel that constructs a structure of pseudo-identity on jayanegara: being a revenger. to put it into a figure, the oppositions are as follows: being revenger is a description of the goals that he wants to achieve in his pseudo-identity which belongs to human corruption that madasari describes in the novel. madasari creates the condition of jayanegara that changes the identity into matajaya. madasari describes that jayanegara is doing what is commanded by the father while matajaya is doing what it wants to be a revenger, and that leads into that jayanegara is being ruled while matajaya is ruling. jayanegara is unfree while matajaya is free from his father and all his commands. jayanegara’s failure from the all binary oppositions that were explained, jayanegara has the chance to get the victory he wanted by pretending to be matajaya. his sense of revenge on his father continues to imagine him, feeling unsatisfied if sukendar had not been destroyed like he had destroyed mother. then he did something worse with kara. modern technology gives the convenience to find any information, its reach is broad and brings benefits to the users. technology also easily provides great losses and dangers if not used wisely. everything starts by jayanegara is pseudo, the success he got when he became matajaya was also pseudo. jayanegara, who wants to be separated from his father, actually needs his father to release him from prison because of a defamation case. jayanegara just wants to hide from all the losses he got, he runs into a new world as a place to find a victory that makes him even more failed than before. . conclusion the conclusion of this research are, first conclusion is that human corruption as the effect of modern technology in okky madasari’s the figure 4.2.1.1. the binary oppositions of pseudo-identity on jayanegara: being a winner j ayanegar a dependent c ontr olled r estr ict ed fr eec ontr ollingindependentmatajaya figure 4.2.1.2. the binary oppositions of pseudo-identity on jayanegara: being a revenger j ayanegar a doing what is commanded being r uled unfr ee fr eer uling doing what he wants matajaya rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 37 last crowd due to user discretion for using technology modern. human corruption is explained through how the characters in the novel use modern technology unwise until it has a bad effect. all the characters are corrupt modern technology because modern technology has the charm of its own to cause addiction. human corruption is divided into three kind of corruption; corruption in time, corruption in function and corruption in behavior. for the corruption in behavior, divided into four behaviors; being ignorance, being arrogant, being strange and being underhand. the second conclusion is that to what extent modern technology can create human corruption in okky madasari's the last crowd. it focuses on the main character, jayanegara. jayanegara is the main character who continues his corruption in modern technology until he gets the goals that he wants. it explains more about pseudo-identity on jayanegara that is divided into two goals; being a winner and being a revenger. jayanegara changes his identity as matajaya to become a winner and became an avenger to his father. he starts his new life with pseudo thing, he also gets pseudo results. the success in his new world through the internet is false and transient, in fact, the end result of his pseudo-identity is a failure that is more severe than before. in essence, human corruption gives the effect of corruption that the user does. references adnan, a. et al. (2011). international journal of business and social science. “cognition and impact of modernization in changing normative structure of family system (a case study), pp. 271-277. haferkamp, h. and nell j. smelser (eds). (1992). social change and modernity. barkeley: the regents of the university of california. ola, e. a. 2015. journal of humanities and social science. “perspektives on the impact of modern society on the indigeneous traditional society of nigeria.” 4:67-74. madasari, okky. (2016). the last crowd. jakarta:gramedia mihajlovic, i. and zorica krzelj. (2014). “”the impact of globalisation on the development of tourism within social and economic changes.” european scientific journal. 8: 108120. putri anggraeni, et al / journal of english language teaching 6 (1) (2017) 11 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow dualism in the strange case of dr. jekyl and mr. hyde by robert stevenson: a demolition of alter romzan dwi cahya, prayudias margawati  english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in october 2018 approved in november 2018 published in january 2019 ________________ keywords: multiple personality disorder, freudian psychoanalysis, dualism. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this final project is the analysis of the multiple personality disorder that reflected in the novel entitled the strange case of dr. jekyll and mr. hyde by robert stevenson. there are three objectives of this study. the first is to find out how does multiple personality disorder develop in the main character. the second is to find out how the main character deals with multiple personality disorder. and, the third is to find out the impacts of the disorder in character‟s life. the analysis and the description of the data are provided to find the conclusion. the analysis of this study is using freudian psychoanalysis theory. the study shows that the main character has two personalities. he can be dr. jekyll who is smart and kind or he can be mr. hyde who is cruel. this multiple personality disorder has the bad impacts to the character. his idea about dual human nature does not have support from his colleagues, even they deny it. it makes his relationship with his colleagues as scientist become worst. the multiple personality disorder also makes him being psychiatric disorder as his willing to do physical abuses in the form of mr. hyde in purpose to keep his reputation as dr. jekyll safe. in the end, the multiple personality disorder brings him to death. as stated in the novel he commits suicide to eliminate mr. hyde. these impacts affirm that multiple personality disorder causes a messy life psychologically and physically. © 2018 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: issn 2252-6706 b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail:romzandwi20@gmail.com r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 12 introduction a literary work can be defined as a branch of literature dealing with words as raw material to create a picture, an idea or a story in a meaningful pattern. most literary works especially novel is influenced by author‟s life, social rules, historical situations, or author‟s ideology. some novels focused on the internal conflict of characters than the conflict between characters. internal conflict is something that exists inside the character. struggles with morality, fate, desire and belief are parts of the conflict. in some cases, they have two personalities (multiple personality disorder) which mean that they can be a good or bad person in certain time. more than 70 percent of people with multiple personality disorder have attempted suicide. suicidal alters are not usual in multiple personality disorder systems. these alters can be at any age, even child alters can be suicidal. sometimes, an alter becomes triggered by memories. in some cases, an alter can be consistently suicidal. this is dangerous, because these alters may not realize that the suicidal behaviours affect the entire system, or if they do, they do not care. their focus is on destroying themselves, which, in turn, destroys the system. it is important to work with suicidal alters in order to keep the entire system safe and keep each other alive. almost 1 million lives are lost yearly due to suicide, which translates to 3000 suicide deaths every day (marcus et.all, 2012:6). as many as 40% of people with depression have ideas to commit suicide, and only about 15% are successful in doing so (dirgayunita 2016:1). when we read novel that focused on the internal conflict of character, we can use psychoanalytic theory to understand the story. this kind of novel usually talks about the character who confused with himself. in some novels the character has more than one personality or we can say multiple personality. these personalities are fighting among other, therefore psychoanalyst categorize it as disorder. in the novel entitled the strange case of dr. jekyll and mr. hyde, we will find the main character with multiple personality disorder. he can be dr. jekyll who is smart and kind or he can be mr. hyde who is cruel. this happened because he was bored with his life, then try to have another personality by drinking the potion that he made by himself. the objectives of this study are, to describe how people deal with multiple personality disorder and the impact of it to them. methods in analyzing the data, the writer uses the descriptive qualitative method. this method means describing, explaining, and comparing the data with the theories employed. this method is used to reveal impact of multiple personality disorder in robert stevenson‟s the strange case of dr. jekyll and mr. hyde that causes physical abuses and suicidal attempt by describing and explaining the data. in this part, the data are analyzed by using sigmund freud‟s psychoanalysis with his theories called tripartite system. the psychoanalytic theory by freud is used to analyze the main character psychology. firstly, the writer begins by explaining multiple personality disorder, then it causes physical abuses and suicidal attempt and the impact of the disorder to the main character‟s life. secondly, the data are analyzed by using psychoanalysis theory. by using this theory called tripartite system, the writer will reveal multiple personality disorder through the main character. in this step, the scripts are analyzed to find representation of a physical abuses and suicidal attempt as the impact of multiple personality disorder described in the story. the quotations are taken from the novel and have been listed and categorized before. in addition, there are some references; for example, books, journals, and others which are used support data analysis in this study. results and discussions the development of main character’s multiple personality disorder r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 13 the main character in the strange case of dr. jekyll and mr. hyde novel is actually one person that is henry jekyll, but through the conflicts that happened in the novel, henry jekyll can be another person that is edward hyde. this is happened because dr. jekyll was bored with his royal life. he was a respected doctor, a prosperous man, well established in the community, and known for his decency and charitable works. then, through his experiments he tries to create his own monster in purposes to escapes from his royal life. in the body of edward hyde, the main character wants to release his dark side without devastating his good reputation of henry jekyll. so, in this research the writer will focused on both dr. jekyll and mr. hyde. so, the writer concludes that the objects that will be analyzed in this final project is dr. jekyll and mr. hyde as two different personality that live in one body. the development of these personalities is the main problem that will be analyzed in this research. in order to explain this development, the writer will split the chapter into two main sub-chapter. the first is the good side that represented by dr. jekyll and the second is the evil side that represented by mr. hyde. the good side represented by jekyll in this part, the writer will present dr. jekyll as the good personality. dr. henry jekyll is a well-known london physician who was born from royal family. he is really good guy who always follows the rules and sometimes invites his friends to have dinner with him in his house. the following quotation will explain it, fortnight later, by excellent good fortune, the doctor gave one his pleasant dinners to some five or six old cronies, all intelligent, reputable men, and all judges of good wine; and mr. utterson so contrived that he remained behind after the others had departed. (stevenson, 1886:23) the quotation above prove that dr. jekyll have good personality. he is inviting his royal friends to come to his house to have some dinner. he is doing this before the idea about human dual personalities come to his mind. this idea is the reason why he lost his loyal friends because all of his loyal friends disagree about his idea. they think his idea is beyond human nature and it is categorized as dark idea. then, he is wonder how these different personalities can be dissociated because each of the personality will struggling to be the one who dominated. that is the reason why he does experiment to make formula, so he can separate himself as good and evil side in order to allow one side to seek pleasure without guilt and another side to remain steadfast and not be tempted by the pleasure-seeking half. this can be proved with the following quotation, men have before hired bravoes to transact their crimes, while their own person and reputation set under shelter. i was the first that ever did so far his pleasure. i was the first that could thus plod in the public eye with a load of genial respectability, and in moment, like a schoolboy, strip off these lendings and spring headlong into the sea of liberty. but for me, in my impenetrable mantle, the safety was complete. think of it-i did not even exist! (stevenson, 1886;79) the quotation shows that mr. hyde is created to escape from a royal life as dr. jekyll into mr. hyde who can do anything without devastate his dr. jekyll‟s reputation in the society. besides that, he wants to feel the pleasure of being evil like doing physical abuse to the people around him. in the end of the novel, he knows that what he has done is not good. that is why in the end of the novel he tries to fix the problems by committing suicide. so, the society will not get danger anymore from mr. hyde. so, if it by freudian psychoanalysis this decision is the superego that part of someone who represents society rules. this superego operates according to the morality principle and serves primarily to protect society from the id which is mr. hyde. r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 14 the evil side represented by hyde mr. edward hyde is another personality of person of dr. jekyll. he is smaller, younger, more energetic, and just pure evil. the quotations below explain mr. hyde physically, and hence, as i think, it came about that edward hyde was so much smaller, slighter, and younger than henry jekyll. even as good shone upon the countenance of the one evil was written broadly and plainly on the face of the other. evil besides (which i must still believe to be the lethal side of man) had left on that body an imprint of deformity and decay. and yet when i looked upon that ugly idol in the glass, i was conscious of no repugnance, rather of a leap of welcome. this, too, was myself. is seemed natural and human. in my eyes it bore a livelier image of the spirit, it seemed more express and single, than the imperfect and divine countenance i had been hitherto accustomed to call mine. (stevenson, 1886:77) mr. hyde has better physically than dr. jekyll. as the quotation above stated that mr. hyde has a smaller and slighter body than dr. jekyll. he also looks younger than dr. jekyll and has more power to do everything, that‟s why his pleasure is doing such violence thing like tramping a girl and killed sir danvers carew. here is the quotation that explained about it, and then all of a sudden he broke out in a great flame of anger, stamping with his foot, brandishing the cane, and carrying on (as the main described it) like a madman. the old gentlemen took a step back with the air of one very much surprised and a trifle hurt; and at that mr. hyde broke out of all bounds and clubbed him to the earth. (stevenson, 1886;27). as the previous quotation stated that mr. hyde has a bad behavior which is doing physical abuse, the witness who saw mr. hyde doing physical abuse described him as a monster. the society in the novel never though that mr. hyde is dr. jekyll. it can be concluded that dr. jekyll‟s goal to escape from his royal life into mr. hyde is success. so, if it is analyzed by freudian psychoanalysis mr. hyde is the id because he represents dr. jekyll‟s will that never follow society rules. he just wants to make himself satisfied without thinking about the effect to the people around him which is bad. so, if it is analyzed by freudian psychoanalysis mr. hyde is the id of dr. jekyll because he represents dr. jekyll‟s will that never follow society rules. he wants to make himself satisfied without thinking about the effect to the people around him which is bad. the way of main character deals with multiple personality disorder dr. jekyll realizes his dual personalities when he thinks that all humans being have two different sides which are good and evil side. at the beginning, he enjoys to be mr. hyde because it makes him younger, lighter, and also happier. but, when mr. hyde begins uncontrolled and kills sir danvers carew then he tries to eliminate mr. hyde from his life. it seems quite successful until mr. hyde appears again and becomes stronger than before. finally, dr. jekyll commits suicide to end his life as well as mr. hyde. the way of dr. jekyll deals with his multiple personality disorder is creating mr. hyde character until committing suicide be explained below: the formulas once, dr. jekyll has the idea about dual side of human nature, good and evil side. then, he tries to find the way how to release both of them especially for the evil side. as a scientist, he makes formulas to release his evil side in his laboratory. he knows that he is risking himself when he tries to drink the formulas for the first time. nevertheless, he still drinks it. the quotation below will explain it, r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 15 i hesitated long before i put this theory to the test of practice. i knew well that i risked death, for any drug that so potently controlled and shook the very fortress of identity, might by the least scruple of an overdose or at the last inopportunity in the moment of exhibition, utterly blot out that immaterial tabernacle which i looked to it change. but the temptation of discovery so singular and profound at last overcame the suggestion of alarm. (stevenson, 1886;75) the event in the quotation above happens when dr. jekyll is trying to make formulas that can change him into his evil side for the first time. he mixed some elements, then it is boiled and smoked together in the glass. although he knows that he risking death, he still drinks it to fulfill his curiosity. from the quotation above, it can be seen that dr. jekyll‟s will to release his evil side is true. he uses the formulas as a tool to change himself as mr. hyde. the writer concludes that the purpose of the formulas that dr. jekyll used to change him into mr. hyde is a short way to release his evil side. in this quotation “an unknown but not an innocent freedom of the soul. i knew myself, at the first breath of this new life, to be more wicked, tenfold more wicked,” emphasizes when dr. jekyll is in the form of mr. hyde‟s body he is not fully losing himself. he still knowing himself inside his brain, but his body and his soul are evil. so, it is proved that the formulas are the tool that dr. jekyll used to escape from his royal life and fulfill the desire of another personality which is evil without devastating dr. jekyll‟s reputation. hiding place the appearance of mr. hyde is not accepted by the society in the novel. the hiding place is used to keep the secret about mr. hyde, dr. jekyll uses his laboratory. this laboratory is also the place where dr. jekyll lock himself when mr. hyde becomes dominated and dr. jekyll could not control it. there are many secrets that hidden in that place, “you know the doctor‟s way sir,” replied poole, ”and how he shuts himself up. well, he’s shut up again in the cabinet, and i don’t like it, sir-i wish i may die if i like it. mr. utterson, sir, i’m afraid.” (stevenson, 1886;47) the quotation above stated by poole and mr. utterson when dr. jekyll lock himself in his laboratory. poole is worried about his master because he locked himself in his laboratory for a long time. poole knows that his master is in problem. so, he asks mr. utterson to find out what happens with his master. when poole and mr. utterson try to find out what happen with dr. jekyll in his laboratory, they hear mr. hyde‟s voice from inside the laboratory. after they force to open the door, it is turn out that there only mr. hyde‟s death bodies. they did not find dr. jekyll inside the laboratory. those quotation above emphasize that dr. jekyll should lock himself in his laboratory to make sure that mr. hyde does not go anywhere. so that he can keep mr. hyde away from the society in the laboratory as hiding place and people will not know much about mr. hyde. it is because dr. jekyll does not want society knows mr. hyde because it will risk his reputation. being deceptive after dr. jekyll has successfully creates mr. hyde, he has to find the way to make sure that people do not know about the true identity of mr. hyde. his effort to cover up mr. hyde‟s identity makes him being deceptive. once, he told his servants to follow mr. hyde as they follow himself. this quotation explains, i smiled at the notion; it seemed to me at the time to be humorous; and i made my preparations with the most studious care. i took and furnished that house in soho, to which mr. hyde was tracked by police; r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 16 and engaged as a housekeeper a creature whom i well knew to be silent and unscrupulous. on the other side, i announced to my servants that a mr. hyde (whom i described) was to have full liberty and power about my house in the square; and to parry mishaps, i even called and made myself a familiar object, in my second character. (stevenson, 1886;78) the quotation above explained that mr. hyde has the same position with dr. jekyll in the house. dr. jekyll told his servants that mr. hyde has fully power in the house without explaining who mr. hyde is. at the first, the situation in dr. jekyll‟s house is fine although mr. hyde did not appear every day. he just come to the laboratory for almost once in three weeks. when mr. hyde begins to appear and doing a physical abuse to the girl and kills sir danvers carew, dr. jekyll being deceptive again by promises to mr. utterson that mr. hyde will not appear again. he said that mr. hyde is gone and he made goodbye letter. then, mr. utterson reads the letter and seems that mr. hyde‟s handwriting is quite same with dr. jekyll‟s. the following quotation will prove it, the letter was written in an odd, upright hand, and signed “edward hyde;” and it signified briefly enough, that the writer’s benefactor, dr. jekyll, whom he had long so unworthily repaid for a thousand generosities, need labor under no alarm for his safety, as he had means of escape on which he placed a sure dependence. (stevenson, 1886;34) from the quotation above the writer assumes that mr. utterson begins suspicious about the relationship between dr. jekyll and mr. hyde. it is because dr. jekyll always help mr. hyde whenever he got problem. not only mr. utterson, poole also thinks that mr. hyde‟s handwriting is quite same with dr. jekyll. it makes them think that dr. jekyll and mr. hyde is actually one person. proving his idea as a scientist, dr. jekyll has idea about dual side of human nature. he thinks that every human being has good and evil side. unfortunately, his idea does not have any support from his colleagues. they think his idea about dual side of human nature cannot be studied by human because only god knows. however, dr. jekyll still tries to make his idea comes true until he is being successful to make mr. hyde as representation of his evil side. in order to prove that his idea is true, he wants to meet dr. lanyon in the form of mr. hyde. dr. lanyon is a reputable doctor and one of jekyll‟s closest friends as well as mr. utterson‟s. he suspended his friendship with dr. jekyll ten years before the events in the novel because he did not support dr. jekyll‟s idea about dual human nature. once, he received a strange letter from jekyll. dr. jekyll indicates his idea by showing himself as dr. jekyll and mr. hyde to him. the following quotation will explain about the letter, i want you to postpone all other engagements for tonight-ay, even if you were summoned to the bedside of an emperor; to take a cab, unless your carriage should be actually at the door; and with this letter in your hand for consultation, to drive straight to my house. poole, my butler, has his orders; you will find him waiting your arrival with a locksmith. the door of my cabinet is then to be forced; and you are to go in alone, to open the glazed press (letter e) on the left hand, breaking the lock if it be shut; and to draw out, with all its contents as they stand, the fourth drawer to the top or (which is the same thing) the third from the bottom. the quotation above is about a letter that asked lanyon to come to dr. jekyll‟s house and to go to the laboratory. then, he has to remove a specific drawer and he comes back brings all its r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 17 contents from the laboratory. after that, the letter asked him to wait for a man who comes to claim it precisely at midnight. the instruction implies that if he did perfectly, he would understand everything. based on what happened above, the writer concluded that hyde and jekyll are the same person and that the two personas can morph into one another with the help of a formula. the writer remains that how the dark this situation because lanyon states that jekyll told him everything after the transformation was complete, but he refrains from telling it to mr. utterson. the impacts of the disorder in main character’s life based on freud‟s tripartite model of the human psyche, he divided into id, ego, and superego. the id and ego are fighting each other that resulting multiple personality disorder. it is because the id contains our secret desires, our darkest wishes, and our most intense fears but the ego contains the rational thinking and logical waking part of the mind. this happens to the main character in the novel when he is confronting his good side that represented by dr. jekyll and his evil side that represented by mr. hyde. as stated in the novel, the main character‟s life is just fine when mr. hyde didn‟t appear yet. but, his curiosity about dual sides of human nature makes his life in a mess. in this part, the writer will explain the impacts of the disorder in main character‟s life. there are three main impacts: first is his friendship, death, and psychiatric disorder. friendship dr. jekyll‟s idea about dual sides of human nature which are good and evil sides is contrast with his friend, dr. lanyon‟s. it is because dr. lanyon has adhered strictly to rational and materialist science. therefore, dr, jekyll come to dr. lanyon‟s house to show his transformation from dr. jekyll and mr. hyde. then, dr. lanyon promises not to meet dr. jekyll again after that event, but lanyon‟s face changed, and held up a trembling hand. “i wish to see and hear or hear no more of doctor jekyll,” he said, in a low, unsteady voice. “i am quite done with that person; and i beg that that you will spare me any allusion to one whom i regard as dead.” (stevenson, 1886;40) the quotation above explains that the relationship between dr. jekyll and dr. lanyon was like damon and pythias. but, in the quotation also states that dr. jekyll have become fanciful to dr. lanyon in three years. he disagrees with dr. jekyll‟s idea about dual side of human nature. moreover, he decided not to meet dr. jekyll again because he cannot accept what dr. jekyll has done with himself after dr. jekyll shows how he changed from mr. hyde into dr. jekyll. it makes him terrified and he told to mr. utterson that what dr. jekyll did is beyond human nature. “i am not surprised at that,” was the reply. “someday, utterson, after i am dead, you may perhaps come to learn the right and the wrong of this. i cannot tell you. and in the meantime, if you can sit and talk with me of other things, for god’s sake, stay and do so; but if you can not keep clear of this accursed topic, then, in god’s name, go, for i cannot bear it.” (stevenson, 1886;40) the quotation above explains that dr. lanyon will not tell mr. utterson about his problem with dr. jekyll, but he stated that someday mr. utterson will understand that what dr. jekyll did is wrong. dr. lanyon is talking about „accursed topic‟, the meaning of those words is the idea of dr. jekyll about the duality of human nature which are good and evil. he thinks that idea is unacceptable because it is beyond human nature. the explanation above affirms that dr. jekyll‟s idea about dual side of human nature ruined his relationship with his fellow colleagues. moreover, this idea has impacts for himself and his colleagues. as the novel r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 18 narrates, the idea brought dr. jekyll to his death and harmed the people around him. committing suicide the transformation from dr. jekyll and mr. hyde is using such a mysterious formula. he made it in his laboratory secretly. it takes some experiments until it finally works. dr. jekyll drinks the formula many times to satisfied his evil side until mr. hyde becomes stronger. then, dr. jekyll tries to make a new formula to get rid of mr. hyde but failed. so, he commits to do suicide in the end of the novel. “the powers of hyde seemed to have grown with the sickliness of jekyll. and certainly, the hate that now divided them was equal on each side. with jekyll, it was a thing of vital insect. he had now seen the full deformity of that creature that shared with him some of the phenomena of consciousness, and was co-heir with him to death; and beyond this links of community, which in themselves made the most poignant part of his distress, he thought of hyde, for all his energy of life, as of something not only hellish but inorganic.” (stevenson, 1886;91) the quotation above is told by dr. jekyll when mr. hyde begins take a control of him. it seems that mr. hyde becomes stronger while dr. jekyll becomes weaker. besides that, mr. hyde and dr. jekyll are equal. dr. jekyll has been affected by mr. hyde psychologically that bring him into death. before mr. hyde fully take a control of dr. jekyll, he tries to make some formulas to get rid of mr. hyde. unfortunately, it does not work. as mr. hyde becomes stronger, dr. jekyll decided to commit suicide to make sure that mr. hyde will die too. the last minute before dr. jekyll commits to suicide is explained in the quotation below, “and give ear to every sound of menace. will hyde die upon the scaffold? or will he find courage to release himself at the last moment? god knows, i am careless; this my true of our death, and what is to follow concern another than myself. here then, as i lay down the pen and proceed to seal up my confession, i bring the life of that unhappy henry jekyll to an end.” (stevenson, 1886;67) before he commits suicide. he said that the end for himself and mr. hyde is close. he does not know that if he dies, mr. hyde will die too or not. there is a possibility that mr. hyde will be survived even when dr. jekyll died. but, the novel stated that both of them are died in the form of mr. hyde‟s body. so, it can be concluded that the main character‟s multiple personality disorder has bad ending. the main character chooses to give up in fighting with another personality of him. psychiatric disorder dr. jekyll creates his evil side in the form of mr. hyde because his idea about dual sides of human nature. after he successfully creates mr. hyde, he is willing to do physical abuse to a few people and enjoying while doing it but he realizes that it is go to far when he killed sir danvers carew. moreover, mr. hyde begins to dominated while dr. jekyll could not stop it. it can be concluded that his dual sides disturbed dr. jekyll psychologically. the following quotations will explain it, all at once i saw two figures; one a little man who was stamping along eastward at a good walk, and the other girl of maybe eight or ten who was running as hard as she was able down a cross street. well, sir, the two ran into one another naturally enough at the corner; and then come the horrible part of the thing; for the man trampled calmly over the child’s body and left her screaming on the ground. it sounds nothing to hear, but it was hellish to see. it wasn‟t like a man; it was like some damned juggernaut. (stevenson, 1886;8) r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 19 this behavior is the result of the main character‟s multiple personality disorder, especially the evil side. moreover, the evil side always needs the subject to fulfill his desire in doing physical abuse. he is indiscriminate in choosing someone to be the subject of his physical abuse. his subjects are: children, woman, and old people. as freud discovered that certain mental illnesses occurred when the sufferer's personality was permeated by the intrusion of powerful and mysterious impulses from deep within the psyche. at one time, freud thought that these mysterious impulses were delayed reactions to traumas, especially sexual traumas that had been experienced in early childhood and then dissociated. he soon discovered, however, that these mysterious impulses were not merely the reactions to untoward events of childhood; rather, they were expressions of instinctual drives at the core of the psyche. here is the quotation about it, this was the shocking thing; that the slime of the pit seemed to utter cries and voices that the amorphous does dust gesticulated and sinned; that what was dead and had no shape should usurp the offices of life. (stevenson 1886;91) it shows that dr. jekyll suffers psychiatric disorder because of his willing to do physical abuse in the form of mr. hyde. he gets impulses from his brain to fulfill his desire in doing physical abuse. if he did the physical abuse in the form of mr. hyde‟s body, so everyone would only blame mr. hyde. then, his reputation as dr. jekyll is safe. conclusions first, the development of multiple personality disorder in the main character begin when dr. jekyll was born with his royal life. besides that, he also has an idea that every human has duality personalities. as a scientist he is willing to separate these personalities by using him as the object. then, he is successfully creating mr. hyde as another personality of himself. everything become worst when dr. jekyll begins to lose control of mr. hyde, so he tries to make more formulas that change him back to be dr. jekyll again. when mr. hyde is taking over and growing stronger, he decided to lock himself in his laboratory. finally, dr. jekyll realize that he is going to change as mr. hyde permanently so he commits to do suicide before mr. hyde control him forever. second, dr. jekyll has several ways dealing with his multiple personality disorder. he uses the formulas to separate his good and evil side. he also uses his laboratory to hide mr. hyde and to hold mr. hyde in hurting anyone after he is being dominated. besides that, he is being deceptive to cover up mr. hyde‟s identity. moreover, dr. jekyll proves his idea about dual human nature to dr. lanyon using mr. hyde. those things are several ways of dr. jekyll dealing with his multiple personality disorder. it can be concluded that people who suffer multiple personality disorder will find the way to survive from it. third, multiple personality disorder causes some impacts into the main character‟s life. the multiple personality disorder ruins his life because his idea about dual human nature does not have support from his colleagues. it takes dr. jekyll with his friend a part. the multiple personality disorder also causes him being psychiatric disorder as his willing to do physical abuses. besides that, the multiple personality disorder brings him into a death. as stated in the novel he commits suicide to eliminate mr. hyde. these impacts affirm that multiple personality disorder causes a messy life psychologically and physically. references ahmed, s. (2012). sigmund freud‟s psychoanalytic theory oedipus complex: a critical study with reference to d. h lawrence's "sons and lovers". internal journal of english and literature, 11. r. d. cahya, p. margawati / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 20 bressler, c. e. (1999). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice . new jersey: prentice hall. castle, g. (2007). the blackwell guide to literary theory. oxford: blackwell publishing ltd. gaskin, c. j. (2014). the effectiveness of psychoanalysis and psychoanalytic psychoterapy. melbourne: pacfa. gupta, a., & kumar, d. (2005). multiple personality disorder a case report from northen india. german journal of psychiatry. harisson, l. (2006). multiple personality disorder: an alternative theory. chicago: independent publishers group. k. lapsey, d., & c. stey, p. (2011). id, ego, superego. enclycopedia of human behaviour, 9. lacey, n. (2009). psychologising jekyll, demonising hyde: the strange case of criminal responsibility. lse law, society and economy working papers, 27. m. singh, s., & chakrabarti, s. (2008). a study in dualism: the strange case of dr. jekyll and mr. hyde. indian journal of psychiatry, 50. mansoob murshed, s., & zulfan tadjoeddin, m. (2008). revising the greed and grievance explanations for violent internal conflict. journal of international development, 29. mcdavid, j. d. (1994). the diagnosis of multiple personality disorder. jefferson journal of psychiatry, 36. mcdonald, l. (2008). duality in dr. jekyll and mr. hyde, the picture of dorian gray, and "dionea". student writing awards, 13. mind. (2013). understanding dissociative disoeders. piper, a., & merskey, h. (2004). the perspective of foly: a critical examination of dissociative identity disorder. can j psychiatry. pourgiv, f., & ghasemi, p. (2015). the divergent path within and without: a psychoanalytic, neo-marxist study of jekyll and hyde. academic research journal, 6. razinsky, l. (2013). freud, psychoanalysis, and death. new york: cambridge university press. sørensen, m. b. (2012). places of evil in strange case of dr. jekyll and mr. hyde and the picture of dorian gray. master‟s thesis in english literature, 85. stiles, a. (2006). robert louis stevenson‟s jekyll and hyde and the double brain. sel studies in english literature, 24. 65 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow “sameness” as a form of hegemony to create utopian society in lois lowry’s the giver umi nisbatul fauziah zen, fatma hetami english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 2 december 2018 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: hegemony, utopian society, sameness. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ hegemony is defined as a condition under which a group establishes its supremacy not only by physical force but also through a consensual submission of the people who are dominated. this study aims to describe how “sameness” is represented as a form of hegemony to create utopian society in the giver and to describe the kinds of hegemony found in the novel. the methodology used in this study was descriptive-qualitative. by using sociological approach, this study analyzed the novel from the point of view of hegemony, a theory developed by antonio gramsci. there were two objects of the study, namely material object which was the giver novel and formal object taken from the analysis of the novel using theory of hegemony. the results of this study show that system of “sameness” is represented as a form of hegemony to create utopian society, seen from the episode of climate control which is created to avoid unpredictable weather, episode of family unit to control the populations of the community by regulating some procedures and rituals, episode of assignments by observing each of the citizens’ interest through volunteer hours and recreation time, episode of precision of language and attitude to keep good communication and behavior; episode of no individual choices, episode of artificial sense which limit the vision, audio, and feeling after the removal of memory, and episode of punishments for rule breakers. there are three kinds of hegemony found in the novel based on the level of domination and resistance, namely integral hegemony which is seen from the full obedience of the citizens towards the authority of the committee of elders, decadent hegemony which is depicted by the citizens’ disrespect and boredom towards the rules, and minimal hegemony which happens due to the the resistance from the receiver of memory against the committee of elders despite the transformismo.. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: ummunisfz@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 66 introduction society consists of all the groups which the individuals within it are members. it is made up population, organization, time, place, and interest. they live together to create a group in which they can implement their function as a social human. they have to communicate each other in order to keep social relationship run well. in order to make the social relationship run well, there should be rules and regulation to manage the society. it means that there are two part of society who have roles to rule and be ruled. the one who rule is called the ruling class. this class dominate the other social class by governing rules and regulation. the other part is subordinate class, which refers to the ruled class who should obey the rules. when there is domination and subordination in society, it is related to the concept of hegemony, a theory developed by antonio gramsci (1891-1937). according to gramsci (1999) in his book the prison notebooks, he defines hegemony as a condition under which a group establishes its supremacy not only by physical force but also through a consensual submission of the people who are dominated. this statement refers to the process of moral and intellectual leadership through which dominated or subordinate classes of post-1870 industrial western european nations consent to their own domination by ruling classes, as opposed to being simply forced or coerced into accepting inferior positions. it can be said that society accepts values, ideas, and images for the sake of social function, yet they ignore the domination by the dominant group which is wrapped within rules and roles in society. they think it as “common sense” to obey the rules in order to keep social stability, to follow the dominant group’s ideology. anderson in maitra (2008: 455) adds that the characterization of hegemony is the ‘spontaneous’ consent given by the great masses of the population to the general direction imposed on social life by the dominant fundamental group. in order to dominate a society, the ruling class uses force and consent to maintain its control through the ideology that has been regarded as the society’s values. gramsci also states that politics and culture play important roles in which power is exercised and hegemony established by including the state and civil society as part of ‘integral state.’ according to gramsci in maitra (2008: 455), integral state emerges as a form of political and social control which is exercised primarily through society’s superstructure. it proves that hegemony the use of institutions and culture also maintain the hegemony in society itself, but they prefer to (unconsciously) ignore it because they don’t think it as a problem, yet a solution to keep the conformity. conformity is one of utopian characterization. as stated by mcleod (2016), conformity is often used to indicate an agreement to the majority position, brought about either by a desire to ‘fit in’ or be liked (normative) or because of a desire to be correct (informational), or simply to conform to a social role (identification). when society has reached the state of conformity, they will create a utopian society. according to ferns in hanson (2009: 1), utopian society is seen as “something to be imposed on humanity in its own best interest”. they offer stability, security, freedom from hunger and endless toil, also war. this condition is in line with the story in the giver, a science-fiction novel written by lois lowry in 1993. it tells about the life of a futuristic society called as “community.” the community consists of two parts, the committee of elders as the ruling class who lead the authority and the citizens as the ruled class who have to obey the rules. they lived under hegemony system named “sameness” created by the ruling class to maintain a utopian world of their own, who live perfectly without complicated problems. therefore, the researcher conducts a study to explain the representation of “sameness” as a form of hegemony to create a utopian society and the kinds of hegemony found in the novel by analyzing the novel using gramsci’s theory of hegemony. methods rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 67 this research uses qualitative research design since the findings constitute description in terms of words, phrases, sentences, and utterances, not numbers or graphics. the approach used is sociology of literature because the analysis covers the society and its life. in addition, the researcher uses theory of hegemony which focuses on how “sameness” is represented as a form of hegemony in their attempts to create utopian society and elaborate kinds of hegemony found in the novel by analyzing the opposite roles of the dominant class and the subordinate class through its rules and regulation and then dividing the levels of domination and subordination into three types of hegemony. there are two types of data used; primary data of this study are taken from the giver novel by lois lowry which consist of two hundred and twenty four pages and is divided into twentythree chapters, while the writer takes secondary data of this study from books, dictionaries, journals, essays, and articles. the procedure of data collection incudes reading the novel and some relevant references. then, the researcher identifies the contents of the novel and other references which are related to the topic of the research by underlining and numbering. after that, the data are interpreted to answer the problem of the research. the last step is inventorying the data interpretation in the observation sheet which consists of number of data, citation, data location, the interpretation, and answer of the research problem number. results and discussions “sameness” is represented as a form of hegemony to create utopian society in lowry’s the giver the giver tells about a society who name themselves as ‘the community.’ it consists of two classes, namely the committee of elders as the dominant class and the citizens as the subordinate class. the community lives in a system called “sameness.” the giver shrugged. “our people made that choice, the choice to go to sameness. before my time, before the previous time, back and back and back” (lowry, 1993: 124) according to the excerpt, they have made the choice to go to “sameness” since long time ago. it institutes a strict system of control, surveillance, and punishment. the purpose is to create a utopian society of their own. there are no differences and individuality admitted in this society because they should give priority to collective needs before personal matter. climate control climate control is a term defined by the community about the manipulation of climate after they went to “sameness”. “climate control. snow made growing food difficult, limited the agricultural periods. and unpredictable weather made transportation almost impossible at times. it wasn't a practical thing, so it became obsolete when we went to sameness” (lowry, 1993: 110-111) based on this statement, the committee of elders creates ‘climate control’ to make weather predictable and make transportations practical. unfortunately, the committee of elders decides to erase all things related to climate such as snow, sunshine, sunburn, and rain so that their lives could run well without having climate problem. it shows that climate control is one of the creations of the ruling class to maintain the state of “sameness” and prove it as the representation of hegemony. family unit in the giver, the existence of family is named ‘family unit’ which have to consist of four members, a pair of parents and two children. “two children one male, one female to each family unit. it was written very clearly in the rules” (lowry, 1993: 20) according to this statement, if the citizens want to build a family unit, it should consist of two children, one male and one female, which is written very clearly in the book of rules. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 68 they live in a place called ‘dwelling’, which is designed pecisely the same for all citizens. they also should perform two rituals namely the morning ritual telling-of-dream and the evening ritual telling-of-feeling as part of the rules. “usually, at the morning ritual when the family members told their dreams, jonas didn't contribute much” (lowry, 1993: 51) from the excerpt above, it shows that the ritual is performed in the morning when the family unit gathers to have breakfast. they will tell their dreams one by one. meanwhile, the other ritual is called the evening ritual telling-offeeling. it is a ritual during the dinner time that each member should tell their feeling after doing their activities in the community. “it was one of the rituals, the evening telling-of-feelings. sometimes jonas and his sister, lily, argued over turns, over who would get to go first. their parents, of course, were part of the ritual; they, too, told their feelings each evening. but like all parents-all adults-they didn't fight and wheedle for their turn” (lowry, 1993: 15-16) according to this statement, the evening telling-of-feelings is one of the rituals that should be performed by each member of a family unit. they will take turns telling their feelings and get customary comments from the other members like in the morning ritual. the other rules such as matching of spouses, and application of baby proposal are parts of ruling class’ control to manage all aspects of life against the ruled class in the community. therefore, family unit is concluded as part of hegemony represented by “sameness” to create a utopian society. assignments assignments are the jobs provided by the committee of elders to be fulfilled as the citizens’ contribution to the community. the committee choose the proper assignments for each twelve so that they are chosen based on the observation. “it was a secret selection, made by the leaders of the community, the committee of elders, who took the responsibility so seriously that there were never even any jokes made about assignments” (lowry, 1993: 28) from the statement above, the committee of elders is the one who takes the responsibility to select the proper assignment for each twelves. the observation is done through school, volunteer hours, and recreation hours they had spent so that the committee of elders know their interests from the records. there are many assignments available in the community such as nurturer, judge, fish hatchery attendant, birthmother, instructor, assistant director of recreation, caretaker of the olds, doctor, engineer, speaker, crew of street cleaners, landscape workers, and food delivery, as well as subtitute laborer. besides, there’s a special assignment called ‘the receiver of memory’. he is selected by the committee of elders to do important job for the community. “in a firm, commanding voice she announced, “jonas has been selected to be our next receiver of memory”” (lowry, 1993: 82) the receiver of memory is the most honored job in the community because he is the one who has the special capabilities that are not owned by common citizens. he is assigned to hold the whole memories of the world before “sameness” and to give advice to the committee of elders. every assignment in the community has been calculated and thought so meticulously to adjust with the necessity of the citizens so that they could live practically without complicating trivial problems. they have to obey all of the requirements made as an act of obedience and loyalty to the community. hence, the assignments are seen as part of “sameness” which maintains the hegemony in the community. precision of language and attitude precision of language is important in the community to make social relationship function rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 69 smoothly. it is taught since childhood as part of learnings at school, indicating the children level of understanding in acquiring speech and communication. “but the reason for precision of language was to ensure that unintentional lies were never uttered” (lowry, 1993: 95) the statement above means that no citizens in the community ever lie because they are taught to speak precise speech. they will tell everything honestly without any attempts to lie. furthermore, precision of attitude is also an important aspect to have as the members of the community. if they break the rules, they will be chastised for not behaving properly. “there was never any comfortable way to mention or discuss one's successes without breaking the rule against bragging, even if one didn't mean to. it was a minor rule, rather like rudeness, punishable only by gentle chastisement” (lowry, 1993: 43) according to the excerpt, bragging is categorized as rudeness because it breaks minor rule. therefore, he should be given gentle chastisement for not showing precision of attitude. it means that the committee of elders constitutes the citizens to have precise language and attitude within the community to keep the social relationship running well. it proves that precision of language and attitude are parts of “sameness” which represent hegemony in their attempts of creating a utopian society. no individual choices “sameness” makes everything should be similar or uniform, means that individual choice is repressed for the sake of collective necessity. “well ...” jonas had to stop and think it through. “if everything's the same, then there aren't any choices!” (lowry 1993: 127) the statement above shows that “sameness” makes the choice unavailable for them so that they do not have right to choose something as an individual. choices are made by the committee of elders because they are the ones who have the authority to control the citizens. once they make rules or decision, the citizens should obey it, and could not be rebutted. the reason is because individual choices do matter for their lives, such as wrong decision. “jonas chuckled. “very frightening. i can't even imagine it. we really have to protect people from wrong choices”” (lowry, 1993: 128) they are worried that choices will create differences which might lead to conflicts, so it will be a frightening life to have. the committee of elders thinks that it is safer to limit individual choices of the citizens, so that there will be no pain. it proves that “sameness” takes control as the representation of hegemony in the community lives because the rules demand them to live that way. artificial sense after “sameness”, the committee of elders assigns genetic scientists to fix and to manipulate the citizens’ memories so that it is adjusted to the state of “sameness” which makes their senses limited. “the life where nothing was ever unexpected. or inconvenient. or unusual. the life without color, pain, or past” (lowry, 1993: 207) the quotation above shows that “sameness” makes their lives predictable and convenient because everything has been controlled and managed well. any barrier would be removed for the sake of practicality. therefore, memories of color, pain, and past are relinquished which limits the senses of vision, audio, thinking, and feeling. “we relinquished color when we relinquished sunshine and did away with differences” (lowry, 1993: 124) the statement explains when they decided to go to “sameness,” they wanted everything looks similar, so that they did away differences such as colors. they also limit the citizens’ sense of audio by removing music. “music,” the giver said, smiling. “i began to hear something truly remarkable, and it is called music” (lowry, 1993: 198) there is no rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 70 music in the community after “sameness”, it can only be heard by the one who has the capacity to hear beyond. moreover, feelings are also manipulated that they are said to live in the world without feelings. “but he knew that they could not understand why, without the memories. he felt such love for asher and for fiona. but they could not feel it back, without the memories” (lowry, 1993: 171) the statement proves that the citizens live in the world of no feelings after going to “sameness.” it is due to the removal of memory which affects the way they perceive something. it is done to avoid pain and problem that might disturb their lives. as a result, they live with artificial senses due to the removal of memories. it proves that power of “sameness” acts as the representation of hegemony experienced in the community because they agree to be managed that way. punishments all of the citizens’ activities are observed and monitored by the committee of elders. if they violate it, they will be punished. the level of punishments is also varied based on the violation they make, either minor or major transgression. “the punishment used for small children was a regulated system of smacks with the discipline wand: a thin, flexible weapon that stung painfully when it was wielded. the childcare specialists were trained very carefully in the discipline methods: a quick smack across the hands for a bit of minor misbehavior; three sharper smacks on the bare legs for a second offense” (lowry, 1993: 75-76) children who do minor misbehavior would be punished by the childcare specialists using discipline wand. meanwhile, the major transgression will result for a release. “first, he had left the dwelling at night. a major transgression. second, he had robbed the community of food: a very serious crime, even though what he had taken was leftovers, set out on the dwelling doorsteps for collection. third, he had stolen his father's bicycle” (lowry, 1993: 207) this statements indicate that the citizens are not allowed to leave the dwelling at night and stealing something within the community such as food and bicycle. if they violate it, they are simply released for the final decision because of doing many mistakes at the same time. it shows that the control of the committee of elders are so strong that everything in the community should be regulated strictly and firmly to uphold the system of “sameness” which maintains the hegemony in their attempts of creating a utopian society. kinds of hegemony found in lowry’s the giver the creation of “sameness” is considered as something worth for them to keep living in perfect way. this consensus will maintain the hegemony because consent gets higher position than coercion. however, it differs based on the level of domination and subordination. integral hegemony integral hegemony can be seen in a society which shows the superpower ruling class rule the other society without having resistance from them. in the giver, they allow and forbid the citizens by constituting strict rules which have to be obeyed. on the other, the ruled class thinks of it as a good way to live under “sameness”. they do not assume it as a restraint so that they choose to be a subordinate class. “the elders know asher,” his mother said. “they’ll find exactly the right assignment for him” (lowry, 1993: 30) the statement above shows that the committee of elders acts as if they know everything within the community, including deciding the assignment for each twelve despite their own interests. furthermore, the citizens believe in the elders’ decision, that they agree with the selection result. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 71 it can be inferred that integral hegemony is represented in the form of the ‘collective will’ from the ruled class although the ruling class governs full authority to control them under the system of “sameness” so that their purpose to be a utopian society can be preserved. decadent hegemony decadent hegemony occurs when the dominant group performed an outmoded hegemony, no longer capable of representing the interest of everyone. it is in line with the condition within the community in the giver. the ruling class uses absolute authority to control all aspects of the citizens’ lives. this condition makes the citizens feel bored and disrespect by the rules and the ruling class themselves. “there was talk about changing the rule and giving the bicycles at an earlier age. a committee was studying the idea. when something went to a committee for study, the people always joked about it. they said that the committee members would become elders by the time the rule change was made” (lowry, 1993: 26) according to this excerpt, the citizens always joke when the committee of elders said that they were studying the idea of changing the rules, and they would become elders by the time it was changed until the citizens forget that it had ever gone to them for study. it implies that the ruling class has to give some spaces to the ruled class to gain back its domination so that the ruled class keep obedient to them. hence, decadent hegemony in the giver is shown by the act of disrespect from the ruled class toward the strict regulations which restrict them to have freedom. minimal hegemony minimal hegemony happens when the ruling class gets resistance from the ruled class continuously because the ruling class starts to lose its domination. in the novel, rules are very hard to change, but the transmission of memories make it possible through the rebellion from the receivers of memory. “that's true. and having you here with me over the past year has made me realize that things must change. for years i've felt that they should, but it seemed so hopeless” (lowry, 1993: 194) the statement above shows that they plan to fight against the committee of elders secretly. they think that the citizens should have the memories so that the receivers of memory are not been burdened anymore. the citizens should have experienced everything themselves so that their human sense can be back to normal, not the artificial ones after “sameness.” to minimalize the protest, the dominant group offers the subordinated group to cooperate with them; or it is known as transformismo, the practice of incorporating the leaders–cultural, political, social, economic–of potentially hostile groups into the élite network, resulting in the formation of broader ruling class. the practice of transformismo has been conducted by the committee of elders to take back the domination against the citizens, from providing all of the facilities until incorporating the receiver of memory as the most honored person in the community. they ensure all citizens live in prosperity from food, education, safety, and medication. the committee of elders also uses the act of inducement toward the receiver of memory, such as providing different place to live, access for thousands of books and records of ceremony outside the regulation, and authority to ask for special facilities. however, the determination to reveal the lies behind “sameness” keep leading to rebellion. the rebellion causes the return of the memories back to the community to break down the truth behind the system of “sameness” which dominate their lives for so long. “the memories had fallen behind him now, escaping from his protection to return to the people of his community” (lowry, 1993: 220) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 72 finally, his sacrifice to change the condition of “sameness” by having a long journey with gabriel comes true. the memories have returned to the community because he has crossed the border. it proves that rebellion may do good for the people to make something better. jonas’ sacrifice shows that changes are possible if someone strives for it. it means that minimal hegemony does exist in the giver through the resistance from the receiver of memory to change the state of “sameness.”. conclusion according to the analysis in chapter 4, there are two conclusions answering the research questions raised. the first conclusion is that “sameness” is represented as a form of hegemony to create utopian society found in the giver due to the existence of coercion and consent. coercion is exercised by the committee of elders as the ruling class by constituting strict rules and regulations as well as punishments, while consent is given by the citizens of the community as the ruled class due to their agreement towards the observation and surveillance contained in “sameness.” after going to “sameness”, they gain some positive changes in the community o make their life easier and more practical such as climate control, the existence of family unit, the division of assignment, and precision of language and attitude. on the other, there are bad sides experienced by the citizens after they went to “sameness.” for example is there are not individual choices due to the fact that they must give priority to the collective necessity. the community in the giver cannot have access to color, music, and history. it aims to erase pain and differences that might lead to conflicts. they have to accept all the consequences above if they do not want to get punishments. the second conclusion indicates that the hegemony represented in the giver through the creation system of “sameness” differs based on its level of domination and resistance. there are three types of hegemony namely integral hegemony, decadent hegemony, and minimal hegemony. integral hegemony is depicted through the obedience of the citizens towards the authority of the committee of elders. there is no resistance and conflicts happen so that the social relationship run well. whereas, decadent hegemony happens when they feel bored by strict rules and regulations, and they need some spaces to have their needs fulfilled such as volunteer hours and holiday. however, the most dominant one is minimal hegemony, due to the resistance from the receiver of memory against the committee of elders by breaking the rules. in the end, the rebellion yields result that is memories can be released back to the community to change the state of “sameness.”. references ahmadi, meysam. (2014). “cultural hegemony in charles dickens’s a tale of two cities.” international journal of literature and arts. 2/iv: 98-103. iran: science publishing group. hanson, carter f. (2009). “the utopian function of memory in lois lowry's the giver.” extrapolation. 50.1: 45+. general onefile. hoare, quentin and geoffrey n. s. (1999). selections from the prison notebooks of antonio gramsci. london: the electric book company. lowry, lois. (1993). the giver. usa: houghton mifflin. maitra, srabani. (2008). “hegemony.” international encyclopedia of the social sciences.vol. 3: 455456. usa: macmillan reference. mcleod, s. a. (2016). simply psychology. retrieved from http://www.simplypsychology.org/conformit y.html (2018/01/15) http://www.simplypsychology.org/conformity.html http://www.simplypsychology.org/conformity.html 10 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow self defense mechanisms in obesity as reflected in meg cabot’ size 12 is not fat (a psychological analysis) agasta sonya pase english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: defense mechanism, obesity, psychological analysis. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is aimed at explaining the main character’s personality as reflected in the story, the obesity problem in terms of the main character's psychology and the process of self defense mechanim in the main character’s psychological problem as reflected in meg cabot’ size 12 is not fat.the writer employed meg cabot’s size 12 is not fat as the object of this study. this study is a descriptive qualitative study based on the theory of psychological analysis and new criticism theory as the approaches. it is a descriptive qualitative research since each data is in the form of words, phrases, sentences, narrations and dialogues. the data are collected by reading the novel and references dealing with the topic analysis. the data then written in descriptive and in order to answer the research questions. the investigation of this research resulted in several findings. from the analysis it may be concluded that first, dealing with the obesity problem, the main character’s personality is described as an irritable and rude person. second, obesity as the main character’s problem has affected her psychological conditions. on the one hand the main character tried to be confident with her new body size, but on the other hand, she felt desperate with her body. third, the writer found that the self defense mechanism worked in the main character’s psychological problem. it is found there are five varieties of defense mechanisms that are conducted by the main character to protect herself against obesity stigma. in this study, the writer explored the five varieties of defense mechanisms which deal with the problems, as follows: (1) denial, (2) reaction-formation, (3) rationalization, (4) displacement, and (5) compensation. to the students of english department, this study shows that feminism approach could be used to analyze the literary work. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: fbs@unnes.ac.id issn 2252-6463 agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 11 introduction in this globalization era, the media has potrayed a “thin” body ideal for women for the past several decades. the cultural ideal of thinness negatively impacts women’s body image (richins, 1991). for women in america, body weight has become a special issue. previous research has shown that overweight women tend to date less, marry less often and earn lower salaries than thin women which make them feel guilty and receive an error about their appearances (crocker, 1993). many women are attempting to meet this media ideal of thinness. they are struggling in vain to lose weight in order to get this thin body standards. some women tend to feel ashamed and guilty when they cannot measure up this beauty standards. they more likely to experience and report discrimination based on their excess weight. previous research has shown that many obese women deal with negative stigma in many ways. many of them prefer not to go out in public because they feel self-conscious or they simply cannot enjoy activities that most people take for granted, like going to the movies, taking the subway, or going on vacation because the seats are too small, the turnstiles are too narrow, or the accommodations are too uncomfortable to them. all of these experiences, repeated day after day for years, can lead them to great depression, anxiety, or low self esteem. obese women should not be looked down because they are actually suffer terribly from stigma of obesity. some of them may react to obesity stigma by accepting negative attitudes against them, which may in turn increase their vulnerability to low self-esteem. theory and approach michael groden ( 2005) in his book entitled the johns hopkins guide to literary theory and criticism, new criticism is a name of an approach applied to a varied and extremely energetic effort among angloamerican writers to focus critical attention on literature itself. it emphasized close reading to discover how a work of literature functioned as a self-contained, self-referential aesthetic object. michael groden (2005) then states that the most ambitious attempt to articulate a theory for new criticism, theory of literature (1949) rene wellek and austin warren distinguish between the “intrinsic” and “extrinsic” study of literature. the former concentrates on the work as a “stratified system of norms”, whereas the latter relegates literary biography, history, psychology, and sociology to the “extrinsic” domain, a move that incurred the ire of literary historians, scholars, sociologist and so on. rene wellek points out the erroneous nature of this criticism by nothing that a number of the new critics outlined their theoretical aesthetics in stark contrast to the “objectivity” of the sciences (wellek, 1978 : 611). studying a passage of story in new critical style required careful, exacting scrutiny of the passage itself. intrinsic elements such as setting, characterization and plot were used to identify the theme of the text. in addition to the theme, the new critics also looked for irony and tension. as quoted by michael ryan (2012 : 4) in an introduction to criticism states that new criticism argues that each text has a central unity. the goal was to describe the organic unity of work, the way form, and content cohered perfectly. the researcher’s job is to intepret the text, telling in what ways each of its parts contributes to the central unity. judgements of the value of a text must be based on the richness of the attitude and the complexity and the balance of the text. the new critics were therefore skeptical of the notion that writer’s intention determined what a work meant (the “intentional fallacy”) agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 12 and they opposed criticism that relied on a reader’s emotional reaction to or impression of a work (the “affective fallacy”). psychology was firstly believed as the clinical theories, now it might come to the field of lives, such as industry, law, education, and literature. literary study that uses psychology as an approach is a study to search and to find the same concept or perception of psychological aspect of the characters in a literary work with certain theory of psychology. rene wellek and austin warren included “psychological” criticim as one of the five “extrinsic” approaches to literature that is written in theory of literature (1978 : 81). they mentioned that : “literature provides a psychological study of an individual writer; explore the nature of the creative process; generalize about “types and laws present within works of literature”; or theorize about the psychological “effects of literature upon its readers” wellek and warren (1956 : 95) state that literature is an expression of society. by reading the literary works, the reader can understand how society and environment manage the rules of life. it means that literary work which is published at certain moment can be portrayal of peoples’s culture, tradition, and character. the readers also know how the character ideas and opinion about many things through their dialogues. with psychological approach, people can understand various characters and behaviors found in the novel and automatically they will know and understand psychological world of the characters deeply. findings and results 1. the development of the main character’s personality heather wells as the main character in this strory was once a teen singing sensation. her mother and her manager embezzled all the money she earned as a singer to live the good life in argentina, while her father was in jail for passing blank checks. she had to face the fact that her career has fallen from the position of mega star because her label dropped her. she also had to face another facts that her fiancé, jordan, was cheating with her biggest rival, tania, whose career was on the rise. due to this matter, she decided to look for a job in order to survive. previously, heather worked as a waitress at the manicurist in manhattan with a very little salary. then, in the first place she heard about a job vacancy in the residence hall from magda, her customers, who had been complaining to anyone who would listen to her story about justine , the last assistant director who had been fired. magda was angry to justine because he was embezzling seven thousand dollars from the building’s petty cash where magda worked as cafetaria’s cashier at the residence hall. after heard the information about the job vacancy from magda, heather decided to fill the positions as an assistant director in the residence hall. after severe things happened to her life, heather must face another facts that she was overweight. she used to be in size eight but she is in size twelve now. it was because she always vent her depression and pain out on food when she was in uncomfortable mood related to her past memories. she ate more than usual and took her into obesity. in the story, the author, meg cabot explicitly described heather’s figure as a kindhearthed and brave person. she was a positive person with a positive characteristic. it made her surrounded by the people who loved and care for her. however, obesity problem has made her into a different person. heather became easily to get angry when people around her were talking about agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 13 her new size which was classified into obese. it is described in the novel, when the sales clerk at a clothing store said to the other customer that size 12 (heather’s body size) was categorized into obese. heather was angry to his statement who stated implicitly that her size 12 was classified as obese. as a form of her anger, she pointed out to him that size 12 was the size of the average american woman. the sales clerk looked panickly and nervously after seeing heather’s anger and disagreement towards his statement. obesity stigma has become heather’s new problem she had to face after the depression swept over her. this stigma of obesity has affected her personality to be an irritable person, especially when someone put a subject on her weight that was categorized as obese. although she considered her body was not fat because her size was the size of the average american woman, but still people around her felt that her size was categorized into obese. besides heather’s irritable personal traits, in the novel, it was also described that heather was becoming a rude person , especially to jordan, her ex fiancé who had an affair with tania, her biggest rival. it happened when jordan was trying to meet heather after they broke up four months ago. jordan was about to ask how heather’s conditions after the incident in her office. through jordan’s statement, it was illustrated that heather turned into a rude person by refusing and speaking harshly to him. jordan thought that heather became a rude person because she was once a polite person, but after they broke up and she has affected by excess weight, she becomes rude to him. 2. obesity as the main character's problem in term of main character's psychology heather’s obesity indirectly has an impact on her psychological condition. the writer found there are two psychological conditions of heather wells that implicitly described in the novel. in one hand she tried to stay confident with her new size 12 shape. she was trying to be brave. she tried to ignore what people said to her that she was fat. however, on the other hand she felt uncomfortable with her new body size. she felt desperate because she would hard to get a boyfriend due to the fact that she was overweight. heather’s form of confidence happened when she compareed herself to the girls under her size, like her boss, rachel. she felt that her body shape also had advantage than skinny girls body shape as in her boss body shape. she compared herself better than any girls under her size. according to her, girls with ultra thin bodies like her boss, were very uncomfortable to be hugged because they were so thin like stick. heather’s statement showed that she wanted to stay confident with her new body size no matter what happened includes the way she had to do an exercise. it can be seen that actually heather was too lazy to do exercise after gaining weight. however, she showed her form of confidence by claiming that woman like her also can burn just as many calories walking as running like she always did. another psychological impact that experienced by heather after overweight was a form of heather’s desperation that has engulfed her. although she tried to stay confident with her new body shape, but actually she also had a sense of grief over her desperation that implicitly delivered by meg cabot in this story. heather’s form of desperation appeared when she was confronted by the criteria of cooper's ideals type of wowan. as described in the previous sub-chapter, heather has an ambition to build a agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 14 relationship with cooper. however, she did not feel much better when it was dealing with her weight. although she was very eager to get cooper as her lover, but on the other hand, heather knew well that cooper also had his own criteria for his prospective partner. heather then became very desperate, when sarah, her co-workers, was mentioning their boss’s name, rachel, as an example of women ideal type for cooper. she became very uncomfortable when she consciously knew that her boss was very similar to cooper’s dream woman that has a slender body. 4.3 the main character’s self defense mechanism towards obesity as noted in chapter two, according to freud, defense mechanisms is like protection which comes naturally when people need, although each person performs different grade of defense mechanisms. defense mechanisms is really important in human beings, the more they have a better defense mechanism, the more they will be stronger and ready to face anything in their lives. 4.3.1 denial in this novel, denial as heather’s defense mechanism was portrayed when she denied the statement from a sales clerk stating that size 12 was a size for fat people. it happened when she was trying a new jeans at the clothing store. she felt strange with the jeans size she tried because it was too loose for her. being in denial gave her mind the opportunity to unconsciously absorb shocking or distressing information at a pace that won't send her into a psychological down performance. she simply acted as nothing happened and made an excuse to protect her from deep emotional pain. she did not want to lose her self-confidence just because she was fat. as described in the previous subchapter, heather wells used denial against people who had negative stigma towards her weight. they were the sales clerk and rachel (heather's boss) who had the same opinion that size 12, heather’s size was classified as fat. as the writer can see here, heather used denial as a form of her rejection related to her obesity. she felt that being a size 12 was not a matter for her. denial played as an important role in heather’s life. 4.3.2 reaction formation heather’s reaction formation happened when she directly got a fat remark from mrs. allington, the wife’s president. it was illustrated in the novel that heather was helping mrs. allington, who was not feeling well to return to her room in the penthouse. although she didn’t realized if heather worked to her husband she still acknowledged her as a teen pop star who used to sing in the malls. unconsciously, she expressed a question which made heather fells offended. it can be seen clearly that heather was actually feeling upset to mrs. allington. the fat remark was a sensitive issue for her because she was very aware of her body and knows that she was heavier than she used to be. heather certainly didn’t need to hear the fat remark from mrs. allington because she would most probably be unhappy with the way she looked anyway. she managed to reduce her anger by taking up the opposite feeling to mrs. allington. she was affraid of being criticized and dismissed from her job if she showed her upset feeling towards mrs. allinton. she ended up being particularly courteous and friendly towards her. heather felt that she had to be kind to mrs. allington because she knew mrs. allington was still being the wife’s president. based on the statement above, heather’s reaction formation as a form of her defense mechanism is happened to reduce her feelings of anxiety for being criticized and dismissed from her job. by engaging these defense mechanisms she was able to defend agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 15 herself against a feared social punishment and dismissal. she wanted to protect her fragile ego after having hard problems she had to face. 4.3.4 rationalization heather’s rationalization happened when she saw rachel showed her a pansy award for her outstanding service to the college. heather actually felt jeaolus towards her boss’s pansy. she helped all rachel’s work alone, so she thought she also deserved a great appreciation for her work since she never received an award when she was still a teen pop star. heather knew well her position as the assistant director was to help her boss in carrying out her duties. she felt that she needed also a great appreciation for her efforts. therefore, she compared her hard work which much heavier than her boss and thought she deserved to get something that was bigger than the pansy award. heather used rationalization by making an excuse of her thought. heather’s rationalization took the form of comparison to justify her perception of an action's negative effects. therefore, she used rationalization to rationalize her actions in order to protect her self-image. she used rationalization to avoid admitting disappointment of something that she could not accept such as job promotion. rationalization was used as one of heather’s defense mechanisms to protect her from the uncomfortable situations. 4.3.4 displacement heather used displacement as one of her defense mechanism. she was in the uncomfortable situation when sarah surprised to know that she still maintains a good relationship with her ex-fiance, jordan. she felt offended by sarah’s reaction and vent her depression out on food such as soda. heather used soda as a form of her displacement. she did not vent her discomfort on people around her but rather on soda that could give her a sense of relief. she did not want to remember her past when she was asked by the people around her. she might become angry, but she couldn’t express her anger in any other hostile way toward them, so she displaced her anger by drinking soda. the emotions were replaced by the sensations of pleasurable flavors in the mouth and tongue, and followed by feelings of satisfaction in the stomach. displacement became one of heather’s defense mechanisms as a way of dealing with her uncomfortable feelings. 4.3.5 compensation heather’s compensation happened when she wanted to compensate her weakness towards her crush’s ideal woman. she thought that her crush’s ideal woman was a woman like her boss, rachel. she was afraid if her presumption was true, because she felt like she did not like rachel. although she had many shortcomings such as her weight was classified as obese and her life was considered miserable, she still has a positive compensation. she might not even be aware that she was doing it, but cooper knew that heather had positive personality that was the courage to continue her life and not give up on the circumstances. according to cooper, heather was the bravest people he ever met because she had a courage to face all of her problems and pains. although she was fat, she has a good personality that made people around her appreciate her. compensation became one of agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 16 heather’s defense mechanisms as a way of dealing with her uncomfortable feelings related to her shortcomings. conclusion based on the analysis in the previous chapter, the writer presents the conclusion related to size 12 is not fat by meg cabot. here the writer draws some points as the conclusion of the discussion. in this study, the writer found that first, dealing with the obesity problem, the main character’s personality was described as an irritable and rude person. second, obesity as the main character’s problem has affected her psychological conditions. on the one hand she tried to be confident with her new body size, but on the other hand, she felt desperate with her body. third, the writer found that the self defense mechanism worked in the main character’s psychological problem. she performed the five varieties of defense mechanisms such as : (1) denial, (2) reaction formation (3) rationalization (4) displacement and (5) compensation that protect her from the obesity stigma. bibliography barnet, tara. 2013. what is displaced anger. http://www.wisegeek.com/what-is-displacedanger.htm [accessed 24/10/2013] bressler, c, e. 1994. literary criticism. new jersey: practice hall. inc. boulton, marjorie. 1975. the anatomy of the novel. london: routledge & kegan paul ltd. cabot, meg. 2010. ukuran 12 tidak gemuk. jakarta: pt. gramedia pustaka. cabot, meg. 2006. size 12 is not fat. new york: harper collins publishers, inc. http://www.processtext.com/abclit.html [accessed 24/02/2013] forster, e. m. 1974. aspects of the novel. england. penguin books. gibbons, h. gary. 2013. what causes overweight and obesity. http://www.nhlbi.nih.gov/health/healthtopics/topics/obe/causes.html [accessed 24/02/2013] griffin, alexandra w. 2007. women and weightbased employment discrimination. http://www.cardozolawandgender.com/uploads /2/7/7/6/.../13-3_griffin.pdf [accessed 08/07/2013] hardjana, andre. 1994. kritik sastra: sebuah pengantar. jakarta: pt gramedia pustaka utama. harmon, william. 2003. a handbook to literature. upper saddle river, new jersey: pearson education, inc. harper, robert allan. 1974. psychoanalysis and psychotheraphy. united states of america: prentice-hall, inc. huberman, michael and miles, matthew b. 1994. qualitative data analysis. california: sage publications martini, fransisca t. 2010. children‟s defense mechanism in brother grimms tale hansel and gretel. a final project. english department, faculty of languages and arts, semarang state university. martino, sara. 2008. the rise of obesity in young women: does the media have an impact? http://www.scientificjournals.org/journals2008/ articles/1403.pdf [accessed 06/02/2013] moghaddam, fathali m. 2004. from psychology in literature to psychology is literature: an exploration of boundaries and relationships http://tap.sagepub.com [accessed 22/03/2013] nurgiyantoro, burhan. 1995. teori pengakajian fiksi. yogyakarta: ugm press odgen, jane and cecelia clementi. 2010. the experience of being obese and the many consequences of stigma. http://www.hindawi.com/journals/jobe/2010/4 29098/[accessed22/03/2013] owen, p.r. and laurel seller. 2000. weight and shape ideals: thin is dangerously in. [https://www.stmarytx.edu/academics/h umanities/undergraduate/psychology/psy http://www.wisegeek.com/what-is-displaced-anger.htm http://www.wisegeek.com/what-is-displaced-anger.htm http://www.nhlbi.nih.gov/health/health-topics/topics/obe/causes.html http://www.nhlbi.nih.gov/health/health-topics/topics/obe/causes.html http://www.hindawi.com/journals/jobe/2010/429098/ http://www.hindawi.com/journals/jobe/2010/429098/ https://www.stmarytx.edu/academics/humanities/undergraduate/psychology/psychology-faculty/patricia-r-owen-ph-d/ https://www.stmarytx.edu/academics/humanities/undergraduate/psychology/psychology-faculty/patricia-r-owen-ph-d/ agasta sonya pase / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 17 chology-faculty/patricia-r-owen-ph-d/ [accessed 20/03/2013] pritchard, mary. 2013. emotional eating as a coping mechanism. http://www.huffingtonpost.com/marypritchard/emotionaleating_b_2892147.html [accessed 06/10/2013] puhl, rebecca and kelly d. brownell. 2003. ways of coping with obesity stigma: review and conceptual analysis. http://www.yaleruddcenter.org/resources/uploa d/docs/what/.../ways-of-coping.pdf [accessed 06/05/2013] rees, r. j., 1973. english literature: an introduction for foreign readers. london: peninsula press. ltd roberts, edgar v. 2003. writing about literature (xth edition). upper saddle, new jersey: pearson education, inc.river, new jersey: pearson education, inc. ryan, michael. 2012. an introduction to criticism literature/film/culture. singapore: ho printing singapore pte ltd. roberts, edgar v. and henry jacobs e. 1987. fiction: an introduction to reading and writing. new jersey. prentice-hall, inc. roehling, mark v. 2007. the relationship between body weight and perceived weight-related employment discrimination: the role of sex and race. journal of vocational behavior. 71: 300318. http://web.mit.edu/cme/public/tmp.pdf [accessed 14/05/2013] smith, melinda and juelline juffe. 2013. depression in women : causes, symptoms, and treatment. http://www.helpguide.org/mental/depression_w omen.htm [accessed 14/10/2013] stice e, shaw h. 1994. adverse effects of the media portrayed thin-ideal on women and linkages to bulimic symptomatology. journal of social and clinical psychology. 1994;13(3):288–308. http://www.cronus.uwindsor.ca/users/j/jarry/... /0/.../stice%20et%20al%20(1994).pdf [accessed 18/05/2013] waumsley, julie. 2011. obesity in the uk: a psychological perspective. http://www.bps.org.uk/sites/default/files /images/pat_rep95_obesity_web.pdf . [accessed 14/05/2013] wilkinson, michelle. 2010. why women tend to be sensitive about their weight. http://www.livinghealthy360.com/index.php/w hy-women-tend-to-be-sensitive-abouttheir-weight-2-20417/ [accessed 14/10/2013] wellek, rene and austin warren. 1973. theory of literature. new york: harcourt, grave jouvan inc. https://www.stmarytx.edu/academics/humanities/undergraduate/psychology/psychology-faculty/patricia-r-owen-ph-d/ http://www.huffingtonpost.com/mary-pritchard/emotional-eating_b_2892147.html http://www.huffingtonpost.com/mary-pritchard/emotional-eating_b_2892147.html http://www.huffingtonpost.com/mary-pritchard/emotional-eating_b_2892147.html http://web.mit.edu/cme/public/tmp.pdf http://www.helpguide.org/mental/depression_women.htm http://www.helpguide.org/mental/depression_women.htm http://www.cronus.uwindsor.ca/users/j/jarry/.../0/.../stice%20et%20al%20(1994).pdf http://www.cronus.uwindsor.ca/users/j/jarry/.../0/.../stice%20et%20al%20(1994).pdf http://www.livinghealthy360.com/index.php/why-women-tend-to-be-sensitive-about-their-weight-2-20417/ http://www.livinghealthy360.com/index.php/why-women-tend-to-be-sensitive-about-their-weight-2-20417/ http://www.livinghealthy360.com/index.php/why-women-tend-to-be-sensitive-about-their-weight-2-20417/ 27 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the mind structure of an independent woman as reflected in charlotte bronte’s novel jane dyah fajar indriyani english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: characterization, psychoanalysis, independent woman ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is aimed at (1) describing the character and characterization of jane eyre (2) finding the mind structure of jane eyre (3) describing a portrait of jane eyre as an independent woman. this study is a descriptive qualitative study. the data were analyzed by using psychological approach. the data were gathered by reading the novel thoroughly, identifying, compiling, classifying, selecting, and reporting. the analysis was done by several techniques including the process of exposing, describing, and interpreting. the psychoanalysis theory by freud was applied in finding the mind structure of jane eyre in the novel by finding the id, the ego and the superego. the results were gained, first, jane is described as a woman who is not beautiful but she has strong characteristics who are mature, smart, hard worker, confident, and generous. second, the mind structure of jane eyre shows that jane’s id is reflected in a desire to love and to be loved, a desire to be independent and a desire to be acknowledged. however, jane’s ego is reflected in several actions. they are treating a doll like a human being, resisting or denying everybody who has limited her independence and also being a teacher in order to get the acknowledgement from the society and people around her. whereas, for the representation of jane’s superego, she could prove her believes to others. they are; jane believes that everyone who loves and respects each other will also to get love and respect from others too, then jane believes that everyone who has fought for the truth should not have to feel guilty and regret, and the last jane believes that by being a teacher she could change her life to be better and as a result everyone around her would respects her. third, jane eyre is described as a portrait of an independent woman because of her financial independence and her independence of thinking and behaving. this study is expected to help readers to have understanding about the portrait of an independent woman as reflected in the novel and be useful as a reference to the study of literature. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: indriyani8891@yahoo.com issn 2252-6463 dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 28 introduction understanding literature is very useful because readers can learn about literary works which are related to human life. they can learn about culture, religion, politic, economic, social problem, and even about personality or behavior of individual. moreover, understanding literature can also sharpen our awareness toward problem of life wisely. as readers, we can get more understanding about literary works by reading and analyzing it through some theories and approaches. thus, when we are doing a study of literary works, we must be able to read them carefully to comprehend the whole content or story of the works and the message of the author that will support our analysis and deeper understanding about it. talking about literary works, according laurence and arp (1987:3), fiction may be classified into two broad categories: literature of escape and literature of interpretation. escape literature is that written purely for entertainment to help us pass the time agreeably. interpretive literature is written to broaden and deepen and sharpen our awareness of life. escape literature takes us away from the real world: it enables us temporarily to forget our troubles. interpretive literature takes us, through the imagination, deeper into the real world: it enables us to understand our troubles. escape literature has as its only object pleasure. interpretive literature has as its object pleasure plus understanding. one of literary works that could be an object pleasure plus understanding is novel. it is a kind of literary works which more complex than a short story. according koesnowoebroto (1988:18), “a short novel is called novella or novelette, and never becomes a long short story.” sometimes, the story in a novel usually shows about the picture of real life in the society. however, it could also be a representation of the author’s life or even just an imagination of the author’s idea. one of the authors’ idea which is very interesting to be discussed from the past until now is topic about women because there are many of the authors write that topic in order to voice about the equality between men and women. the topic is very populer since most of people in the society still have opinion that women are the inferior of men. they still consider that women are weak person who could not to be independent because of their dependence on men. actually, women should have the same opportunity to be independent like men because the women’s role not only in the household but also in the society. however, in the past, women did not have the same opportunity to be independent like men. they were not allowed to get formal education because women were expected to stay at home for their family. therefore, this phenomena pushes many of the authors to write a story or novel which is related to women. one of the author that presents a story about women is charlotte bronte. she was one of the author in the victorian era that presents a story about women’s struggle in her novel entitled jane eyre. the novel is very interesting to be read because it tells about the life journey of the main character, jane eyre. on the other hand, talking about reading a novel, it would be related to the activity of analyzing literary works. as previously stated above, there are some theories and approaches in analyzing literary works. novel is one of literary works that can be analyzed by using psychological approach since the story in the novel sometimes focus on the analysis or discussion about the behavior or personality of the characters or figures in the novel. in this case, psychoanalysis theory is used in order to analyze and criticize the psychological aspects in the characterization of the characters in the novel. according ryan (2012:48), “psychoanalysis begins with dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 29 the work of sigmund freud and his pathbreaking book, the interpretation of dreams. in it, he argued that “our conscious lives are shaped and determined by unconscious feelings, memories, and drives that are usually unavailable to conscious perception but that make themselves manifest in dreams.” however, according roberts and jacobs (1998:1834), “psychoanalysis provided a new key to the understanding of character by claiming that behavior is caused by hidden and unconscious motives.” considering the background above, i am interested in conducting a study on psychological aspects of characters in charlotte bronte’s novel jane eyre. i focus on the analysis of the mind structure of jane eyre, the main character in the novel. then, i apply the psychoanalysis theory in order to find the mind structure of the main character. discussion character and characterization of jane eyre jane is the main character of this novel. she is an orphan girl since she was a child. physically, jane is not a beautiful girl as reflected in the following quotation: i sometimes regretted that i was not handsomer: i sometimes wished to have rosy cheeks, a straight nose, and small cherry mouth; i desired to be tall, stately, and finely develop in figure; i felt it a misfortune that i was so little, so pale, and had features so irregular and so marked (bronte 2001:97) from the quotation above, it can be interpreted that the main character in the novel little bit feels disappointed about her physical appearance. it could be seen from her disappointment when she expects to have a beautiful face with rosy cheeks, straight nose and small mouth that common people consider them as the beauty standard of a woman. eventhough she is not a pretty girl, she is a figure of a strong girl who is mature, smart, hard worker, confident, and generous. as an orphan, jane, the main character of the novel, accustomed to face her childhood in difficulty and sorrow. in her youth, jane has to struggle her life alone without anybody beside her. this condition has encouraged her to be a mature person in facing her hard life even she is still very young. her maturity could be seen from her thought and behavior. it is showed when she talked with mr. lloyd about her life since she has a strong will. it is available in the following quotation: i reflected. poverty looks grim to grown people; still more so to children: they have not much idea of industrious, working, respectable poverty; they think of the word only as connected with ragged clothes, scanty food, fireless grates, rude manners and debasing vices: poverty for me synonymous with the degradation (bronte 2001:19) based on the quotation above, it can be interpreted that jane, which is represented by the character “i”, really hates poverty because she assumes that poverty will take her into the misery of life. according to my opinion, jane imagines that by being a poor person, she could not achieve her happiness and her success because her life is only be surrounded by the sorrow. therefore, in order to escape from the poverty, she should become independent woman because by being independent, it could help her to avoid poverty. and as a child jane has a critical thinking about that. it is represented in the sentence “poverty for me synonymous with the degradation.” from that sentence, it can be seen that jane really concern about her future. it proves that jane has been growing mature because she has an idea like a mature person who thinks about her dignity, her existence in the society, and her future life. even she is an orphan girl, jane is a smart girl. when she was a child, she really likes to read books. it shows that she has a dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 30 good reading skill although she never gets a formal education before. besides, after six years, jane finishes her study in the lowood school sucessfully and because of her ability, she is appointed to be a teacher in her young age. it is showed that jane is a smart girl because only for six years getting a formal education she could get a position as a teacher. beside smart, jane is a figure of a hard working girl. she is very confident and optimistic to achieve her success in the future by herself. she never gives up creating her wishes to get a good education even it is very hard to live and keep survive in the unpleasant place like in the lowood school which has terrible condition like in the following quotation: the unhealthy nature of the site; the quantity and quality of the children’s food; the brackish, fetid water used in its preparation; the pupil’s wretched clothing and accomodations: all these things were discovered and the discovery produced a result mortifying to mr. brocklehurst, but beneficial to the institution (bronte 2001:81) beside a hard working girl, jane also a figure of a woman who has a good self confidence. when in the thornfield hall, she is falling in love with her employer, mr. rochester. jane realizes that a kind of relationship she does with him is forbidden in their society. however, she decides to get married with him even she comes from different social class with him. she has a view that her status is equal with him because she is an educated and independent woman. it shows that jane is a figure of a woman who has a good self confidence because she regards her status is equal with her employer even she comes from the lower class. later, jane, is also a figure of a generous girl. it is showed when she inherits much money from her uncle but she does not enjoy it herself. certainly, she divides it for her cousins. it means that jane is a generous person because she does not think about her happiness herself but also for others. the representation of the mind structure of the main character in the novel the representation of the main character’s id the first component of the mind structure in psychoanalysis is the id. therefore, the first step to investigate the mind structure of the main character of jane eyre novel is by finding the the main character’s id. in jane eyre, the main character’s id emerges since her childhood especially after her parents died. they are the desire to love and to be loved, the desire to be independent, and the desire to be acknowledged. a desire to love and to be loved born as an orphan, the main character of the novel, jane, grows without her parents. she lives around the people who do not care and love her. in the gateshead, jane passes her days only with loneliness and sadness because her aunt and her cousins never include her to join activities with them. it is available in the following quotation: “from every enjoyment i was, of course, excluded.” it means that she never gets love from people around her. in essence, i conclude that jane’s id is a desire to love and to be loved since she really wants to have somebody that loves and cares to her. another evidence that shows her id is when mr. lloyd visits her in order to examine her health. she looks comfort and secure beside him even it just for a moment. she really feels happy of his presence because he is a kind person who treats her with full of love and affection which she never gets at gateshead. according to my opinion, it shows that jane really wants to get love and affection. actually, jane’s id not only emerges when she is in the gateshead but also when dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 31 she met miss temple, a kind teacher in the lowood school. miss temple is very different with another teacher in lowood school. according to jane, she represents a figure of mother. her presence in lowood has brought peacefulness not only for jane herself but also for other students. jane really feels comfort because she treats her motherly. therefore, when miss temple had to move to another place after getting married with a clergyman, she becomes very sad. it means that jane has lost a figure of mother who really cares to her. a desire to be independent as stated previously above that reed’s family really hates jane. especially her cousin, john, he really likes to disturb and oppress jane, whenever he wants. besides giving oppression to jane, her cousins, john always forbids her to do everything independently although it just to be able to read books like in the following quotation: “it is well i drew the curtain,” thought i; and i wished fervently he might not discover my hiding place” (bronte 2001:3). based on that quotation, it can be interpreted that jane gets the limitation from john when she is reading books. it means that jane is not allowed to do everything she wants independently because she just an orphan who depends her life on reed’s family so she must be obidient toward them. in essence, the next jane’s id is a desire to be independent. it based on the following quotation: “ if i had anywhere else to go, i should be glad to leave it; but i never get away from gateshead till i am a woman”(bronte 2001: 19). according to the quotation above, it can be interpreted that jane really wants to escape from gateshead since her independence is limited by her aunt and her cousins there. beside in the gateshead, jane’s id also strongly emerges when she lives in lowood school. in that place, she has to face again if her independence is taken. it is by mr. brocklehurst, a cruel clergymen who has been visiting her when she was in the gateshead. in there, jane and other pupils must obey and follow the strict rules that is created by him which oppress them so much. they must be obedient to him because they are poor and dependent. in another evidence, jane’s id also emerges when saint john proposes her to become his wife. according to my opinion, her desire rises up because she realizes that saint john does not love her but he decides to propose her because of his assumption that says jane is an independent and strong woman who is appropriate to accompany him to do that hard mission in india. according to my opinion, jane is considered as an independent and strong woman, but she has to sacrifice her independence of life because if she accepts this proposal, she must dedicate all her life to that mission and it means, she does not have an opportunity to manage her future life. a desire to be acknowledged besides getting oppression and pressure like in the previous explanation above, the main character, jane, also gets insult from people around her like in the following quotation: “and you ought not to think yourself on an equality with the misses reed and master reed, because missis kindly allows you to be brought up with them. they will have a great deal of none, and you will have none: it is your place to be humble, and to try to make yourself agreeable to them (bronte 2001:7) the quotation above shows that jane is always claimed by the person in the gateshead as a poor and dependent girl who could do nothing to fulfill her need. it shows that jane is always underestimated by the people there. it means, she is never acknowledged in that place. according to my opinion, the condition has forced jane’s dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 32 desire to be acknowledged since everybody around her never considers jane as a part of them. the representation of the main character’s ego jane’s ego in fulfilling a desire to love and to be loved the realization of jane’s id in fulfilling a desire to love and to be loved in the reality could be found from her behavior in the following quotation: human beings must love something, and in the dearth of worthier objects of affection, i contrived to find a pleasure in loving and cherishing a faded graven image, shabby a miniature scarecrow. it puzzles me now to remember with what absurd sincerity i doated on this little toy, half fancying it alive and capable of sensation. i could not sleep unless it was folded in my nightgrown; and when it lay there safe and warm, i was comparatively happy, believing it to be happy likewise. (bronte 2001:23) the quotation above shows about jane’s solitude. she feels lonely because everybody in the gateshead is never sympathetic to her. actually, she really wants to have somebody that loves and cares to her. she dreams of having a family like other children. however, she realizes that it could only be a dream for herself. therefore, she tries to find a way to satisfy her desire to love and to be loved by loving her doll and treating it like a human being. the sentence “i could not sleep unless it was folded in my night grown; and when it lay there safe and warm, i was comparatively happy, believing it to be happy likewise” emphasizes that she could fulfill her desire because by loving and treating her doll like a human being, she feels safe and comfort, and it could release her from the grief and sorrow even it just for a moment. jane’s ego in fulfilling a desire to be independent as we know that in the previous explanation above that jane’s desire to be independent is strongly apparent because of the pressure from the people around her. in order to release from this condition, she tries some ways and realizes the dream into the real situation. the realization of jane’s ego in fulfilling a desire to be independent could be found in the following the quotation: “i don’t very well know what i did with my hands, but he called me “rat! rat” and bellowed out aloud (bronte 2001:5).” the quotation shows about jane’s way in order to escape from john’s oppression because for jane, the oppression has trapped her desire to be independent. therefore, the only way to be independent is by fighting the oppression upon to her bravely because john is not only bullying but also limiting her independence in doing activity in the gateshead. in another datum, jane also resists her aunt who has trapped her desire to be independent. it is available in the following quotation: “i am not deceitful: if i were, i should say i love you, but i declare i do not love you” (bronte 2001:31). the quotation above shows about jane’s ego in fulfilling a desire to be independent. it is her way in order to free herself from her aunt’s accusation. according to my opinion, the accusation reflects jane’s limitation. it means, she could not get the independence if she could not free from the accusation. beside denying her aunt’s accusation, she also denies accusation from mr. brocklehurst by telling the truth to miss temple. finally, she could prove that the accusation from mr. brocklehurst is not true and as a result, everybody in the lowood never hates her again. the realization of jane’s ego in fulfilling her desire to be independent could also be seen in her refusal toward saint john’s marriage proposal. according to my opinion, it is a kind of an dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 33 independence for jane because she ought not to be his wife and not to do the hard mission with him in india which may threaten her life. therefore, by refusing the proposal, she could live independently by her own ways and free from her obligation to her husband. jane’s ego in fulfilling a desire to be acknowledged as stated in the previous explanation above, it shows that jane always gets bad experiences from people around her like her aunt, her cousins, the servant and also mr. brocklehurst who always insult her as a poor and dependent woman. in order to escape from the insults, jane builds her spirit in order to awaken herself from the weakness. as a result, she changes to be a smart girl when she studies in the lowood school. finally, her hard effort has brought her to get the position as a teacher in that school. her hard effort here represents her ego to fulfill a desire to be acknowledged. it can be found in the following quotation: “ i had meant to be so good, and to do so much at lowood: to make so many friends, to earn respect and win affection (bronte 2001:65). from that quotation, it can be interpreted that by being a smart student in lowood school, jane would be acknowledged by others because everybody would see her ability and they never underestimate her again. the representation of the main character’s superego as we know in the previous explanation above, it is stated that jane is always alienated. she never gets love and affection from people around her. however, jane believes that everyone needs to love and to be loved each other like in the following quotation: but i feel this, helen: i must dislike those who, whatever i do to please them, persist in disliking me; i must resist those who punish me unjustly. it is as natural as that i should love those who show me affection, or submit to punishment when i feel it is deserved (bronte 2001:54) the quotation above shows about her superego. it means that jane would love and respect everyone who has been kind to her. therefore, she treats and loves her doll like a human being because she feels that the doll could give her love and affection so she considers it like a human being. however, in another evidence, when she becomes a teacher in a morton, finally jane could get the happiness because everyone around her respects and loves her. it could be found in the following quotation: “i felt i became a favourite in the neighbourhood. whenever i went out, i heard on all sides cordial salutations and was welcomed with friendly smiles.” the quotation shows that jane gets love and respect from the people around her because of her kindness toward the children in that place. according to my opinion, the acknowledgement from the people like in the quotation above is the reflection of jane’s superego toward a desire to love and to be loved. it proves that her belief is true because people who love and respect others will also get love and respect from others too. jane’s superego toward her desire to be independent in the preceding explanation above, it is very clear that jane resists everybody who obstructs her desire to be independent because she does not want to live under authority of others who always underestimate and pressure her. her belief could be found in the following quotation: a great deal: you are good to those who are good to you. it is all i ever desire to be. if people are always kind and obedient to those who are cruel and unjust, the wicked people would have it all their own way: they would never feel afraid, and so they would never alter, but would grow worse and worse. when we are struck at without a reason, but should dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 34 strike back again very hard; i am sure we should so hard as to teach the person who struck us never to do it again (bronte 2001:54) the quotation above clearly shows that jane is very confident about her belief in resisting everybody who has oppressed and limited her independence because she believes that she has done something right so she should not have to feel guilty and regret. therefore, she tells it to her close friend, helen, in order to convince her whether her belief is true. besides, it is also in line with human right stating that everyone including her, has the right to get independence in her life, so she must struggle to get it even it is very hard. later, she tells the accusation and the oppression upon her to miss temple in order to get the justice because it had trapped jane to be independent person when she studied in lowood school. finally, jane’s effort gives her opportunity to show her existence to others that she is completely from the accusation and the oppression which limit her independence because she could proves herself if she is not a liar girl. according to my opinion, it could be interpreted that jane’s belief reflects her superego because it makes jane could get the respect from everyone in the lowood school, like in the following quotation: miss temple, having assembled the whole school, announced that inquiry had been made into the charges alleged againtsjane eyre, and that she was most happy to be able to pronounce her completely cleared from every imputation. the teachers then shook hands with me and kissed me and a murmur of pleasureran through the ranks of my companions (bronte 2001:71). jane’s superego toward her desire to be acknowledged in the explanation above, it is stated that aunt reed, john reed, the servant, and mr. brocklehurst always underestimate jane as a poor and dependent woman. hence, jane believes that by studying hard in the lowood school, she could change herself to be independent person. therefore, after she finishes her study in lowood, she could be a teacher and this profession has changed her life to be better. moreover, it makes bessie, one of the servant in the gateshead respects her. it is reflected in the following quotation: “i always said you would surpass them in learning. in that quotation, bessie is represented by the character “i.” in my opinion, the quotation above emphasizes about the acknowledgement of bessie toward jane’s cleverness and reflects jane’s superego toward her desire to be acknowledged. not to mention, it also proves that hard effort will take her into a better life is absolutely right. then, after she could be an independent woman, she succeds to get respect and acknowledgement from the society and people around her. a portrait of an independent woman as reflected in jane eyre in the beginning of the novel, jane’s life is full of obstacles. she has to face the oppression and pressure from people around her. however, the experiences have made her become a strong woman who has strong will to gain success. finally, she succeeds in being an independent woman by taking respectable occupation as a teacher and governess. her success is a result of her effort when she studies in the lowood school. the education is the most important factor that brings her to become an independent woman because by being educated, jane could be more eligible in getting better job. there are two reasons that reflect jane as a portrait of an independent woman. the first reason is because of her financial independence and the second is because of her independence of thinking and behaving. those two reasons are quite enough to prove that jane reflects a portrait of an independent woman as described follows: dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 35 financial independence reflects jane as an independent woman financial independence is the essential factor that reflects jane as an independent woman. by having financial independence, jane could change her life to be better because she could maintain her life without depending on others. she begins her career by doing hard effort to keep survive in lowood school with all the restriction and pain in order to become a successful person. finally, she could get a position as a teacher in lowood school. jane has transformed herself from an orphan girl who is poor and dependent to become a teacher who is respectable and independent. thus, by being a teacher in lowood, jane gets a settled job and it makes her become an independent woman who has financial independence. independence of thinking and behaving reflects jane as an independent woman the next reason that reflects jane as an independent woman is because of her independence of thinking and behaving. it plays an important role because she could stand on her principal and make her dream come true by her idea independently without domination or pressure from others. her independence of thinking and behaving could be seen from her attitude that shows how mature jane is in solving the problems in her life wisely. when jane is in the lowood school, finally she could get a posisition as a teacher and it brings her to a better life. however, even she has got a settled job in that school, she decides to leave lowood in order to achieve new experiences and a new life. in another evidence, her independence of thinking and behaving is also showed when she decides to refuse the marriage proposal from saint john. she thinks that she has taken a right decision on her life by refusing saint john’s proposal because she feels that it could limit her desire to become an independent woman. jane also shows her independence of thinking and act that reflects her as an independent woman when she decides to leave saint john and then back to the mr. rochester. in the end of the novel, finally she gets the happiness by marrying her true love, mr. rochester. it shows that jane’s happiness of life could not be separated from her independence of thinking and behaving which brings her to make good decisions or solution in every part of her life. by having the independence of thinking and behaving, jane could show her existence as a human being who has a right in planning and deciding everything for her best life and also she proves that a woman could be independent by her own thinking and behaving. conclusions based on the analysis in the discussion above, here i present some points as the conclusion of this study. first, the characterization of jane eyre found in the novel are; physically, she is not a portrait of a beautiful woman, and she is an orphan girl who faces many conflicts and difficulties in her life. however, the hard life has pushed her to become an independent woman who is mature, smart, hard worker, confident and generous. second, by using the psychoanalysis theory, i find the mind structure of the mind character in the novel. they are the representation of the main character’s id, the representation of the main character’s ego and the representation of the main character’s superego. the analysis shows that the main character’s id is reflected in a desire to love and to be loved, a desire to be independent and a desire to be acknowledged. born as a poor orphan is the reason of the emergence of the main’s character id. however, the main dyah fajar indriyani / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 36 character’s ego is reflected in several actions. they are treating a doll like a human being in order to get love and affection, resisting or denying everybody who has limited her independence and also being a teacher in order to get the acknowledgement from the society and people around her. whereas, for the representation of the main character’s superego, jane could prove her believes to others, they are; firstly, jane believes that everyone who loves and respects each other will also get love and respect from others too, secondly, jane believes that everyone who has fought for the truth should not have to feel guilty and regret, and thirdly, jane believes that by being a teacher she could change her life to be better and as a result everyone around her would respects her. third, jane eyre is a portrait of an independent woman. it is reflected through her financial independence and her independence of thinking and behaving. the financial independence makes jane could maintain her life without depending on another person. however, her independence of thinking and behaving makes her to be free in deciding her future life without oppression and pressure from another person. references bronte, charlotte. 2001. jane eyre. new york: barnes & noble. koesnowoebroto. 1988. the anatomy of prose fiction. jakarta: depdikbud. perrine, laurence dan arp. 1987. story and structure. ted buchholz. roberts, e. dan h.e. jacobs. 1998. literature, and introduction to reading and writing. new jersey: prentice-hall. ryan, michael. 2012. an introduction to criticism literature/film/culture. wiley-blacwell. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cdcf8c209d • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 53 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow power and narration in american superhero in spiderman secret of the sinister six by adam troy castro’s khoirul hasan english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: power, narration, superior, inferior, deconstruction. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ spiderman secret of the sinister six by adam troy castro illustrated that superheroes as representation of sciences, power, and superiority. superhero novel is very phenomenal for child to adult. narration that are creating in this novel, trigger of understanding and believe that superhero as superior than supervillain. so the aimed of deconstruction of superhero power to supervillain power. this research is use structuralism by levistraus and deconstruction by derrida, theory as a fundament of finding binary opposition for deconstruction analysis, and found the implied potensial meaning from this deconstruction. the result is first, spiderman represented about american superiority, the narration created to strengthen and consolidate world's superpower had endured as american power. narration about american power also created to discredit of nonamerican. although in this research is known that america is not entirely super power even tends to be weak, their power is affected by the allied countries. and their power is only found in countries that are experiencing economic instability and security. second, sinister six represented as nonamerican. they are always as a marginal group in international conference. but their inferiority (non-american) in the world, they were trying to created technology or weapons defense system and war. they will create a tool to emulate the power owned by americans. this work is to protect its citizens from regulations who are discredit their group. the deconstruction has been done earlier showed that the sinister six gang (non-america) is a group of superior, good, and loyal. while spideman (america) is inferior class, evil, and rebellion. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: fbs@unnes.ac.id issn 2252-6463 khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 54 introduction power and narration is a theory raised by jean françois lyotard (1984). he states that one of the characteristics of modern society is the existence of a very high belief on the major discourses on science, technology, including history, which has been considered as a source of truth having an objectively direct connection with reality. lyotard calls this discourses grand narration that exists in public domain and that places small narrations, such as personal subjective experiences and irrational myths into the domestic realm. both grand narration and small narration need language as the media. it media appeared with novels and movies, including superhero works that often discussed in literature forum and entertainment present especially in united states. novels and movies in the united states illustrate that superheroes exist in america as representation of life sciences, power, and representation of superpower country. american superhero novels or movies will develop quickly. it is supported by movie playback and triggered by american superhero themed novel widespreading in various countries. american superheroes presented in novels or movies form the existance of grand narration and small narration in society. when it is conducted massively and continuosly, it will raise people opinion that the superhero character represents superpower country. american superhero novels or movies have raised questions whether america is really a superpower country or the novel is simply fiction. it raises a suspicion whether the superhero movies or novels are raised as a repetition of identity, so that the country can maintain its power to be respected by other countries. one of the famous american superhero characters is spiderman. novels and movies about spiderman published by american media are very well-known in many countries. the novels and movies always have a high selling rate. stories about spiderman are very popular among kids, teenagers, adults, and literature critics. one of novels about spiderman is entitled "spiderman secret of the sinister six”. this novel tells about spiderman as the main character facing huge problems over the sinister six group. the main focus of this study will be whether the novel published by the american media causes problems on the narration in the novel and whether encourages the strengthening of america as the owner of the superheroes. it raises an assumption that this story will be rapidly distributed because it is supported by the production of american superhero movies around the world and also superhero novel and comic publication that has been the most popular works in the social order of the world. therefore, it is necessary to study the novel "spiderman secret of the sinister six" in order to get an understanding of the work, and also give the alternative meaning in the novel to society. the writer presents by this research to invite the people’s for critical thingking. i chose this topic based on the explanation above represents, factual cases because american superhero novels or movies are now very famous in the society. therefore, the writer intend to take these theme in this study on: first, superhero themed novels or movies represent power of superpower countries are now very popular. second is superhero themed novels to provide understanding for society about american superpower in fiction. so that things learning the novels or movies there will be information about how superhero countries see themselves. this study has some objectives. they are elaborated as follows: to find out how the narration of superhero appears. to identify the way of power production. to analyze the alternative meaning in the novel. and then according this research have significance of this study is as follows: this study is expected to contribute, to give alternative meaning about superhero stories. second, the result of the study is to encourage people to think critically. third, the study report can be used as reference for those who are interested in conducting further research in the same topic. khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 55 theory and methodology this research will be use qualitative approach to analyze the realization of power and narration, grand narration and small narration found in novel “spiderman secret of the sinister six” by adam troy castro’s published in 2002. besides, to make this study more precious, the writer will also explain the implication of the study in literary works. in this study, the writer is as a data collector and data analyzer. the writer will collect the data needed and then analyze the power and narration of the data collected from “spiderman secret of the sinister six” by adam troy castro’s published in 2002. in collecting the data, the researcher uses documentation technique. documentation is the technique in getting the data about cases at note, transcription, book, novel, magazine, and newspaper (arikunto, 1998:149). in this study, the writer collects the data from the novel in two steps: 1) the writer reads and rereads each story in the novel, 2) after that, the writer divides a sentence to be analyzed. in this analysis the correlated data, the writer will follow some steps. after defining the sample to be observed, the writer then analyzes the data deeply. at the first, the writer will reread each story in “spiderman secret of the sinister six”. then, the writer will be analyze binary oppositions of the novel. according to derrida (1998:125) said that binary operations is opposing centers, one concept is superior and defines itself by its opposite or inferior center. this study have two keywords to identify binary operations the novel. the two keywords is negating between binary opposition hierachy and differance. binary hierarchy that show the negating problem in society, for example: “high” and “low”, “superior” and “inferior”, etc. representation from the character based on explanation and some data above about narration discourse in the story “spiderman secret of the sinister six”, the author want to represent that in the story spiderman is a representation of american and sinister six is non-americans, who always opposed policies, and power of america. the narration raised and distributed to the world through mass media, aims to provide confirmation to the readers on the power of american and discourage other countries (non-american). representation of spiderman as american states and sinister six as non american are represented as follows: 1. costume: colors in costume spiderman describes a strength, power, superiority, and the freedom based on american flags. the author gives symbol that the power can be identified by readers through costume worn spiderman. the owner of costume was able to help the people on a threat. 2. broadway: broadway is the oldest performing arts in america, from where it also raises many world’s famous artists. broadway has become a cultural symbol of american country that has always been known for the international community. in the novel we are told that mary jane is a very famous artist in the opera broadway show, she always looks stunning in every show. peter parker (spiderman) always visited broadway when his wife (mary jane) appeared in the stage. broadway through the author wanted to show a large and well-known culture that is owned by americans. the author also would like to give an confirmation that the american culture is a stronger than any other country, broadway as a cultural center represents an american countries. 3. new york: new york is a city of trade and the largest industry in america. there is a fancy office buildings and large companies that invested in the city of the world. new york has become a symbol of the prosperity of the united states. in the setting of the novel, new york is home to peter parker and also where she worked. through the city author would like to give you an idea that the prosperity of the americas in the economic sector, trade, and industry. in the novel also portrayed that new york is the purpose of criminal groups that want to destroy america, because the criminals through the city could control the country. khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 56 opposition between superior and inferior spiderman secret of the sinister six novel told us that spiderman was a american superhero character who was strong when fighting his enemies. spiderman was able to fight the threat brought by the evils who disturbed the city convenience and orderliness. the writer of spiderman novel, adam troy castro’s, wanted to create a good image that spiderman was a strong, good character who was consistent in defending the truth and helping the people when they were in danger, and that spiderman’s enemies, i.e. sinister six gang, was a weak and evil character whose attitudes could not be imitated and had to be defeated. however, according to binary opposition through the characters of spiderman and sinister six gang in the novel, it would reveal an inversion of opinion that developed in society. the writer wanted to express that spiderman was a weak superhero character and sinister six was strong. some narrations in the novel showed spiderman’s weakness as a superhero. “hello, harry”. doctor oct “otto. what do you want?”. that precious tritium. but i need more of it this time. more tritium, are you crazy? you'll destroy the city! you're a hack! doctor oct crab take a feet harry “stop! stop! all right! all right, all right, all right. put me down. we'll make a deal. kill spider-man, i'll give you all the tritium you need. on second thought, bring him to me alive”. harry how do i find him? oct said. peter parker. parker? he takes pictures of spider-man, for the bugle. make him tell you where he is. have it ready. don't hurt peter! shouted harry observed from the situation above, spiderman was powerless when fighting doctor oct and he lost the fight. however, doctor oct did not intend to kill him because he did not have any problem with spiderman. it was done to obtain fusion instrument to reconstruct his experiment to make a technology to compete with solar power possessed by oscorp. in obtaining a power, spiderman did not develop his power by himself. he obtained his power by an accident when he was bitten by a spider in a laboratory. however, the sinister six obtained their power by the development of technology experiment to help people, but they failed in their experiment and hurt themselves. therefore, it was not them who controlled the technology, but instead they were controlled by the technology. the sinister six realized that the technology they were using would hurt many people and was dangerous for them. they then fought to improve the technology they created to help people. however, they did not have money to implement their technology facility and their boss no more wanted to support the experiment facility that had failed before. finally, they were forced to rob a bank to get money to fund their technology. when they performed their action, they were blocked by the cops and obstructed by spiderman and they were cornered and angry that finally hurt and damaged the surroundings to defend themselves. the narrations that were formed in the novel between spiderman and sinister six brought public opinion that spiderman was superior and sinister six was inferior. (+) superior spiderman (-) inferior sinister six gang in the hierarchy of binary opposition, the privileged was frequently positioned at the right side, in this case sinister six gang. while at the left side was the marginal, namely spiderman. the deconstruction became: khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 57 (+) superior sinister six gang (-) inferior spiderman based on american culture regarding superiority, they had a very strong power in military power, law enforcement, ideology, technology, etc. the power was formed to reinforce the position of america in international world. by the power, america desired an acknowledgment from other countries that their country was a super power country. yet with its superiority, america became an authoritarian toward minority citizens and other countries. america by its military power wanted to control weak countries, such as what they did in middle east countries. the superiority of america had actually been questioned, whether the country was really superior or the superiority occurred because there was a support from allied countries. when america attacked another country, they always asked for a support from uno and their allies, and the country they fought was a country that experienced government instability. while the countries other than america had a representation of inferior country and not superior in international relationship, the countries did not have a power in military or technology that was superior to other countries. they were always considered marginal in international conferences. by their inferiority (non-america) in international world, they struggled to create technology or system of defense and war weaponry. they created the tools to compete with the power possessed by america. the power they created was based on their own power without any support from ally countries, such as north korea, iran, and other countries embargoed by uno. hence, the superiority of america was formed by the support from ally countries. the power of america depended on ally countries including uno. the power was utilized by america to maintain its dominance to weak countries. while non-american countries created and developed their own power. the power they created was able to compete with american power and its allies. moreover, the technology they created was feared by other countries. opposition between good and evil spiderman who was a strong, great, and good character was deconstructed as the evil character. spiderman was considered evil because he emphasized on his own interest rather than people interest. he let the robber in wrestling arena run away bringing his loot money. the robber then wanted to seize uncle ben’s car and killed him. after uncle ben’s death, peter felt guilty, but he did not dare to tell aunt may about the real event. peter always concealed that event related to uncle ben’s death, letting aunt may lived in her husband’s shadow and lived in loneliness and sorrow. “aunt may, you don't have to punish yourself. peter said “oh, i know i shouldn't. it's just that you wanted to take the subway, and he wanted to drive you. if only i had stopped him, we'd all three of us be having tea together”. aunt may sad with this happen. peter silent and think “ if you know that happend i'm responsible for what happened to uncle ben. he drove me to the library, but i never went in, i went someplace else. someplace where i thought, i could win some money to buy a car, because i wanted to impress mary jane. the thief take uncle ben's car, and then he shot him. uncle ben was killed that night”. he didn’t say anything. peter concealed the secret of uncle ben’s being murdered from aunt may because he did not want to lose aunt may’s faith. he only wanted aunt may not to hate him because uncle ben’s death was caused by him. that was done by peter was an interest to secure his dominance to aunt may, so that his position was not replaced by other people. peter assumed that what he did was a merit to make aunt may not feel sad because of his husband’s death, but actually it was his biggest mistake to hurt the people he loved so much. besides, when doctor oct understood about construction from his works, he sacrificed by destroying his work. they were willing to die to protect the people. khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 58 “listen to me now”. shouted doctor oct to her crab. “listen to me now”. shouted more. “now, tell me how to stop it”. spiderman said. “it can't be stopped, it's self-sustaining now”. doctor oct aware. “ think!”. spiderman shouted “unless” “the river, drown it” spiderman to be run and doctor oct catch him. “i'll do it, my rosie's dead, my dream was dead”. oct cry “i will not die a monster!!”. he is destroy with his work. the sinister six (spiderman’s enemies) had realized that the damage caused by the technology they made could destroy human race. the technology did not only hurt them but also other people. to pay for the damage, they were willing to sacrifice themselves to destroy the technology they made. just like what doctor oct, chameleon and sinister six gang did, after they realized that what they did was a criminal that destroyed the whole earth. therefore, they sacrificed their soul to destroy their work so as to make the earth safe. the narrations that were formed in the novel between spiderman and sinister six brought public opinion that spiderman was good and sinister six was evil. (+) good spiderman (-) evil sinister six gang in the hierarchy of binary opposition, the privileged was frequently positioned at the right side, in this case sinister six gang. while at the left side was the marginal, namely spiderman. the deconstruction became: (+) good sinister six gang (-) evil spiderman based on the previous explanation, america had a superiority on military power, technology, etc. by american culture toward a highly strong power, then america acted arbitrary to minority groups. america considered that minority groups were weak groups and had to be conquered. the things america did were crime against humanity that should not be done by america. for example: discrimination to black people or negro. meanwhile, the military forces of non-america countries were not so strong but they were ready to help and maintain public stability. they protected their groups from regulations that made their position inferior in country life. non-america countries had dreams to develop strong technology so as to be enjoyed by people. they created technology to compete with american power. the technology was created as a form of their disappointment toward america that always discredited weak groups. therefore, by its superiority, america oppressed weak minority groups and eliminated the groups that disagreed the policy america made. the policy they made was just for strong groups, and it was authoritarian to people. while non-america countries, with their inferiority, they were able to protect their groups from ruler’s attack. even they created new technology for the people, protected the people, and competed with the ruler (america). opposition between loyalty and rebellion narration work in a superhero character could not be separated from the costume worn. costume was a self-identity or representation that reflected the character’s personality. characters were considered strong when they wore costume, otherwise when they did not wear costume, they were considered as weak people who did not have any power. costume had a power and also had a loyalty toward the people wearing it. the loyalty was shown in the costume maintenance and wearing it when it was needed. for peter parker, power was only a piece of shirt. it could be worn, it could also be hung. even once he threw it away to the garbage and it costs only 100 dollar. whereas it was a power shirt, a superhero loyalty in helping the people, he chose to take it off khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 59 and throw away the loyalty symbol to attend his lover’s performance, mary jane watson, rather than to help people in danger, and he chose not to wear it. but doctor oct was different. actually he was a good person. he was a scientist who wanted to utilize his power for humanity. he considered power as an important thing so that he coiled his invention costume around his waist. moreover, he also embedded the power into his spinal cord as loyalty symbol. he thought that by doing that, he could control the power by brain command flowing through nerves. he thought that to help people, he had to sacrifice himself, although if he had to die when using that device. until his death, doctor oct still used crab on his back. the same thing was also performed by electro, green goblin, and sinister six gang because it was a loyalty symbol that had to be brought until death. the narrations that were formed in the novel between spiderman and sinister six brought public opinion that spiderman was loyal and sinister six was traitorous. (+) loyal spiderman (-) traitorous sinister six gang in the hierarchy of binary opposition, the privileged was frequently positioned at the right side, in this case sinister six gang. while at the left side was the marginal, namely spiderman. the deconstruction became: (+) loyal sinister six gang (-) traitorous spiderman based on previous explanation about superiority has impact to citizen live. america through the superiority forgets his loyalty to protect the public and maintain world peace. through the authority, it was american colonialism with modern way to destroy the target countries. americans attacked with ideology, economics, and military. this was done to perpetuate his power as a superpower. meanwhile, non-american countries want to create peace and security world. through the creation new technology that they have created, they want to make a technology that can be used by its citizens. technology that they have made to compete with america that it did not act arbitrary. because each state must be faithful to protect its citizens and maintaining stability world. so what will be done america does not reflect his loyalty to protect its citizens. americans always discriminate against black people, he also destabilize the international security through attacks against the middle eastern country. while non-americans wanted to create security for the community as well as international security. they created a new power to rival the united states. conclusion spiderman secret of the sinister six with the theme superhero is phenomenal, such as books published by other media america. this novel is not only in relation between spiderman and sinister six but also related to superiority between america and non-american. because of that, the writer is interested to analyze this novel to find another meaning of the formation from this novel, whether this novel represents the superiority of america or just fiction created by the author to establish a position of america power. based on research and analysis conducted by the author of the statement of the problems, the result is: first, the novel represents spiderman as american country, america as a superpower country. the strength of america is formed through some aspects, such as; military power, law enforcement, ideology, technology, economics, etc. thus, america considered the superpower countries. however, the superiority of its america became an authoritarian state against minorities and other countries. america through its military power dominates weaker countries. as well as their strength is supported by allies and the uno. second, sinister six represented as nonamerican. non-american is considered to be as an association evil people, not obedient to regulations that are made by the americans. they are always as a khoirul hasan / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 60 marginal group in international conference. but their inferiority (non-american) in the world, they were trying to created technology or weapons defense system and war. they will create a tool to emulate the power owned by americans. this work is to protect its citizens from regulations who are discredit their group. so this ficticious novel is made to strengthen and consolidate world's superpower had endured as america’s power. the author invite the readers to believe that american power, and discredit of nonamerican. although in this research is known that america is not entirely super power even tends to be weak, their power is affected by the allied countries. and their power is only found in countries that are experiencing economic instability and security. reference ahimsa, hs. 2013. strukturalisme levi-strauss mitos dan karya sastra. yogyakarta: kepel press. barry, peter. 1995. beginning theory: an introduction to literary and cultural theory. manchester: manchester university press, translated by widiawati and setyarini. 2010. beginning theory: pengantar komprehensif teori sastra dan budaya. yogyakarta: jalasutra. boehmer, elleke. 1995. colonial & postcolonial literature. oxford university press. oxford. bressler, charles e. 1998. literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice (2nd ed). new jersey: prentice hall. castro, adam t. 2002. spiderman secret of the sinister six. new york: marvel. derrida, jacques. 1967. of grammatology. baltimore, md: john hopkins university. endraswara, suwardi. 2008. metodologi penelitian sastra: epistimologi, model, teori dan aplikasi. yogyakarta: medpress. faruk. 2012. metode penelitian sastra: sebuah penjelajahan awal. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. greimas, a.j. 1972. semantique structurale. paris: larousse. koesnosoebroto, s. 1998. the anatomy to prose fiction. jakarta: departemen pendidikan dan kebudayaan indonesia. lyotard, jean-françois. 1984. the postmodern condition. manchester university press. manchester. martin, vincent o.p. existentialism: soren kierkegaard, jean-paul sartre, albert camus, translated by taufiqurrahman. 2001. filsafat eksistensialisme: kierkegaard, sartre, camus. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. norris, christopher. 2006. membongkar teori dekonstruksi jacques derrida. yogyakarta: ar-ruzz media. russel, bertrand. 1946. history of western philosophy and its connection with political and social circumstances from the earliest times to the present day. london: george allen and unwin ltd, translated by jatmiko, sigit. et al. 2007. sejarah filsafat barat dan kaitannya dengan kondisi sosio-politik dari zaman kuno hingga sekarang. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. scholes, robert. 1976. structuralism in literature: an introduction. london: yale university press. strauss, claude levi. 1959. anthropologie structurale. plon, translated by ninik sjams. 2005. antropologi struktural. yogyakarta: kreasi wacana. 69 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow woman’s emancipation described in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple (a comparative study) nurul basyiroh english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: woman emancipation, comparative study, characters, sociology. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the aim of this article is to find out how woman emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple are described by the main characters and also to find out the comparison between them. the objects of this study are characterization, conflict and setting found in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple. this study is a descriptive qualitative study with sociology in literature as the approach especially feminism. sociological approach is aimed to reveal the woman’s emancipation described in the novel with condition in the society by its setting. while, feminism is aimed to find how gender equality and the portrayals of women and men inequality in habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple causing the woman emancipation movement. the data of the study are in the form of words, phrases, sentences, and utterances. those were gathered by reading the novel thoroughly, identifying, inventorying, classifying, translating and analyzing. the analysis was done by several techniques including exposing, explaining and interpreting. the result of the study shows that pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang reflects behavior and manner of the main character kartini as woman emancipator. the emancipation of kartini means a revival of the women struggle through education. woman emancipator described in kartini is identified by five characteristics: going forward, educated and inspiring, persistent, self-disclosure, and independent. while, the color purple also reflects behavior and manner of the main character celie as black woman emancipator. as black woman emancipator, celie is identified by five characteristics: confident and hard worker, persistent, independent, self-disclosure, an uneducated woman. although she is an uneducated woman, she can be the inspiration for black woman in america to get the same rights to white people. both of literary works have the similar characteristics of the main characters.the same characteristic which can be the indicators of woman’s emancipation are persistent, self-disclosure, and independent and the victim of woman subordination. the woman’s emancipation between both literary works also has differences from education aspect, culture aspect, economic aspect and the cause of woman emancipation movement. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: beshava@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 70 introduction the word “emancipation” could not be strange in our society. generally, emancipation can be described as the act of the setting free from slavery, servitude, or restraint from bondage or controlling influence: liberation as the emancipation of slaves by their proprietors (webster, 1972:590). furthermore, woman’s emancipation always deals with “gender”. according to cherry, gender refers to the personal sexual identity of an individual, regardless of the person's biological and outward sex. how people define masculinity and femininity can vary based on the individual's background and surrounding culture. differing societal expectations in different cultures establish the behavioral, psychological and physical attributes that are associated one gender or another. in addition 'gender relations' are characterized by unequal power. 'gender norms' assign specific entitlements and responsibilities to men and women for example, women might be expected to take on caring or domestic duties and remain close to home, while men may be expected to be the main breadwinner, working outside the home, with greater freedom to move around in public places (see at http:// psychology.about.com/od/gindex/g/gender.htm). woman’s emancipation shows us that there are no differences between men and women in many fields and their social community. the equity between men and women is a central point of what we usually called woman’s emancipation. woman’s emancipation is a process of liberation. in the process, women try to make their lives more useful in their community. they tend to have another duty beside as a mother or wife. tn hey can be teacher, lawyer, nurse, doctor or entrepreneur. there is no wrong case about it .woman have the same rights, responsibility and duty. in short, this research discusses about the woman’s emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple described by the condition in the society and how gender equality and the portrayals of women and men inequality in habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple causing the woman emancipation movement the analysis will be based on the data which found in the novel and the writer added some explanation and information to support the data. theory and approach literary study that uses sociology as an approach is a study to search and find the reflection of condition in society in indonesia and america represented in its setting that can be noticed from both literary works. damono (1979:3) notes that sociological approach to literature as a kind of approach which considers social aspects and culture of society in literary work. the main aspect in the sociological approach to literature is by understanding literature as a social mirror. levin as cited in elizabeth and burns (1973:31) further notes that literature is not only the effect of social causes, but also the causes of social effects. thus, it could be also said that without society, an author will probably find difficulty in getting inspiration to write interesting literary works and without any literary work this stunning society may not be performed outside. the specific sociological approach that i used in this study is feminism. basically feminism was preceded by a perception of inequality towards women position compared to men’s in society. since hundreds years ago, culturally, women had been subordinated or inferior to men so that women did not get the same access in public. regarding this matter, some experts did many efforts to find out the factors of those inequalities for eliminating and finding a kind of formulation of women’s and men’s rights equality in many aspects of life, relevant to their own potency as human beings (sumiarmi, 2004: 58). by using feminism, i found how gender equality and the portrayals of women and men inequality in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple causing the woman emancipation movement. i also used comparative study method. stallknecht (1961) states that comparative literature is the comparison of one literature with another or nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 71 others and the comparison of literature with other spheres of human expression. while, according to basnett (1993:1), the simplest answer of what is comparative literature is that comparative literature involves the study of texts across culture, that it is interdisciplinary and that it is concerned with patterns of connection in literatures across both time and space. by using comparative study, i found the data comparison of both literary works and also find out the similarities or differences of woman’s emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple. findings and results 4.1 woman’s emancipation described in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang emancipation tends to emphasize woman characteristics that can be viewed from their attitude, behaviour, and habit. in this part, the readers are introduced by general situation. it presents the characters, background description, conflicts and also settings as follows: 4.1.1 general description of kartini a) going forward kartini is a princess of the jepara regents. the grandparents of kartini is a going forward person, he doesn't mind with the people’s censure, he kept doing something good and that is in his mind. he was a pioneering way. after he died, his name was still respected by people. the derivative tjondronegoro is known as a family that likes to be progress. all his children inherited his father's properties b) educated and inspiring educated means having an education, especially one above the average, characterized by full comprehension of the problem involved; "an educated guess"; "an enlightened electorate". kartini’s previous school in els (europese lagere school) when she was 12 years old make she thinks rationally so that it appears the desire to advance women through emancipation, a struggle that she would strive to make the women get a decent education because at that time, only the noble and men who can be educated as well. the customs and the tradition of the society do not recommend women to get the educationthe story later leads us to the introduction of how she started passion for developing education as a form of emancipation of women in fighting by kartini. c) persistent persistent is someone or something that is stubborn or keeps on going. r.a kartini is a woman who is very determined to fight her goal, from the beginning until she actually get what she aspired despite various objections and obstacles that confronted her, she remained strong and resilient and not easily discouraged. d) self -disclosure kartini showed her self-disclosure when she was talking through letters with, stella zeehandelar, mrs. ovienk-soer, mr van kol and mrs. nelli van kol and mrs abendanon, her pen friends. there were many letters which were sent by kartini to express her nervousness to promote herself and society so that regardless of the custom of his country to her pen friends. e) independent kartini is a strong woman. a strong woman tends to be independent. it means women are free from the influence, control, or free from the rule of another; controlling or governing oneself. independent in this novel, means kartini is not bound by tradition or rules made by people. she can set up and do as they wish, meaning not want to be bound, but do as she wish. if a rules that apply in the heart and not in accordance with her will, then she will not do. 4.1.2 conflicts experienced by kartini a) internal conflict position of her mother as the second wife and the culture of polygamy practiced among the javanese nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 72 aristocracy are the first inner conflicts experienced by kartini. kartini inner contradictions against her father's polygamy problem revealed in a letter sent to her friend kartini, estella zeehandelaar. the respect for her father forced her to receive the culture. like a dilemma, if she would oppose, it hurt him, but if she was going to support it, her mother and other women would be hurt. b) external conflict kartini lived in an environment that prohibits the noble daughters to leave the house. however, kartini allowed education in the netherlands lower school before she got the seclusion and then married. only a few people that got education, kartini had in seclusion at the age of 12 years. seclusion period was the most severe period in her life. still in a very early age, kartini had felt tremendous depression. she growled against customs that harm women, including custom build a bulkhead or separation in the relationship between parents and children. kartini undergo a period of seclusion from 1892 until 1892. the conflict continued when kartini intended to continue school and asked her father to the permission. her father did not give her permission when kartini revealed her desire to go back to school. 4.1.3 setting lead to woman emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang a) indonesia and the colonial system before the colonial rule, indonesian girls were of course educated informally, supervised by their parents who wanted them to be properly prepare for their role in the workforce and or married life. girls were after all married early. although school existed, they were intended for boys, and it was rare indeed for girls to attend them. most were managed by by religious group, to train boys in reading of sacred texts, since religions were leads by men. this was to change with the establishment of dutch colonial rule in the indies. kartini was aware at that the dutch colonial era the javanese especially woman, forbidden to get the education. it was because they did not want to educate people. if the javanese especially woman were well-educated, surely, the dutch could not controlled them because educated people would know what was right for them and what was wrong. they would be skeptic. b) subordination of women the subordination of women because women always appears in an object, there is a distinction between rights and obligations and how of society that justifies differences between women and men. the subordination of women from women's existence by means of restraint internalize women from themselves and from the stereotype that society and culture. here kartini and other women at that time should be inside home and they forbid to go outside such as get the education. the society thought that woman should take household and man work outside. c) customs/tradition and seclusion customs understood as a set of local tradition of community interaction. in the encyclopedia of islam (1991:21) stated that the customs of "custom" or "tradition" society has done repeatedly for generations. in this case, the people in the days of kartini was also strongly tied to the local customs were very strong. so it was very difficult to leave. although the era had changed, one of the traditions that were hold tightly in the community in java at the moment was seclude 12-year old girl before they got married. in other words seclusion was in the tradition of java. 4.2 woman’s emancipation described in walker’s the color purple the emancipation of women is not only fighting for the right to be equal with men in terms of education and position in society as in stand by kartini. as revealed in the dutch van dale about the core of feminism, it indicates a more extended meaning of the word by explaining 'emancipation' as' an endeavor of equal rights, independence, and social fair relations. in this case, walker tells celie, as a black woman who fought for the emancipation of woman to free themselves from the discrimination against blacks women at that time. by raising the character of celie who is confident and hard worker, nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 73 persistent, independent, self-disclosure, even as uneducated woman, she can be the inspiration for black woman community in america. 4.2.1 general description of celie a) confident and hard worker confidence is generally described as a state of being certain either that a hypothesis or prediction is correct or that a chosen course of action is the best or most effective. confidence can be a self-fulfilling prophecy as those without it may fail or not try because they lack it and those with it may succeed because they have it rather than because of an innate ability. in other words having strong belief or full assurance. while, hard worker is one who is industrious and diligent in carrying out tasks or duties. physically, celie is described as a black woman who is physically not beautiful, cannot have a line again, not good at but capable of working hard. b) persistent the persintence of celie is manifested in people's very attitude against all acts of opression committed against her. for celie, whatever happened to her,she only had to survive. persist is a way for celie to continue living. some of the women around her encouraged her to fight and not just survive, but celie remains at its founding that endure to stay alive. c) self -disclosure the color purple novel was written in epistolary form by a black woman named celie in the form of letters addressed to god (even in the middle of the novel, celie's letters addressed to the lord, and to nettie, his sister). as befits a daily journal, journal of celie is written in a first person perspective that celie's own, marked by the use of the pronoun "i". in her journal, celie told the story of her life and the people around her. hence the character celie is very dominant and painted very complex. walker emphasizes throughout the novel that the ability to express one’s thoughts and feelings is crucial to developing a sense of self. initially, celie is completely unable to resist those who abuse her. celie feels that the only way to persevere is to remain silent and invisible. celie is essentially an object, an entirely passive party who has no power to assert herself through action or words. her letters to god, in which she begins to pour out her story, become her only outlet. however, because she is so unaccustomed to articulating her experience, her narrative is initially muddled despite her best efforts at transparency. personal and intimate letters which celie writes to both god as well as to her sister nettie, the reader is in a fortunate position to experience how her growing independence effects the style and depth of her writing and thinking. d) independent celie’s friendship with sofia and shug avery make her realized that women could fight. sofia represents the character of the masculine in women; physically strong, able to fight, preferring to work in the fields instead of taking care of the house, and did not want to be regulated. by looking at sofia, celie slowly began to have a desire to fight as well as sofia. of shug avery, she learned that every person is entitled to be happy. celie also learn that women should stand on their own two feet and not depend on other people. 4.2.2 conflicts experienced by celie a) internal conflict celie is the main character in this book although there are a lot of other characters that play a big part. the internal conflicts in celie's life are when she struggles with her inner anger towards the men in her life who have abused her. she has mentally been hurt by people telling her that she was dumb, ugly, and black who would never go anywhere in life. celie is also not sure if she believes in god anymore. it was because when she felt that the only presevere was to remain silent and she just wrote a letter to god to express her feelings and she believed that the only one who can help her was god. by the time, celie feels that god did not exist because he could not help her anymore. celie felt that she lost everything. and god only answered the prayers from the white people. nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 74 b) external conflict there is a "man vs. man" conflict that begins the novel as celie is abused at home and again in her marriage to mr. _____.. her external conflicts are when her husband and father beat her and she never once fought back. celie is consistently abused verbally, physically, and sexually. it can describe by the introduction that celie is fourteen years old when she writes her first letter to god. while her sick mother goes to see the doctor, her father, fonso, rapes her saying. 4.2.3. setting lead to woman emancipation in walker’s the color purple a) america and patriarchy culture in the black family life, woman is more subordinated than man. “it is called as patriarchy structure. it describes the structuring of society on the basis of family units, in which fathers have primary official responsibility and ruler ship for the welfare of these units. patriarchy puts women in the “cage‟ since its priority is men. it creates the different role for both men and women, and it buries all women’s abilities to grow up as human being (noerhadi, 19896: 98-99). the differences in roles between men and women are not supposed to occur because of the different biological anatomy. furthermore, in some cultures slaves were included as part of such households. b) subordination of women woman associated to children, organize family meals, wash clothes, clean house, chop wood, and carry water. it means that women are only the subordination to men. they had no authority to decide anything not even for themselves. they always had to be submissive to men as men had the control and power. men were considered to have the dominant position while women’s position was under the domination of men or the subordinate of men. african-american women faced the heavy life although they are in their own home. even, they often bore children every year, leaving them weaker and more vulnerable to illness. in another hand, men take the superiority among their women. they often abused their women by giving them the responsibility for assisting the household running such as cooking, washing, etc. the miserable condition of afroamerican women has been depicted by afroamerican women writers such as alice walker’s the color purple to portray the condition of afroamerican women in american society. the novel has obtained many comments concerning with its interwoven theme; feminism, religion, racial issues, and also the african experiences. c) racial discrimination the norms of america, and indeed in most western thought and historical christianity, have been set by the white, western, and male thinking. the historical struggle which both women and racial minorities have suffered in america is predominately the history of those hang-ups. black women have been suffered from the years spent doing white women's housework and child-raising from being constantly demeaned because of white standards of beauty and gracefulness. while, black woman always considered as labor and black people forbade entering the school. they always separated with white community even in a church. 4.3 the similarities between woman’s emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple after analyzing woman’s emancipation of the two different cultures, the writer made a comparison. some similarities and differences between them were found. the similarities between those two will be discussed first. if we do paying close attention to the characteristic of woman’s emancipation describe in both of literary works, we would get some points in woman’s emancipation that are similar. the same characteristic and indicators about woman’s emancipation. there are many indicators should be owned by woman emancipator. they should be a strong woman. both of emancipators have this character: persistent, self –disclosure, independent, and the victim of woman subordination. nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 75 4.4 the differences between woman’s emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple. apart from the similarities mentioned above, the woman’s emancipation between both also shows numbers of differences. after doing a comparative study to the indicators and characteristic of woman’s emancipation, the writer found some differences as mentioned in the table below: 4.1 table of the differences aspect of woman emancipation in pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang and walker’s the color purple no the differences aspect pane’s habis gelap terbitlah terang walker’s the color purple 1. education kartini as a teacher celie as an entrepreneur 2. culture indonesian colonial system american patriarchy system 3. economy (family background) kartini as a member of an aristocracy celie as a member of a lower class 4. the cause of emancipation movement emancipation to fight against custom and tradition. emancipation to fight against racial discrimination conclusion emancipation described as an endeavor of equal rights, independence, and fair social relations. the emancipation of kartini means a revival of the women struggle through education. the characteristics can also support women to make a change in their environment to get a better education and also same perception from society towards women. while, celie as black woman emancipator, celie wants to fight against racial discrimination to raise society view towards black woman, and also to be the inspiration for black woman community in america to get the same rights with white people. the characteristics can also give and raise black woman to gain their independence to live their life through entrepreneurship. bibliography bassnett, susan. 1993. comparative literature: a critical intriduction. uk: blackwell publisher. djajanegara, s. 2000. kritik sastra feminis: sebuah pengtantar. jakarta: gramedia pustaka utama. elizabeth and t. burns. 1973. sociology of literature & drama. australia: penguin books inc. johnson, a. g. 1986. human arrangements: an introduction to sociology. the united states of america: harcourt brace jovanovichi, inc. pane, armijn.2008.habis gelap terbitlah terang jakarta : balai pustaka rees, r. j. 1973. english literature. an introduction for foreign readers. london: macmillan education limited. sapiro, v.1986.women in american society: an introduction to women's studies. united states. mayfield pub. co. (palo alto, calif.) stallknecht, n and frenz, h.1961. comparative literature: method and perspective. usa: southern illinois university press. sumiarmi, e. 2004. jender dan feminisme. yogyakarta: wonderful publising company. walker, alice. (1982). the color purple. usa: washington square press webster’s new twentieth century dictionary. 1972. new york: prentice-hall press. wellek, rené and austin warren. 1970. theory of literature 3rd edition. new york: harcourt, bruce & world, inc. nurul basyiroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 76 black american women struggles for their race and gender http://www.non.plagiarized.termpapers.com/term_paper /social_sciences/society_community/black_americ an.html.anonymous.(n.d.). (accessed date: june 28th 2008) http://www.non.plagiarized.termpapers.com/term_paper/social_sciences/society_community/black_american.html.anonymous.(n.d.) http://www.non.plagiarized.termpapers.com/term_paper/social_sciences/society_community/black_american.html.anonymous.(n.d.) http://www.non.plagiarized.termpapers.com/term_paper/social_sciences/society_community/black_american.html.anonymous.(n.d.) 1 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow analysis of metaphors in term of slavery resistance as reflected in bob marley’s songs lyric; redemption song and buffalo soldier abdus shomad english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: songs lyrics, metaphor, meanings. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is attempted to analyze metaphor in bob marley’s selected lyrics; entitled redemption song and buffalo soldier. the problems of the study are 1) what types and meanings of each metaphor found in bob marley’s selected lyrics? 2) how those metaphorical expressions intensify slavery resistance as the content of the songs? the aim of this research is to find out the types of metaphors used in those lyrics and to understand the meanings of words, phrases or sentences contained the data. to achieve the objectives of the study, i used qualitative descriptive research and semantics as the approach in order to interpret the meanings. i collected the data from the songs lyrics, then classified them into types of metaphor. based on the theories provided, the data were analyzed one by one to know the types of metaphor used and the meaning of them. metaphorical expressions found mostly in the songs lyrics are structural metaphor and ontological metaphor. in the beginning, the metaphorical expressions were explained in their literal meanings, so they could show the influence of using metaphor in the phrase or sentence. through songs lyrics as the object of my analysis, it could be concluded that those songs lyrics generally contained metaphorical expressions. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: abdusshomad69@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 2 introduction we need to communicate with others to fulfill our necessities by using the language because it is the most means of communication. people have various ways to communicate to each others, by using spoken language, written language, or gesture. according to kreidler (2002:19), language is only one of the common activities of a society. for instance, a songwriter conveys ideas, thoughts, and feelings through the lyrics of the songs that he created. lyric is a media which is used to convey the message of the songwriters to the listener. in addition, as a means of entertainment, song lyrics can be used as a media to provide information and opinions on the social problems that occur in our society. it can be concluded that language also constitutes as the form of the author’s medium in producing his or her literary work in order to express their thoughts or ideas. the use of language can be various ways to be expressed. one of them is called language style. style becomes part of the diction by the choice of words that indicates whether it is suitable or not in using the word, phrase, or sentence to express certain situation (keraf, 1991:136). in my further discussion i would like to analyze the metaphors in term of slavery resistance as reflected in bob marley’s songs lyric; redemption song and buffalo soldier. in terms of song, lyric is a literary work. as today's popular culture that can reflect social phenomena at certain of time and it may reflect the aspect of history that is very interesting to study. lakoff and johnson (1980: 156) say metaphors may create realities for us, especially social realities. by observing his work, we can see the point and understand author’s feelings and the messages that is expressed from the use of language style used by the author. it can be explored from the analysis by finding metaphorical expressions and explicating each part of the lyrics. those two selected songs lyrics are used as the data of the analysis because some metaphors were found and it is assumed that there are many metaphors existed in lyrics which are going to be analyzed semantically. in these lyrics, bob marley employs metaphors to strengthen and enhance his ideas about slavery resistance on black people.metaphor is widely used in literature such as in poetry, song lyrics and novels. it is important for us to know and understand about metaphor precisely, because it is inseparable that metaphor has revealed many facts about how the human mind use the metaphors in daily life. discussions lakoff and johnson (1980: 3) explain metaphor is pervasive in everday life, not just in language but in thought and action. our ordinary conceptual system, in terms of which we both think and act is fundamentally metaphorical in nature. in addition they explained that the essence of metaphor is understanding and experiencing one kind of thing in terms of another. in conceptual metaphor, the experiential correlations divide into two types: experiential concurrence and experiential similarity. an example of experiential concurrence would be more is up because it is grounded in the concurrence of experiences, adding more of substance and seeing the level of the substance rise. an example of experiential similarity is life is a gambling game, where one experiences actions are percieved as winning or losing. when such a metaphor is extended, we may experience new similarities between life and gambling games (lakoff and johnson, 1980: 155). lakoff and johnson (1980: 14) made a classification of metaphor into three types according to their form and content which are often based on correlations we perceived in our experiences: 1. structural metaphor it is a conventional metaphor in which one concept is understood and expressed in terms of another structured, sharply defined concept. for example please sit in the apple-juice seat. apple is a kind of fruit, apple-juice seat is not a conventional way of referring to any kind of object to arrive at a logical sense. the sentence must be interpreted figuratively. the sentence http://www-01.sil.org/linguistics/glossaryoflinguisticterms/whatisaconventionalmetaphor.htm abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 3 makes perfect sense in the context in which it was uttered. 2. orientational metaphor orientational metaphor is the metaphor that associated with space and place that can be determined through the physical and experience. these spatial orientations arise from the fact that we have bodies and their function as they do in our physical environment. for example : happy is up the fact that the concept happy is oriented up leads to english expressions like “i’m feeling up today”. this metaphor is based on human physical experience in regulating the orientation toward life. the use of the word up is to give a positive impression, such as happy and healthy. while we provide information on the word down which sound is negative. for example in the sentence: my spirits sank means my spirits descending. 3. ontological metaphor ontological metaphor involves the projection of entity or substance upon something that does not have status inherently. for example: his religion tells him that he cannot drink fine french wines. in this sentence implies that religion can do such activities that are often done by human. fainsilber and ortony quoted by laurie (1999:17) give the explanation that metaphor is used primarily to satisfy specific communicative needs of the speaker. in addition, they explain the three most common of communicative functions in metaphor as follow: 1. inexpressibility: metaphors are used to express ideas that are difficult to communicate with general language. 2. compactness: unlike literal language, which is composed of discrete information units, metaphors communicate larger “chunks” of information. thus, metaphoric utterances can represent and communicate ideas more efficiently than literal language. 3. vividness: by appealing to sensory and perceptual inputs, metaphors help capture and express the vividness of our subjective experiences. this has also been referred to as the emotional force or resonance of metaphor. data description the data will be taken from the lyrics of the songs by bob marley; redemption songs and buffalo soldier. the analysis method uses the conceptual metaphor theory in order to discover what types and meanings of metaphorical expressions contained in selected songs lyrics. the following data shows the research finding about metaphorical expressions and their meanings. each of the datum display is followed by the analysis. all of the metaphorical expressions which are underlined, firstly interpreted by the literal definition which are taken from oxford advanced learner’s dictionary. the literal definition is used to support the analysis of the figurative expressions used in the song lyrics . abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 4 table 1. types and meanings of metaphor found in redemption song datum no song lyrics types meanings 1 old pirates yes they rob i structural metaphor european colony 2 my hand was made strong structural metaphor power or energy 3 my hand was made strong orientational metaphor up 4 by the hand of the almighty ontological metaphor god’s help 5 won’t you help to sing ontological metaphor to conceive 6 these songs of freedom ontological metaphor marcus garvey’s speech 7 cause all i ever had redemption songs ontological metaphor the act of redeeming 8 emancipate yourselves from mental slavery ontological metaphor fatuous 9 have no fear of atomic energy ontological metaphor threats and dangers 10 cause none of them can stop the time ontological metaphor stop the condition 11 how long shall they kill our prophets structural metaphor virtuous authority 12 we’ve got to fulfill the book ontological metaphor to undergo in destiny explanations: 1. old pirates yes they rob i old literally means known for a long time or former, belonging to past times or a past time in your life. while pirate means a person on a ship who attacks other ship at sea in order to steal from them. the old pirates here refers to european colony. it is one of experience in concurrence history. as it has been described which this happened in the past and it has been known for a long time that the slaves from africa were brought by european colony in applying slave trade. this metaphor belongs to structural metaphor because it is clear that it comprehend one aspect of a concept in terms of another. here the concept of european colony is delivered metaphorically by the concept of old pirates and it’s characteristic who robs the black people to work as slaves. 2. but my hand was made strong 3. but my hand was made strong abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 5 hand has literal meaning the part of the body at the end of the arm, including the fingers and thumb. the meaning of this sentence could be understood easily no matter if the sentence could be interpreted into everyday use and the exact meaning would be achieved. but the sentence above contains metaphorical sense. hand identically means a very significant part of the body that used to run something as pleased such as can grab, take up, and put down according to the functions and purposes. based on experiential similarity, the phrase my hand represents my power or energy. this interpretation is supported by the line following this metaphor. it can be seen from some of the possibility that could be a comparison in the words strong. it is associated by showing a great power or good feeling in achieving something. based on the analysis above, this metaphor includes structural metaphor because it illustrates an idea which can be expressed in other ways. here the concept of power is delivered metaphorically by the concept of hand as a part of the body. while strong literally means having a lot of physical power or having great power. in addition, with the utterance was made, the word strong means up. it indicates that cause something to appear as a result based on physical experiences. it is a grounded in the experiential concurrence of seeing the level of the substance rise. since this substance refers to power or energy related to previous metaphor. so this metaphor belongs to orientational metaphor. in metaphor this sentence means ‘my energy was up’. 4. by the hand of the almighty hand has literal meaning the part of the body at the end of the arm, including the fingers and thumb. while the word almighty definitely having absolute power over all. the word hand in this sentence is impossible to interpret literally because the sense in the sentence would be very difficult to understand, it must be interpreted figuratively to get the right meaning. it is an experiential concurrence since there is no experiential similarity at all. it could be stated that the sentence contained a metaphor sense namely ontological metaphor because the range of ontological metaphors used for such purposes is enormous. this sentence described in referring of the act of helping somebody, figurativelly by the word hand. so the right interpretation of this metaphorical expression is ‘by god’s help’. the metaphorical expressions intensify slavery resistance as the content of redemption song in order to get detailed meaning and how those metaphorical expressions intensify the content of the song, it is important to explicate each part of this song lyric. redemption song was released by bob marley in 1980. it was the last song on the last album he released before his death in 1981. it consists of 5 stanzas and each stanza consist of 4 lines. the author here is the singer of this song. he uses the word ‘i’ as a subject for the entire lyric. ‘i’ or ‘my’ is a pronoun referring to the african slaves. the form of this song that shown by the author is ballad, means a song that tells a story. he tells a series of events about himself and his society that have ever experienced through the redemption song. the first stanza, old pirates yes they rob i sold i to the merchant ships the author clarify that he and million africans were robbed of their freedom and sent to the america as slaves by the pirates. old pirates here means european colony. the use of metaphor old pirates is to intensify the character of european colony which is identical with the authority of being wicked. this metaphor introduces idea of preceding event with the characterization of european colony as the objective. according to the history that the existence of black people in america because of slave trading by the merchant ships, where loaded with slaves which were bound to serve a person abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 6 of money. slave is a person who is owned by another person and is forced to work for them. they are supplying colonies with human labor. minutes after they took i from the bottomless bit he is referring to the terrible conditions underneath the decks of the ships which the slaves were transported with. in this case bob marley as a black people who always become an object of slavery. from the bottom less pit, it explains about the their sufferings situation which seems never to end because of the colonizer. as a matter of fact where situation without freedom of the slaves are treated cruelly and arbitrary. the movement of the structure in first stanza has a relation to the content, it contained the ideas that developed chronologically about the background of slave. the second stanza, but my hand was made strong by the hand of the almighty the author tells about he found his energy is up or a strong enthusiasm feeling that has been strengthened because of the god’s help when they have been in the misery conditions. the hand of the almighty is a metaphorical expression of belief that makes his lives could be better in religion aspect that makes him stay withstand. though all his sufferings, he is convinced with the stregth of god. in these two lines, the lyric’s structure develops by cause and effect that reflected the movement from sufferings into spirit. his belief to the god cause of his spirit. those metaphors show idea of situations by person’s feelings as the objective. table 2. types and meanings of metaphor found in buffalo soldier datum no song lyrics types meanings 1 buffalo soldier structural metaphor black calvary troops 2 dreadlock rasta structural metaphor rastafarians 3 there was a buffalo soldier in the heart of america ontological metaphor the central of america 4 i mean it, when i analyze the stench structural metaphor the unpleasant truth 5 to me it makes a lot of sense ontological metaphor obvious 6 buffalo soldier troddin through the land structural metaphor the regulation of slavery system 7 said he wanna ran, structural metaphor escape 8 then you wanna hand structural metaphor help abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 7 9 driven from the mainland to the heart of the caribbean ontological metaphor the the central of carribean 10 trodding’ through san juan in the arms of america ontological metaphor every place explanations 1. buffalo soldier, 2. dreadlock rasta buffalo literally means a large wild animal of the cow family which has wide, curved horns and black coloured. soldier means a member of army, especially one who is not an officer. if the sentence interpreted literally, the sense in the sentence would be unclear and might be confusing if the reader read or hear it. therefore to make it logical, it must be figuratively interpreted. the word buffalo is identical with strong and having a lot of physical power, bravery, and dexterity. while soldier is identical with assertiveness and be in charge in taking a part in a war or battle againts the enemy. this interpretation is supported by the other proper word following this metaphor as a comparison in the word fighting is associated with ‘to battle againts the enemy’. it is one of experiential similarity if this metaphor is simply interpreted as there were black people (army). but it is a reference to experiential concurrence in history that buffalo soldier has been described which happened in the past, it is an appellation to black cavalry troops in america. this belongs to structural metaphor because one concept is understood and expressed in terms of another structured, sharply defined concept of black calvary troops. in connection with next metaphor is the word dreadlock means hair that is twisted into long thick pieces that hang down from the head, worn especially by rastafarians. the rastafarians is identically with black people as a member of a jamaican religious group. it is a grounded in the experiential concurrence. based on the analysis above, this metaphor belongs to structural metaphor because the author would like to describe the nature of an animal named buffalo as a representative of human as a concept. then the human concept refers to rastafarians people that become soldiers. 3. there was a buffalo soldier in the heart of america. heart means the organ of the chest that sends blood around the body, usually on the left in humans. america is a name of a country. if the sentence is interpreted literally, the sense of the sentence will sound vague and clumsy. it is impossible to say that america has a heart. in this term the word heart in this sentence is the central and it is an important thing. it is grounded in correlation within experiential similarity and experiential concurrence that could be stated the sentence contained a metaphor sense. the metaphor heart of america categorized to ontological metaphor because it is identifying aspect of abstraction an idea ‘the central of america’. in metaphor this sentence means ‘there was black people in the central of america that become most important object in enslavement system’. 4. i mean it, when i analyze the stench analyze means to examine the nature or structure of something, especially by separating it into its parts, in order to understand or explain it. while stench is a strong and very unpleasant smell. the word stench in this sentence is impossible to interpret literally because the sense in the sentence would be very difficult to understand. it must be interpreted figuratively to get the right meaning. because it tied together with the word analyze that associated with examine something real and has connection with certain context. in this term the word stench metaphorically means the unpleasant truth based on the context. this interpretation is supported by the lines following this metaphor. it can be seen from some of the possibilities that could be a comparison by the words stolen and brought is abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 8 associated with ‘the unpleasant truth’. there is an experiential similarities between the characteristic of stench and the states of being suffered. it also could be stated as experiential concurrence which is grounded in seeing the stench as a certain situation, in this cases is the unpleasant truth based on the context of the song. based on the analysis above this metaphor belongs to structural metaphor because the concept of the suspiciousness (unpleasant truth) was expressed in the form of the stench. in metaphor this sentence means ‘it’s really happened when i experienced the ‘unpleasant truth’. the metaphorical expressions intensify slavery resistance as the content of buffalo soldier song entitled buffalo soldier by bob marley which is chosen by the writer released in 1983. it consists of 7 stanzas and each stanza consists of different number of lines. this lyrics tell a story that occur in certain event in america as described in the following analysis. the first stanza, buffalo soldier, dreadlock rasta there was a buffalo soldier in the heart of america the tittle of this song is appear in this line. absolutely it related to the overall content about buffalo soldier which has correlation with the history. the buffalo soldier will have a figurative meaning that signify the black people resembled buffalos because of their dreadlocks. this line is about the buffalo soldier who just so happened to be a buffalo soldier was part of the rastafarian. the rastafarian was a type of religious movement that included the believers growing out dreadlocks. actually the word buffalo soldier is an appellation black soldiers fought in the american civil war againts native americans. the author named in the heart of america, as a fact that african americans have served in american war during the civil war. those three metaphors show ideas of the certain person’s by making of characterization, identifying features of the black soldiers and a place as the objectives. stolen from africa, brought to america fighting on arrival, fighting for survival this line means that black slaves were fighting as soon as they arrived in america from africa. there is a circle back to where the buffalo started through the words brought to america. the author draws similarity between the fate of slavery and buffalo soldiers that had been stolen from africa and brought to america that is exactly happened. he uses the buffalo soldiers' fight for survival during the indian wars as a symbol of black resistance. fighting on arrival, fighting for survival, it really showcases the bravery that buffalo soldier showed in this line. second stanza, i mean it, when i analyze the stench to me it makes a lot of sense the author convince through the word the stench that it makes sense with the fact that the black people were the victim of slavery. there is an emotion expressed in these lyrics through the metaphor. the concept of the suspiciousness (unpleasant truth) was expressed in the form of the stench. this metaphor adds to the meaning of the lyric and to intensify the effect of the song. he is talking about how the stench is analysing followed by next lines: if you know your history then you would know where you coming from then you wouldn't have to ask me who the 'eck do i think i am the history of the black people and their sufferings were told by the author. he talked to the listener especially black people that their history come from slaves in slavery trade. if this line is defined in general meaning which is related to the content of the lyrics, as a result it is easy to be understood. it goes without saying that the subject in this songs is clearly portrayed. abdus shomad / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 9 conclusions first, there are three types of metaphors according to lakoff and johnson (1980). they are structural metaphor, orientational metaphor, and ontological metaphor. first, structural metaphor is conceive when metaphorical concept formed through the use of other concepts. i found 8 data in the object of study. second, orientational metaphor is conceive when metaphor is associated with space and place that can be determined through the physical and experience. it is found 1 datum in the object of the study. the last types of metaphor is ontological metaphor, it conceives since the metaphors are physical object which is further specified as being a person. in addition, we can perceive that the personification as a form of ontological metaphor. it is the most dominating type. it can be seen by looking 13 data of metaphor found in the object of study. after analyzing all the data, both of songs lyrics; redemption song and buffalo soldier have metaphorical expressions. there are 22 metaphors found from the overall data that can be analyzed it’s type and meaning. second, through songs lyrics as the object of my analysis, it can be concluded that those songs lyrics generally contain metaphorical expressions. they are used to beautify the songs and convey deeper meaning than the literal one. those metaphorical expressions show how it can influence the lyrics. because they are more expressive and evokes a particular sense which can help the readers to conceive what the author means. it is expressing emotions of the author, developing chronologically of the content, making cause and effect or making movement from one attitude to a different attitude of the lyrics. this reflects that bob marley revealed social criticism in term of slavery resistance by using conceptual metaphor. based on the analysis in chapter iv, all of them associated with the slavery resistance which is examined through metaphorical analysis. the last, my points that understanding the concept ideas or contexts are the most important thing to understand and conceive the metaphorical expression’s meaning. it is the main of conceptual metaphor, how we can understand the concept of an idea that is expressed in other ways. bibliography davis, stephen, and peter simon. 1977. reggae bloodlines. los angeles: anchor books doubleday press. deignan, helen, a, d. 1997. a corpus-based study of some linguistic features of metaphor. birmingham: the universiy of birmingham press. engerman, s. l. stuch, r. and wright, g. 2003. slavery for historical statistics of the united states millennial edition. california: university of california press. hiyakumoto, laurie, s. 1999. a parser of emotion metaphor. massachusetts instiute of technology press. keraf, gorys. 1991. diksi dan gaya bahasa. jakarta: gramedia. knowles, murray and rosamund moon. 2006. introducing metaphor. great britain: tj international, padstow, cornwall. krauss, robert, m. 1993. language and social behavior. boston: mc grawl-hill. kreidler, charles, w. 1998. introducing english semantics. new york: routledge. lakoff, george, and m. johnson. 1980. metaphors we live by. chicago and london: the university of chicago press. zinn, howard. 1999.a people’s history of the united states1492-present. new york: harper collins publisher. tidewater community college. 2003. poetry explication or analysis. available at http://www.tcc.edu/writing [accessed 28/3/2014]. http://www.tcc.edu/writing attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ce79c02085 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 🖂 corresponding author: jalan siwalankerto 121-131, surabaya, 60236, indonesia e-mail: a21200001@john.petra.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 59 rainbow vol. x (x) 20xx journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow sugiharti halim (2008): a cinematic portrayal of chinese indonesian’s ambiguous identity christina 🖂 master’s program in literature, petra christian university surabaya, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 04 july 2021 approved 12 october 2021 published 30 october 2021 sugiharti halim (2008) provides a cinematic insight into the lives of chinese indonesians whose identities are perpetually labeled as liyan (other) in the eyes of the inlanders (pribumi). it narrates the story of sugiharti halim, a chinese indonesian girl, who struggles with her indonesian sounding name which, instead of successfully assimilating her chinese identity, makes her even more chinese than before. this study aims to investigate the cinematic portrayal of chinese indonesian’s ambiguous identity as experienced by the female protagonist. the writer employs close textual analysis of the indie film by the reading of cinematic codes (mise en scene) and the theoretical perspective of name giving developed by watzlawik in 2016. the conflict highlited in this “indie” criticizes the position of chinese filmmaker for being pigeonholed on the ground of their ethnicity. therefore, the study reveals that films have become a new means of politicizing the interest of certain ethnic group which puts chinese indonesians in their most vulnerable position. the study concludes that independent films help the young chinese filmmakers to reconnect with their chinese heritage as they begin to bits of their chineseness which were previously misconstrued by the inherited ideals of the new order regime. © copyright 2021 keywords: chinese indonesian, indie films, liyan, assimilation, mise-en-scene how to cite (in apa style): christina, c. (2021). sugiharti halim (2008): a cinematic portrayal of chinese indonesian’s ambiguous identity. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(2), 59-68. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.47963 introduction the discourse on chinese indonesians has, from time to time, invoked numerous controversies over their ambiguous identities. on the one hand, they have been perpetually “othered” by the non-chinese (pribumi), while at the same time, they have somewhat become a product of hybridity through a long process of intermarriage with the locals or the adoption of indonesian-sounding names. despite the laborious attempt to localize their chinese identity, they are still labeled as “perpetual foreigner” due to the past ideologies inherited from the new order regime in the 1960’s, whereby they were allegedly suspected as victims of suppression for their strong allegiance with their homeland. the hallmark of their existence was addressed as “masalah cina” otherwise known as the chinese problem by the new order politicians, in which case they were stripped off their cultural bonds and political right. they were, in every respect, restricted from their expression of chineseness in all public domains namely schools, media, and most importantly their cultural practices (hoon, 2017). after decades of cultural scrutiny and oppression, the chinese indonesian were able to see at least a glimpse of hope from the reinstatement of chinese https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.47963 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 60 indonesian cultural heritage in by president abdurrahman wahid (gusdur) in 1998 which open a floodgate of opportunities for the chinese indonesians to re-express their cultural practices in religion, education, language, and media. the subject of chinese indonesian is not a novelty for the latter category. they have been previously featured in many other commercial films like meilan aku cinta padamu in the 1970’s and well into 1980’s in a classic romance like putri giok. even the more contemporary box offices like ernest prakasa’s ngenest (thaniago, 2017). it is not until late 2008, that filmmakers began to portray the discourse of chinese indonesian in an honest way by means of a new filming medium of independent film (indies). several studies have previously brought upon the issues of chinese indonesians’ ambivalent identity as referenced from tintin wulia, a chinese indonesian artist who lives as a diaspora in melbourne. the contribution to the embedded issue of chinese indonesian ambiguous identities in independent films can be explained by wulia (2008) in her essay addressing the social tension and discrepancies between the chinese indonesians and the inlanders (pribumi) despite the adoption of indonesian names by the chinese which she later dubs as “the name game”. this study challenges the chinese indonesian filmmakers and artists alike to renegotiate the less exposed problem of failed chinese indonesian assimilation which also serves as the inspiration of ariani darmawan’s indie, sugiharti halim (2008). following the ever-increasing interests in the discourse of chinese indonesian, in 2016, charlotte setijadi examined the depiction of chinese indonesians in national films and its attempt to recuperate the sense of chinese heritage of the chinese indonesian filmmakers. setijadi argued that media in this sense was used to immortalize the negative portrayals of chinese indonesians as well as to project their sense of “otherness”. the same is true for films which were primarily harnessed by the new order regime as a means of control and manipulation to promote his government. because of this, the chinese were as though banished completely from their involvement in the national cinema. a similar chinese fever also struck the film making industry with the film makers highlighting the lives of chinese indonesians as the central theme as they also began to approach the issue of chinese indonesians identities. she concludes that post reformation opens up more ways for the national cinema to revisit the previously taboo topics regarding the existence of chinese in indonesia (setijadi, 2013). another study on sugiharti halim was further elaborated by nuraeni in 2017 detailing the double discrimination that the female protagonists’ experiences for being a chinese indonesian and a woman in indonesian patriarchal society. she particularly compares the identities of two women of different ethnicities. this study emphasizes on how women have always become the subject of discrimination in most indonesian films. however, the past discrimination is what eventually inspires a number of female filmmakers, with ariani darmawan being one of them, to mark their grand entrance to the male-dominated film industry as they subvert the subject-object positioning of the two female characters in the movie whereby women are not forever confined in their sense of “otherness” regardless of their ethnicities. the latest reference on sugiharti halim is generated from rokhani (2020) which explores the concept of chinese-ness as a cultural product as commercially depicted in national movies of the post new order. the chinese indonesian filmmakers are thus given the means to communicate their inner thoughts and feelings about being situated as “other” in dealing with the stereotypical images associated with the chinese indonesians, providing an insight of being drawn into the story and exploring “the less explored world of the chinese indonesians” in national cinema. however, none of the above studies examine the issues of chinese indonesian’s identity by means of cinematic codes (mise en scene), and that is why this study aims to explore various cinematic means that the chinese indonesian filmmaker, arianti darmawan has used to powerfully communicate the protagonist’s conflict rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 61 of her identity crisis through symbolic representations of her cultural roots in the series of montages and the cinematic arrangement of the point of view (pov), lighting, camera works, and also costumes. it is also intriguing to learn that indie movie such as this one has become a new medium of cinematic expression of the chinese indonesian filmmakers’ sense of chineseness that they are unable to convey in the more successful and commercial films. through the close reading of the cinematic codes (mise-en-scene) embedded in the film, the writer breaks down the female protagonist’s lifelong struggle in dealing with her “in-between” identity, where on the one hand she is not fully a chinese (only by association with her chinese root). on the other hand, she is also not fully acknowledged for her indonesian citizenship and still become the subject of marginalization by the inlanders (pribumi). therefore, the current study addresses the cinematic depiction of chinese indonesians’ identity and all its complexities beyond the local domain as a serious discourse experienced by the world over. the new cinematic medium has shed light upon a different side of chineseness regarding their traumatic experience of may 1998 or their ambiguous identity which were too dramatized in the more commercial films. in this study, the writer would like to approach the issue of chinese indonesian identity featured in sugiharti halim (2008), an internationally acclaimed indie film directed by ariani darmawan with a closer look into the significance of name giving in justifying chinese indonesian’s identity. i would also like to further my argument that indie film such as this one has become a new means for the chinese indonesian filmmakers of these days to remedy the misconstrued stereotypes of the chinese indonesians and to reconnect with the previously suppressed bits of their chinese roots. methods methodologically, this study was conducted in a close textual analysis of the female protagonist, sugiharti halim and another chinese indonesian supporting character, tan ging le. this study is concerned with the cinematic reading of mise en scene which comprises all on-screen visual elements, including lighting, costumes and makeups, framing, and camera angles used by the filmmaker to visually communicate the unspoken message of chinese indonesians’ ambivalent identities. on this ground, the writer carefully selected the protagonists’ actions and utterances as depicted in the still images of film montages from sugiharti halim (2008) to help illustrate the argument in this study. as for the secondary data, the writer cited several readings of related books and journal articles addressing the issues of chinese indonesian ambiguous identity in media. the discussion of the protagonists’ conflict with their chinese indonesian identity is later supported using the cinematic perspective of the mise-en-scene, the historical context of chinese indonesians, and theoretical basis of name giving as developed by watzlawik et al (2016). results and discussion constructing sugiharti’s ambiguous identity by means of montage series sugiharti halim (2008) primarily highlights the never-ending issue of chinese indonesians’ ambiguous identity; in which case, the chinese have been forever labelled as “perpetual foreigner” or “newcomers” in the eyes of the pribumi (setijadi, 2016). the impure nature of their whole being poses a threat to the ruling new order who later subjected them for being “masalah cina” (the chinese problem). the only way of addressing the chinese problem, therefore, was through means of assimilation and the absorption of chinese culture into indonesian. in 1966, the leader of new order regime, suharto issued a presidential decree noted as follows: indonesian citizens who still use chinese names, and who wish to change their names to conform to indigenous indonesian names, need rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 62 to be given the fullest facilities by implementing a special procedure. (kepres no. 127/u/kep1966) forcing the chinese indonesians to discard all the chinese attributes of their names and replaced it with a more indonesian sounding ones which were similar to the local people’s names, e.g. gunawan, sugiharto, hartono, or hartawan for those residing in java. the majority of chinese indonesians also still wanted to preserve bits of their chineseness in their new name, therefore, a person whose chinese name was liem may adopt an indonesian name like halim or liemanta, for instance. the assiduous process of assimilation and name changing policy, however, did not completely erase their “chineseness” in the eyes of the government. all chinese indonesians who have adopted an indonesian-sounding names, therefore, were still required to keep the records of their former chinese names in any government related affairs (lie & bailey, 2017). such historical record has inspired ariani darmawan, also a chinese indonesian filmmaker to immortalize the struggle and hardships that chinese indonesians, which is cinematically represented by sugiharti halim, regarding the choice of their indonesian names. the film begins with a rather dark, gloomy background with sugiharti halim seated in the center, holding a cigarette, as she addresses the viewers of the unpleasant experiences she has had with her indonesian name in a somewhat laid-back attitude. she immediately blames her parents for choosing a silly-sounding indonesian name like sugiharti for her. the film opening suggests sugiharti’s emotional standpoint for being one of those chinese indonesians who is still somehow treated differently by her fellow pribumi despite the adoption of her indonesian name. her laid back gesture, on the one hand, hints at the satirical nature of this indie film the filmmaker intended to bring throughout the film. on the other hand, it may also project her long-held anger and mockery towards the failed assimilation policy. the filmmaker has somewhat presented the viewers with a powerful start, hinting them out that this indie film was not made to gratify the viewers’ need for entertainment. although it was meant as a comedy, it also addresses a rather serious and sensitive discourse of chinese indonesians’ identity that the viewers must not take too lightly. the strength of this film lies primarily in the use of montage, or a quick insertion of still/moving image in a continuous sequence (bordwell et al., 2013) in order to contain the 40 years + of chinese indonesian history in a 10-minute film. the montage somehow helps in providing all the necessary backstory of sugiharti’s intragenerational experiences like her father, tan ging le (one of her dinner dates), and also tan ging le’s father who practically share similar cases of ethnical prejudices and stereotypes growing up as chinese indonesians. the montages briefly, yet vividly narrate the inner and outer experiences that shapes sugiharti’s perception on her indonesian name, which the writer personally also finds effective to make this 10minutes-film somewhat more grandeur than its cinematic packaging. sugiharti halim centralizes the discourse of name-giving, in which case has tremendously steered over sugiharti’s perception of her chinese identity and her fragile position as a chinese indonesian. allport (cited in joubert 1993) contended that names or self-labels are the most crucial marker of someone’s identity. this notion was further elaborated by walton that name giving and all the process that entails is considered be a determining factor in the individual’s development of personality (watzlawik et al., 2016). throughout the movie, sugiharti expresses her utter discontentment over her silly indonesian name to her dinner dates, which include two pribumi and one chinese indonesian date, tan ging le. the reason underlying her choice of name is somewhat unclear and it was simply done out of rush and emergency by her father, taruna halim (lim oen hoek) following the assimilation policy at the time of her birth which imposed all chinese to leave out the attributes of their chinese identity in their names and cultural practice if they wished to stay as an indonesian citizen (lie & bailey, 2017). on this ground, the filmmaker has cleverly employed the first series of montage depicting rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 63 various inner experience sugiharti has had with her indonesian name which influences her to renegotiate her chinese indonesian identity. it begins with sugiharti addressing her first date, a pribumi about the inquiry she makes on the meaning of her indonesian name. figure 1. a still montage one on web inquiry to her surprise, she learns that her indonesian name does not carry any significant meaning at all, as opposed to what she initially expected (the female name “sugiharti” may suggest that her parents wished she would grow up surrounded by wealth). herzfeld (1982) argued initially parents might project certain values or characteristics to naming process. nevertheless, he also added parents will not treat the children in accordance with these values they have attached in their names. on the contrary the child give a new meaning to their names as they get older, so that it gradually replaces the previous values (watzlawik et al., 2016). the female version of her name “sugiharti” is, in fact, often associated with criminal records (name of female murder convict or someone who became a murder victim). figure 2. a still montage on a man making fun of sugihart’s indonesian name. figure 3. a still montage displaying sugiharti’s being interrogated by an immigration officer. the montage is quickly rerouted to the starting scene, whereby sugiharti directly ask her date (or rather the viewers) whether she really deserves such indonesian name. the next montage follows a video addressing another thing sugiharti dislikes about her name. it shows a male pribumi deliberately asks her whether her name is made out of “deep thoughts” or “out of fun” which irritates sugiharti. no music was added into the montage video, so the only sound the viewers can hear is that of sugiharti’s, cynically mimicking the actor’s speech in her irritating tone which adds humor to the serious scene. the same technique applies to the next montage with sugiharti being interrogated by an immigration officer who vehemently demands her to hand over her father’s sbkri (proof of indonesian citizenship) and surat bukti ganti nama. these two documents are certainly artefacts of sentimental values for most chinese indonesians, especially the elder generation who would be very reluctantly reveal traces of their chinese citizenship to anyone (lie & bailey, 2017) which also gives a greater sense of authenticity to the general viewers who has previously never seen those documents. sugiharti’s gesture of showing excerpts of these documents, therefore, suggests the failure of assimilation policy which could never completely erase the evidence of her past ethnical prejudice even after the effort the chinese indonesians have made in the adoption of their indonesian names. the outcome was a lot worse than expected; instead of being fully acknowledged rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 64 for their indonesian citizenship, they still become the subjects of marginalization by the pribumi. figure 4. a still montage displaying surat pernyataan ganti nama addressed to the chinese indonesians figure 5. a still montage displaying certificate for relinquishing chinese citizenship the adoption of indonesian names, all in all,has made them even more chinese than before. by using montage sequences, the filmmaker successfully addresses the limitation of the cinematic medium by incorporating the narrative element which contains the backstory of sugiharti’s inner experience and the properties (props) signifying the identities of chinese indonesians at the same time. besides, such filming technique also provides a lighter, comical air in the way it presents a serious, sensitive issue like chinese indonesians’ identity without having to put too much drama into the scenes. unlike the typical montage sequence which is characterized by the lack of dialogue and is only wrapped in music (bordwell et al., 2013), in this indie;however, the filmmaker aims to emphasize the narration through the insertion of sugiharti’s voice over in the montage clips, making her the focal point, the center of attention through whose voice the identities of other chinese indonesians are being narrated. the next part of the montage features a different perspective of chinese identities from another chinese indonesian in this film, tan ging le, who also happens to be one of sugiharti’s dinner dates. the viewers can almost immediately feel a change of tone, from sugiharti’s accusing gesture in the previous montage to the more accepting tan ging le which also poses as a contrast of the two characters in the way they perceive the ethnic discrimination surrounding their chinese indonesian identities. the filmmaker employed the same montage sequence to highlight flashbacks of tan ging le’s inner experience in positively accepting his chinese identity. the sequence begins with an old photograph of ging le’s childhood as he narrates the source of inspiration where he got his chinese name, which was derived from confucian teaching. because of his father’s admiration on the teaching, he included a certain value of confucian teaching in the naming of his three sons. this is mainly suggested from the fact that the practice of name giving is utterly important in the chinese culture. the chinese traditionally believed that given name would induce the qualities like riches, bravery, or intelligence inherent in the name (seeman, 1980). in the peak of assimilation policy, where most chinese indonesians were left with no choice but to discard their chinese name and adopt a more indonesian sounding one, his father stood firm on his decision to stick with his chinese name. figure 6. a still montage displaying insults addressed to tan ging le for his chinese sounding name rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 65 again, the emphasis is more on tan ging le’s narration; therefore, the filmmaker deliberately eliminated the music and replaced it with tan ging le’s voicing over the other characters in featured in this montage, namely his father and his friends, as though ging le was addressing his story directly to the viewers. such technique has held considerable impacts on the viewers, especially chinese indonesian ones who could relate their feeling and perception on their chinese identities with that of tan ging le’s. the montage sequence also briefly shows a footage from ging le’s school days, whereby he was bullied by his pribumi friends for his chinese name. a quick transition of sketches containing ging le’s insulting nick names like tukang gule, gile, gingsul, and also the pinnacle of this insult, cina gile, which triggered his rage and disappointment towards his pribumi friends. both the filmmaker and the viewers have benefited greatly from the use of montage sequence in this indie film, where on the one hand, it allows the filmmaker to put more emphasis on the event of ging le’s school days, a turning point in his life that changes his perspective on his pribumi friends once and for all. he begins to see how fragile his position is as a chinese indonesian, who does not adopt an indonesian name, thereby, literally marking him as a liyan or perpetual foreigner. the filmmaker, on the other hand, also made the best use of the cinematic medium, when she decided to minimize the use of extras (supporting actors) so that the focus could be, instead, directed to ging le’s narration and the picture/footages included in the montage which, in every respect, suggest that the problem of chinese indonesian’s ambiguous identity remains unresolved even with the revitalization of chinese culture by gusdur in 1998. the assimilation policy has imprisoned them in their chineseness as the name adoption makes it easier for the pribumi to categorize and eventually marginalize them as chinese indonesians (setijadi, 2016). mise-en-scene potrayal of sugiharti’s ambigous identity by means of povs and camera works figure 7. a movie still displaying various povs used by the filmmaker the stage arrangement / mise-en-scene also contributes to the projection of chinese indonesian identities in this 10-minute film. the filmmaker has managed to make this short movie somewhat grandeur than its cinematic packaging by optimizing the carefully selected scene arrangements which include pov (point of view), costumes and make-up, and camera works. the writer shall begin my analysis on the matter from the pov/perspective through which this narration is told in this film. pov in this respect is intended to highlight the characters’ attitudes and to channel their unspoken emotions. throughout the film, the story is extensively captured from sugiharti, tan ging le, and the pribumi dinner dates’ subjective point of view which allows the viewers to notice a variety of facial expressions and emotions that each character display on the camera as well as to delve into the characters’ stream of consciousness and their unspoken gestures (lewis, 2014). for instance, the filmmaker deliberately and quite extensively switches from the first (the pribumi dinner dates on frame) to second person point of view (sugiharti/tan ging le on frame). through sugiharti’s optical standpoints, the viewers could tell how indifferent and uninterested the pribumi were, upon hearing sugiharti’s story. no dialogue was added in the scene. the pribumi dates were simply too occupied with finishing their food as they occasionally throw cynical stare at sugiharti. they did not grow up with the same experience as that of sugiharti’s, therefore, sugiharti’s complaints will not affect them in any way. the contrasting gestures translates the invisible border the pribumi has established towards the chinese indonesians which also implies that even with the adoption of indonesian name, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 66 sugiharti is still cynically viewed as a liyan in the eyes of her pribumi dates. even on such dating occasion, sugiharti is unable to completely mingle with the pribumi dates. the changing of pov from sugiharti to tan ging le’s subjective standpoint also informs the viewers on the changing of mood. through a second person pov (ging le on frame), for instance, the viewers can immediately notice tan ging le’s amiable and tolerant air who has been patiently and attentively listening to sugiharti’s complaints without even once touching his food. this perspective, of course, invites the viewers to delve into tan ging le’s unspoken thoughts and feel his mutual respect towards sugiharti. this is where the filmmaker attempted to instill drama into the story, which is achieved by means of point of view than with a dialogue. camera movement is another element which successfully delivers sugiharti’s confusion of her chinese indonesian identity into the screen. the majority of scenes are minimally shot from the same angle with occasional changes on the camera framings like medium shot and extreme close-ups which are aimed to highlight the characters’ emotions (lewis, 2014). the camera angle was somewhat concentrated to tan ging le and sugiharti, in a medium shot suggesting their mutual standing/position as a fellow chinese indonesian. alternatively, the shots were taken at a different angle for sugiharti’s pribumi dates. for instance, the medium long shot taken at sugiharti and her pribumi dates, establishing a sense of resistance between them. the choice of medium long shot in this sense is crucial for translating the boundary of “us and them” the pribumi dates feel towards sugiharti. additionally, it also addresses the exclusiveness/ racial superiority of the chinese compared to other ethnic and also the racial hierarchy positioning chinese above the pribumi that is distributed in inter-ethnic daily discourse (kuntjara & hoon, 2020). sugiharti, however, is often shot in extreme close-up to indicate that she is the focal point, through which the story of her chinese identity is told. the camera occasionally moves from medium close-up to extreme close-up, highlighting sugiharti’s facial expression, her rebellious and inner rage. tan ging le, on the other hand, was so much calmer in his countenance. he responded the issue over his chinese identity more positively because he knows that there will be no end to the problem of chinese identity; however, one cannot simply run away from one’s cultural roots simply by changing one’s name, to indonesian or western name, the culture will remain and become the identity through which one is known by others (lie & bailey, 2017). the final shot was directed back at sugiharti, displaying her “defeated”/” submissive” expression in a close-up framing, upon hearing tan ging le’s testimony, hinting at a rather satisfying ending of the film. underpinning sugiharti’s ambiguous identity by means of costumes and make up figure 8. a movie still displaying the first costume sugiharti wears on her first date with a pribumi costume and make-up is the final element of mise-en-scene which also helps translate the issue of sugiharti’s ambiguous identity. costume and make-ups are typically the filmmaker’s secret toolkit to create a certain character, enhance the characterization or even communicate the characters’ standpoints (lewis, 2014). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 67 figure 9. a movie still displaying the second costume sugiharti wears on her second date with a pribumi upon meeting her first pribumi date, for instance, sugiharti is dressed in a rather feminine and elegant outfit, with only minimal “no makeup” make up and a girlish haircut. however, as she switches date to another pribumi, she dresses down in a less feminine-casual outfits. her hair, on the other hand, is also not as neatly done as in the previous date. on the third and final date, with tan ging le, she is only dressed in a simple blouse, with no makeup on her face. the change of sugiharti’s costumes brings forth various interpretation from the viewers. on the one hand, the filmmaker hinted at the unspoken sense of exclusiveness circulating around the indonesian society giving the impression that those of chinese descend are somewhat more superior in all aspects compared to their non-chinese competitors (kuntjara & hoon, 2020). figure 10. a movie still displaying the final costume sugiharti wears on her date with tan ging le therefore, the pribumi dates feel rather reluctant to interact with sugiharti during the dinner date and opt to withdraw from the relationship. sugiharti, too, is aware of the gesture, that she will less likely bet her chance at dating a pribumi guy. on the other hand, the final costume she wears does not signify her sense of defeat/despair upon not being able to get her date’s attention. the simple blouse may suggest an air of familiarity/comfort for being around her own people a fellow chinese indonesian guy. therefore, she does not need to dress so excessively to get his attention. she is also well aware that she is somewhat free to date any guy, be it a pribumi or a chinese indonesian, but at the end of the day, she would have to find a chinese husband as the majority of chinese parents would opt to marry their daughter to men from the same ethnicity, for the sake of retaining their chinese custom and avoiding past trauma for social friction with the non-chinese (kuntjara & hoon, 2020). the choice of costume and make-up in this respect is rather intended to communicate sugiharti’s view of her chinese identity and the consequence of her being a chinese indonesian. with no emphasis on the dialogue, the choice of costumes and make-ups informs the viewers of the characters’ attitudes. as sugiharti moves from one dinner date to another, the costume and make-up also helps builds up the tension, advancing the plot further to its resolution with tan ging le’s story. conclusion sugiharti halim metaphorically stands for the most anticipated return of chinese indonesian filmmakers in the national cinema. the chinese indonesian filmmaker, ariani darmawan has offered a fresh new breath in the cinematic portrayal of chinese indonesians by bringing up the less exposed issue of assimilation policy. sugiharti halim brilliantly captures the main character’s concern and discontentment over her silly sounding indonesian name which situates her and fellow chinese indonesians in the most vulnerable position. this is especially highlighted by the use of montage sequences throughout the film, displaying fragments of ethnical prejudices and stereotypes and also some artefacts of sentimental values to older generation of chinese rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 68 indonesians (sbkri/surat bukti pergantian nama) which, in all respects, represents her invisible marker as a liyan/perpetual foreigner in the eyes of the pribumi. the simple camera works and mise-enscene helps intensify the issue despite the limitation of the cinematic medium, making this short film somewhat grander than its cinematic packaging. the choice of genre also contributes to the delivery of such sensitive issue, in which case the light, cynical humor helps make the 40+ history of chinese indonesians more digestible to most viewers. the writer would like to conclude that the strength of this short film lies not in the complexity of its filming techniques, but more in its narration (which is enhanced by the use of montage sequence and mise-en-scene), as do any other indie/short films which put more investment on the delivery of film narration and theme rather than the techniques. (setijadi, 2013). sugiharti halim, all in all, is a new means for rectifying the misconstrued ideas and stereotypes surrounding the discourse of chinese indonesian identity and helping the younger chinese indonesian filmmakers to reconnect and this time “properly” re-express their chinese cultural heritage which was previously suppressed or pre-conditioned by the anti-chinese government. sugiharti halim encompasses individuals’ strong bond to their cultural roots, that no matter how local/western their names are; they will never fully escape from their true, cultural identity as chinese indonesians. as quoted from shakespeare in tan ging le’s final remark: “what’s in a name, that which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet.” (romeo and juliet, act 2, scene 2). references bordwell, d., thompson, k., & smith, j. (2013). film art: an introduction. mcgraw hill education. darmawan, a. (director). (2008).sugiharti halim. (independent film). kineruku production. hoon, c.-y. (2017). between hybridity and identity: chineseness as a cultural resource in indonesia. 32, 167–182. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-981-336096-9_9 kuntjara, e., & hoon, c. y. (2020). reassessing chinese indonesian stereotypes: two decades after reformasi. south east asia research, 28(2), 199–216. https://doi.org/10.1080/0967828x.2020.17296 64 lewis, j. (2014). essential cinema: an introduction to film analysis. lie, s., & bailey, b. (2017). the power of names in a chinese indonesian family’s negotiations of politics, culture, and identities. journal of international and intercultural communication, 10(1), 80–95. https://doi.org/10.1080/17513057.2016.1 216577 nuraeni, d. m. (2017). representasi identitas perempuan dalam film independen sleep tigh, maria dan sugiharti halim karya perempuan sutradara. universitas airlangga, 53(9), 1689– 1699. http://repository.unair.ac.id/70583/ rokhani, u. (2020). the strategy to address “chinese”-ness theme in indie movie in post new order era. 1, 444– 455. https://doi.org/10.5220/0009395404440455 seeman, m. v. (1980). name and identity. canadian journal of psychiatry, 25(2), 129–137. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674378002500206 setijadi, c. (2013). chinese indonesians reassessed (s. minsiew & c.-y. hoon (eds.)). routledge. setijadi, c. (2016). ’a beautiful bridge’: chinese indonesian associations, social capital and strategic identification in a new era of china indonesia relations. journal of contemporary china, 25(102), 822–825. https://doi.org/10.1080/10670564.2016.11848 95 thaniago, r. (2017). disciplining tionghoa (p. 14). lund university. watzlawik, m., silva guimarães, d., han, m., & jung, a. j. (2016). first names as signs of personal identity: an intercultural comparison. psychology & society, 8(1), 1–21. http://www.psychologyandsociety.org/__ assets/__original/2016/06/1_names.pdf wulia, t. (2008). the name game. inside indonesia, 110. https://www.insideindonesia.org/thename-game https://doi.org/10.1080/17513057.2016.1216577 https://doi.org/10.1080/17513057.2016.1216577 http://www.psychologyandsociety.org/__assets/__original/2016/06/1_names.pdf http://www.psychologyandsociety.org/__assets/__original/2016/06/1_names.pdf https://www.insideindonesia.org/the-name-game https://www.insideindonesia.org/the-name-game 37 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow dystopia and orwell’s pitfall in george orwell’s 1984 erviyan ragil wicaksono  english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: george orwell, dystopia, 1984. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ george orwell was ranked as one of the most influential english writers of the 20th century and as one of the most important chroniclers of english culture of his generation. george orwell as a socialist criticized over a state or a government that claimed that, they are ideologically socialism. in this study, i discussed dystopia and orwell’s pitfall in george orwell’s 1984. dystopia is an antithesis of utopia. if utopia is life of a society where a world in safe, happy, and others which are representing all of human dreams, it reflects the desire for seeking the age of the queen of justice, then dystopia is the world that became the symbol of human rights destruction of every man with their powerlessness and a hopeless life. this final project is aimed at how totalitarian dystopia reflected in 1984, what are the factors of george orwell’s idea in 1984, and to identify how george orwell’s adjusts himself due to his political position. i employ george orwell’s 1984 as the object of this study. this study is a descriptive qualitative study with sociology in literature approaches. it is descriptive qualitative since the data of the study are in the form of phrases, sentences, narrations and dialogues and i do not employ computation. the data are gained by reading the novel thoroughly, identifying, and selecting. this investigation results in several findings. first, dystopia is really portrays in 1984 as the world deprivation. second, orwell wanted to show that basically people have a strong will to look for justice, love, truth, and solidarity. third, orwell wants socialism life is not a pure socialism, but socialism which represents the society that has freedom of speech. it can be concluded that orwell is undogmatic socialist. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: ervianragil@yahoo.com issn 2252-6463 erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 38 introduction eric arthur blair known by his pen name george orwell was an english novelist, journalist and essayist. george orwell was ranked as one of the most influential english writers of the 20th century and as one of the most important chroniclers of english culture of his generation (ash, 2001). in 1922, he was an indian imperial police in burma but he criticized the colonial government that makes the existence of social inequalities in burma, it made him became an anarchist. later he resigned and then in 1936 joined with p.o.u.m. (rebel army) in spain. an anarchist in the late 1920s, by the 1930s he had begun to consider himself a socialist (roden, 2001). orwell fought for the republicans against franco's regime military government. the experience turned him into a lifelong anti-stalinist (shelden, 2010). he saw that the rebels only aim as the resistance was to get the power over franco regime and that they did not fight for any particular form of society to help the people to increase their life standard (wengraf, 2002). in 1943, he became literary editor of the tribune, a weekly left-wing magazine and joined the international labor party. it implies that he declared himself as a socialist (wengraf, 2002: 6). his refusal to stalin regime in soviet is written in his work entitled animal farm published in 1945. according to wellek and warren in theory of literature (1956:94), literature is the expression of feeling, passion and emotion caused by a sensation of the interestingness of life. it glows from the imaginative mind of the writer. it is an imaginative fable world which is the story of the revolution betrayed. 1984 was his other anti-stalin book and his last work. 1984 is the conclusion of george orwell writing because this was the book that he made with full preparation. politically, orwell belonged to the left, and many leftists accused him as a dissident with 1984 because the book was so obviously anti-communist (wengraf, 2002: 6). from the description above, it is clear that george orwell as a socialist criticizing over a state or a government that claimed that, they are ideologically socialism. sometimes there are some contradictions between what he wrote on his works or his essays and his ideology. it is confusing that he hated communism while his ideology was socialism. according to wellek and warren (1956: 94) literary work represents phenomenon of life in society. some of george orwell works are based on his life experience and ideological conflict in the society that happen at that time. orwell is a writer who is critical to the events or the political situation around him. generally, people will write in their essay or their books about their idea or dream such a prosperous, without misery and peaceful life or they call it, an ideal world (utopia). the problem is orwell was known as an idealist as i described above with his ideas about socialism. surprisingly, in his novel 1984, he described a dark horror world of socialism country that no one would ever thought to live there (dystopia). this is showing an ambiguity, a big question about what is really going on inside orwell thought with his work, 1984 which is a pitfall for his own ideas. review of related literature 1. ideology ideology is part of politics. the largely concealed structure of values which informs and underlies our factual statements is part of what is meant by 'ideology'. by 'ideology' is the ways in which what we say and believe connects with the powerstructure and power-relations of the society we live in (terry eagleton, 2005:23). ideology is simply the deeply entrenched, often unconscious beliefs which people hold and it is started with the belief that things can be better. anthony downs put ideology as a verbal image of good society, and of the chief means of constructing such a society (michael g. roskin, 2008: 94). there are various ideologies that appears to the world as the history of nations recorded them such as liberalism, socialism, democracy, fascism, and so on. capitalism and marxist socialism are two different ideologies which will be investigated through this study. the two are erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 39 very famous for their battle has brought so much misery for people in the middle of 20th century. 2. socialism socialism rose due to the obvious excesses of capitalist system. karl marx as their leading thinker promoted a revolution. in his gigantic analysis das capital, he explains why capitalism would be overthrown by proletariat. he believed that later would come a perfect society without class distinction. in the communist manifesto, marx said that the proletariats have nothing to lose but their chains and they have a world to win (michael g. roskin, 2008: 101). the final goal for marxist socialists is the emancipation of labor from alienation, and therefore freedom for the individual to receive access to material goods and necessities. it is argued that freedom from need would maximize individual liberty, as individuals would be able to pursue their own interests and develop their own talents without being forced into performing labor for others (the ruling class) via mechanisms of social control, such as the labor market and the state. 3. dystopia the term of dystopia is often replaced by another one, negative utopia, which relates itself to the realm of utopian literature (zsolt cziganyik, 1990:305). a dystopian society is one of in which the conditions of life are miserable, characterized by human misery, poverty, oppression, violence, disease, and pollution. while there have been actual societies which have experienced most if not all of these characteristics, the term dystopia is largely a literary term, referring to a class of literary works that serve as cautionary tales against some form of totalitarianism of the left or right (www.newworldencyclopedia/dystopia.com). according to the oxford english dictionary, the term was coined in the late nineteenth century by british philosopher john stuart mill, who also used jeremy bentham synonym, cacotopia. the prefix caco means ‘the worst’. both words were created to contrast utopia, a word coined by sir thomas more to describing an ideal place or society. utopia combined the greek derived eu (good) and topos (place). dystopia combined the dys, greek word for ‘bad’ or negative with topos, meaning ‘bad place’ (beaumont 2006). according to donawerth (2003), the literature of dystopia draws on the human experience of the failure of states and ideologies to create the utopians, or even more simple aims of good governance, even totalitarian consequences. dystopian societies are portrayed with different defining features. there are dystopias of the political left and right, religious and atheistic, futuristic or allegoristic. one thing they often share in common is that they resemble a utopian or harmonious society but with at least one fatal flaw. whereas a utopian society is founded on the good life, a dystopian society’s dreams of improvement are overshadowed by stimulating fears of the ugly consequences of present-day behavior (2003: 29-31). dystopia challenges utopia’s assumption of human perfectibility and perfect society (mckenna, 2001: 18). in dystopian fiction, we can rarely find hope. although creators of dystopian fiction usually describe world set in near future, they write about things they feared in the existing world of reality, exploring the worst possible scenario of the future of our own world, they show their own concern about some social trends (2001: 33). 4. sociology of literature we can find many phenomena of life in society. those phenomena can be found in a literary work such as short story, plays, poem, novel, nursery rhymes and etc. it happens because literary works are reflection of life phenomena. according to wellek and warren (1956: 94-95) literature represents life. life is, in large measure, a social reality, even though the natural world and the inner or subjective world of the individual have also been objects of the literary imitation. literature is an expression of society. it means that in literary works, we can find phenomena of life in the society because literary work is the reflection of life. etymologically, sociology derived from the word 'socio' or 'society' which means people and 'logy' http://www.newworldencyclopedia/dystopia.com erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 40 means logos or science. in simple explanation, sociology is a science of society or science of society life. in a broader explanation sociology is objective and scientific study of mankind in society, the study of institutions and social processes. according to edward tiryakian (quoted by hodges, jr, 1971:8), sociology is the science which seeks universal knowledge about man’s social condition in their specific and general manifestations; its raison d’etre (english: reason or justification for the existence of a thing) is to investigate the implications of aristotle’s proposition that man is a social animal. some conceptualizations of the relationship between literature and society are rather straightforward: literature is a reflection of society, a force in society, or simply a separate part of social life (http://www.marxists.org/). others argue that the enterprise of literature is more complex, potentially capturing diverse forms of interaction between various parts of and players in society. thus, the roles of literature in society and of society in literature remain open to debate. that literature is best understood only as aesthetic creation silences the debate yet leaves many questions unanswered. in creating a literary work, the work is not only influenced by the society, but also its writer. as stated by wellek and warren (1956: 102), a writer is not only influenced by society but also he or she influences it and art does not merely reproduce life but also shapes it. it means that both the writer and society influence the literary work. thus, there are three points in sociological approach that should be noticed. they are social content of the work, the sociology of writer as a background of his creative process, and the influence of literature society (1956: 96). according the quotations above, i conclude that literature is reflection of life in society and both society and author influence each other. there are three points should be noticed: social content of the work, the sociology of writer as a background of his creative process, and the influence of literature on society. i use this approach because it is suitable with the literature i analyze. in doing this research, i emphasize on the aspect of the sociology of writer as a background of his creative process. 5. theoretical framework the framework of analysis used in this study is based on library research, reading of literatures and related sources. in addition, i also use theories that are relevant to my final project to analyze the data and answer the problem statements. the first is sociology of literature. similar with what i have explained above, according to wellek and warren (1956: 94-95) literature is an expression of society. it means that in literary works, we can find phenomena of life in the society because literary work is the reflection of life. the second is marxist approach in literature. according to bressler (1999: 220), marxism, many believe, enables us to understand ourselves and how we as individuals relate to and are affected by our society. these voices all assert that we must help direct and change our society, our culture, our nation, and our world by leading humanity toward an understanding and an acceptance of socialism. in the study, this proposition will be used to evaluate the main character word view or ideology and determine whether it is related to the dystopia in the novel. research methodology 1. research design this research is a qualitative research and it made use of qualitative and descriptive data. according to moleong (1995: 2), descriptive qualitative research is defined as the qualitative research, a type of research which does not include any calculation or enumerating. qualitative data is usually in the form of words rather than numbers. they are a source of wellgrounded, rich descriptions and explanations of processes in identifiable contexts. with qualitative research one can preserve chronological flow and see precisely which events led to consequences and derive faithful explanation (miles & huberman, 1994: 10). qualitative research is in accordance with this study due to several reasons. first, it is because the aim of this study is to focus on the ‘‘qualities’’ of social life and to show how everyday experience is meaningfully constructed in social interaction. erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 41 second, the source of the data is a novel which is full of description of situation and dialogues of the characters, and therefore the data is in form of description and not numbers. third, this study tried to explore what is commonly thought that is true in the society and thereby exposing the shortcomings of everyday understandings as qualitative research explores complexities. the object of this study is a novel entitled 1984 by george orwell. this novel has been republished several times since 1949 and so it has various editions with various numbers of pages. in this study, i employed 1984 e-book from planet ebook.com. this edition has 393 pages and i accessed it from www.planetebook.com /ebooks1984.pdf. the synopsis of the novel is attached in the appendices. 2. instruments the research is based on textual data so that it is analyzed, interpreted, and described supported by accurate references. a literature review is used to familiarize me with the concept and content of literature. the main instrument of this research are the researcher the observation sheets. a manual transcription or note of my findings will be written down in observation sheets that contain data selections. in the observation sheets, the data selections are in the form of quotations presented in 1984 as the data of study. the observation sheets are attached in the appendix. 3. technique of collecting the data reading is the first and basic step in analyzing a literary work in order to understand the content of the work well. i read the novel (accessed from www.planetebook.com/ebooks1984.pdf) thoroughly to comprehend the content and the message delivered by the author. since the source of data is a novel. i would like to identify the data in form of sentences, utterances, and paragraphs which are related to the problem of this study. there are two steps in data identification: underlining and numbering. the data were identified as part of the whole story so that the interpretation will be relevant to the theme of the story. in this step, i selected the classified data by reducing them. this step aims to specify the analysis; therefore the classified data must be reduced. i selected the data that deal with character education. i chose only the relevant data and separated the data that are not really necessary. 4. technique of analyzing the data the approach of the research is sociology of literature and the technique of analyzing data will be using this steps as suggested by bressler (1999: 222) as follows: 1) identifying the outright rejection existed in the novel. 2) identifying the fundamental criticism about the emptiness of life in bourgeois society. 3) identifying the approximation of totality that the author achieved in portraying society and what is emphasis of the novel. 4) identifying the novel conflicting forces and explaining the fate of the individual who is linked organically to the nature of societal forces. 5) investigating the points at which solutions or actions to the problems forced or unreal. 6) investigating the values of each class in the novel. after that, the result of the identifying and investigating are classified according to the research problem. findings and discussions 1. dystopia in george orwell’s 1984 in 1984 novel, the world is divided into three giant countries, oceania, eurasia, and eastasia. the structure and constitution of the three powers are the same that embraces totalitarian system. all three are run by the party that removes all personal wealth and absolute control of the people. authoritarian government run their ideology according an overview of totalitarianism: ruled with iron fist, firing squad, torture and flogging, prison execution, spies and secret police. terror spreads for their entire life. the http://www.planetebook.com/ebooks1984.pdf erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 42 movements of each person are monitored by the “telescreen”, it is a kind of “cctv” with dual screens in the lenses. in addition, the posters of big brother are displayed throughout the city with the sentence below: “big brother is watching you”. to organize people in total and absolute is the main goal of the government. o'brien as an important figure in the inner party is giving a clear explanation about this. his understanding of power is as follows: “power is not a means, it is an end. one does not establish a dictatorship in order to safeguard a revolution; one makes the revolution in order to establish the dictatorship. the object of persecution is persecution. the object of torture is torture. the object of power is power. power is in tearing human minds to pieces and putting them together again in new shapes of your own choosing.” (orwell, 1949: 332) one of the mainstay of the party to maintain their power is to create an atmosphere of “less conscious”, or better yet not conscious at all. the atmosphere is achieved by eliminating all records or past history systematically and changed it according to the government wishes. the result of this action is in order to make anyone cannot know anything about the past and they cannot compare with the current time. “who controls the past,” ran the party slogan, “controls the future; who controls the present controls the past.” (orwell, 1949: 44) 2. behind orwell’s idea on dystopia in 1984 george orwell (1903-1950) is a pen name of eric arthur blair. he was born in bengal, india in 1903. after came back to england, he became a novelist and essay writer, but he was particularly concentrating on political writings. his experiences when he lived in india, and then also burma, created his uncertain sense to colonialism and capitalism that he believed was suppressing human rights. therefore, he named himself a socialist who defends the poor’s. however, in the other hand, he hated oppressions as was done by stalin and hitler. when the civil war of spain clashed, he participated in the war by joining the socialist communist side. his experience in the spanish civil war explained his posture to socialism. in fact, the main purpose of orwell was to gather and write articles about the war. when he arrived in barcelona, he was so surprised seeing the atmosphere of the people. class differences seemed absent, and although the people lived in poverty, they felt the equality and togetherness. orwell then joined the communist which opposed fascism lead by general franco’s regime. for the first time in his life, he believed that socialism in the true sense, which was even distributions among society in all aspects, could be realized in the society. but when he came back to barcelona three months later, he found changes which was disappointing so much for him and changed his posture to socialism. his brothers in arms, which was the laborers group, was accused of being fascism’s henchman who helped general franco secretly. furthermore, the atmosphere in the society changed. the word “comrade” or brother, which earlier really meant brother in the true sense, was not meant the same anymore. the group he was supporting had changed, he even felt that it betrayed socialism in the true sense. from this experience orwell made a conclusion: first, socialism practice could be done, though only temporary. he could not forget his first days in barcelona which was full of fighting spirit; when the word ‘brother’ really referred to brotherhood, and fair and prosperous seemed possible. however, after seeing the city became normal. he concluded in his second conclusions is that human always have the nature of hard, opposing and want to control the others. 3. george orwell’s political position in george orwell’s 1984 it is an exaggeration to say that anarchism was orwell’s encompassing moral attitude. although there are many anarchist traits in orwell’s criticism of society, but one of the most basic principles of anarchism, the rejection of the state, orwell could not accept. orwell meant that some form of state was necessary to maintain freedom. in his view, the stateless society of anarchism contained totalitarian tendencies. erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 43 although rejecting the alternative society of anarchism, orwell did not have anything better to replace it. he was against the society of the day but had no ideas about how and to what it should change. the importance of orwell as a political writer is not as a theoretician but as a critic. orwell regards socialism was the only solution. it would not lead to a perfect world but at least to a better world, but in order for that to happen constant criticism was necessary. we cannot really put a political label on orwell. we can call him an undogmatic socialist but that is a rather vague description. he had so many views aspects that he escapes any assertive definition. since he tried to maintain his individuality and avoid the dogmas with their unresolved contradictions, this seems only fair. at one point, winston in 1984 writes in his diary: “freedom is the freedom to say that two plus two make four. if that is granted, all else follows.” (orwell, 1949: 103) let these words become conclusion of orwell’s political development. conclusions after analyzing dystopia and orwell political position in george orwell’s 1984 novel, there are some conclusions drawn as the following: first, orwell portrays the world in 1984 as the world deprivation. people in dystopia world were living in a situation that was very depressing, both physical and spiritual. they were tamed by means of intimidation by violence and terror. orwell uses tense atmosphere from the dictator stalin and hitler, and from several facts such as the destruction of history and change it with new history, it is the primary work in oceania. he adopted it directly from both of the dictator. hitler burned books and stalin changed its content according to his wishes. second, in this book, orwell wanted to show that basically people have a strong will to look for justice, love, truth, and solidarity. on the other hand, through his work he also pointed out that there is a way to turn off the human struggle that want to defend the human rights. in the world of orwell, a weapon is a terror without limit and brainwashing. thus, both of it show that humans can be changed by certain medium and certain techniques. third, orwell’s view of ideology experiencing several changes in entire of his life, orwell is a real socialist, but some leaders had misunderstanding about what socialism is, he was also disappointed with his friends when they fought together in spain. at that time he began to think that socialism is already practiced in the world is not like what he wants. actually orwell wants about socialism life is not a pure socialism, but socialism which represents the society that has freedom of speech. it can be concluded that orwell is undogmatic socialist. references adi, bani. 2012. oratory as the instrument of totalitarian regime’s hegemony as reflected in george orwell’s animal farm. final project. semarang: universitas negeri semarang. ash, timothy. g. 2001. orwell for our time, london: the new york review of books. ayunda, nenin. a. 2006. the capitalist dominance found in shirley jackson’s “the lottery”. final project. semarang: universitas negeri semarang. andrent, hannah. 1951. the origins of totalitarianism. ohio: the world publishing company. beaumont, matthew. 2006. cacotopianism, the paris commune, and england’s anti-communist imaginary, 1870-1900 london: university college london press. bressler, charles e. 1999. literary criticism. upper saddle river, new jersey: pearson education, inc. buddicom, jacintha. 1974. eric and us, london: leslie frewin publisher, ltd. conquest, robert. 1990. the great terror: a reassessment. london: oxford university press, crick, bernard. 2004. eric arthur blair: oxford dictionary of national biography oxford: oxford university press. donawerth, jane. 2003. dark horizons: science fiction and the dystopian imagination. new york: routledge. eagleton, terry. 1991. ideology: an introduction. london: verso press. haycock, david. 2012. i am spain: the spanish civil war and the men and women who went to fight fascism. london: old street publisher, ltd. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/hannah_arendt http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/the_origins_of_totalitarianism http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/the_origins_of_totalitarianism erviyan ragil wicaksono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 44 huberman, m. and matthew b. miles. 2007. qualitative data analysis. london: sage publication ltd. marx, karl and frederick engels. 2007. the communist manifesto. new york: international publishers. mmckenna, erin. 2001. the task of utopia: a pragmatist and feminist perspective: rowman and littlefield publisher, inc. moleong, l.j. 2004. metodologi penelitian (revision ed.). bandung: pt. remaja rosdakarya. ollman, bertell. 1998. market socialism: the debate among socialists. london: macmillan education limited. orwell, sonia and ian angus. 1971. collected essay, journalism, and letter of george orwell. london: martin seeker & warburg limited. roden, john. 2001. george orwell: the politics of literary reputation. new brunswick, new jersey: transaction publisher. roberts, edgar v. 2003.writing about literature (xth edition). upper saddle river, new jersey: pearson education, inc. roskin, michael g, et al. 2008. political science. upper saddle river, new jersey: pearson education, inc. shelden, michael. 2010. the modern scholar: world of george orwell, indianapolis: recorded books, llc. stansky, peter and william abrahams. 1994. the unknown orwell. stanford: stanford university press. wellek, rene and austin warren. 1973. theory of literature. new york: harcourt, grave jouvan inc. wengraf, lee. 2002. the orwell we never knew. london: isrc press. yeo, michael. 2010. propaganda and surveillance george orwell’s 1984: two sides of the same coin. quebec: global media journal. 20 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the psychological development of the main character of becoming a gang leader through frustration; reflections on dashner’s the maze runner yosia puri saputro, maria johana ari widayanti, bambang purwanto english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 25 february 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: psychoanalysis, psychological development, leader, frustation, adolescent. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ in this study, the writer emphasized the psychological development of the main character reflected in the story. then the main character must convince the other, there is a better place outside the glade. therefore, this study aims to analyze how the process of psychological developments of being a leader through frustration and to analyze how the main character shows an ability to lead. this is a qualitative study using psychoanalytic approach by sigmund freud. the writer collected the data relating to the psychological development from frustration to being a leader by using the maze runner novel. the secondary data were taken from some sources, such as books, dictionary, encyclopedia, and also articles related to this research. meanwhile the procedures for collecting data were done by reading, identifying, inventorying, classifying, selecting and reporting. in conducting the study, freud’s psychoanalysis including id, ego, and superego are employed to reveal the main character frustration and shows the leadership ability in the maze runner. the findings of the analysis showed that; first, the causes of frustration are anxiety, hatred, and fear. it had been found that frustration was the results of the superego pressure that can’t be controlled by the ego. the frustration can be dangerous if the person who is frustrated doesn’t fight against the pressure he gets. second, there are seven leading ability which found in the novel such as having a purpose, curiosity, fairness, giving the suggestion, appreciates, and source of inspiration. thomas is able to control the pressure from superego and his desire from id. he can make a good decision for his ego whether yielding his id or obey the superego. then, he doesn’t only focus on his frustration, but he can develop from frustration to be a good leader. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: yosia.puri31@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 21 introduction literature refers to a written expression, with the restriction that not every written document can be categorized as literature in the more exact sense of the word (klarer, 1998). the written document added by an aesthetic aspect becomes a literary work, this is different from texts of everyday use such as phonebooks, newspapers, legal documents, etc. literature is a piece of writing that communicates thoughts, feelings, and attitudes of the author in the reality of social life as a reflection of the phenomena around them. furthermore, rene wellek and austin warren (1973: 94) said that literature is a picture of life and life is a social life. according to sarwono (2000:59), “frustration is a state in the individual caused by not achieving satisfaction or a goal due to obstacles or obstacles in the effort to achieve satisfaction or goal. so frustration is one's inner state, an imbalance in the soul, a feeling of dissatisfaction because of unfulfilled desires.” frustration could be interpreted as a disappointment. frustration is a situation that prevents the individual in an effort to achieve certain desired goals, from frustration it will arise aggressive feelings (koswara, 1988). frustration happens when the pleasure principle or we called it as id cannot be fulfilled completely for many times. nowadays, there are so many teenagers falls on frustration. it really dangerous for them if they don’t fight against it. then, leadership is needed for them who falls on frustration. leadership is not a power over others. leadership is about empowering others through service. leadership is defined as the ability of a person to be able to influence others, through communication either directly or indirectly with the intention to move those people to be understanding, conscientious and willing to follow the will of the leader (anoraga, 2003). the main essence of leadership is the way to influence others to be effective, of course, each person can be different in doing this. leadership is an art because the approach of everyone in leading people can be different depending on the characteristics of the leader, of the task, and of the person he leads. as stated by feldman (2009) in essentials of understanding psychology, psychology has many subfields such as behavioural genetics which studies the inheritance of traits related to behavior; clinical psychology which deals with study, diagnosis, and treatment of psychological disorders; cognitive psychology which focuses on the study of higher mental process; and many more. developmental psychology is one of the subfields of psychology. developmental psychology studies how people grow and change from the moment of conception through death (feldman, 2009). the developmental psychology becomes an important aspect of a human being. when one develops psychological aspects of his personality, it will influence his relation with others. in psychology, there are two kinds of changes, they are growth and development. human life is not static; it is dynamic and evolving; regressive evolution or progressive evolution (prasetyaningrum, 2009). there are two types of transfomation such as progressive and regressive evolution. progressive evolution is the changes from badness to goodness, and regressive evolution is the changes from goodness into badness. adolescence period has an important element. adolescence is a transition period from childhood to adulthood. during this period there will be some changes, including hormonal, physical, psychological, and social ones. those changes occur rapidly and unconsciously. adolescence is the developmental stage between childhood and adulthood; it is a crucial period. adolescent is a time of big changes and, occasionally, confusing. adolescence determines the future personality and the characteristics of a person. if adolescence has been a series of positive changes to oneself, it will be good for him. if we do not pay attention to the changes of the hormones, physique, psychology, and sociality, it can cause some disorder or illness (batubara, 2010). the psychological needs of adolescence are unique compared to the other stages of life; the needs to know oneself, to feel considered as a unique person, for personal rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 22 integrity, to be accepted by society, to be independent, etc. there is a strong correlation between literature and psychology. both of them deal with human beings and their reactions, perceptions, desires, fears, conflicts and many others. so, we can study about psychology from literature. psychoanalytical criticism deals with the characters, who serve as the symbols of the world and existence; to be presented as exemplary figures to expose the meaning of life (aras, 2015). i will examine the character from the novel “the maze runner” written by james dashner. how the psychological development of the main character who falls on frustration. then he can rise up and to be the leader. methods i applied the qualitative research since the data is collected in the form of words rather than numbers. strauss and corbin in praditya (2012) stated that a researcher who studies about social, behavior, or any fields, which concern about human behavior and role in society, can use qualitative research. in the other words, qualitative research can answer all human problems, including language and literary writings. the data collection was done through library research. in collecting data, i used two types of data, namely primary data and secondary data. i used some citations from the maze runner novel by james dashner as the primary data in this research. the secondary data were taken from some sources, such as books, dictionary, encyclopaedia, and also articles related to this research. the secondary data included some theories and statements dealing with the psychology of literary theory, especially psychoanalysis, and identity. there were some procedures i did to collect the data in this research. i first read the novel. the second was identifying. the third was inventorying. after inventorying the data, i classified inventoried data into some criteria based on the case analysed in order to make it easy to analyse. i separated data from non-data. then, the next step was selecting. in this step, all the data is relevant. but i chose the data which is much relevant than others in order to make it simpler and easier. the last was reporting. when all of the steps had been finished, the data would be reported in appendices in order to help the readers while they read all of data. in analyzing all the data about the struggle of the main character to find her identity to create the peace as reflected in james dashner’s the maze runner, i used sigmund freud’s pyschoanalysis approach. i used the theory of personality (id, ego, and superego) in order to answer the leader psychological development through frustration of the main character. results and discussions the main character frustration the maze runner is a trilogy novel, and this novel is the first series. it tells about a group of scientists which are called the creator who was making an experiment while the world’s chaos. the creators are a group of agents who were the members of the organization wicked (world in catastrophe killzone experiment department). they created the trials in order to stimulate certain patterns in the killzones of two groups of subjects. one of the trials is the glade, where the maze runner takes place. the glade is the area in the center of the maze that serves as a living place for the gladers. the creators would use the results of the experiments to work out what made their brains immune to the flare, and use this knowledge to create a cure. earth has been destructed by sun flare; the entire continents transformed into a desert wasteland; cities were destroyed and had no freshwater source. furthermore, the population has been destroyed by a new and deadly disease: the flare. the flare infects the brain, slowly consuming the mind. the first series of the trilogy tells about how the members of glade strive to move out from glade, solve the maze and all of the problems within. the gladers were imprisoned inside the glade by the creators. they were sent into the glade by a dark elevator one by one every month. the memories of every gladers who sent into rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 23 the glade had been deleted by the creators. they do not have any memories despite their own name. everyone who lives in the glade called as gladers. at the first time, the gladers sent into the glade, they always feel frustrated. they don’t know each other and live in a land bordered by a high wall and maze. they lost their memories and can’t find their parents. the gladers are just teenagers, they have to struggle to fulfill their needs without any guidance from the adult. the glader survives on what the creators had sent through the elevator. they must manage all the goods so they are able to survive. they also tried to escape from the glade by running over the labyrinth behind the great wall surrounding them. everyone is really frustrated with the condition they have, thomas too. now, the writer will analyze what are the causes of his frustration. anxiety any situation that threatens the organism can be considered anxiety. freud believes that anxiety is a result of the unconscious’ or the id’s conflict with ego or superego. (minderop, 2011) the form of anxiety can be the various conflicts and frustrations that prevent individuals from developing and achieving their goals. the conflicts between his id with ego and superego really happen during his psychological development. there are the events that show thomas’ anxiety. and yet he didn’t know where he came from, or how he’d gotten inside the dark lift, or who his parents were. he didn’t even know his last name. (dashner, 2009:2) thomas becomes anxious because he cannot remember anything. he cannot remember his parents, even his last name. it draws him more frustrated. the frustration came after his effort to solve the problem going without result. the anxiety that thomas experienced comes from the pressure of superego through the creators who had been deleted from his memories. he lives in a new environment, new friends, and he does not remember anything. the anxiety comes because thomas is really anxious about his life; what will happen with his life. from the description above, the writer founds that the superego is his condition when he can not remember anything and the location where he wakes up. his superego tells him that he has to remember about himself, but infact he can not remember anything. he woke up at an elevator which is dark and small. the id is thomas desire to remember all of his memories. the ego when he decides to be anxious and defeated by superego because he falls on frustration when he can remember anything. hatred hatred is a general emotion of each individual. hatred is closely related to feelings of anger, jealousy, and envy (minderop, 2011). it can be caused by various things. it could be derived from previous bad experiences with people, groups or objects that one hates. thomas feels anxious about his situation, moreover, he also possessed by hatred. the hatred causes him to have frustration. he feels jealous, envy, and anger with the other glader, with the condition, with the creator who put them in the glade, and many more. hatred happens when the ones longing isn’t fulfilled by the environment. thomas arrives in the new place with so many things that he can not understand. a labeling to himself by the other glader, their attitude and behavior are not as good as thomas thoughts. furthermore, thomas does not understand the reason for why he was placed on the glade, makes him really hate the glade, the gladers, the creator, everything about his surroundings.. he groaned in frustration; his echo amplified through the air, like the haunted moan of death. it faded, and silence returned. he screamed, called for help, pounded on the walls with his fists. nothing. thomas backed into the corner once again, folded his arms and shivered, and the fear returned. he felt a worrying shudder in his chest, as if his heart wanted to escape, to flee his body. “someone … help … me!” he screamed; each word ripped his throat raw. (dashner, 209:2) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 24 this passage shows how thomas does not have a character of a leader yet. he woke up in a dark elevator. he was on the way to the glade, but he does not know, where he went. almost an hour he was there, and the elevator is still moving. he does not remember anything except his name. he was struggling to save his own life, by groaning, screaming, asking for help, but is not enough to save him, the elevator is still moving. after he tries some ways to save his life, he falls in frustration. he gave up, felt worried and just sat on the corner of the elevator. he hates his condition when he can do anything, when he doesnot know where he would go. he screamed, pounded on the walls with his fists, it shows his hatred while being on the elevator. from the description above, the writer found that the superego is “he looked in every direction but saw only darkness; he felt along the walls again, searching for a way out. but there was nothing, only the cool metal.” an elevator which imprisoned thomas. the condition which prevent him to fullfil his id. thomas’ desire to be free is his id. he was groaning, screaming, asking for help. thomas only screams and groans, he does not do more than those; it is not enough to rescue thomas from an elevator. then, he hates his condition; he just sat on the corner of the elevator, gave up, worried, and hated the surroundings, those are thomas’ ego. he is getting frustrated “thomas backed into the corner once again, folded his arms and shivered, and the fear returned. he felt a worrying shudder in his chest, as if his heart wanted to escape, to flee his body.” fear fear of the unknown is defined as an individual’s propensity to experience fear caused by the perceived absence of information at any level of consciousness or point of processing (carleton, 2016). fear is a vital response to physical and emotional danger. if we did not feel it, we could not protect ourselves from threats. often we fear situations that are far from life-ordeath and thus hang back for no good reason. traumas or bad experiences can trigger a fear response within us that is hard to extinguish. the experience of fear and stress leaves an indelible trace on the brain. thomas is really fear when he arrived in glade. his fear upon the future, upon the sickness, the grievers and many more. he paused, and thomas realized his face must’ve whitened even more when he heard that last part. (dashner, 2009:9) once, alby, one of the leaders, invited thomas to get around the glade. he explained all about the 4 sections of glade. gardens (north east): the grassy area where crops are grown and water is pumped, as it never rains in the glade. some gladers sleep on it at night in sleepingbags since there is not enough room in the homestead. it is (in north west): a building where some of the boys sleep. at the back of the homestead is the slammer, a place that functions as a jail. blood house (south east): a large barn where livestock is raised and slaughtered. deadheads (south west) is a small forest area with a graveyard. in the center of the glade, there is a metal elevator that the gladers call 'the box'. once a month, a newbie arrives in the box with their memory wiped. supplies and clothes also arrive in the box once a week. then, alby explains about the outside of glade, he also explains about maze and the grievers, a strange creature that comes up at night and goes around the maze. they will sting everyone near it. alby says that the job of glader is simple; it tries and avoids to be killed in order to survive. hearing his statements, thomas’ face unconsciously becomes whiten. it shows his fear when he knows about the fact he faces. he can be killed, the glade is not safe, glade is not home for them. based on the description above, the writer found that the superego is “just try and avoid being killed, survive, whatever.” a threat from maze, and threats to be killed by griever. the threat becomes the rules; he has to admitted it as a normal condition he faced. he had been imprisoned on the elevator; he wishes he could arrive in a better place, this is thomas’ id. the ego of thomas shows fear, “he paused, and thomas realized his face must’ve whitened even more when he heard that last part.” he could not suppress the superego, but he was defeated by the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 25 superego. because of his fear, thomas becomes frustrates. leadership ability which is shown by the main character at the beginning of the story, it had been told that thomas was always defeated by the superego although his id told him the truth what he has to do, he refused to do it. after going through the frustration, his leadership ability was grown gradually. he could manage his id and control the superego to make a good decision. thomas had been going through frustration while his first time he came to glade. now, after a week he’s been there, he could well adapted to the surroundings. he starts to controling his id and the superego. having a purpose achievement of goals is not automatically formed but must be supported by the leadership. therefore, in order that every organization to be effective in the sense of being able to achieve the goals set, every goal needs to be adjusted to the state of the organization and enable the subordinates to work together (wahjosumidjo, 1991). a true leader must have a purpose for everything he does. the purpose leads him to achieve his goal and give him a creativity to formulize every plan in order to reach his goal in daily life. when thomas has a purpose in life, that’s when conscious living begins. while it does not mean that all thomas is problems would disappear, at least he knows what he wants to do in this world. when thomas knows his purpose, it helps thomas differentiate between the important and unimportant things. thomas comes to the glade by carrying his own purpose, to bring the glader to move out from the glade and solve the problem. therefore, in everything he does it must lead him to bring the glader to escape from the glade. the ability to pursue his life is purpose fills him up with so much energy and passion that he’s excited about every day. every morning, he gets out of bed, is excited about what he’s going to create. his desire to become a runner had taken a major blow. but he had to do it. somehow he knew he had to do it. it was such an odd thing to feel, especially after what he’d just seen. (dashner 2009:39) his desire to be the runner is facing a great obstacle. he realizes that the griever, the creature he feared, is living inside the maze and the runner work in the maze. it means that they will meet each other in the maze. but, thomas does not care about any obstacle he will face, thomas only believes in his id. he knew that he had to do it, he must be the runner. based on the description above, the writer found that thomas’ desire to be the runner is his id. his id leads thomas to understand the purpose of his coming to the glade. the superego is the existence of the griever which threatens thomas. thomas really fear about griever, because he knows that the griever is really dangerous. then, thomas leads his ego to preserve his id, thomas still longs to be the runner, he still focuses on his purpose even though there is a great obstacle ahead. curiosity curiosity starts with the appearance of many questions in thomas’ head. curiosity can be categorized as a critical thinking. based on the oxford dictionary, curiosity is “a strong desire to know or learn something.” it is needed for the ones who want to be a leader. without curiosity, few problems faced can be solved perfectly (wahjosumidjo, 1991). curiosity allows us to look at other possibilities. it keeps us moving forward, even sometimes causing us to go back around and re-examine the options. it prevents us from becoming rigid and task-oriented. it allows us to see the new point of view in every situation (wahjosumidjo, 1991). “are they changed because they want to go back to their old life, or is it because they’re so depressed at realizing their old life was no better than what we have now?” (dashner 2009:149) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 26 from the explanation above, the writer found that thomas’ id is his curiosity; he is looking for another possibility. his unique idea makes him become different from the other gladers. nobody ever thinks that they would like to let their body be stung by griever so they can get some of his memories because they are really frustrated by living on the glade. the superego is the glader’s opinion about being stung by the griever. they think that being stung is the scariest moment, so nobody has an intention to be stung by griever. thomas’ ego leads him to follow his id, he believes that his id is right. therefore, thomas let his body be stung by the griever. fairness fairness is what people want. a good leader does not have favorites in the group. they reward for results, not partiality; they promise fairness. in the activities of an organization, a sense of togetherness among members is absolute, because a sense of togetherness is essentially a reflection of the agreement between subordinates and between leaders with subordinates in achieving organizational goals (wahjosumidjo, 1991). being fair is treating everyone equally and according to the rules or law. glade has a major rule that nobody can enter the maze except the runner, for anyone who breaks the rule, he must be put on death. if the glader wants to enter the maze, he must be a runner. thomas’ fairness is shown when he obeys to receive the punishment because of his fault. and when he feels something unfair, he must make it fair. thomas begins to control himself, between following his id, or the superego. “i can’t stand sitting here while they’re out there missing,” he said as he dropped his fork on the plate. “i’m going over to watch the doors with newt.” he stood up and headed out to look. (dashner 2009:109) while alby and minho are inside the maze and they do not come back to glade on time, thomas worries about them. thomas feels that he can't just wait them, and does not do anything. it's not fair when two of them were in danger but the others do not do anything to save them. thomas really hates the rules which forbid them to enter the maze, because it impedes his intention to help his friend. the writer found that thomas’ superego is his consideration between the rules which prohibit everyone to enter the maze; and the reality which tells that he has to help his friend. anyone who break the rules must accept punishment. minho and alby does not return to maze before the time of doors is close. if they do not come back glade, they must spend the rest of night in maze. based upon the experienced, nobody can be safe and alive even during the night because they must contend the grievers that would kill them easily. thomas’ id is his desire to save alby and minho who are in danger, he cannot only stand and wait for them without doing anything. then, his ego decides to wait in front of the maze’s door. if alby and minho need a help, he can help as quickly as he could. he does not want to wait only inside the house and linger. giving suggestions or opinion to be the leader, thomas has to show his ability by giving some suggestions or opinion, so the other gladers will see his contribution. if he succeeds to give a constructive opinion, the other gladers will trust him. this trust is needed by thomas if he wants that his following suggestion would be accepted by the glader. by giving a suggestion, it shows his care to the glade and the glader. this shows his desire to escape from the glade, too. therefore, the other gladers do not think that he is the creator’s spy. for a frustrated person like thomas, to give suggestions or opinions requires a courage and he must be ready to receive approval or rejection. sometimes, a frustrated person isn’t ready to receive a rejection so they do not give their suggestion or opinion. “they always compare each section’s map to the one from the day before, and the day before that, and the day before that, day by day, each runner just analyzing their own section. what if rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 27 they’re supposed to compare the maps to other sections …” he trailed off, feeling like he was on the cusp of something. (dashner 2009:263) after the coming of thomas, there was another person sent by the creator to the glade. teresa, the very first woman who is sent into the glade. the coming of teresa is unusual because glader used to be sent into glade every once a year. teresa is found in the box the day after thomas's arrival and everyone thinks she's dead. then everyone thought that teresa and thomas have a relationship, and they are a the creator’s spy. a few days later, thomas and teresa realize that they can communicate telepathically. the same assumption from the glader at them and their ability to communicate telepathically made thomas and teresa became more intimate. the existence of a partner helps thomas could express their suggestion and opinion to the other person. before the coming of teresa, thomas just keeps their feeling for himself, he does not express and gives suggestion and opinion to the others. thomas criticizes the way the glader formulizing the map each day and he gives another solution for them a better way to formalize the map. he only brave to express his idea to his close friend. from the explanation above, the writer found that the superego happens when there is no acceptance from the surroundings of thomas, everyone is suspicious of him. there is no one who has the same fate and able to be his partner. the other superego is his unbelief feelings at the other glader. the id is thomas’ desire to express their feeling and gives a suggestion, opinion so he can help the glader to escape from the glade. thomas’ ego shows that he is following his id to express and gives a suggestion and opinion. he does not only keep his feeling. but he expresses his feelings. although thomas just got acquainted with teresa, he believes at her, so thomas could give his opinion. appreciation everyone wants recognition and approval of others. similarly, every subordinate in the organization requires the recognition and appreciation of the boss. therefore, it becomes an obligation for the leader to give awards or recognition in many forms to his subordinates (wahjosumidjo, 1991). leaders do more than just inspire others to follow them but they know how to motivate their employees to strive wholeheartedly for their goals. employees who feel that they are valued and appreciated, who feel like what they do makes a difference, will motivate others to push harder to achieve success. the leaders also understand that they need to be effective at networking, not only advance their own purpose but for the benefit of their community. even thomas has been promoted quickly to be the runner, he still appreciates chuck who has the lowest position as his best friend, and he appreciates the other gladers. how can they joke around? thomas thought. the girl’s half dead. he felt sick inside. (dashner 2009:59) one day, after the coming of thomas, the creator sent a woman to glade. she is the very first woman who came to glade, and she is half dead. on the other hand, the glader making jokes at her, every one of them really wants to touch her and ignores her life. even he does not know who the woman is, but thomas is angry because the glader does not pay more attention to her life. based on the analysis, the writer found that thomas’ superego is the glader’s behavior, they make a joke at a half-dead woman, and indulge their lust to touch the woman because it’s been a long time for them not to meet a woman. thomas sees the reality and norm in the glade that is normal to mock on someone. the id is thomas’ desire to appreciate and respect the woman. he wants the other gladers to follow him to appreciate and respect her, not only their lust. thomas cannot express his id, he only thinks about her life, he cannot control his id and superego yet. but there is a seed of leadership characteristics that have to be sustained because it will be a good character that he must own one day. a leader as a source of inspiration thomas has a purpose in everything he does, he never does something useless and meaningless. thomas also has a curiosity which rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 28 supports his effort to achieve his purpose to solve the problem on glade and escape from the maze. thomas is fair, he does not look down on the other although the person has the lowest position on glade, he makes thomas angry, he has a hestile feeling to thomas, and he always blames thomas, but thomas looks at them equally. thomas gives his opinion and suggestion in order to give another point of view to the gladers, so they can escape from glade. he appreciates everyone no matter how awkward and sucking they are. no one is inspired by a leader who does not care about others. thomas as one of the leaders had been caring, giving appreciation, and being fair to the gladers. thomas also has a purpose and curiosity. it makes his friend be inspired by what he’s done. it makes them be able to achieve the goal. thomas had been controlling the superego and his id well and creates a good ego. “i can’t stand sitting here while they’re out there missing,” he said as he dropped his fork on the plate. “i’m going over to watch the doors with newt.” he stood up and headed out to look. not surprisingly, chuck was right behind him. (dashner 2009:109) while alby and minho are inside the maze and they do not come back to glade on time, thomas begins to worry about them. thomas feels that he cannot just wait for them, and do not do anything. then he follows newt to approaching the doors. approaching the doors may not help alby and minho as well, but at least they show his care to alby and minho when nobody cares about them except newt. when thomas approaches the doors, chuck follows thomas. chuck has been inspired by thomas, chuck can be inspired by what thomas did may because thomas shows his cares to chuck, thomas always listens to chuck, and he becomes chuck’s friend. so chuck can easily be inspired by thomas. conclusion according to the analysis, there are two things that could be concluded. first, through the psychological analysis the frustration had been shown in the story. the causes of frustration are anxiety, hatred, and fear. the second conclusion is a leading ability of the main character. there are seven leading abilities which are found in the novel such as having purpose, curiosity, fairness, giving the suggestion, appreciation, and source of inspiration. to be a good leader, people often face a lot of problems. we feel that we cannot solve it. it makes them fall into frustration, but they do not have to be worried and keeps being frustrated. there is a hope for everyone to be a leader. references anoraga, pandji. (2003). psikologi kepemimpinan. jakarta: rineka cipta. aras, goksen. (2015). personality and individual differences: literature in psychologypsychology in literature. procedia social and behavioral sciences 185, 250 – 257. batubara, j. r. (2010). adolescent development (perkembangan remaja). sari pediatri, 21-29. carleton, r. nicholas. (2016). fear of the unknown: one fear to rule them all?. journal of anxiety disorders 41, 5-21. dashner, james. (2009). the maze runner. new york: delacorte press. feldman, r. s. (2009). essentials of understanding psychology. new york: mcgraw-hill education. hox, joop j. and boeije, hennie r. (2005). data collection, primary vs. secondary. encyclopedia of social measurement: volume 1. klarer, mario. (1998). an introduction to literary studies. new york: routledge. minderop, albertine. (2011). metode karakterisasi telaah fiksi. jakarta: yayasan pustaka obor indonesia. prasetyaningrum, juliani. (2009). psikologi perkembangan anak. workshop urband neighbourhood and children spaces, (p. 10). surakarta. praditya, s. a. (2012). emotion as a part of psychological development in human reflected in chruch’s “the death of hercules”. semarang: unnes. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 29 wahjosumidjo. (1991). kepemimpinan yang efektif. yogyakarta: balai pustaka wellek, r., & warren, a. (1963). theory of literature. harmondsworth: penguin book 38 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow construction of american hunger in rhichard wright’s black boy febrian ramadhani setiaji, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 28 february 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: american hunger, construction, discrimination, structuralism. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study aims at explaining the construction of american hunger in richard wright’s novel black boy. this study is a qualitative analysis that relies on the power of word or explanatory reasoning. the data were collected by reading, identifying, classifying and analyzed using the structualism theories which used in this study by relating to binary operation to see the gap between black and white society. the results of this study were the segregation between black and white people in terms of the treatment, power, and superiority that in the end, it resulted that the black people are being treated different and has no right for freedom. the american hunger is described in the novel through some events that go in the opposite between black and white people. the tention between them revealed from the different treatment, oppression, discrimination, superiority, and hunger that the black and white people or society experienced. the dominance and the power of the white people had harm the black people in some aspects in their life. second, american hunger that was described in the novel was regarded as the desire of the black people when they were living side by side with the white people in america. when the discrimination, segregation, and oppression occurs toward the black people, they satisfied their american hunger by standing agaisnt racial oppression, strengthen the superiority, and against the hunger. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: mandalistiani92@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 39 introduction discussion on a social problem will never reach an end. the discussions have been existing and always will exist as long as human being live in the society, because social problems come from the society itself. there are numorous kind of social problems that happen in the society. they are racial issues, discrimination, crime and any other social issue. racial issue has become the main issue happened between the black and white society in america. spencer (1985:239) stated that the greatest social problem for american people today is as it has been for hundred years, the presence of negroes. black people in the united states have been strugling to obtain their exact status that has not been settled yet, against racial discrimination for freedom and equal right. this case is still being the classic issue that happened in almost all countries all over the world. this issue has led them into inferiority and superiority. racism can be marked by color, ethnicity, language, culture and/or religion. indeed, racial issue can also push a sense of hunger about identity (grosfoguel, 2016). for a human being, this case is pretty commonly happened for a person or could be a group who wants to have an admission from others. especialy for those minorities who felt as an inferior group. as this case happened between black and white society in america (in the world), there must be a segregation in between those groups. the black society have less power compared to the white ones. in many aspects, the white society or group dominate whether in educational sector, access of transportation, public service, health, and place of living. lawrence d. bobo and cybelle fox (2003) stated that the basic social processes invoked by the terms race, racism, and discrimination are quintessentially social psychological phenomena; sociologists ignore or downplay this basic insight at the discipline's peril/danger. these concepts concern the meanings of social groupings and how those meanings come to guide patterns of relations among individuals recognized as members of particular groups. they immediately entail the labeling and social learning of group categories, identity, feelings, beliefs, and related cognitive structure. in the real condition happened in a certain time in america, there was an era where a laws was being society’s orientation in living. that laws was called the jim crow laws. in the southern states, the jim crow laws were unanimously being amended and forced upon the inhabitants of those states. the black community was very harshly treated during those times. even innocuous incidents, like looking a white person in the eye were punishable by law. the punishments were very brutal and included forceful arrest, severe beating and moblynching. moreover, in expressing this reality, the black writer, has to first; explain the society to him and create his art while opposing that society. this event leads to the conclusion that the black society is being treated different and has no right for freedom. moreover, they do not have such an “identity” of their living. that is why, the black society are longing for a sense of admission. i can simply say they feel “hunger” of being american. the objectives of this study are first, to describe how the novel is described in american hunger and the second, to describe how black people in america satisfy their american hunger in this study, the writer of this final project is trying to reveal the ideology of the author of black boy novel written by richard wright by investigating and analyzing his writing and taking a look at his biography. the “american hunger” will be the main case that the writer will be discussing in this final project. in black boy, there will be contained wright’s bitter experiences and have seen the epic way for him to tries to deliver what was going on in the story or it can be in the true life situation. opression and segregation still become a current issue happened everywhere. in order to get the analysis done, the writer of this final project is using the structualism approach. structuralism, in a broader sense, is a way of perceiving the world in terms of structures. the reason for choosing binary oppositions applied to this final project of construction of american hunger in richard wright’s novel black rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 40 boy is that it is a novel that has been frequently discussed in several writings. subjects such as racism, discrimination and power have often been dealt with. these subjects are words that obtain a more evident meaning when contrasted to their counterparts. by bringing out these words‟ binary opposition the intention is to make “the mutually defining aspect of words” more prominent and thus highlight the distinction and american hunger in the novel. methods this research is qualitative study, which relies on the power of the word or explanatory reasoning. qualitative data analysis searches to describe general statements about the data that is examined by the writer. hancock et all (2009) stated qualitative research focuses on description and interpretation and might lead to the development of a new concept or theory, or to an evaluaton of an organizational process. in qualitative data, especially content analysis, the data collection and gathering is simultaneously receiving some kind of interpretation. the reading of the data to follow the criteria to inclusion on the database, leads to initials interpretation and understanding of the concepts, and it depends on the researcher, the analysis can begin while collecting data (marshall&rossman, 2006). by this qualitative research will help the researcher to understand the social world in which we lived and why things are the way they are. the object is divided into two kinds of objects. they are formal object and the material object. the formal object is the viewpoint that is seen from the material research or a creation of the knowledge or the viewpoint from which the material objects are investigated surajiyo (2009:7). the material object is material that becomes a review of the research or as a creation of the knowledge surajiyo (2009: 5). the material object of this research is the study of a novel by richard wright entitled black boy. the formal object of this research is the study of the novel focusing on its sequences occuring in the novel, the distinction between two groups (black and white group), and the structure of the novel which depicted the structualism showing the distress that reflected and described in the novel through the characters and sequences. to find out construction of american hunger in richard wright’s novel black boy, the writer analyzes some citations. the items are in forms of words, phrases, and sentences that have been collected from the novel. results and discussions american hunger as described in wright’s black boy the binary opposition between weak and powerful in richard wright’s novel black boy, the segregation is happening between the black and the white society. the segregation between them produce intrict and problems amongs the black and the white society. due to the segregation, it results segment of who is having power over one to another. based on the data in the novel, the white people have more power over the black that is regarded as a weak society. for this statement, the writer of this final project entitled construction of american hunger in richard wright’s novel black boy gather the data based on the following passages; “i felt that the white" man had had a right to beat the "black" boy, for naively assumed that the "white" man must have been the "black" boy's father” (wright. 1945:27) “uncle hoskins (black) had been killed by whites who had long coveted his flourishing liquor business.” (wright. 1945:63) this passage contains information that black is oppressed by the white. the white has power to humilate the black folk’s right. it is said also that white man is the black boy’s father, it stated implicitly that a word “father” relates to someone who is powerful and taking control. the white society as a superior has their right to do anything to the black people and it is not against the law. from the passage above, they rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 41 just can kill the black folks who blocked their success. the black people could not do anything if the white people hurt them because they feel like they are inferior to them. they are just like children to the white people (the father). besides, the father represents someone who is dominant in life such as giving advice, rulling, the head, and powerful. “though she did not know it, she was now giving me my opportunity to ask from my dog without saying that i did not want to sell her to white people. (wright. 1945:81-82) being a “father” to the black people, they are controling their children, in this case is black people. as the owner of the dog, the black people who is represented by richard had to obey the command of the father. he had to sell the dog with the “father’s price.” but instead of giving up from the situation, richard, for the first time rebels toward the “power.” he consiously rebels on selling his dog with the cheap price although structually he need to do that to the white people. “i look at the people who had come out of the store; yes, they were white, but i had not noticed it. do you see what i mean? he asked. white people want you out of their way.” (wright. 1945:218) “i turned away from him; i had heard that whites regarded negroes as animals in sex matters and his words made me angry.” (wright. 1945:222) white people have the power also to do whatever they want toward black people. it implicitly stated that the black people are only regarded as a low object.by saying that negroes as animals in sex matters only. they only are used for an object of pleasure to white people. even the white people called the black people as an animal. “i had begun coping with the white world too late. i could not make subservience and automatic part of my behaviour. i had to feel and think out each tiny item of racial experience in the light of the whole race problem, and to each item i brought of my life. while standing in front of white man i had to figure out how to perform each act and how to say each word. i could not help it. i could not grin.” (wright. 1945:231) now, richard already grew as a colored boy who notice about the distinction about black and white society. the words and actions of white people were baffling signs to richard. he was living in a culture and not civilitation and he could learn how that culture worked only by living it. misreading the reactions of whites around him made him says and do the wrongs things. he took it as a challenge how to win the white people’s heart by thinking to he had to act in from of white people. basically, he already thought that from his “clan” regards as a weak one. “.. if there is, i got yet to see some of ‘em. most of ‘em can’t talk. they just stand with their heads down, with one foot on the top of the other and you have to guess at what they are trying to say. (wright. 1945:246) the black society/people rely theirself on white people. it is because financially the white man is more good compared to the colored society. “i was now rapidly learning to contain the tension i felt in my relations with white, and the people in memphis had an air of relative urbanity that took some of the sharpness off the attitude of whites toward negroes.” (wright. 1945:246) after the tentions richard felt in his live, richard wants to manage his feeling toward the racial issue he faced. by the moves of richard to memphis, richard has to deal with white attitude toward negroes. his concious toward negroes issues might be changed and shifted to the how he has to deal with it instead of fighting back. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 42 the binary opposition between oppressed and oppressing as it is mentioned that the black people in the novel black boy is in the position of inferior to the white society, they have less power against the white people. in the novel it is mentioned also that the white people is the father of the black people. it means that they take control over the children, which in this case is black people, and give command towards them. the white people as the superior, they feel that they have more power, dominance, and authorization towards the black poeple. therefore, the white people who think they have power over the black people, they are oppressing the black people. “at last we were at the railroad station with our bags, waiting for the train that would take us to arkansas; and for the first time i noticed that there were two lines of people at the ticket window, a “white” line and a “black” line.” (wright. 1945:54) “the war itself had been unreal to me, but i had grown able to respond emotionally to every hint, whisper, word, inflection, news, gossip, and rumor regarding conflicts between the races.” (wright. 1945:85) it is stated that the goverment also play a role in the “discrimination” as well. they differ the public facility between black and white society which insist that there is a gap between black and white society. the discrimination between black and white people derive from the difference of treatment. besides, richard also starts to grown an concious about the race conflict between black and white society. he feels something in the society through the conversation and other experiences. “there are no hospital facilities for the colored, and this is the way we have to do it.” (wright. 1945:116) the white people regard the colored as the people with no feeling and value. they are just like trash. the right of black people is limited because the white folk consider thee black people have lack of education.“..but you won’t get a chance to learn the optical trade here. that’s our policy.” (wright. 1945:263) “if you don’t take me to my flooe, you will die, the white man said, smiling a little for the first time.” (wright. 1945:268) “you can kick me for a quarter,” he sang, looking impishly at the white man out of the the corners of his eyes. the white man laughed softly, jingled some coins in his pocket, took out one and thumped it to the floor. (wright. 1945:269) the black people are not alowed to lear the optical trade. that’s the white’s policy. the right of black people is limited because the white folk consider thee black people have lack of education. again, negroes regards as a lower position in the society compared to the white. the binary opposition between full and hunger it is explained aboves that black people are suffering for inferiority and oppression. as the american’s inhabitant, they feel that they are treated differently than the white people in america. they are wondering what makes them treated differently, and it appears that all of these different treatments because of their skin color, black and not white-colored. their sense of human being is disturbed by the thinking of treating people different just because of their skin color or race. thus, the hunger of wanting to be treated the same and to be american inside them is growing above the inferiority, oppression and discrimination that they had. “i did not like to feel tension and fear. i wanted something else, to be human, to be caught up in something meaningful.” (wright. 1945:248) “later, after i had grown to understand the peasant mentality of bess and her mother, i learned the full degree to which my life at home had cut me off, not only from white people but from negroes as well.” (wright. 1945:252) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 43 richard came awake with a sudden start, remembering the fright and tension that had accompanied his foray into crime. richard doesn’t feel the peace of the tention surrounding him. he wants to have a normal live in term of the racial distinction. the hunger starts to growing inside him more and more because of him getting bored with the tention and feer that he had. he want sommething else, that he, and other black people, are treated like a norman human and caught up in something meaningful just like the others. richard’s statement that he learn about life from negroes also stated that he began to look his group also not as bad as the white. he begins to appreciate and look at the bright side of the black people, which is his clan. “i lit a cigarette and sat for a long time. i had never dreamed that anyone would accept me so simply, so completely, without question or the last hint of personal aggrandizement. the truth was that i had-eventhough i had fought againstit-grown to accept the value of myself that my old environment had created in me, and i had thought that no other kind of environtment was possible.” (wright. 1945:258) in this passage, “the hunger” that richard had since he was child such as feeling of acceptance being fullfiled. he thought that in his life, people would not accept him as he was and the environment that shape him made him kicked out from the society and has no value. this refer to the feeling of richard that the value of him is determined by his old environment that had created in him and he had thought that no other kind of environment was possible to regard him valuable. the white people here are becoming the “creator” of the black people. they can influence the black people’s life so massive by making them their “creature” that can be mold and shaped to be whatever they want. “i felt trapped and occasionally, for a few days, i would stop reading. but a vague hunger would come over me for books, books that opened up a new avenues of feeling and seeing, and again i would forge another note to the white librarian.” (wright. 1945:297) this passage means that since in the past, richard didn’t have a chance to have something new in his life due to his race and color-skin. after he got a book to read, his hunger about the knowledge of a “new” world is growing. the chance of black people and white people to educated is very much different one to another. the white people are allowed to read a book at the library, but in another hand, the black people can not do that. a lot of black people can not even read. they are left-behind in the aspect of education, while the white people can easily fill their mind with books for their knowledge. since in the past, richard did not have a chance to have something new in his life due to his race and color-skin. after he got a book to read, his hunger about the knowledge of a “new” world is fullfiled. “i did not prefer this kind of relationship with people. i wanted a life in which there was a constant oneness of feeling with others, in which the basic emotions of life were shared, in which common memory formed a common past, in which collective hope reflected a national future.” (wright. 1945:328) “we two black men sat in the same room looking at each other in fear. both of us were hungry. both of us depended upon public charity to eat and for a place to sleep. yet we had more doubt in our hearts of each other than of the men who had cast the mold of our lives.” (wright. 1945:397) this passage can be the hunger that the black people had. they are longing for the basic emotions are shared together without thinking about the skin-color. the white people are full of hope in life, while the black people are full with desperation due to the oppression and discrimination that they had. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 44 they black people were hungry. they depended upon public charity to eat and for a place to sleep. due to its reputation that black could not have the better job, they could not earn a lot also. sometimes they have to ask for a food and for a place to sleep. from those explanations about binary opposition in each sequences the writer give, it can be seen that the american hunger is described in the novel through some events that go in the opposite between black and white people. the tention between them reveals from the different treatment, oppression, discrimination, superiority, and hunger that the black and white people or society experienced. for example, the binary between black and white poeple bears an ideology of which one is weak and the other one is powerful. in this case, the white people play a role as the the powerful side due to their superiority and skin color in america while the black people as the weak group that goes against the racial issue with the white people. besides that, the tenttion between black and white people bears a clear potrait that as the superior, white people are often oppressing the black poeple, or can be said an inferior. the dominance and the power of the white people had harm the black people in some aspects in their life. further, american hunger that is described in the novel will be regarded as the desire of the black people when they are living side by side with the white people in america. the way american-black people satisfy their american hunger as described in wright’s black boy the deeper and complex matters due to its complexcity of this novel and the american hunger that is impacted by racial prejudice of the white-colored society towards the black-colored society is the concern of this chapter. this passage will explain about how the american-black people satisty their american hunger. the american hunger comes from a feeling of being treated unfairly by the white people towards black people. through the sequences of binary operation between the black and the white people, the gap and the construction of the american hunger will be revealed. the binary opposition between weak and powerful against the racial oppression through the binary opositon between the black and the white society, the ideology of segregation will be shown and the construction of the hunger for being american will be visible. “we were now large enough for white boys to fear us and both of us, the white boys and the black boys. began to play our traditional racial roles as though we had been born to them, as though it was in our blood, as though we were guided by instict.” (wright. 1945:96) all the frightful descriptions that the black people had heard about each other, all the violent expressions of hate and hostility that had seeped into them from their surroundings, came now to the surface to guide their action. the roundhouse was the racial boundary of the neighborhood, and it had been tacitly agreed between the white and the black boys that the whites were to keep to the far side of the roundhouse and the blacks were to keep to their side. whenever the blacks caught the whites on his side, they will stoned them, and if the blacks strayed tot the whites’ side, they will stoned the blacks. because of the differences and unfair treatment that richard (black people) had, it makes them wanted to proof that they can be equal and as strong as the white people. “i could now sympathize withthough i could never bring myself to approve-those tortured blacks who had given up and had gone to their tormentors and had said: “kick me, if that’s all there is for me: kick me and let me feel at home, let me have peace!” (wright. 1945:312) while working in memphis, richard stood aghast as shorty had offered himself to be kicked by the white men; but now, while working in chicago, richard was learning that perhaps even a kick was better than uncertainty. richard could understand with the black people who rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 45 desperately give theirself to the white people as long as they would be pleased by them. even if the black people had tortured. “a line of white girls marched past, clad in in strached uniform that gleamed white; their face were alert, their steps quick, their bodies lean and shapely, their shoulders erect, and their faces lit wth the light of purpose. and after them came a line of black girls, old, fat dressed in ragged gingham, walking loosely, carrying tin cans of soap powder, rags, mops, brooms... i wondered what law of the universe kept them from being mixed? the sun would not have stopped shining had there been a few black girls in the first line, and the earth would not have stopped whirling on its axis had there been a few white girls in the second line. but the two lines i saw graded status in purely racial terms.” (wright. 1945:356) it has a clear difference between white and black people who worked in the hospital. their face were alert, their steps quick, their bodies lean and shapely, their shoulders erect, and their faces lit wth the light of purpose, while black girls old, fat, dressed in ragged gingham, walking loosely, carrying tin cans of soap powder, rags, mops, brooms. richard wondered what law of the universe that kept them from being mixed. he even said that the sun would not have stopped shinning had there been a few black girls in the first line and the earth would not have stopped whirling on its axis had there been a few white girls in the second line. but the two lines he saw graded status in purely racial term. black people are hungry of a sense of recognition and not put them always in the second place. “well, it’s this way” he explained seriously. “let the government give every man a gun and five bullets, then let us all start over again. make it just like it was in the beginning. the ones who come out on top, white or black, let them rule. (wright. 1945:357) the segregation between black and white made a high tention between them. negroes who felt oppressed challenge the goverment to fight phisically with white. they satisfy their american hunger by fight against each other to know who is more powerful and stronger. “the problem i faced seemed much simpler one. i had to win the confidence of people who had been misled so often that they were afraid of anybody who differed from themselves. yet deep down i feared their militant ignorance.” (wright. 1945:390) the black people are oppressed by the white people. due to the oppression, the black people are feeling low and weak. it affect the confident of the black people that they are afraid of anybody who differed from themselves. “i had read how these forgotten folk had been encouraged to keep their old cultures, to see in their ancient customs meanings and satisfications as deep as those contained in supposedly superior ways of living.” (wright. 1945:394) in stalin’s book that richard read is shoowing how diversed minorities could be welded into unity, and he regarded it as a most politically sensitive volume that revealed a new way of looking upon lost and beaten people. of all the developments in the soviet union, the method by which scores of backward people had been led to unity on a national scale was what had enthralled richard. he had read with awe how the communist had sent phonetic experts into th vas regions of rusia to listen to the stammering dialects of people oppressed for centturies by the czars. he had made his first total emotional commitment of his life when he read how the phonetics expert had given there tongueless people a language, newpapers, intitutions. and further, the white people feel the superiority toward the black people. they feel like going against the old custom and culture of the life with infeority. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 46 the binary operation between oppressed and oppressing for strenghten the superiority as it is mentioned that the black people in the novel black boy is in the position of inferior to the white society, they have less power against the white people. the white people feel that they have more power, dominance, and authorization towards the black poeple. therefore, the white people who think they have power over the black people, they are oppressing the black people. through the concept of oppressing of one to another, the idea of american hunger will be presented through the sequences of binary operation. “this was as close as white terror had ever come to me and my mind reeled. why had we not fought back, i asked my mother, and the fear that was in her made her slap me into silence.” (wright. 1945:64) by the death of uncle hoskins, there were no funeral, music, and period of mourning. there were only silence, quiet weeping, whispers, and fear. richard did not know when or where uncle hoskins was burried. aunt maggie was not even allowed to see his body nor was she able to claim any of his assets. uncle hoskins had simply been plucked from our midst and his family had fallen on their face avoid looking into the white-hot face of terror that they knew loomed somewhere above them. the black has an assumption that they are weak. they are tought to not fighting back, because they are considering themselve as a low and has no power compared to the white folks. “i knew that southern white hated the idea of negroes leaving to live in places where the racial athmosphere as different.” (wright. 1945:300). it implies that the white people doesn’t want to the black people move to another area where the racial athmosphere is different because they wil be changing in their thinking and it will effect that the white couldn’t let him down again. “in order to escape the racial attack that went to the roots of my life, i would have gladly accept any way of life but the one which i found myself.” (wright. 1945:312) “i would have agreed to live under a system of feudal oppression, not because i preffered feudalism but because i felt that feudalism made use of a limited part of a man, defined him, his rank, his function in society.” (wright. 1945:312) “while working in memphis i had stood aghast as shorty had offered himself to be kicked by the white men; but now, while working in chicago, i was learning that perhaps even a kick was better than uncertainty.” (wright. 1945:312) richard give up with the bad treatment that he had during his lifetime about racial attack. because richard gives up with the social system of racial opression, he starts to think of feudial opression in which a man has more power. as a result, richard, as a man, has a power also in spite of his race skin which is black. richard starts to be tired with all the uncertainty about the black being opressed and disgraced by the white people. he mentions about a “kick” is better than the uncertainty. “from the accidental pain of southern years, from anxiety that i had sought to avoid, from fear that had been too painful to bear, i had learned to like my uninterminent burden of feeling, had become habituated to acting with all of my being, had learned to seek those areas of life, those situations, where i knew that events would complement of my own inner mood.” (wright. 1945:332) richard spent his nights reading proust’s a remembrance of things past, admiring the lucid, subtle but strong prose, stupefied by its dazzling magic, awed by the vast, delicate, intricate, and psychological structure of the frenchman’s epic of death and decadence. but it crusned richard with hopelessness, for he wanted to write of the people in his environment with an equal thoroughness, and the burning example before rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 47 his eyes made him feel that he never could. his ability to endure tension had grown amazingly. the suffering moments that richard had in the southern years made and shaped him into a person who was aware with racial oppression. “a vote was taken in the early hours of the morning by a show of hands, and i was elected. i had been a member of the club for less than two months and did not fully understand the purposes of the organization. later i learned what happened:the writers of the club had decided to “use”me to oust the painters, who were party members, from the leadership of the club. without my knowledge and consent, they confronted the members of the party with a negro, knowing that it would be difficult for communist to refuse to vote for a man representing the largest single racial minority in the nation, inasmuch as negro equality was one of the main tenets of communism.” (wright. 1945:379) it would be difficult for communist to refuse to vote for a man representing the largest single racial minority in the nation, inasmuch as negro equality was one of the main tenets of communism means they are as minority would be beneficial for them in term of the voice. the binary operation between full and hunger against the hunger it can be concluded that black people are suffering for inferiority and oppression. they are being treated differently than the white people in america. they are wondering what makes them treated differently, and it appears that all of these different treatments because of their skin color, black and not white-colored. their sense of human being is disturbed by the thinking of treating people different just because of their skin color or race. thus, the hunger of wanting to be treated the same and to be american inside them is growing above the inferiority and oppression that they had. “reading was like a drug, a dope. the novels created moods in which i lived for days. but i could not conquer my sense of guilt, my feeling that the white men around me knew that i was changing, that i had begun to regard them differently.” (wright. 1945:295) the hunger of books represents that richard is longing to be educated and knowledge. in this case, he mentions that now he had begun to regard white man differently. he shows the hunger of books in order to satisfy his american hunger to be educated and enlarge his point of view or perspective towards racial discrimination. “i even dreamed of organizing secret groups of black to fight all whites.. and if the blacks would not agree to organize, then they would have to be fought.” (wright. 1945:313) to solve the tangle of balked emotion, richard loaded the empty part of the ship of his personality with fantasies of ambition to keep it from the toppling over into the sea of senselessness. like any other american, he dreame of going into business and making money. not only that, he dream of working for a firm that would allow him to advance until he will reach an important position. and further, richard initiates to organizing a fight back against white people because of black’s desperation toward racial opression they had. “perhaps it would be possible for the negro to become reconciled to his plight if he could be made to believe that his sufferings were for some remote, high, sacrificial end; but sharing the culture that condemns him, and seeing that a lust for trash is what blinds the nation to his claims, is what sets storms to rolling to his soul.” (wright. 1945:321) richard thinks that the essence of the irony of the plight of the negro in america is that he is doomed to live in isolation while those who condemn him seek the basest goals of any people on the face of the earth. he starts to thinking about revolutionary in their mental health of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 48 considering what they all have been experiencing is only the way they behave when white people treating them. “hungry for insight into my own life and the lives about me, knowing my fiercely indrawn nature, i sought to fulfill more than my share of all oblligations and responsibilities, as though offering librations of forgiveness to my environment.” (wright. 1945:333) richard, as a black and is oppressed by white society is hungry about the insight about what all happened with the black people that are oppressed by white people. now he is thinking about the liberations of forgiveness to their environmnet for what is happening toward the black. indeed, the more his emotions claim his attention, the sharper-as though in ultimate selfdefense-became his desire to measure accurately the reality of the objective world so that he might more than meet its demands. “i feel that negroe could not live a full, human life under the conditions imposed upon him by america; and i felt too, that america, for different reasons, could not live a full, human life. it seemed to me, then, that if the negro solved his problem alone. i felt certain that the negro could never solve his problem until the deeper problem of american civilization had been faced and solved. and because the negro was the most castout of all the outcast people in america, i felt that noother group in america could tackle this problem of what our american lives meant so well as the negro could.” (wright. 1945:350) this passage shows that between black and white people there is segregation in living. negroes, as a native america crawling for identity. the black poeple in america need the problem of american civilization had been faced and solved. and because the negro was the most castout of all the outcast people in america. “negroes are told in a language they can not possibly misunderstand that their native land is not their own; and when they, acting upon impulse which they share with whites, try to assert a claim to their birthright, white retalite with terror, never pausing to consider to consequences should the negroes give up completely.” (wright. 1945:355) this passage shows that black people are hunger for the identity. the identity here means the their native land is not their own; and when they, acting upon impulse which they share with whites, try to assert a claim to their birthright, white retalite with terror, never pausing to consider to consequences should the negroes give up completely. white people in america has power and higher degree in social status that make them superior in the society and environment. “my life as a negro in america had led me try to hide it from myself— that the problem if human unity was more important than bread, more important than physical living itself; for i felt that without a common bond uniting men, without a continuous current of shared thought and feeling circulating through the social system, like blood coursing through the body, there could be no living worthy of being called human.” (wright. 1945:374) negro potraits the humanity issue is more needed compared to bread. it implies that humanity in the case of racial issue is transforming them into people who are hungry for freedom and the feeling of accepted. he hungered to share the dominant assumptions of his time and act upon them. he does not want to feel like an animal in the jungle, that the whole world is alien and hostile. he does not want to make individual war or individual peace. so far, he had managed to keep humanly alive through transfusions from books. in his concrete relations with others he had encountered nothing to encourage him to believe in his feelings. it has been by denying what he sees with his eyes, disputing what he feels with his body, that he managed to keep his identity intact. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 49 “but it seemed to me that here at last in the realm of revolutionary expression was where negro experience could find a home, a functioning value and role.” (wright. 1945:374) negro potraits the humanity issue is more needed compared to bread. it implies that humanity in the case of racial issue is transforming them into people who are hungry for freedom and the feeling of accepted. “well, what had i got out of living in the city? what had i got out of living in the south? what had i got out of living in america? i paced the floor, knowing that all i possessed were words and dim knowledge that my country had shown me no examples of how to live a human life. all my life i had been full of a hunger for a new way to live.” (wright. 1945:452) all in the black people’s life had been full of a hunger for a new way to live. they are wondering about all the things they experienced so far during with the racial and humanity issue exist amongs the people in america. “yes, the whites were as miserable as their black victims, i thought . if this country can’t find its way to a human path, if it can’t inform conduct with a deep sense of life, then all of us, black as well as white, are going down the same drain.” (wright. 1945:453) the hunger of sense of humanity in life had haunted both black and white people in america. “i would hurl words into this darkness and wait for echo, and if an echo sounded, no matter how faintly, i would send other words to tell, to march, to fight, to create a sense of the hunger for life that gnaws in us all, to keep alive in our hearts a sense of inexressibly human.” (wright. 1945:453) humbly now, with no vaulting dream of achieving a vast in unity, he wanted to try to build a bridge of words betwen him and the world outside, that the world which is so distant and elusive that it seems unreal. the hunger of black people for life that gnaws in them all, to keep alive in our hearts a sense of inexressibly human. conclusion from this study, it can be concluded that: first, the american hunger is described in the novel through some events that go in the opposite between black and white people. the tention between them reveals from the different treatment, oppression, discrimination, superiority, and hunger that the black and white people or society experienced. the dominance and the power of the white people had harm the black people in some aspects in their life. second, american hunger that is described in the novel is regarded as the desire of the black people when they are living side by side with the white people in america. when the discrimination, segregation, and oppression occurs toward the black people, they satisfy their american hunger by standing agaisnt racial oppression, strengthen the superiority, and go against the hunger. references alexander, m. (2010). the new jim crow. united sates of america: the new press. allport, g. w. (1954). the nature of prejudice.cambridge, ma: addisonwesley. barry, peter. (1995). beginning theory an introduction to literary and cultural theory. manchester: manchester university press. beemaeswari. (2017). racism and oppression in richard wright’s novel ‘black boy’. research journal of english language and literature. boynukara, h. (2010). self-discovery journey of women: richard wright’s black boy. the journal of international social research. fox, l. d. (2013). race, racism, and discrimination: bridging problems, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 50 methods, and theory in social. american sociological asociation, 319. grosfoguel, r., (2011). decolonizing post-colonial studies and paradigms of political-economy: transmodernity, decolonial thinking and global coloniality.transmodernity: journal of peripheral cultural production of the luso-hispanic world. 1 (1), 1-38. g.elakkiam, dr.s.s.nirmala. (2016). black identity through rebellion in richard wright’s "black boy". journal of english language and literature. hancock, b., ocklefor, e., &windridge, k., (2009). an introduction to qualitative research. nottingham: the nihr rds for the east midlands. james, henry. (1948). “the art of fiction” the art of fiction and other essays by henry james. new york: oxford up. jones, j. m. (1972). prejudice and racism. reading, ma: addison-wesley. locke, alain. (1962). the american peoples encyclopedia, a comprehensive reference work. new york: grolier incorporated. marshall, c. &rossman, g.b. (2006). designing qualitative research (4th. ed). london: sage. muhammad, nasir umar. (2015). autobiography as ideological documentation: a study of richardwright’s black boy, afro–american, international journal of humanities and cultural studies. 2(3), 599-609. sadeq, d. a. (2016). the projection of racism in richard wright’s. international journal of media culture and literature year 2 number 3 , 71-86. spencer, metta. (1985). foundation of modern sociology new jersey: protince-hall, inc, englewood cliffs, nj 07632 wright, r. (1945). black boy. united states: harper & brothers. 🖂 corresponding author: jalan siwalankerto 121-131, surabaya 60236, indonesia e-mail: a21200004@john.petra.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 33 rainbow vol. 10 (2) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the discussion of body in every day by david levithan tifanny tanuwijaya🖂 master's program in literature, petra christian university, surabaya, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 22 may 2021 approved 27 september 2021 published 30 october 2021 in the novel every day by david levithan, there exists a profound discussion about body through its protagonist a’s life, its plot, dialogues, and events that unfold. this paper uses qualitative textual analysis as its methods in order to obtain relevant data to be further analyzed using the theoretical framework from stuart hall (theory of representation (2013)) and chris shilling (the body and social theory (2003)). through the indexical signs from the text, there are discussions of how the body is represented, which are as something superficial, as a mask, and as something temporary. through the analysis of the social body, it is also found that the body has become a social asset in which it could also contribute to one’s self-identity, creating the body as a project that one could work on throughout one’s life. consequently, the metaphor of body as a machine appears, as well as the revelation that there is also a close relation between death and the body. through death, the social body is reduced into individual body, where the living often avoids the dead, fearing subconsciously of their own. these aspects could be observed from a’s life and rhiannon’s response towards it. © copyright 2021 keywords: every day, david levithan, representation, the social body how to cite (in apa style): tanuwijaya, t. (2021). the discussion of body in ’every day’ by david levithan. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(2), 33-41. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.46906 introduction among the myriad of books that are published in the literary world, there are several particular ones that really stood out, making itself known and remembered even after all these years. in the hustle and bustle of the ever-changing world of literature, some stories may be prone to drowning into the white noise of mainstream and predictable premises. however, one particular story is proven to be exceptional, and it is entitled every day by david levithan, a young adult romance and fantasy novel published in 2012 by the american publisher knopf books for young readers. it has generated praises and positive reviews from the new york times, the los angeles times, kirkus reviews, and the boston globe, among others (bruni, 2012; carpenter, 2012; levithan, 2012; philpot, 2012). young adult fiction is usually intended for adolescents aged 12 to 18 years, but more than half of its readers are actually adults. one of the reasons is because of the universal coming-of-age experience, a journey to maturity that actually people with all ages go through (kitchener, 2017), which could certainly be found in every day. other than that, the one-of-a-kind theme that this novel possesses really hooked the readers from the first time they read its synopsis as this kind of premise had never been encountered before. there are many books that have similar concepts and clichéd stories that they begin to feel repetitive, predictable, and stale. however, every day came like a breath https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.46906 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 34 of fresh air by offering a compelling story about someone who always changes body every single day, along with the challenges that follow this condition. in every day, the protagonist, a, never experienced dwelling in the same body ever since they were born (henceforth, the writer would use ‘they’ as a’s pronoun as it could also be a singular and gender-neutral pronoun (bjorkman, 2017)). a came to accept their unique nature, learned so many things about life from the lives of other people, including respecting the body they were in and not interfering so much into the body’s life because after all, a would still leave the next day. one day, however, a fell head-over-heels in love with a girl called rhiannon while a was inside rhiannon’s boyfriend’s body. for once, a wanted to stay, and both of them tried so hard to make this relationship work. however, fate had another thing to say, and it seemed impossible to maintain a relationship with a’s unique condition, so a and rhiannon parted ways even when they still loved each other. this novel has also been adapted into a 2018 movie directed by michael sucsy, starring angourie rice as rhiannon, and various actors and actresses as a, namely justice smith, lucas jade zumann, katie douglas, jacob batalon, karena evans, and owen teague, among others. as the premise was extensively developed in this novel by levithan, there surfaced some issues that could be analyzed further. to mention some are issues about young adults’ relationships with their parents, peers, and fellow teenagers, about gender, human nature, human development, and others. nevertheless, one issue that this paper would focus on is how prominent the discussion of body is. because a changed bodies every day, they resided in bodies with various shapes, sizes, races, sexual orientations, genders, and backgrounds. this particular issue about body has not been specifically discussed yet. previous studies focused on other topics, namely analyzing the literary aspects of the book, such as its theme, characters, point of view, and the ending (budiyanti, 2017). furthermore, studies by giyasurrahman (2018) as well as nurarafah & mintarsih (2020) focused on the discussion of gender, namely gender ambiguity, queerness, and gender construction. in the field of psychology, ramadhani (2019) applied mindfulness techniques in analyzing the process of self-acceptance of the main character a. this paper, therefore, seeks to contribute to the analysis of the novel every day by exploring the research question of how body is represented in this novel. this would be analyzed in depth and further developed using stuart hall’s theory of representation (2013) as well as chris shilling’s the body and social theory (2003). by doing so, this paper attempts to discuss the many representations of body and its deeper meaning derived from the literary and cultural aspects that appear in this novel. theoretical framework hall’s theory of representation (2013) stuart hall, in the second edition of representation: cultural representation and signifying practices (2013), explained that representation is how humans produce meaning of all the concepts within their minds by the use of language. through all the things that are either perceivable or unperceivable, human minds create mental representations of them, and to create a shared conceptual map with other humans, language is used. with language, humans could correlate those mental images by means of written words, spoken sounds, or visual images, which could also be called signs. upon knowing this, it could be concluded that there is a system of representation which includes two elements: a shared conceptual image and language that stands for or represents said concepts. together, they create meaning. however, meanings sometimes could not be fixed, and some meanings towards a certain concept might differ from one culture to another, or even from one individual to another. that is why codes are there to fix the relationships between concepts and signs, to set boundaries so meanings are stabilized within different languages and cultures. codes could indicate which concept is being referred to when one sees or hears certain signs (hall, evans & nixon, 2013). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 35 the body and social theory (2003) in his book entitled the body and social theory (second edition, 2003), chris shilling, a professor of sociology at the university of kent at canterbury, expressed his argument that as time becomes more modern, the tangible body of a modern person becomes progressively central to their sense of self-identity. besides that, it could be observed that there has been a substantial increase in academic interest regarding the body (aside from the medical field). due to the high modernity in our society, where religious notions about the body that initially determine one’s sense of self have begun to recede, humans try to find another firm foundation to determine their sense of self. this turns out to be something really close to themselves, which is their own body. consequently, the body is treated as some kind of project which should be worked at and accomplished to be included as part of one’s self-identity; for instance, if a person wants to be seen as someone health-conscious, they would take meticulous care of their body, such as spending fortunes at the gym, on bodily care, healthy foods and drinks, and body treatments. what they do to their body then becomes their own responsibility. subsequently, this understanding also sparked the notion of ‘social body’, in which social significance of the body began to change. instead of being given meaning by religious authorities and/or governments, the body is then reclaimed by the people themselves as individual possessions which are related to their self-identities, one that they themselves could control. this paper would include the discussion of body as a machine and the death of the body. methods as the novel every day by david levithan serves as the primary data source for this paper, the writer uses qualitative textual analysis for its methods. first published in 2012, every day rose into popularity and became the new york times’ bestseller. as a novel for young adults, it is recommended for, but not limited to, readers aged fourteen to eighteen. following its popularity, levithan published a prequel novella titled six days earlier (2012), a companion novel titled another day (2015), and a sequel titled someday (2018). subsequently, the data obtained are analyzed using the theory of representation by stuart hall (2013) and the body and social theory by chris shilling (2003). said data consist of the novel’s characters, plot, events, and dialogues. from the two theories that are applied in the analysis, this paper scrutinizes the text from two viewpoints: firstly, it examines how the human body is represented in the book; and secondly, it examines how the body is related to society and modern social life. findings and discussion the body as something superficial written words are considered as an indexical sign, and by using it in this novel, readers could find that there are several representations of the body that are shown. firstly, the body is represented as something superficial. superficial here could mean something existing on the surface, something lacking in depth and substance. from the extensive reading into this novel, it is found that the plot and premise deliver a notion of although a body is tangible, if without a soul that is intangible, it does not have any significant purpose. it could not move freely as nothing prompts it to, it could not think for itself, and it could not take care of itself. furthermore, it is also seen that soul is something detached from a body, just like a’s soul that never stuck to a certain body, and the souls of the bodies a inhabited that were temporarily ‘gone’, unclear of where they went when a’s soul occupied their bodies. still, whenever a’s soul left a certain body, the body’s original soul returned, so as to ensure the body to continue living. every day shows that if there is no soul that resides in said body, it could not live. whatever form the body has, the soul is still independent, and it is what gives the body its meaning, its substance. it gives the body character, it makes the body want and/or need something. the body would not dress rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 36 a certain way if the soul feels like it does not want to, or a body would not act upon something if the soul deems it unnecessary. hence, it could be concluded that the body only does something, thinks of something, does a particular thing when the soul asks it to, not the other way around. in some cases, it could be that the body is the one prompting the soul to do something; for instance, an overweight body makes the soul think that it needs to go on a diet to return to a healthy lifestyle and ideal weight. however, if the soul chooses to just embrace the body’s condition, there is nothing the body could do anymore, just like the case of lizzo, a plus size american singer who advocates body positivity and self-confidence (rosa, 2019), indicating that the last decision always depends on the soul. to take another example, an electric toy robot could not operate without some source of energy charged within it, such as batteries, solar power, or electricity. it becomes meaningless if it is rid of its source energy as it could not move, and it loses its meaning of a toy that could be played with. like a battery-less toy, without a soul, a body is just a vessel. in every day, the bodies never really affected a’s identity as they only acted as a vessel for a to go about their day. the bodies neither influenced a’s decision nor gave lingering effects to them, and if there was any, it was a’s own independent feelings and decisions. moreover, a could not access the body’s feelings, and this shows that the soul was the one holding those feelings. this is established early in the book. i can access facts, not feelings. i know this is justin’s room, but i have no idea if he likes it or not. does he want to kill his parents in the next room? or would he be lost without his mother coming in to make sure he’s awake? it’s impossible to tell. it’s as if that part of me replaces the same part of whatever person i’m in. (levithan, 2012, p. 2) in the body of a vegetarian, a, who was not one, admitted that they had eaten meat by accident. i don’t tell her how many times i’ve accidentally eaten meat while i’ve been in a vegetarian’s body. it’s just not something i remember to check for. it’s usually the friends’ reactions that alert me. (levithan, 2012, p. 152) another instance is when a resided in the body of a suicidal girl called kelsea. instead of being lured into also feeling suicidal, a’s common sense still remained strong, and a even went out of their way to ask for help from kelsea’s father, preventing her from committing suicide. even though kelsea’s father was initially hesitant, a managed to convince him that her suicidal tendency was serious, and kelsea desperately needed help. a made sure that kelsea’s father still reached out to her the next day when a no longer inhabited her body because it was feared that her suicidal soul would finally end her life. this act saved kelsea’s life. “i’m not going to do anything tonight. but tomorrow you have to watch me. you have to force me if i change my mind. i might change my mind. i might pretend that this whole conversation didn’t happen. keep that notebook. it’s the truth. if i fight you, fight me back. call an ambulance.” (levithan, 2012, p. 136) the concept of a superficial body could also be seen when a was discussing about gender. when a was in the body of vic, a realized that vic was a transgender: biologically female, gendered male. a then went on to discuss how awful it was to be born in a wrong body, how it became an everyday battle, and it caused different reactions from different people (levithan, 2012, pp. 253255). this proves that the soul was the one that decided the identity of the body, not the other way around. one’s soul could decide that they are female born in a male body, or the opposite. however, because of the norms that the society has planted into people’s heads that one is expected act like their assigned sex at birth, gender norms become so prominent in dictating how an individual should perform (hentschel, heilman & peus, 2019), and transgender people encounter challenges in their lives trying to break said norms, just like vic in this story. a even said that when it came to gender, a was both and neither, indicating that the body’s gender does not affect them after being inside bodies with various genders. furthermore, it proves that gender is a socially constructed idea because a had no one dictating what gender they should base their actions and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 37 identity upon throughout their developmental phase. there were days i felt like a girl and days i felt like a boy, and those days wouldn’t always correspond with the body i was in. i still believed everyone when they said i had to be one or the other. nobody was telling me a different story, and i was too young to think for myself. i had yet to learn that when it came to gender, i was both and neither. (levithan, 2012, p. 254) however, even though the body is seen as something superficial, it does not mean that humans do not want to take care of it. due to the notion that appears in the modern society that the body is an ongoing project, people try their best to give their utmost care to the vessel they are in so they could show to others how successful their projects are (shilling, 2003). shilling (2003) explained that machines could be finely tuned, cared for, reconstructed, carefully presented and even replaced its broken parts, and this also could be applied in bodies. a body is seen as these extremely complex machines whose performance could be enhanced, appearance could be customized, but still prone to breaking down and needing maintenance and repair, just like any other machines. furthermore, this metaphor suggests that the body is radically ‘other’ to the self, something they have control over, just like other things like computers, cars, smartphones, something they could fine tune to fit their own unique needs. people could take such measures to get involved in regular physical exercise, personal health programs, skincare regimen, healthy diet, and even do something as extreme as plastic surgeries and transplants. young and new machines are preferred and surely could perform much better than old ones, which then would be treated and maintained meticulously to prevent it from breaking, and push away aging and decrease in performance as much as possible. the social definitions of bodies have now entered the general concept of ‘youth’ and ‘aged’ with different symbolic values attached to them. in contemporary consumer culture, society has spread the image of being young, slim, taut, and beautiful as desirable bodies through media, whereas aging bodies tend to be hidden from attention. through the bodies represented in every day, it could be observed that levithan was also affected by this notion that he created a protagonist as young as sixteen, along with the concept of changing only to the bodies with the same age as them; hence, the characters in each chapter are always young. from what i can tell, every person i inhabit is the same age as me. i don’t hop from being sixteen to being sixty. right now, it’s only sixteen. (levithan, 2012, p. 2) in a way, levithan ‘sells’ the notion of being young and by being this young, the protagonist is able to experience such exciting romance that even makes them want to defy destiny. older age is not needed to experience life to the fullest because being young enables one to also experience that and even learn a lot of things along the way, sending a message that age and maturity do not always correlate. other than that, it could also be seen that a treated the body as ‘other’ to themselves. a had committed that they would only do what was in best interest towards the body they were in; they never brought the body in the way of harm, and they even sat out of physical education classes in fear of injuring the body because they did not possess adequate physical skills and the knowledge (levithan, 2012, p. 49). initially thinking they could learn it as they went, injuring the body was what a caused. bearing the guilt of harming the body which was seen as precious and other to them, a then decided to just take it easy in being involved in physical activities. after all, even though like machine bodies could be repaired, it is far better to maintain its performance and protect it rather than experiencing damage. the body as a mask the second representation of the body that could be observed in the book is seeing it as a mask. usually, a mask is used to hide something beneath it, commonly a face. it is also a metaphor of generally hiding something under a pretense of something otherwise; for instance, putting on a happy face when one really feels sad inside. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 38 someone who has bad intentions could also use a mask of kindness before committing their vile act in order to gain trust from their victims. in the context of this novel, a body is used to hide who one is really inside. this is basically a’s whole life, as they needed to use the body as a mask in order not to give away that someone different was residing in certain bodies. a tried to go through a day being as invisible and as normal as possible, unlike when a were younger. back then, a tried to make lasting connections, they longed for true friendship and closeness, and internalized other people’s lives into a’s own heart, such as regarding the body’s friends as a’s own friends, the body’s parents as their parents. however, a learned the hard way that nothing would ever last, and no matter how strong the relationship was, it would always end for a as they would switch bodies the next day. at first it was hard to go through each day without making any lasting connections, leaving any life-changing effects. … i would make bonds without acknowledging how quickly and permanently they would break. … but after a while, i had to stop. it was too heartbreaking to live with so many separations. (levithan, 2012, p. 7) that is why a decided that they would just be as discreet as possible in navigating through other people’s body and life, and tried to keep hold of as few everyday memories as possible. a accessed the memories and facts of the body each day, knew its name, its on-the-surface family background, its routine in order to navigate through their day, without a interfering with their own desire or volition. even when a was in the body of someone they did not like, a still respected it, putting on a mask of acceptance themselves. it’s hard being in the body of someone you don’t like, because you still have to respect it. i’ve harmed people’s lives in the past, and i’ve found that every time i slip up, it haunts me. so i try to be careful. (levithan, 2012, p. 2) this could be compared to a closeted lgbtq+ (lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgender, queer or questioning, and “plus” to encompass spectrums of various genders and sexualities) people. in a lot of societies, it is deemed normal to be sexually attracted to the opposite gender and perform their gender roles according to their assigned sex at birth. consequently, those who do not conform to these norms are seen as deviants; for instance, someone who is sexually attracted to the same gender, or someone who decides they do not belong to their biological sex. in an unaccepting society, bullying and discrimination become some of the responses; hence, these people who do not act in accordance with the heteronormativity are forced to hide themselves underneath a mask of ‘normalcy’ in order not to be shunned or excommunicated. worse, their mental health becomes negatively impacted (johnson, oxendine, taub & robertson, 2013). in every day, levithan delivers the description of the mental hardship of someone being born in the wrong body when a was inhabiting the body of a transgender called vic, who certainly had gone through difficulties fellow lgbtq+ people experienced. it is an awful thing to be betrayed by your body. and it’s lonely, because you feel you can’t talk about it. you feel it’s something between you and the body. you feel it’s a battle you will never win… and yet you fight it day after day, and it wears you down. even if you try to ignore it, the energy it takes to ignore it will exhaust you. (levithan, 2012, p. 254) this could lead to some people hiding their true selves. for instance, those who are gay hide beneath a mask indicating they are straight, and are even involved in a heterosexual relationship they do not want at all. here, their body is used as a mask in order to hide who they actually are so that they could be accepted in the society. the body as something temporary the temporariness of the body is clearly shown through the concept of everyday change in a’s life. in a’s case, temporariness went by fast in the blink of an eye, in the matter of days. this is also similar to the philosophy that life is temporary, where humans are born, they live their lives and someday eventually die. in this life, nothing is really permanent, including the body. it would age, slowly deteriorate, and someday completely loses its function, just like a machine (shilling, 2003). tangible things, especially, degenerate fast: all living things would die, machines would wear out, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 39 clothes would become brittle, and even something as simple as liquid water would evaporate. intangible things are all the more temporary, such as feelings: love could be replaced by hate, which then could be replaced by regret, which could then turn into desperation; good things or bad things would not last forever, that is why there is a saying that life is like a wheel, sometimes one would be at the top, sometimes the bottom, and it is always moving. in the novel, this temporariness could be seen through the progressing numbers put as the title of each chapter, signifying the days a has been alive, and also how many times they have switched bodies. events in every day transpire in the span of forty days (day 5994 to day 6034), which also indicates that a had resided in forty different bodies in that span, and 6034 bodies in their whole life (levithan, 2012). the idea of temporariness is also included in chris shilling’s discussion of the body and death (2003). no matter how advanced the technology and the medical field, death remains a biological inevitability which humans could not at all control. as the body’s role in the social world gets increasingly important, its death marks the end of its value and the project that has been continuously applied on it. initially a social body, it is now private and limited. when death occurs, it indicates a disturbance to the social body rather than the demise of an individual body. due to this idea, instead of being an open and communal event, death is relatively hidden; it has become a form of private and limited experience which is indicated by the intensifying uneasiness between the bodies of the living and the dead (shilling, 2003). to give an example, it could be observed that the funeral homes are often times private, limiting the sight of the deceased, and in some, children are prohibited to enter in order to ‘shield’ them from the death itself, as children are seen as a kind of new life, the very definition of its rambunctiousness. shilling (2003) explained that it is because of the presence of death that the period between birth and death is seen as something that should be filled with meaning, something that should be filled with social importance, which makes death an actually significant part to the process of finding self-identity through bodies. in contrast, according to shilling (2003), confronting the presence of death in other people’s bodies could evoke insecurity in one’s self-identity because it reminds them of their own inevitable demise. this could be seen from the unwillingness of the people in touching or even getting close to a dead body, as if fearing subconsciously that death is somehow contagious. consequently, to push death as far as possible, there is a tremendous improvement in medicine, sanitation, diets, exercise regimes, even artificial enhancements, so that people who are involved in these could get a peace of mind that death is indeed so far away still. this has become some kind of survival strategy to keep death at bay. besides that, the alleviation of death into an individual event with a certain cause contributes to the representation of the individualization and rationalization of the body, and also the alienation of death. because of all the efforts to avoid death, an ‘unexplained death’ now becomes scandalous because people no longer recognize that death is inevitable and universal (shilling, 2003). in every day, it is found that death is in fact so much closer to the bodies although its discussion is not that prominent. this is shown from the very concept of a’s life itself. as mentioned before, a’s day to day life went fast in the blink of an eye, bearing similar concepts of life and death. it is as if a ‘died’ every day because their experience in a certain body ended once the day also ended. a could no longer go back to the body they once resided, and that is similar to the concept of the death of the body as it could not come back to life anymore. to make the period between birth and death meaningful, or in a’s case, the period of waking and sleeping, a tried to stay hidden, not to cause disruptions and unwanted attention, to keep doing what the body had been doing through a’s ability to access the body’s memories, and to keep the precious body safe. once the day was done, when a ‘died’, a repeated it all over again the next day. no one, not even a, knew how this condition came to be, the reasons behind a’s inability to stay, bearing a similar concept of ‘unexplained death’. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 40 for this reason, for rhiannon, encountering a was also, in a way, like encountering death, an unexplained one at that. as people are apprehensive at the presence of death, rhiannon also responded in the same way. because once she learned that a’s life somehow resembled death, something that did not even occupied the back of her mind as she was still young, something that she surely did not ever want to experience, she subconsciously avoided a, avoided meeting them, avoided touching them, avoided talking about a’s concept of life altogether. when we get to the bench, rhiannon lets me sit down first, so she can determine the distance that we’ll sit apart, which is significant. (levithan, 2012, p. 105) i reach out again for her hand, but this time she says, “no. don’t.” i freeze. (levithan, 2012, p. 108) there is still no word from rhiannon. whether her silence is coming from her confusion or from a desire to be rid of me, i have no way of knowing. (levithan, 2012, p. 172) in the end, rhiannon’s attempt of accepting a’s condition proved arduous as accepting death as something close to oneself is challenging. even though she comes to love a, long for a, and learns how to navigate around a’s unique condition, she still expresses her worry through an email she sends: i want to see you, but i’m not sure if we should do that. i want to hear about what’s going on, but i’m afraid that will only start everything again. i love you—i do—but i am afraid of making that love too important. because you’re always going to leave me, a. we can’t deny it. you’re always going to leave. (levithan, 2012, p. 305) this led to an eventual separation between the two. with a understanding that they could not be together, a willingly went away; a moved as far away as possible from rhiannon, ending their illfated relationship once and for all. conclusion upon extensive reading and understanding the text with the help of relevant theoretical framework, there exists a profound discussion about body in david levithan’s young adult novel every day. through stuart hall’s representation theory, the indexical signs present all throughout this novel send across several meanings about the body; which are the body is represented as something superficial, a tangible vessel that needs a soul to give it meaning; as a mask, something that covers what or who one is really inside; and as something temporary, something that could never last, no matter how hard one tries to hold on to. through the work of chris shilling, one could also understand that the body is increasingly important in the academic world as there are more and more discussions surrounding it. through the analysis of the social body, it could be understood that the body has become a social asset in which it could also contribute to one’s self-identity, creating the body as a project that one could work on throughout their life. consequently, the metaphor of body as a machine appears, and it discusses the maintenance of ‘youthful’ and ‘aged’ body, where the young is often preferred, and this could be seen from the idea that the author created a sixteenyear-old protagonist and the adventures that follow when one is young. other than that, there is also a close relation between death and the body, as through death that the social body is reduced into individual body, where the living often avoids the dead, fearing subconsciously of their own. this could be seen from rhiannon’s treatment towards a, whose life resembles death itself. references bjorkman, b. m. (2017). singular they and the syntactic representation of gender in english. glossa: a journal of general linguistics, 2(1). https://doi.org/10.5334/gjgl.374 bruni, f. (2012, august 23). bodies and soul. the new york times. https://www.nytimes.com/2012/08/26/books /review/every-day-by-david-levithan.html. budiyanti, r. (2017). book review of david levithan’s every day. lantern (journal on english language, culture and literature), 6(3). retrieved from https://ejournal3.undip.ac.id/index.php/ engliterature/article/view/16868 carpenter, s. (2012, september 1). not just for kids: 'every day' has heart and soul. los angeles times. https://www.latimes.com/entertainment/larainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 41 xpm-2012-sep-01-la-et-book-20120901story.html. giyasurrahman, g. (2018). gender ambiguity as seen in david levithan's every day (thesis). hall, s., evans, j., & nixon, s. (2013). representation: cultural representations and signifying practises (second ed.). sage publications ltd. hentschel, t., heilman, m. e., & peus, c. v. (2019). the multiple dimensions of gender stereotypes: a current look at men’s and women’s characterizations of others and themselves. frontiers in psychology, 10. https://doi.org/10.3389/fpsyg.2019.00011 johnson, r. b., oxendine, s., taub, d. j., & robertson, j. (2013). suicide prevention for lgbt students. new directions for student services, 2013(141), 55– 69. https://doi.org/10.1002/ss.20040 kitchener, c. (2021, may 4). why so many adults read young-adult literature. the atlantic. https://www.theatlantic.com/entertainment/ar chive/2017/12/why-so-many-adults-are-loveyoung-adult-literature/547334/. levithan, d. (2012). every day. ember. levithan, d. (2012, august 28). every day. kirkus reviews. https://www.kirkusreviews.com/bookreviews/david-levithan/every-day-levithan/ nurarafah, a., & mintarsih, a. r. (2020). representation and deconstruction of gender constructs in david levithan’s every day (2012). advances in social science, education and humanities research, 453. doi:10.2991/assehr.k.200729.012 philpot, c. (2012, september 15). 3 new books for young adult readers. the boston globe. https://www.bostonglobe.com/arts/books/201 2/09/15/reviews-every-rosenfeld-davidlevithan-two-three-things-forgot-tell-you-joycecarol-oates-amelia-anne-dead-and-gonekat/kmucail3wyjsl8s2mjbduk/story.ht ml. ramadhani, d. (2019). self acceptance in david levithan’s every day (thesis). rosa, c. (2019, august 28). don't call lizzo 'brave' for being confident. glamour. https://www.glamour.com/story/dont-calllizzo-brave-for-being-confident. shilling, c. (2003). the body and social theory (second ed.). sage publications. sucsy, m. (director). (2018). every day [film]. likely story, filmwave. 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow geriatric syndrome in ernest hemingway’s a clean well lighted place zuhrulanam  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: geriatric syndrome, hemingway, a clean well lighted place ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is attempted to analyze geriatric syndrome found in the ernest hemingway’s short story entitled a clean well lighted place. the problems of the study are 1)how does ernest see geriatric syndrome as reflected in a clean well lighted place? 2) how does ernest hemingway life relate to a clean well lighted place short story? to achieve the objectives of the study, i used qualitative descriptive research and biographical approach. the primary source of the data is the short storya clean well lighted place. the data in this research are in the form of words, phrases, sentences, implicit meaning found in the short story, and other relevant source. based on the analysis, it can be concluded thatmain theme of the story was a problem occurred in elder called geriatric syndrome.in addition, the story was a biography of ernest hemingway as it reflected hemingway’s life. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: zuhrulanam90@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction the life itself cannot be separated from the process of aging. it began from youth, middle-aged and finally to old people. all of the aging periods will have great effects in someone’s life and will influence the psychological aspect in the development of age.however the mental and psychological processes of becoming old remain unstoppable. as the function of the body decreased causes the problem in enormous scale. they are lack of visibility, the decrease of strength and also the limitation of memory. that many problems will surely rise up, harming the mind and mental as the process of aging invade. criticism towards problem of aging can be found in some literary works. it happens because literary work is the reflection of phenomena that happens in real life. according to wellek (1956: 94) literary work represents phenomenon of life in society. there is an interesting story about an old age and how exactly the process of aging in ernest hemingway’s short story a clean, well lighted place. robert (1993: 50) insists that to deal with the most obvious cause of a work of art that is its creator or the author. the discussion about the problem of aging is interesting to be conducted. in this study i will analyze the geriatric syndrome and how biography of ernest related to the story towards elderly which is illustrated in his work a clean, well lighted place. i try to search the connection of real life-experience of the author to sequence of events of the story in terms of cuddon (1998: 83) defines that biography is an account of a person’s life, and a branch of a history. it provides any forms of material which is germane to the biographer’s purpose: the subject’s own writings (especially diaries and letter), his laundry bills, official archives, memoirs of contemporaries, the memories of living witnesses, personal knowledge, other books on the subject, photographs not so far different from cuddon, welleck (1985: 75) emphasizes the same notion, he furthure say that: in the view of biographer, the poet (read: the novelist) is simply another man whose moral and intellectual development, external career, and emotional life, can be constructed and can be evaluated by reference to standards, usually drawn from some ethical system or code of manners. his writings may appear as mere facts of publications, as events like those in the life of any active man. according to the explanation above, i am interested to analyze a clean well lighted place. this is because a clean well lighted place can be used to study of old aging through the autobiography of ernest hemingway. there are similarities between characters in the story with ernest personal experience in life. theory and approach m.h. abrams in his orientations of critical theory (1953) develops a scheme for literary criticism. one of the theories is expressive criticism. expressive criticism focused on the author, his emotions and his expression of emotion to the reader. expressive criticism led to an interest in the author’s biography and (later) psychology: to understand the poem, one must psychoanalyze the author and know all the secrets of his biography. wellek and warren (1956:75) claim that the most obvious cause of a work of art is its creator, the author, and hence an explanation in terms of the personality and the life of the writer has been one of the oldest and best established methods of literary study. welleck (1985:75) clarifies that biography can be judge in relation to the light it throws on the actual production of literary work, but we can, of course, defend it and justify it as a study of the man of genius, of his moral, intellectual and emotional development. what welleck wants to say is simply the through study of a zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 person through his biography. if it is supposed to be a literary work, the person is the author. so, the author has at least got involved in the process of writing through making up the minds of the characters in his work. the basic assumption underlying theory of psychology is that the literary work can reveal something about its author. the term id-psychology (instinct-psychology) centers on the role of the sexual instincts as the determining force of an individual’s life (wright 1984:37). analysts and literary critics psychoanalyze the author by focusing on his literary works as products of his psyche. the study of an artist’s life to explain his works, or the study of his work to explain his mind was already an established mode to make a various attempts to relate genius to madness (wright 1984:38). cesare lombroso, an italian professor of legal medicine argued that creative genius was a by-product of psychosis, in that the advance of this condition can turn someone with an average mind into genius (lombroso 1891). this statement provoked a controversy as to who was sick or whose state of health does not in any case reflect on his work. hemingway’s point of view towards geriatric syndrome a. despair many elders have been struggling in finding self-confidence and purpose in life, running way from deep depression which is parts of geriatric syndrome. it is very common to hear from some elders who begin to complain that they’re living too long and life no longer has meaning as the years pass. we can see despair here faced by the elders. what elder should do is to find happiness, love, comfort and purpose to have a meaningful and fulfilled life, and have peace at the time he will be facing his departure rather than complaining about life. in the early scene of ernest hemingway’s a clean, well-lighted place, we are introduced to an unfolding scene of an elderly man, holding up two waiters at a spanish café until the late hours of the night as he orders drink after drink. the reader is invited into the conversation of the two waiters, one young and full of life, and one older and wiser, as the story of this old, deaf man begins to unfold. they shared personal opinion and insight into the old, drunk, deaf man’s life. see the following situation and dialogues between two waiters: the two waiters inside the cafeknew that the old man was a little drunk, and while he was a good client they knew that if he become too drunk he would leave without paying, so they kept watch on him. older waiter :"last week he tried to commit suicide," one waiter said. younger waiter :"why?" older waiter :“he was in despair.” younger waiter : “what about?” older waiter : “nothing.” younger waiter : “how do you know it was nothing?” older waiter :“he has plenty of money.” (line 5-14 ; page 1) the above situation portrays the condition of an elder in facing his despair as a part of geriatric syndrome occured in elderly time. elders do not need to be wealthy and have much money, but love from the people around them. being alone for the elders is hard for passing through which causes so much depression then leads to the decision to commit suicide. deeper in this short story, the problematic concept of despair as parts of geriatric syndrome discussed from the very beginning and almost in the whole story. when the two waiters are having conversation, the old waiter tells the young waiter that the deaf man had tried to commit suicide recently. when asked why, the old waiter simply replied with empathy that the deaf-old man was in despair about nothing as if that were a most suitable and complete justification to try to end one’s life. as human beings, we cannot describe the idea zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 of nothing as everything is made of something. there is always something happening and even when there is nothing happening, it’s still something. the thought of true nothingness, simply and absolutely illustrated which is startling and frightening because we cannot understand it. the following is another dialogue which shows the despair of an elder who tried to commit suicide: younger waiter : "he's drunk now," he said. older waiter : "he's drunk every night." younger waiter : "what did he want to kill himself for?" older waiter : "how should i know?" younger waiter : "how did he do it?" older waiter : "he hung himself with a rope." (line 40-44 ; page 2) moreover, hemingway talks much about the response towards elderly by many of younger generation, when one of the characters refers to the old sad man. unfortunately, many elders feel more in despair asthere is some rejection from younger generation as presented by the old man character of the story. let us see the following dialogues which illustrate the above statement: younger waiter : "what do you want?" the deaf-old man: the old man looked at him. "another brandy," he said. younger waiter : "you'll be drunk," the waiter said. the old man looked at him. the waiter went away. younger waiter : "he'll stay all night," he said to his colleague. "i'm sleepy now. i never get into bed before three o'clock. he should have killed himself last week." the waiter took the brandy bottle and another saucer from the counter inside the cafe and marched out to the old man's table. he put down the saucer and poured the glass full of brandy. younger waiter : "you should have killed yourself last week," he said to the deaf man. (line 26-34 ; page 1-2) analogically, hemingway shows that the character of the old man is trying to find a clean and well-lighted place to run from the darkness of his isolation and despair. b. loneliness geriatric syndrome as portrayed by ernest hemingway in his short-story a clean, well-lighted place illustrated by an old deaf man prefers to be alone drinking late at night in a clean bar, so he could be away from his emptiness and everything that a day light can reminds him what he is missing from life. furthermore, loneliness may lead to the bitterness drawn by the younger generation rejection to their existence. many times elders are misunderstood because of their bitterness by younger generation. all sourness is consequence of their frustration and isolation. the elders are needy of love and attention, as a child. they need a support of family in a delicate period of their life that they are realizing that their ‘time to go’ is close. however, most all of them are forgotten in asylums and nurseries. moreover in the story, the feeling of loneliness and not confidence is also illustrated by the older waiter as he is entering the advanced ages himself. let us see the following conversation between two waiters: older waiter : "you have youth, confidence, and a job," the older waiter said." you have everything." younger waiter: "and what do you lack?" older waiter: "everything but work." younger waiter: "you have everything i have." older waiter: "no. i have never had confidence and i am not young." younger waiter: "come on. stop talking nonsense and lock up." older waiter: "i am of those who like to stay late at the cafe," the older waiter said. "with all those who do not want to go to bed.with all those who need a light for the night." younger waiter: "i want to go home and into zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 bed." older waiter: "we are of two different kinds," the older waiter said. he was now dressed to go home. "it is not only a question of youth and confidence although those things are very beautiful. each night i am reluctant to close up because there may be someone who needs the cafe." younger waiter: "hombre, there are bodegas open all night long." older waiter: "you do not understand. this is a clean and pleasant cafe. it is well lighted. the light is very good and also, now, there are shadows of the leaves." (line 93-108 ; page 4) from all the above conversation, it is found that so many real sad conditions of getting into golden ages are resulted from non-acceptance from the person itself at first, and after from surrounding people. it was proven that is not money and not healthy that will bring joy to an elder, even though they could be extremely beneficial. few simple things become more valuable at the aged years come. conversations, friends, family and home are more appreciated than never. the comfort of being accepted and respected for who you are; taste good as a hot coffee in a cold morning. the most important achievement of life is when a person lives a happy life. the one will die happier and in peace, knowing that his life was fulfilled. c. insomnia insomnia is a common geriatric syndrome in elder adults. chronic sleep difficulties affect older people more than younger adults. factors that contribute to insomnia in elder people may include medical illness and medication use, both of which are more common in older adults. elder people also have too little physical activity and reduced exposure to bright light. one of the lines that show insomnia in “a clean, well-lighted place” comes at the end when the old waiter talks to himself: older waiter: after all, he said to himself, it's probably only insomnia. many must have it. (line 137-138 ; page 5) here hemingway was referring to anxiety which every elder has which causes insomnia. anxiety that he may never find the eternal peace called heaven that he is searching for when the time has come. in this case, depression which is experienced by the deaf old man goes along with anxiety, and both can be debilitating, reducing overall health and quality of life includes the quality of sleep. d. failure of vision and hearing it’s very common to see the failure or loss of hearing and vision experienced by the elders. failure of vision and hearing is a very common sign of geriatric syndrome. in hemingway’s a clean well lighted place, failure of vision and hearing as a part of geriatric syndrome portrays by the deaf old man. let us see the following quotation: “...... in the day time the street was dusty, but at night the dew settled the dust and the old man liked to sit late because he was deaf and now at night it was quite and he felt difference.”(line 2-4 ; page 1) the deafness is used as a metaphor of his emotional distance from the world. the character reflects the feelings of many elders nowadays, such as so much melancholy and sorrow to the point of lead him to attempt suicide. these condition of the old man is clearly different with young generation. e. osteoporosis osteoporosis, or “thinning bones,” is a condition that makes the bones of older adults more fragile and easy to break. a diet that doesn’t have enough calcium and vitamin d, too little exercise, smoking, too much alcohol, certain medications, and certain medical conditions such as thyroid problems, can increase the risk of osteoporosis. osteoporosis is also more common in people over age 65 for women and men age 70 and older. zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 ernest hemingway described in a clean well lighted place about osteoporosis. osteoporosis is a part of geriatric syndrome which gave occasion to people who suffered osteoporosis has a problem in his bone. the problem cause difficult walk, they could not walk steady. the old-deaf man character in the story shows that he experienced osteoporosis as part of geriatric syndrome he endured. see the following quotation: the old man stood up, slowly counted the saucers, took a leather coin purse from his pocket and paid for the drinks, leaving half a peseta tip. the waiter watched him go down the street, a very old man walking unsteadily but with dignity (line 75-78 ; page 3) the quotation above shows that the old man character is suffering osteoporosis. ernest hemingway described the old man is walking unsteady. the way the old man walking indicates that there is something wrong in his bone. in such case suffered by older age is thinning of bone or commonly called as osteoporosis where the people suffer from osteoporosis has a difficult in walk. this cause the older people could not walk steady. the relation of ernest hemingway’s life with a clean well lighted place a. bad habbit of hemingway hemingway was a kind of a an who was a part of liquor. he considered liquor as everything which could make him enjoy his life. for him drinking was the only way to kill the unpleasent memories and the fear of death that he wanted to forget. hemingway’s life style who always liked liquor is true. he illustrated his characters as people who are always close to liquor. hemingway believed that there was no better taste than that of liquor. liquor according to hemingway was the only thing taht could kill bad memories and tears of death. malcolm cowley in, hemingway, a collection of critical essay, confirms: “neverthless he finds that a cup of absinthe took the place of evening papers, of all of the old evenings in cafes, of all the chesnut trees that would be in bloom now in this month ...of all the things he had enjoyed and forgotten and that came back to him when he tasted that opaque, bitter, tonguenumbing, brain warming, idea changing liquid alchemy. there is much that he wants to remember, but also the fear of death that he wants to forget, and personifies liquor as the giant killer.”(weeks, 1992:43) in a clean well lighted place story, the old man characters is illustrated by a person who close to liqour. the old man stays at cafe untill late and drink alcohol. we could see from the quotation below. “the old man sitting in the shadow rapped on his saucer with his glass. the younger waiter went over him. “what do you want?” the old man looked at him. “another brandy,” he said. “you’ll be drunk,” the waiter said. the old man looked at him. the waiter went away. “he’ll stay all night,” he said to his collegue. “i’m sleepy now. i never get into bed before three o’clock. he should killed himself last week.” the waiter took the brandy bottle and another saucer from the counter inside the cafe and marched out to the old man’s table. he put down the saucer and poured the glass full of brandy. “you should have killed yourself last week,” he said to the deaf man. the old man motioned with his finger. “a little more,” he said. the waiter poured on into the glass so that the brandy slopped over and ran down the stem into the top saucer of the pile. “thank you,” the old man said. he sat down at the table with his collegue again. “he’s drunk now,” he said. “he’s drunk every night.”(line 24-39; page 1-2) zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 hemingway admitted that he cuold not leave liquor, it clear that there is a connection between writers’s background and his work. b. leisure activities of hemingway hemingway whoinvolved in world war i tried to write everything he saw and experienced frankly. “i only know what i have seen,” was a statement which came often to his lips and pen. what he personally done, or what he knew unforgettable by having gone through one version of it, was what he was interested in telling about. this is not to say that he refused to invent freely. but he always made it sacrosanct point to invent in terms of what he actually knew from having been there.” (baker. 1962:48) hemingway’s story a clean well lighted place which is studied, illustrated some of the experiences from ernest hemingway. hemingway other experience which shows that there is a relationship between his life and his work is when he liked to attend a cafe to see a expatriates (soldiers or former soldiers) in his leisure time. this can be seen in the book of charle baker entitled hemingway, the writer as an artist. in a clean well lighted story shows the setting was in cafe, during the stay of the characters in the cafe, hemingway write about the expatriat or soldier with his girl who went by the cafe. it can be seen from the following quotation: “they sat together at the table that was close against the wall near the door of the cafe and looked at the terrace where the tables were all empty except where the old man sat in the shadow of the leaves of the tree that moved slightly in the wind.a girl and a soldier went by in the street. the street light shone on the brass number on hiss collar. the girl wore no head covering and hurried beside him.”(line 15-19; page 1) c. hemingway spiritual experience if we take a look deeper to a clean, well-lighted place, this short story offered a brief look into the underside of hemingway's spiritual world. the nothingness haunted hemingway’s old age. hemingway began to suffer from hypertension and insomnia and complained about his wife's expenses. the "clean" and "well-lit" café became the symbolic retreat for his characters, those who had lost meaning in life. contrast from the social dislocation and emotional loss in the wake of the first world war, hemingway's short story a clean, well-lighted place which was published in 1926 captures the physical loneliness and spiritual disillusionment of old age. the writer expresses his existential nihilism, a feeling that that life has no intrinsic meaning or value through the old man and the old spanish waiter, two characters who against the positive realism of the young waiter. both the aged characters tell us in their different ways that we cannot place an order on life. in a clean, well-lighted place, hemingway gives clues to the readers that he is on this spiritual journey of searching for answers and meaning in the embracement of the concept of eternity, though doubt and lack of faith plagues his intellect. the idea of eternity is directly opposite of nothingness. one might argue that eternal nothingness exists, but that would be to admit an existence and beginning to nothing. moreover in the story, the deaf man and the old waiter represent hemingway’s searching and yearning for spiritual awakening and understanding of eternity and one’s place in it. however, you can also see that in one passage the 'older waiter' puts a series of nadasinto a prayer. see the following quotation: older waiter: “……….. some lived in it and never felt it but he knew it all was nada y pues nada y nada y pues nada. our nada who art in nada, nada be thy name thy kingdom nada thy will be nada in nada as it is in nada. give us this nada our daily nada and nada us our nada as we nada our nadas and nada us not into nada but deliver us zuhrulanam / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 from nada; pues nada. hail nothing full of nothing, nothing is with thee. he smiled and stood before a bar with a shining steam pressure coffee machine. (line 118-124; page 4-5) the content of the prayers mean nothing to him anymore. it is understood that he is talking about the 'old man', that this man's life is empty mainly because he has lost his wife, that the 'old man' has nothing and that the only way out of this nothingness is death. at this time in spain, where this story takes place, most people were of the catholic faith, which states that the souls of those who commit suicide are put to eternity in the fires of hell. if he were a good catholic, he would not have turned away from his beliefs by trying to end his own life. it is known that at the end of his life, hemingway committed suicide by shooting himself in the head with a shotgun in kethcum on july 2, 1961 as the climax of his accumulated life problems which is clearly illustrated in a clean well lighted place. conclusion firstly, hemingway shows common geriatric syndrome which are found in the short story and categorize into two parts, first is psychological degradation, the second is physical degradation. in this study, i discussed osteoporosis and loss of hearing in terms of physical degradation. then, in terms of psychological degradation includes despair, loneliness, andinsomnia. secondly, the story also portrayed biography of hemingway that shows activity of hemingway’s old life such as ernest hemingway’s bad habits, his leisure time activities and the spiritual life of hemingway. the story reflects hemingway life. as a result, i can conclude that this short story actually hemingway’s biography. references baker, carlos. 1972. hemingway: the writer as artist (4th ed.). princeton: princeton university press. cox, harold g. 1996.later life.the realities of aging.fourth ed. new jersey : prentice hall, inc. endraswara, suwardi. 2003. metodologi penelitian sastra (epistemologi, model, teori, dan aplikasi). jogjakarta:pustaka widyatama hall, calvin s.1956. a primer of freudian psychology. new york: the new american library. hemingway, ernest. 1933. winner take nothing, new york: charles scribner's sons books. robert, edgar v and henry e. jacobs. 1995. literature: an introduction toreading and writing. new jersey: a simon and schiester company. wellek, rene, and austin warren. 1977. theory of literature, 3rd ed. new york: harcourt brace jovanovich. wright, elizabeth. 1984. psychoanalytic criticism: theory in practice. new york: methuen inc. 73 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow anxiety and defense mechanism as a means of constructing psychological thriller in hawkins’ the girl on the train rohaeni, fatma hetami, bamabang purwanto english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 28 december 2018 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: psychological thriller, freudian psychoanalysis, anxiety, defense mechanism. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the topic of this study is anxiety and defense mechanism as a means of constructing psychological thriller in hawkins’ the girl on the train. the objectives of this study are to describe how anxiety and defense mechanism are described in hawkins’ the girl on the train and to explain how anxiety and defense mechanism construct psychological thriller as represented in hawkins’ the girl on the train. the object of the study is a novel entitled the girl on the train written by paula hawkins. this study is descriptive qualitative study by applying freudian psychoanalytic theory. the data of the study were collected by reading, identifying, interpreting, and inventorying citations from the novel. further, the data were analyzed based on freudian psychoanalytic theory by describing anxiety and defense mechanism described in the novel. the data were also analysed by explaining how anxiety and defense mechanism construct psychological thriller. the results show there are three kinds of anxiety and six kinds of defense mechanism. moreover, the results prove that those anxieties and defense mechanisms become a means of constructing psychological thriller since they make the characters suffer from psychological problem and become unreliable narrator, create plot twist, and make the novel become thrilling. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: rohaeni2207@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 74 introduction psychological thriller consists of two genres of literature, psychological and thriller. thriller literature is designed for one purpose—to make the pulse pound, the heart palpitates, and the fear glands secrete (glover, 2003: 135). meanwhile, psychological literature is a term to explain literature which is for the most part concerned with the spiritual, emotional, and mental of the characters (minderop, 2011: 53). from the definitions above, it can be concluded that psychological literature is a literature which makes the readers thrill through its story which focuses on the characters’ psychology. one of the famous psychological thriller novels in 21st-century is the girl on the train a novel written by paula hawkins’ in 2015. therefore, the novel is analyzed in this research. the main characters of the novel encounter problems which indirectly linked to each other and their problems lead them to suffer from psychological problems. as people in the real world, when they encounter problems or unpleasant situations, they will find some ways to avoid them. therefore, they need to have some mechanisms for self-adjustment in order to live happily in the society. anxiety will occur when an individual experiences an unconscious conflict or unpleasant situations. it relates to id, ego, and superego. when anxiety occurs, an individual automatically uses a defense mechanism to defend themselves against that anxiety. the same way is attempted by the main characters in the girl on the train. the anxiety they experience is related to the conflicts that happen in their marriage relationship. the conflicts occur in a marriage are considered as a common issue so it is impossible if there is no conflict in a marriage. hence, this research is very important and interesting because this research describes how those conflicts and unpleasant feelings cause the anxiety of the main characters and how they defend themselves against those conflicts and unpleasant feelings. in other words, the main characters who encounter anxiety and their attempts to avoid those definite threats by applying defense mechanism are important to be analyzed. however, the main point of the discussion is the way anxiety and defense mechanism experienced by the characters become a means of constructing psychological thriller. therefore, in order to answer those problems, the researcher intends to give a contribution to the modern research by analyzing the girl on the train novel.. methods paula hawkins’ the girl on the train is the object of the study. it is approached by freudian psychoanalytic theory. since the data were in the form of words, phrases, sentences, and utterances, the descriptive qualitative research design was conducted. there were two types of data were gathered in the research, they were primary and secondary data. the primary data were taken from the novel and the secondary date were obtained from another source. in order to collect the primary and the secondary data, library research was conducted by reading and learning some theoretical books, journals, essays, and articles which relate to the research. the data of the study were collected by reading, identifying, interpreting, and inventorying citations from the novel. the data that had been gathered were put on the observation sheets. further, the data were analyzed based on freudian psychoanalytic theory by describing anxiety and defense mechanism described in the novel. the data were also analysed by explaining how anxiety and defense mechanism become a means of constructing psychological thriller. results and discussions anxiety and defense mechanism described in hawkins’ the girl on the train this subchapter discusses anxiety and defense mechanism based on freudian psychoanalysis that involving between rachel, megan, anna, tom, and scott. they have their own psychological problems which have been influenced indirectly by anxiety. hence, to protect themselves suffer from the anxiety, they rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 75 apply defense mechanism. how the way the defense mechanism works and in which way the process constructs psychological thriller is explained in this discussion. anxiety there are three kinds of anxiety which appear in the novel. those are reality anxiety, neurotic anxiety, and moral anxiety. reality anxiety there are four characters who get suffer from reality anxiety, they are rachel, megan, anna, and scott. the first character who experiences reality anxiety is rachel. rachel’s first reality anxiety happens when she cannot get pregnant. in this case, rachel’s id wants to get pregnant (63). in order to satisfy her desire, her id encourages her ego to do a thing which can achieve her desire. therefore, rachel and her husband begin to try several programs to get pregnant (95). however she still cannot get pregnant. rachel’s id of having a child cannot be satisfied. that reality causes she suffers from reality anxiety. rachel’s second reality anxiety occurs when her husband decides to leave her. rachel’s id wants her husband to calm her down when she is in difficulties. she wants her husband to take care of her when she is in depression. however, the reality talks in contradiction. when rachel sank on depression and was extremely difficult to live with, her husband gave up on her and sought solace elsewhere. she was divorced. the second character who suffers from reality anxiety is megan. megan’s first reality anxiety is connected to her brother’s death. megan id’s desire which wants to have a journey around the world with ben cannot be satisfied because of the appearance of a reality that is ben’s death. megan’s second reality anxiety is related to tom. it happens when megan has felt comfortable and enjoyed with tom but he begins to leave her (357). this fact is in contradiction with her id which wants to be with tom, so it makes her id suffers then the reality anxiety comes up. further, megan’s third reality anxiety is about her fear towards scott. it occurs because scott always checks up on her by reading her email. it upsets megan so that megan does not want to write a diary just like kamal suggests her to do. she cannot trust her husband not to read it. she is afraid if she writes a diary, scott will read it and know her past. if it happens, scott will get mad at her and it is possibly he will mistreat her. in addition, she has a reason to be afraid of scott. it proves when scott opened her laptop and he knew about mac. at that time, they had a fight and megan got a bruise. the third character who suffers from reality anxiety is anna. the citation on page (245-246) presents the objects of her anxiety. the first thing she is afraid of is the trains. she is been afraid of the faceless bodies which are as if staring out her from the windows. the second thing she is afraid of is rachel. she thinks that she is always watched and harassed by rachel. the third reality anxiety which attacks anna is related to tom’s affair with megan. when rachel tells anna that megan gets pregnant, reality anxiety comes to her (344). it happens because she is deeply disappointed with tom who has cheated her by having an affair with megan. he even has made megan pregnant. this reality has wrecked her desirability to have a perfect life with tom. the fourth character who suffers from reality anxiety is scott. there is only one reality anxiety that scott experiences. it occurs when scott knows the fact that megan gets pregnant with another man. but the police have not known yet who that man is (303-304). the reality anxiety suffers him through this fact because his id which wants to have a happy family with megan has been crushed by the reality that is megan has cheated on him. neurotic anxiety there are four characters who get suffer from neurotic anxiety, they are rachel, megan, tom, and scott. the first character who gets neurotic anxiety is rachel. her anxiety is related to her drinking. she is anxious about what she has done when she is drunk and gets blackout. rachel’s neurotic anxiety comes up when detective riley says there is a possibility that rachel is one who rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 76 attacked megan (104). rachel is afraid if what said by detective riley is true. if it has been proved, she will be the suspect and get a punishment. the second character who gets neurotic anxiety is megan. megan’s first neurotic anxiety is about her lies to scott. she has lied to scott about everything. megan’s id urges her not to share her secrets with scott because she is afraid of him if she opens all of her past. in this case, her ego has satisfied the urge of her id. megan’s second neurotic is her unpleasant memories of the past which are related to her child. megan has ever had a child but she has killed her own child since the child is not wanted by her. that fact leads the neurotic anxiety suffers her. the citation on page (209) indicates how neurotic anxiety works. if she does not feel anxious after she kills her baby, she will freely open it up to others including her husband. but she does not, she keeps it from her husband as a secret. the neurotic anxiety also comes up when she faces things which is related to the child. it occurs in the event when scott talks about the child (61). hearing that, she becomes anxious since she remembers about her sin of killing her baby that she never told scott. she tries to avoid the topic of child and prefer to end the conversation. the third character who gets neurotic anxiety is tom. tom’s first neurotic anxiety is the event when anna tells tom that rachel still hangs around their house (2093-294). tom is afraid because rachel still hangs around his and scott’s house. he worries if rachel can remember what she saw on that saturday night. if she can remember everything, he is in a danger. she can tell anna, scott, and the police that she saw tom and megan on that night. it can be a strong evidence to blame tom as a suspect. this makes tom anxious. he is feared of his ego which has fulfilled his id’s demand in killing megan. tom’s second neurotic anxiety is the event when rachel says that she saw him on that saturday night (362). when rachel tells him about that, the neurotic anxiety attacks tom. he suffers from what his ego has done towards megan. further, that neurotic anxiety continues to suffer him when finally anna knows about the affair, about megan’s death, and about everything he has hidden from her. the fourth character who gets neurotic anxiety is scott. scott’s neurotic anxiety happens when scott has been told by kamal and tara about megan, about her unhappiness to live with scott (228). scott does want to lose megan. therefore, when he knows that everything happens towards megan is caused by him, he feels guilty. that guilty feeling makes him suffer from neurotic anxiety. moral anxiety there are two characters who gets suffer from moral anxiety, they are rachel and megan. the first character who experiences moral anxiety is rachel. there are three moral anxieties rachel deals with. the first is her guilty feeling towards her ex-husband and his family because she harasses them all the time (16). that thing must not be done because tom has already had a new life with his new family. harassing a man who has already had a wife is a thing which is in contradiction with moral value exists in society. actually, rachel has realized about that; hence, if she harasses tom she will feel guilty. regarding the human psyche and the issue, rachel’s id is rachel’s desire which wants to gather with tom since she still loves him. she urges her ego to reveal the id by harassing tom and his family. then, the reality which plays a role as rachel’s superego is the moral value of the society which states that harassing a man who has already had a wife is prohibited. accordingly, if she satisfies her desire she must feel guilty, but if her desire is not been satisfied, she will get suffered. the second is her embarrassed feeling caused by her drinking habit. in fact, she has realized that drinking a lot of alcohol and getting drunk all the time and in every place are things which are not proper to be done. she also has realized that no one likes being around a drunk like her. those facts make her anxious. it happens because her id fights against her superego. her id which wants to gain happiness and forget her unpleasant feelings by drinking alcohol must fight against her superego which urges her to stop her drinking habit because it can alienate her from society. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 77 however, her id is stronger than her superego in persuading her ego. she keeps drinking a lot of alcohol. as a result, she becomes lonely since no one who wants to be near a drunk woman like her (99). the third is her guilty feeling since she has slept with scott. rachel feels guilt since she has slept with scott in the room megan shared with him (268). she knows that it is wrong and should not be done. a woman who sleeps with other woman’s husband is a thing which breaks the social norm and she has done that thing. the second character who experiences moral anxiety is megan. a thing which makes her getting moral anxiety is her affair with tom. in this case, megan’s superego is aware of her id which has urged her doing a thing which is unacceptable. she will feel satisfied if she is being wanted by a man. it happens when she gets closed with tom. actually, she is aware that she and tom cannot do that. however, the influence of her id is stronger than her moral awareness so that she prefers to satisfy her id by keeping her affair with tom. but, even though her moral awareness cannot prevent her from doing a prohibited thing, it can make her anxious and get moral anxiety. defense mechanism there are six kinds of defense mechanism which are applied by those five characters who gets suffer from anxiety. those defense mechanism are denial of relality, displacement, projection, rationalization, repression, and suppression. denial of reality there are two characters who apply denial of reality, they are rachel and scott. the first character who applies denial of reality is rachel. rachel’s denial of reality is about rachel’s denial which is applied by saying a lie to the doctor about the bump on her head. she argues that she hits it when she is getting into a car (64-65). she makes up that story to protect herself from neurotic anxiety she has after that saturday night accident. she worries if there is a connection between the bump and what she has done. therefore, to reduce the neurotic anxiety, she defends herself by applying denial of reality. the second character who applies denial of reality is scott. it occurs when he convinces himself that megan will come home (183). scott wants megan to come home. he hopes that she is still alive. however, the reality breaks his hope because megan is still missing and it makes him suffer from reality anxiety. therefore, in order to reduce that anxiety, he denies the reality. he says that he still has a hope. he believes that megan will come home. this defense mechanism has a function to comfort him from reality anxiety attack. displacement there are four characters who apply displacement, they are rachel, megan, anna, and scott. the first character who uses displacement is rachel. rachel’s first displacement object is her house with tom. she wants to get close to tom even though she is no longer his wife. however, it is impossible since tom has already had a new life with anna. as a result, her ego cannot satisfy her id’s demand caused by that reality. in order to reduce the anxiety she experiences, she displaces tom by intensively looking tom’s home every day through the train. although if she looks that home it can hurt her and bring her into the pain when she is left by tom, she cannot help herself not to look at it (7-8). rachel’s second displacement object is jason and jess. her id states that she wants to have a perfect relationship with tom, but her ego cannot fulfill it since tom has divorced her. it makes her getting reality anxiety so that to reduce that anxiety, she tries to look for another way to satisfy her id. she decides to put her id in another object. she says that jason and jess are what she and tom used to be. they are what she lost and they are everything she wants to be. the second character who uses displacement is megan. the objects which become megan’s displacement are tom and kamal. megan needs something to suppress her unpleasant feelings which can make her panic attack comes up. she needs someone who can fill rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 78 her days, someone who can give her affection and cares. she wants her husband, scott, to do that. however, scott never has a time for her. he is always busy with his works. hence, she needs someone who can displace her husband’s roles. and he is tom. then, the affair is begun (357). it also happens to kamal. she prefers to tell her unpleasant feelings with her psychiatrist, kamal. she finds a pleasure whenever she has a session with him. as a psychiatrist, kamal can calm her down when the anxiety attacks her during the session. it is different from scott who cannot calm her down when her anxiety comes. the third character who uses displacement is anna. anna tries to revenge tom by snooping him through his laptop (299). when anna realizes that she has been cheated by tom, she tries to gather more evidence by snooping on him to prove if he has cheated on her. she revenges tom’s lie with a lie too but in another way, cracking his laptop’s password and snooping on him. she cannot directly ask him if he has cheated on her and hidden everything from her so that her desire to know about his cheating which cannot be satisfied by her ego is displaced by her desire to snoop on him. the fourth character who uses displacement is scott. the object which becomes scott’s displacement is rachel. scott realizes if rachel lies to him, hence, he gets mad and mistreats her (307-308). his mistreatment toward rachel actually is his way to express her anger towards megan who has cheated on him. he cannot express this towards megan because she is still missing. therefore, his desire to express his anger towards megan is displaced by his mistreatment toward rachel. projection there are two characters who apply projection, they are rachel and tom. the first character who applies projection is rachel. rachel denies that her depression is inconvenient for anna and tom. she believes that she is blameless and anna is the one who must take the responsibility for everything that happens towards them (42). rachel believes that she becomes a depressed woman caused by them. further, the reason why she projects anna is because she is afraid that she will be punished for what she has done toward them. the second character who applies projection is tom. tom’s first projection is done towards rachel. tom always blames rachel for everything that happens towards them. he states that he has given her everything but she has wasted that opportunity by doing stupid things. hence, tom gives up on her and decides to leave her. he declares that rachel cannot blame him for that (374-375). tom also blames her for what she has done towards megan. tom declares that he kills megan is caused by rachel (377). tom’s second projection is done towards anna. the way tom projects anna is just the same the way he projects rachel. tom says that anna is so tired all the time. she is not interested anymore. she cannot provide what he needs. everything she thinks only about the baby (364-365). she is no longer available to him. that fact is the reason why he starts to find out another woman who is available to him. she is megan. by projecting anna, actually, he tries to protect himself from anna’s judgment for his affair. tom’s third projection is done towards scott. he attempts to reduce his moral anxiety by projecting his fault towards scott. he convinces rachel not to hang around scott’s home because he is afraid if rachel still gets in touch with scott he will be in trouble. if rachel can recover her blackout memory on that night, she will reveal everything she saw that night to the police. it means that tom will be blamed as a suspect who has killed megan. therefore, he tries to keep rachel away from scott and asks her not to get involved in megan’s case. rationalization there are five characters who apply rationalization, they are rachel, megan, anna, tom, and scott. the first character who uses rationalization is rachel. rachel’s first rationalization is related to kamal. after she knows more about who kamal is, rachel makes her rationalization. it can be seen in (179) that rachel tries to make a reason which is rational, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 79 convinced and accepted. she makes a reason that what she has done by telling the police that kamal has an affair with megan and he is probably in connection with megan’s disappearance is the best choice. it is actually her way to reduce neurotic anxiety. rachel’s second rationalization is about what she has done— harassing her ex-husband. when rachel never stops to call tom and harass his family, she convinces herself that what she has done is a normal thing. she consciously knows that what she has done is an unacceptable thing, but her id which wants to be satisfied forces her ego and successfully defeats her superego which has tried to help her ego solves the conflict. it is clarified in (16-17), rachel says that harassing her exhusband is not that bad. the second character who uses rationalization is megan (355-356). megan wants to reduce her fear of scott after she is mistreated by him. hence, she tries to think rationally even though she gets mad at scott. she tries to think rationally that scott has a reason to be angry with her after he knows that she has cheated on him. the third character who uses rationalization is anna. anna’s first rationalization happens when she finds a phone in tom’s bag. after finds the phone, anna thinks that tom has involved in an affair using that phone. the thought about the affair makes her anxious since her desire to live happily with tom will be destroyed if the affair really exists. therefore, she makes several reasons reveal that the phone is not a phone of a man involved in an affair. she also convinces herself that the phone is not his (327-328). anna’s second rationalization occurs when she knows about tom’s affair and the fact that he kills megan. she makes her rationalization by rejecting to know the truth, the whole truth about tom. she even convinces rachel and also herself that tom could not do an affair and kill megan. the fourth character who uses rationalization is tom. tom’s neurotic anxiety attacks him when anna and rachel have realized that he is the person who kills megan. therefore, his rationalization is used by making several reasons why he kills megan. he reveals that he does not mean for this. he just wants megan to stop screaming, swearing, saying all sorts of shit at him (378-379). by doing rationalization defense mechanism, he hopes that anna and rachel do not blame him for this. the fifth character who uses rationalization is scott. his rationalization is applied when he knows about megan’s affair. in (147-148) it can be known that scott experiences reality anxiety because his id which does not want to lose megan, his sexual object, is suffered by the reality that she is missing. therefore, in order to reduce his anxiety, scott applies a defense mechanism called rationalization by convincing himself that if megan is with that man, she must be all right so she does not need to be worried. repression there are two characters who apply repression, they are megan and anna. the first character who applies repression is megan. megan is so emotional when kamal asks whether she is afraid with scott. she protects scott by saying that she does not afraid of him at all because he is her husband (73). it is unconsciously done by her because she wants to keep her marriage with scott even though she has already been tired living with an overprotective and controlled husband. here, her protectiveness towards scott is her way to repress her reality anxiety towards him. the second character who applies repression is anna. her first repression happens when she cried (288). anna does want to live in the home she and tom live in now. her id says that she wants to leave that home. but, her ego cannot satisfy her id. she cannot refuse what tom asks her to do. as a result, in order to control her desire, she throws away her desire from her consciousness. she tries to blend with her unpleasant feeling. then, her second repression occurs when anna represses the fact that tom always lies to her (341). she does not believe and denies the facts about tom that said by rachel. it is done by her in order to protect her ego from the reality that threatens her id’s demand. anna does not want to hurt her ego by believing that tom lies about everything to her. however, in rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 80 fact, she unconsciously does agree with rachel. she believes that tom lies about everything to her. suppression there are two characters who apply suppression, they are rachel and megan. the first character who uses suppression is rachel. it happens when she suppresses her blackout memories. actually, rachel wants to recover her blackout memories through hypnotherapy. but, she is afraid if the hypnotherapy succeeds, she will know the stupid and awful things she has done and talked (126127). she is afraid of getting a punishment. therefore, to control her undesirable feeling, she suppresses it into her unconsciousness by ignoring her blackout memories and not trying to recover it. she also applies suppression defense mechanism by not asking people around her about what she actually has done when she is drunk (322-323). the second character who uses suppression is megan. there are three suppressions megan uses in order to reduce her anxieties. first suppression happens when she suppresses her unpleasant feelings by doing activities for example taking photographs (57-58). by making her busy with activities, she believes the unpleasant feelings can be delivered to her unconsciousness so that she can avoid them for a while. second suppression occurs when she suppresses her unpleasant feelings by not telling her unpleasant feelings to others including her husband. it is her attempt to bring the unpleasant feelings into her unconsciousness in order to protect herself from anxiety. third suppression occurs when she runs away from her home after her brother dies. it is one of her decisions in order to suppress her reality anxiety about losing her brother. it is her effort to avoid everything which reminds her of an accident which kills ben. anxiety and defense mechanism as a means of constructing psychological thriller in this subchapter, the researcher explains anxiety and defense mechanism in hawkins’ the girl on the train through its intrinsic elements whether they fulfill the requirements of psychological thriller genre or not. anxiety and defense mechanism in character and characterization in this session, the researcher puts three main characters of the novel named rachel watson, megan hipwell, and anna watson and takes two supporting characters, called tom watson and scott hipwell. the reason why the researcher takes those characters is that they are characters who suffer from anxiety and apply defense mechanism. furthermore, the anxiety they suffer leading them to have psychological problem and vice versa. the first character who experiences anxiety and defense mechanism is rachel. anxiety and defense mechanism she experiences can be seen through psychological problems she suffers from. rachel is a character who gets depressed. her depression begins when rachel wanted to get pregnant but it did not happen (255). it becomes worse when she is left by her husband (236). these facts cause reality anxiety. along with that reality anxiety, she sinks into depression further and further, then she starts to drink alcohol. however, her addiction to drinking causes her to suffer from alcoholism and blackout (13). when the blackout comes, she always doing an awful thing which comes from her unconscious and it creates neurotic anxiety. therefore, she applies a defense mechanism called suppression to reduce the neurotic anxiety caused by the blackout. actually, a thing which causes she did an awful thing, for example, harassing her ex-husband, when she was drunk does not really come from her unconscious. but it comes from her desire which wants to revenge on her husband for leaving her. the second character is megan. anxiety and defense mechanism she experiences can be seen through psychological problems she suffers from. the panic attack she experienced is a product of her unpleasant feeling of being left by her brother who died due to motorcycle accident. it causes her getting reality anxiety because she has lost her loved object. to reduce her anxiety about losing her brother, she applies a defense rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 81 mechanism called suppression. she uses that suppression by running off from her home and her parents. the next psychological problem she experiences is sleepless night. her sleepless night is a result of her unpleasant feelings of the death of her baby and events that happened after that. she had killed the baby and had been left alone at a house by the father of the baby. that creates neurotic anxiety which still being felt by megan. her neurotic anxiety has bothered her so much; hence, she applies defense mechanism by doing activities in order to forget it. it calls suppression. the third character who experiences anxiety and defense mechanism is anna. anxiety and defense mechanism she experiences can be seen through psychological problem she suffers from. she suffers from paranoia. in general, the source of her paranoia is her anxiety of rachel. she is afraid rachel can do something bad to her family and ruin their happiness. in order to reduce her paranoia, she wants to move from the house, but her husband does not fulfill her demand. therefore, in order to get the balance of her psyche, she represses her thought to move to the house by repressing it into her unconscious. it is called repression defense mechanism. further, the fourth character who experiences anxiety and defense mechanism is tom. anxiety and defense mechanism he experiences can be seen through psychological problem he suffers from. it is narcissism. tom is used to looking for a solace elsewhere to satisfy his desires which cannot be fulfilled by his wife. it is proved when he uses displacement by displacing his desires towards another woman. then, rationalization occurs when he kills megan. he does not want to be blamed for his own actions. hence, to reduce his neurotic anxiety he makes a rational reason why he kills her. further, his projection is used when he projects rachel and anna for the affair he is involved with. all of defense mechanism applied by him prove that tom is completely a narcissist. the fifth character who experiences anxiety and defense mechanism is scott. anxiety and defense mechanism he experiences can be seen through psychological problem he suffers from. he is an overprotective husband who always controls his wife. his overprotectiveness have led his wife to the depression. the reason why he becomes an overprotective husband is because he is anxious he will lose megan, his sexual object. this is the way reality anxiety attacks him. in addition, he also gets depressed when he knows that what happens with his wife is caused by him. he feels guilty knowing that megan is unhappy and afraid to live with him. in this case, neurotic anxiety suffers him. in order to reduce his anxieties, scott applies denial of reality by convincing himself that his sexual object, megan, does not disappear. she will come home. all in all, it can be implied that characterization of the characters in the novel with all of anxieties and defense mechanisms they experience has proved that they are representative of psychological thriller character. anxiety and defense mechanism in plot this analysis discusses both conflict and climax of the story which lead to a psychological thriller. the beginning of the central conflict of the novel is the disappearance of megan. due to her disappearance, both internal and external conflict among the characters occur and create the anxiety. the first conflict which represents the psychological thriller is rachel’s internal conflict which is in connection with the disappearance of megan. rachel does not want to recover her blackout memory through hypnotherapy (126127). she just ignores it. it happens because she cannot bear the reality if she knows about the truth when she got blackout. the truth when she was blackout gives her neurotic anxiety because her ego when she was drunk always doing what her id wants which can endanger others so she is afraid she will get punishment for the action she did when she was drunk. therefore, in order to keep her ego from the fear of getting punishment due to its action, she applied a defense mechanism called suppression. she supresses her neurotic anxiety by ignoring and not recovering her blackout memories. by applying suppression, she tries to store her fear into her unconscious. in this case, rachel’s internal conflict occurs. on one hand, she is afraid if she is the one who causes rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 82 megan’s missing. on the other hand, she believes that she is not that one because she does not feel it. she does not feel she has attacked megan. this conflict becomes an evidence of the psychological thriller reflected on plot because the conflict makes the readers guessing whether at that night rachel attacked megan or not. the second conflict which represents the psychological thriller is the external conflict between rachel, anna, and tom. besides becomes the external conflict, it also becomes the central climax of the plot. it begins when tom confesses that he is the man who has an affair with megan and the one who has caused she dies (378-379). the citation reflects a rationalization defense mechanism applied by tom. to cover his fault in front of rachel and anna, tom makes rational reason why he decides to kill megan. it indicates how his ego tries to reduce the neurotic anxiety by justifying his action. by applying rationalization, he convinces himself and others that killing megan is acceptable to be done. in addition, he also applies another kind of defense mechanism called projection. he blames rachel for the fault he has done. he says that rachel is the reason why he kills megan. the climax is more intense when they got into a fight. it becomes the evidence of psychological thriller because there are several characters in the novel being accused in killing megan and tom is not one of them. but, in the end he confesses that he has killed megan. it makes a plot twist. further, their fight makes the readers strained and thrilling so that they cannot stop to read the novel. the third conflict which represents the psychological thriller is the external conflict between rachel and anna (395). anna wants to take revenge on tom for cheating on her. hence, she decides to kill tom. the way she kills tom presents her revenge on him. by doing this revenge, she attempted to reduce her reality anxiety. in this case, her reality anxiety occurs due to tom’s betrayal. her id wants to have perfect relationship and live happily with him but he destroys it by cheating on her. further, the reason why rachel’s attempt to take revenge on tom creates external conflict between her and anna because rachel thinks that anna wants to help tom instead of killing him. in addition, the conflict becomes the evidence of psychological thriller reflected on the plot because the readers also agree with rachel if at that time anna was trying to stop the bleeding instead of helping her to kill him. but after know the fact, they realize what had been done by anna is a contradiction of their thought before. it is usually called a twist, one of the literary devices contained in the psychological thriller which makes the readers puzzling. further, to make the explanation easier to understand, freytag’s pyramid which is divided the plot into five parts, explains which parts of the plot contains anxiety and defense mechanism experienced by the characters which have function as a means of constructing psychological thriller.. here is the freytag’s pyramid as the following: note: : : marking where anxiety and defense mechanism occur. anxiety and defense mechanism in setting there are two kinds of setting, including the setting of the time and the setting of the place. for the setting of the time, it reveals the saturday night. then, for the setting of the place, they are an underpass, forest, and train. saturday night is a night that plays the biggest role in the plot of the novel. why it becomes the setting of the since that night records everything that happens to the characters and it leads the characters, in this case, rachel, to suffer from neurotic anxiety. further, rachel’s neurotic anxiety and saturday night have contribution in constructing psychological thriller since they create dark, mysterious, and scary tone. those tones are in accordance with the tone of psychological thriller genre. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 83 going to the setting of the place. the first place which becomes the psychological thriller in setting of place is underpass. the underpass is a place where rachel gets bruises which leads her to get neurotic anxiety (323). she gets the anxiety because she is afraid of his actions happened there. she is afraid if her ego had done something that can give her punishment. the underpass becomes a place which has a relation with rachel’s neurotic anxiety because at that time a mysterious thing which makes she feels anxious about what she has done happened. at underpass in saturday night, she met megan and tom. then, something happened between them. in addition, the underpass becomes a place which reflects anxiety which leads to psychological thriller story because it represents a quiet and dark place. the things that happen at underpass will be questionable and scary. further, there a lot of crimes occur at the place which is dark and no people around there. it also happens to the story. rachel is physically abused by tom and gets neurotic anxiety at underpass. therefore, it can be concluded that the underpass deals with the thriller story which is commonly related to criminal case. the second place is wooded place. it shows the place of an event on saturday night when megan was missing. something anxious happened between megan and tom at wooded place. one of megan’s intentions to meet tom at that night was asking him to take responsibility of her pregnancy. but tom rejected her and her baby. it made her ego suffered from reality anxiety because her id which wanted tom to pay for his pregnancy was dismissed by the reality that tom did not want to pay for it (372-373). the wooded place is proper to be connected to the anxiety and thriller story because the atmosphere of the place makes someone gets goosebumps. the third is train. the citation (6) explains the relation between the train and rachel’s defense mechanism, displacement. train is related to rachel’s displacement because in the train rachel finds the objects of her displacement. her id states that she wants to have a perfect relationship with tom, but her ego cannot fulfill it since tom has divorced her. it makes her get reality anxiety so to reduce that anxiety, she tries to look for another way to satisfy her id. she decides to put her id in another object. they are jason and jess. moreover, the train is also related to psychological thriller since the train represent a thing that is related to psychology due to its function as public transportation which is common to everyone so makes the readers get involved into the story. anxiety and defense mechanism in point of view one of the characteristics of a psychological thriller is having an unreliable narrator. the novel has fulfilled that requirement because the narrators including rachel, megan, and anna are unreliable narrators. things which make them become unreliable narrator are anxiety and defense mechanism they experience. the first unreliable narrator is rachel watson. through the citation in the page (304305) it can be seen that rachel had lied to scott. rachel wants to save her ego from neurotic anxiety related to megan’s case. she feels that she is connected with megan’s disappearance and this fact causes her get neurotic anxiety. therefore, she lies to scott in order to obtain rational reasons which can reduce her neurotic anxiety. she tries to convince scott and also herself that there is someone who has an affair with megan and considered to be connected with megan’s disappearance. what she does called rationalization. by this defense mechanism, she convinced her ego that she did not make megan disappear. the second unreliable narrator is megan hipwell. the citation on page (351) tells that megan is going to tell the truth to scott by admitting her lies. it is done by her in order to reduce her neurotic anxiety she gets because her ego had fulfilled her id’s demand to lie and hide all her secrets from scott. she wanted to release her guilty feeling towards scott. the third unreliable narrator is anna watson. anna wants to protect rachel and herself from the police. therefore, she says that why rachel killed tom was because she had to do self-defense since tom wanted to kill her with the corkscrew. in fact, tom was attacked by rachel with the corkscrew (390). anna lies to the police indicates that she wants to cover the neurotic anxiety she got after rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 84 killing tom. she was afraid if she told the truth, she and rachel would be jailed so she decided to lie to the police. in conclusion, the three narrators of the novel are completely unreliable narrators. anxiety and defense mechanism in tone hawkins had created several tones which are constructed by anxiety and defense mechanism. those are creepy, mysterious, and strained tone. those tones can create one who read the novel becomes thrilling, twisted, and guessing. the first tone which is depicted in the discussion is creepy. the event on (201) happens when megan was found. it becomes so creepy because the citation describes how terrible megan is when her body was found by the police in the woods. rachel does not want to know something worse about megan because it can recall her neurotic anxiety she got at the night she got bruises. therefore, when she knows the fact that megan is discovered died in bad condition, she feels anxious. the second tone is mysterious tone. through the citation in the page (49) it can be known that rachel is being shocked by the thing that happened to her. a night before, she was drunk and got blackout so she did not remember why and how she got the bruises. she even did not know whom she met at that night. hence, the readers who read this also will be curious and begin to guess what happened at that night and who was in connection with. what happened to her at that time made her anxious. she was afraid if the bruises she got on that night was related to the criminal case she was involved in. because she could do something awful when she was drunk and got blackout. it happens because when she was drunk, she could not hide her secret desires. then, the third tone is strained tone. strained tone occurs when megan confessed her affair with another man to scott (354-355). scott does not want to lose his sexual object, megan. therefore, he feels anxious when megan confesses her affair with another man. he expresses his anxiety by mistreating megan. as being known before, megan is scott’s sexual object. if there is a thing which threats his sexual object, his ego will feel anxious. then, the reality anxiety begins to suffer him and it happens in this case. therefore, through the explanation, it can be implied that the way scott expresses his reality anxiety creates a strained tone. conclusion according to the analysis of the research findings as discussed in the previous chapter, it can be inferred as follow: first conclusion is about the anxiety and defense mechanism described in hawkins’ the girl on the train. it was found that anxiety and defense mechanism in hawkins’ the girl on the train are described through the characters of the novel. they are rachel watson, megan hipwell, anna watson, tom watson, and scott hipwell. those five characters suffer from anxiety caused by the conflicts they face. the anxiety they face are reality, neurotic, and moral anxiety. to reduce the anxieties they experience, they apply defense mechanism. there are six defense mechanisms described in the novel through those characters. they are denial of reality, displacement, projection, rationalization, repression, and suppression. second conclusion is related to the anxiety and defense mechanism as a means of constructing psychological thriller. the anxiety and defense mechanism which appear in the novel have a contribution in constructing hawkins’ novel the girl on the train called as a psychological thriller novel. that can be implied because the characteristics of a psychological thriller novel are; (1) having a plot which concerns with character’s psychology, (2) having a plot twist which cannot be guessed, (3) having a tone and setting which makes the hearts palpitate, and (4) having an unreliable narrator. in accordance with those, the explanation about anxiety and defense mechanism in intrinsic elements of hawkins’ has fulfilled the requirement. references bahador, r and e. zohdi. (2015). alice munro’s “runaway” in the mirror of sigmund freud. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 85 international journal of applied linguistics & english literature. 4/2. 169-176. bao, z and j. zhao. (2015). a freudian psychoanalysis of hulga in “good country people”. journal of english language and literature studies. 5/3. 88-93. freud, s. (2014). a general introduction to psychoanalysis. (g. stanley hall, trans). university of adelaide, south australia: ebooks@adelaide. (original work published 1920). available at: https://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/f/freud/sigm und/general-introduction-topsychoanalysis/index.html freytag, g. (1896). an exposition of dramatic composition and art. second edition. translated by: elias j. macewan. chicago: s.c. griggs & company. gholipour, m and m. sanahmadi. (2013). psychoanalytic attitude to the great gatsby. international journal of humanities and management sciences. 1/1. 51-53. glover, david. “the thriller.” the cambridge companion to crime fiction. ed. martin priestman. cambridge: cambridge up, 2003. 135–53. print. hawkins, p. (2015). the girl on the train. new york: river head books. isaoğlu, h. (2015). freudian psychoanalytic analysis of nathaniel hawthorne’s the scarlet letter. the journal of academic social science studies. 32/3. page 499-511. available at http://dx.doi.org/10.9761/jasss2713. mecholsky, k. the psychological thriller: an overview. online at: https://www.academia.edu/17484925/the_p sychological_thriller_an_overview. [accessed 27/10/17] minderop, a. 2011. psikologi sastra: karya sastra, metode, teori, dan contoh kasus. jakarta: yayasan pustaka obor. sarijaloo, s.t. and s. kiaei. (2016). a freudian reading of samuel richardson’s pamela. international journal of applied linguistics & english literature. 5/2. 30-39. https://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/f/freud/sigmund/general-introduction-to-psychoanalysis/index.html https://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/f/freud/sigmund/general-introduction-to-psychoanalysis/index.html https://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/f/freud/sigmund/general-introduction-to-psychoanalysis/index.html http://dx.doi.org/10.9761/jasss2713 https://www.academia.edu/17484925/the_psychological_thriller_an_overview https://www.academia.edu/17484925/the_psychological_thriller_an_overview 45 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow greek and roman mythologies’ characterizations as sign associated with rowling’s harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone karina hanum luthfia  english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: greek and roman mythologies, semiotics, characterization. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the objective of the study are to outline the characterization of harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone reflecting on greek and roman mythologies’ characterizations, to find out greek and roman mythologies’ characterizations associated with harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone, and to explain the author’s idea expressions in revealing the revival of greek and roman mythologies associated with the novel. the research methodology used the descriptive research. descriptive research can be used to identify and classify the elements or characteristics of a subject. quantitative technique are most used to collect, analyze, and summarize data. for instance: the analysis of symbolism. the results of the research are that harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone characterization was considered as the sign to the greek and roman mythologies’ characterizations, the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone was associated with the characterization on greek and roman mythologies, and rowling conveyed her ideas that were expressed in delivering the mythologies. the rowling’s ideas expressed in the characterization naming, the characterization development on greek and roman mythologies, and in her personal life. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: kotaksurat_karina@yahoo.com issn 2252-6463 karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 46 introduction the researcher raised up the title of greek and roman mythologies’ characterization as sign associated with rowling’s harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone based on the background of the study. first, it was because the novel had been published on several countries and become a best seller novel. however, the novel had ever faced an obstacle that this novel was considered as a bad novel to children due it though children about witchcraft and wizardry. second, it was because the novel is unique that rowling put not only human as the characters, but also non-human characters which are magical creatures and resident ghosts. last, the novel what was published on the modern era revealing a new atmosphere, greek and roman mythologies. the mythologies themselves were considered as the origin of mythology in european literature. in addition, the research, greek and roman mythologies’ characterization as sign associated with rowling’s harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone, has not been analyzed yet. in conducting the research, the researcher had already provided three research questions. they would become the main point in the research. first, what are the characterizations existing on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone? second, what are the characterizations on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone associated with greek and roman mythologies? last, what are rowling’s idea expressed in the revival of greek and roman mythologies associated with the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone? the objective of the study is to reveal the values of greek and roman mythologies which were depicted on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone. the aim was conducted in form of some objectives which are 1. to outline the characterization of the novel reflecting on greek and roman mythologies’ characterization. 2. to find out greek and roman mythologies characterization associated with the novel characterization. 3. to explain the rowling’s ideas expressed in revealing the revival of greek and roman mythologies associated with the novel. later, the researcher was going to conduct the significance of the study. there were some significances on the study, as follow 1. the research can develop the knowledge of literature field. 2. for practical condition, the researcher can take the advantages of the collecting research data to enrich the knowledge of literature studies. 3. from the research, the reader can know how the condition of greek and roman mythologies were. 4. the study can also be considered as a reference to student literature program to analyze literary works using semiotic approach. 5. the result of the study hopefully will be useful for both the readers and the researcher in analyzing the greek and roman mythologies in the following time. the research methodology was going to be conducted into research design, research instrument, procedure of collecting data and the last is procedure of analyzing data. the type of the research was a descriptive qualitative research. in the research, there were two kind of sources which were primary and secondary sources. the researcher used the approach of roland barthes as myth in a semiological system. in the research, the researcher had a role of data collector, data organizer, data analyzer, and data interpreter. then, the research was systematically organized, as follow 1. chapter i presents introduction consists of background of the study, reason for choosing the topic, statement of the problem, objective karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 47 of the study, significance of the study, and outline of the report. 2. chapter ii outlines review of related literature including research study, novel, greek and roman mythologies, semiotics in mythology, j.k. rowling’s biography, theoretical framework, and summary of the novel. 3. chapter iii caries research methodology providing research instrument, procedure of collecting data, and procedure of analyzing data. 4. chapter iv presents the analysis and discussion. they were the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone, the characterization on the novel associated with the mythologies, and rowling’s ideas expressed in the research. 5. chapter v presents some conclusions and suggestion. result of analysis and discussion the research focused on the connection between the characterization on the novel, and greek and roman mythologies. it was also considered as an evidence that rowling had revived the antiquity and origin in literature to the post war or modern era. the results were going to be conducted in form of explanation as there are fifteen signification found on the research. 4.1 the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone there were 98 characterizations on the novel which had been found. on this explanation, the researcher was going to mention the name of the characters only. they were going to be shared in form of numbering system, as follow 1. harry potter 50. terry boot 2. ronald weasley 51. justin flitch fletchley 3. hermione granger 52. mandy brocklehurst 4. albus dumbledore 53. millicent bullstrode 5. rubeus hagrid 54. morag mcdougal 6. minerva mcgonagall 55. lisa turpin 7. lord voldemort 56. blaise zabini 8. quirinus quirrell 57. bill weasley 9. severus snape 58. mr. ollivander 10. nicholas flamel 59. daedalus diggle 11. perenelle flamel 60. sirius black 12. draco malfoy 61. doris crockford 13. madam hooch 62. marge dursley 14. madam pomfrey 63. mrs. figg 15. madam pince 64. piers polkies 16. argus flich 65. gryffindor 17. prof. sprout 66. ravenclaw 18. prof. binns 67. hufflepuff 19. prof. flitwick 68. slytherin 20. cornelius fudge 69. dennis 21. james potter 70. malcolm 22. lily potter 71. gordon 23. vernon dursley 72. madam malkin 24. petunia dursley 73. prof vindictus viridian karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 48 25. dudley dursley 74. miranda goshawk 26. neville longbottom 75. bathilda bagshot 27. fred and george weasley 76. adalbert waffling 28. percy weasley 77. emetic switch 29. charlie weasley 78. phyllida spore 30. lee jordan 79. arsenius jigger 31. oliver wood 80. newt scamander 32. marcus flint 81. quentin trimble 33. angelina johnson 82. centaurs 34. alicia spinet 83. peeves 35. katie bell 84. unicorn 36. terence higgs 85. fluffy 37. adrian pucey 86. norbert 38. kevin bletchley 87.nicholas de mimsy porpington 39. mrs. weasley 88. bloody baron 40. ginny weasley 89. goblin 41. seamus finnigan 90. phoenix 42. hannah abbott 91. troll 43. dean thomas 92. vampire 44. parvati patil 93. fat friar 45. lavender brown 94. hedwig 46. gregory goyle 95. hermes 47. vincent crabbe 96. trevor 48. pansy parkinson 97. scabbers 49. susan bones 98. moaning myrtle 4.2 the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone associated with greek and roman mythologies harry potter was associated with god zeus, harry potter was the main character in the novel. the researcher had found some characteristics of harry potter that he had a thunderbolt lighting scar on his forehead. it was his symbol in associating with god zeus who also had the symbol of thunder and light. harry potter is also well-known as a courageous, ingenious, and intelligent boy. he is also humble and friendly to everyone. however, he was poor that he was abandoned by his parents due to death which made him neglected. last, harry potter was considered as the protector of magic world against the dark lord. he ever took an underground adventure and battle. on the other side, god zeus was characterized as the protector of the society and god of battle. zeus was also symbolized by a thunder and light. the same story with harry potter, in childhood, zeus was threatened in danger which made him move to mount ida. as the protector of the society, zeus had ever taken the underworld adventure and battle against cronus. the explanation above was considered as a signifier and signified object between harry potter and god zeus. hence, the researcher took a conclusion of the connection which is called as a signification. the signification was going to be mentioned below in form of numbering in order to make it understandable. 1. harry potter and god zeus had concept of thunderbolt and light. karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 49 2. harry potter and god zeus were considered as the protector of the society. 3. in childhood, harry potter and god zeus were threatened in danger of a murder. 4. harry potter and god zeus had ever taken the underworld/underground adventure and battle. minerva mcgonagall was associated with minerva of rome, minerva mcgonagall was the headmistress of hogwarts school. she was considered as the right hand of dumbledore. mc.gonagall was a transformational witch who tought transformation class. she was strict, submissive, obedient, wise, and fair woman. thus, she was respected and honoured by people surround her. in addition, minerva mcgonagall was an intelligent and educated woman. the character of minerva mcgonagall was associated with minerva of rome. minerva of rome herself was considered as the member of archaic and capitoline triad. she was an intelligent woman too, as she was considered as the goddess of education to roman worshiper. minerva of rome with all of her position was honoured and respected by roman beside of her wisdom. according to the data above, the researcher achieved a signification of the connection between minerva mcgonagall and minerva of roma, as follow 1. minerva mcgonagall and minerva of rome were considered as high-level woman in their own authorities. 2. minerva mcgonagall and minerva of rome were educated women. 3. minerva mcgonagall and minerva of rome were honoured and respected due to their wisdoms. quirinus quirrell was associated with janus quirinus, quirinus quirrell was the teacher of defense against the dark art. he was pity, greedy, cruel and harmful man. however, he was kind and loyal to his master, lord voldemort. quirinus quirrell was considered as a man with two faces because in his back head, it was dwelled the soul of voldemort. in the story, he was the connector of the underground as he was the one who tried to steal the sorcerer’s stone. the characterization of quirinus quirrell was associated with janus quirinus in roman mythology. janus quirinus was depicted as twofaced or two-headed man. he was also depicted as the guardian of the underworld’s gates. also, he was considered as the connector. thus, the researcher took a signification of quirinus quirrell and janus quirinus that they were considered as men with two faces. they were also considered as the connectors of the underworld/underground. argus filch was associated with argus, argus filch was the caretaker of hogwarts school. he was strict, severe, and old. however, he was also a wise man. argus filch had a role to keep an eye on students’ business which made him considered as a man with one hundred eyes. in greek mythology, argus was considered as as a giant with 100 eyes. his eyes were meant to keep something particularly. it was proved by his role which was set by goddess hera to watch over the maiden lo. according to the characterizations of argus filch and argus in greek mythology, the signification was going to be revealed as follow, 1. argus filch and argus were set to be the caretaker and meant to watch over the maiden lo. 2. argus filch and argus were reflected having a hundred eyes. 3. argus filch and argus had a role under someone else order. argus filch belonged to dumbledore, while argus belonged to goddess hera. daedalus diggle was associated with daedalus, daedalus diggle was the man whom harry potter met in the leaky cauldron. he was so polite man. in the beginning of the story, daedalus karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 50 diggle was suspected as the one who had made the shooting stars in the night of voldemort fall. then, daedalus in greek mythology was an artist who had designed the labyrinth of king minos palace. the signification of both daedalus was that daedalus diggle and daedalus in greek mythology were considered as an artist. daedalus diggle represented the art in form of a shooting stars, when daedalus of athens represented the art in form of a labyrinth. pomona sprout was associated with pomona, pomona sprout was the herbology teacher in hogwarts school. she appeared as a dumpty and little witch. in roman mythology, pomona was considered as the goddess of trees and fruit. the name in latin meant fruit or apple. she was able to influence the growing season of spring and the changing of the trees in autumn. the signification which was found by the researcher was that pomona sprout characterization was associated with pomona of rome as the plantation expert. pomona sprout was the herbology teacher, while pomona of rome was considered as the goddess of trees and fruits. doris crockford was associated with doris. there is a connection between those characterizations in naming system. thus, there was a signifier and signified object of the characterization. however, there was no significance found. it was due the characterization of doris crockford in the novel was not well developed. marcus flint was associated with mars, marcus flint was the captain quidditch of slytherin house. he was so tricky in playing quidditch, also unfair. thus, he was considered as a trouble maker in the society. it was associated to mars of rome who was considered as a god of war. it meant that mars was spreading chaos all over the society. sirius black was associated with sirius, sirius had not had a direct action in the novel. he was the one who had lent his motorcycle to rubeus hagrid in the night of the dark lord fall. in greek mythology, sirius was associated with the god of god stars. the data above is not enough to create a signification because the characterization development of sirius black was so limited. thus, the researcher decided that there was no any significance found. centaurs were associated with centaurs, centaurs was a magical creature. the appearance of a centaurs were that a man to the waist and a horse below. he was considered as a fortune teller who was able to read a sign on the sky, the moon, and the stars. he was supposed to be very useful in a life mystery. however, he was so mysterious and close creature. in greek mythology, centaurs were creature of half human and half horse. they were sons of centaurus. also, they were considered as fortune teller. phoenix was associated with phoenix, phoenix was a magical creature whose tail and fur were used in magic wand making. phoenix was associated with phoenix in greek mythology. phoenix was the son of agenor he was ordered to look for his sister, europa, before he got lost. because of the limited data, there was no significance on both characters which was able to be associated with. fluffy was associated with cerberus, fluffy was a magical creature belonged to hagrid. he was a dog within three heads. he had a role in guarding the underground world where the sorcerer’s stone was being kept. the only thing which can handle fluffy was a music performance. cerberus, the associated character of fluffy, was a three-headed dog. he belonged to hades to protect the underworld. he was fearsome creature. however, music and offering of food calmed him. according to the data above, the significance of both characters is that fluffy was able to be associated with cerberus in greek mythology. those characters had the same appearance as threeheaded dog. they were also the guardian of underworld/underground. they were able to be calmed down by music performance too. last, both magical creatures were not a wild creatures because karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 51 they belonged to someone else. fluffy belonged to hagrid, when cerberus belonged to god hades. hermes was associated with hermes, hermes on the novel was an owl that belonged to percy weasley as a prefect reward. as an owl, hermes had a role in sending a mail through the witch and wizard. in greek mythology, hermes was the winged messenger of greek gods and goddess. he was the son of zeus and maia. the significance was found that both hermes were considered as a mail messenger. vampire was associated with ambrogio, vampire was a magical creature. it was mentioned in quirinus quirrell’s class as a suspect of the reason why quirinus quirrell smelled bad like a garlic. vampire was also considered as a blood sucker. in greek mythology, the associative character with vampire was ambrogio. ambrogio was cursed by apollo because of his love elegy. thus he could not face the sun shine. he was also achieved a mortality. then, when his wife was dead, ambrogio tried to share his mortality by biting his wife in order to suck her blood and give his. hence, ambrogio was considered as the first blood sucker. dragon was associated with lacon, dragon was a magical creature. it was poisonous and wild animal. in grongott bank of magic, dragon was ordered to guard the bank (as a guardian). lacon, in greek mythology, was the dragon who guarded the garden where the apples of hesperides kept. the signification of dragon and lacon was that both characters were considered as the guardian of certain place and thing. 4.3 rowlign’s ideas expressed in the revival of greek and roman mythologies associated with the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone there were three rowling’s ideas expressed on the novel characterization system. the ultimate aim is to revive greek and roman mythologies’ characterization to the reader. here, the researcher had concluded the way rowling delivered the characterization system. 1. rowling put the characterization of greek and roman mythologies to the characterization on the novel. 2. rowling put the name of greek and roman deities to be taken as the first name of the characters on the novel. 3. last, rowling put her personal experience in the naming system of the character. conclussion after analyzing harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone novel in the previous discussion, the researcher was going to draw some conclusions. first, harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone characterization was considered as the sign to greek and roman mythologies’ characterizations. it was depicted on some characterizations on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone novel reflecting on greek and roman mythologies. second, the characterization on harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone was associated with the characterization on greek and roman mythologies. the characterization was delivered in form of characterization development by rowling. third, the researcher assumed that rowling meant to revive the mythologies of greek and roman to children as a new born literary atmosphere in the modern era. she delivered the moral values or the cultures of greek and roman mythologies into a new form of characterization which was meant to be the media or connector between the mythologies and the children as the readers. there were two ideas expressions of rowling in delivering the mythologies. first, she conveyed in form of characterization naming. second, she revealed of the characterization development on greek and roman deities. in addition, the researcher also found that rowling tried to share about her personal life into the novel. bibliography karina hanum luthfia / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 52 abrams, m.h. 2009. a glossary of literary terms, boston: wadsworth publishing anderson, d. and friends. 2010. the story of literature from antiquity to the present, postdam: h.f. ullmann. atsma, a.j. (nd.) aster sirius, greek god of dog-star. online at http://www.theoi.com/ titan/asterseirios.html barthes, r. 1991. mythologies, new york: the noonday press. daly, k.n. 2009. greek and roman mythology a to z, new york: chelsea house. graves, r. 1960. the greek myths 1, london: penguin books. kappako, m. (2013) the legend of the vampire script online at kappako, m. (2013) on http://kmitlenglish106.blogspot.com/2013/07/t he-legend-of-vampire-script-by.html. namm, d. 2011. greek myths, new york: sterling. perrine, l. 1987. story and structure, florida: ted buchholz. pollack, p. and m. belviso. 2012. who is j.k. rowling, london: penguin group. rowling, j.k. 1997. harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone, new york: scholastics press. http://www.theoi.com/ http://kmitlenglish106.blogspot.com/2013/07/the-legend-of-vampire-script-by.html http://kmitlenglish106.blogspot.com/2013/07/the-legend-of-vampire-script-by.html attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cefbcf2037 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare putri anggraeni, et al / journal of english language teaching 6 (1) (2017) 1 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow translation methods and degree of equivalence in english-indonesian translation of leo tolstoy‟s “god sees the truth but waits” nuharani dyah nafisah, rudi hartono, issy yuliasri  english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in october 2018 approved in november 2018 published in january 2019 ________________ keywords: translation method, degree of equivalence, ”god sees the truth, but waits”.. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this research is conducted to identify the methods used by the translator in translating tolstoy‟s god sees the truth, but waits, to describe the degree of equivalence between the english original version and the indonesian translation of the short story, and to show the relation between them. the translation method used in this research are proposed by newmark, while the degrees of equivalence are analyzed using bell‟s. this research applies qualitative method to describe the aims of this study. the data are analyzed by comparing the english short story and its indonesian translation. after the data are identified, they are examined to find the relation between the methods used and the degrees of equivalence.the findings of this study show that (1) six translation methods were used to translate god sees the truth, but waits into indonesian, these include semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation, adaptation, free translation and wordfor-word translation, (2) in terms of the degree of equivalence, it was found that 57 data are partly equivalent with increased meaning, 41 data are fully equivalent, 39 data are non-equivalent with different meaning, 32 data are partly equivalent with decreased meanig and 1 datum are non-equivalent with no meaning, (3) most of the translation methods used produce partly equivalent translation with increased meaning. © 2018 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: issn 2252-6706 b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: nuharanidyahnafisah@gmail.com n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 introduction translation is one of the important tools in communication and information media. catford (1962:20) defined translation as the replacement of textual material in one language (source language) by equivalent textual material in another language (target language). hartono (2009) stated that “translation is the way to transfer a source language (sl) text into the target language (tl) text” (p.6). from the two definitions, it can be concluded that in translation, translators deal with written text. it differs from interpreting, where interpreters deal with spoken language. in translating a text, a translator should consider the types of the text because each text type needs a certain way to be translated. according to reiss (2000:160), there are four types of texts, namely informative, expressive, operative and the audio medial texts. the example of expressive text is narrative text in the form of short story. according to klarer (1999) short story is a brief narrative prose. short stories connect education with entertainment in order to make learning easiesr and interesting (crumbley & smith: 2010 as cited in saka: 2014). based on these definitions, short story is one of narrative text aims to entertain and to educate the readers. translating short story is not an easy task because it aims to entertain and to educate the reader. a translator has to consider a certain way to render all the aspects of short story, so that the aim of the text can be obtained. molina and albir (2002) states that, “translation method refers to the way of a particular translation process that is carried out in terms of the translator‟s objective, i.e., a global option that affects the whole texts” (p. 507). from the statment above, it can be concluded that translated text is greatly determined by translation method adopted by translator beccause it will affect the whole translated text. if the objective of a translator is to entertain and to educate the reader, therefore a translator has to decide the best methods that he/she is going to use in order to make translated text entertaining and educating. newmark (1988:45) introduced eight methods of translation which are divided into two groups. four methods emphasize on the source language are word-for-word translation, literal translation, faithful translation and semantic translation. while four other methods emphasize on target language are adaptation, free translation, idiomatic translation, and communicative translation. this research tries to identify the translation methods used by the translator in translating god sees the truth, but waits. it is a short story written by a famous russian author named leo tolstoy. the story tells about a man sent to prison for a murder he did not commit. since it takes the form of a parable of forgiveness that contains the moral lesson, the short story can be enjoyed by all segments. besides, the story also portrays the russian culture which is poured into the name of the characters, setting and the dictions like troika and samovar. for the researcher, it is interesting to find out whether the translator is able to render the meaning and the culture into the tt or not. this research also tries to find out the degree of equivalence between the english original version and its indonesian translation. bell (1991:6) classified the degree of equivalence as follows: (1) fully/completely equivalent occurs if the meaning in source text is transferred completely into target language. (2) partly equivalent is divided into two. first, partly equivalent with increased meaning occurs if there is additional information realized by new meaning which is not found in the source text. second, partly equivalent with decreased meaning occurs if some of the meaning in the source text is not realized in target language. (3) non-equivalent is also divided into two. first, non equivalent with different meaning occurs if the translator adds information in the source text with the words which have different meaning in the target language. second, non equivalent with n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 no meaning occurs if the translator does not realize the translation of the words and idiom in the source text, so the target language loses all information contained in source text. there are several scholars that have been conducting research dealing with translation method and equivalence. the first research conducted by mujiyanto (2011) entitled nonequivalence in the englishto-indonesian translation of behavioral clauses. mujiyanto observed the existence of formal nonequivalence appears in the translation of behavioral clauses and the way to achieve functional equivalence through the presence of formal equivalence. his study investigated a written text in english and its indonesian translation. the result revealed that formal nonequivalence may occur in word phrase, and clause levels. the effort of achieving functional equivalence at clause level was facilitated such formal equivalence maintaining behavioral clauses or restructuring them to form material clauses, mental clauses, or verbal clauses. the second research was conducted by hartono and priyatmojo (2015). the goal of their research was to analyze the translation methods used in translating harper lee‟s novel entitled to kill a mockingbird (tkm) from english into indonesian. their studies analyzed 47 idioms, 25 metaphors, and 42 personifications. based on the research it is shown that the translation methods used in translating idioms are word-for-word (21%), literal (36,2%), semantic (2,1%), free (12,8%), and (46,8%), used in translating metaphors are literal (80%), semantic (4%), and free (16%), while used in translating the personification are literal (88%), faithful (4,8%), semantic (4,8%), and communicative (2,4%). yuliasri (2016) analyzed translation techniques and pragmatic equivalence in indonesian translation of humorous utterences in the walt disney‟s donald duck comics. the researcher used 480 utterances that were taken from 21 walt disney‟s donald duck comics and their translation as the data. the translator‟s choice of translation techniques has resulted in 96.87% of the translated humorous utterances being pragmatically equivalent. the use of such translation techniques as generalization, established equivalent, linguistic compression, amplification, literal translation, compensation, linnguistic amplification, variation, particularization, borrowing, transposition, description, and calque has resulted in pragmatic equivalence between st and tt. only minor portion (3.13%) of the translated text is not pragmatically equivalent, and this is resulted from the use of discursive creation, reduction, adaptation, and modulation techniques. methods this research uses descriptive qualitative method. a descriptive qualitative method could be used to analyze and expose the methods and the degree of equivalence between the source text and the target text in the english version of “god sees the truth, but waits” and its indonesian version which was translated by harum l. wibowo. the translation was published in cerpen terjemahan website. mujiyanto (2011) stated that, “qualitative approach tried to reveal the phenomenon comprehensively and appropriate with the context through the natural data collection employing the researcher as key instrument of the study” (p. 23). in analyzing the translation methods used in translation of tolstoy‟s god sees the truth but waits, the researcher compared each of the sentences from both english and indonesian version. after that, the researcher analyzed the translation methods in each sentence using newmark‟s classification of translation methods. from the analysis, it can be seen the classification of translation methods and the mostly methods that were used by the translator in translating the short story. besides analyzing the translation methods, in this study the researcher also identifies the degree of equivalence between english version and indonesian translation of tolstoy‟s god sees the truth, but waits. the degree of equivalence was gained by doing the n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 analysis using the modification of bell‟s degree of equivalence. after all of the data were identified, the researcher calculated the data to determine the percentage of equivalence. after obtaining the result of the analysis, the researcher compared between the translation method used and the degree of equivalence in order to get the infromation about the relation between the two. results and discussions in this research, the data were identified using newmark‟s classification of translation methods and bell‟s classification of degree of equivalence. 1. translation methods analysis there are 185 uses of translation methods to translate 169 sentences as there are cases where one sentence is translated using more than one method. the result of the analysis found that only seven methods were used in translating god see‟s the truth, but waits from english to indonesian. from 169 data that have been analyzed, it is identified that semantic translation is the dominant method used and it occurs 78 times, word-for-word translation occurs 7 times, followed by communicative translation occurs 52 times, literal translation occurs 19 times, adaptation occurs 18 times, free translation occurs 11 times, and word-for-word translation occurs 7 times. the result of translation methods analysis is presented in table translation method f percentage (%) semantic translation 78 42.2% communicative translation 52 28.1% literal translation 19 10.3% adaptation 18 9.7% free translation 11 5.9% word-for-word translation 7 3.8% total 185 100% table 3.1: translation methods used 1.1 semantic translation semantic translation method is identified as the highest number in the translation of god sees the truth but waits with total 78 data are found. the application of semantic translation method can be seen in the following example: s t : he had two shops and a house of his own. t t : dia memiliki dua toko dan sebuah rumah pribadi. b t : he had two shops and a private house (datum 002) in example (1), the phrase „a house of his own‟ is translated into „rumah pribadi‟ (private house) using semantic translation method. the semantic and syntactic structures in source text are rendered closely to the target texts. translating the phrase „…of his own‟ into the word „pribadi‟ (private) is one of the translator‟s effort in order to preserve the aesthetic value of the text. 1.2 communicative translation the result of the analysis showed that communicative translation is the second most dominant method used with total 52 data. the application of communicative translation method can be seen in the following example: s t : "see if i don't sell out all my goods, and bring you some presents from the fair." t t : “aku pasti bisa menjual semua barang daganganku dan pulang dengan membawakanmu cinderamata dari pekan raya.” b t : “i surely can sell all my goods and come home by bringing you presents from the fair.” (datum 010) in translating example (2), the translator applied communicative translation method. it can be seen from the change of the clause form from negative to positive, so that target language reader are easier in understanding the content of the story. in source text, the sentence begins with a clause in negative form „see if i don‟t sell out all my goods...‟ and then it is followed by n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 5 positive clause. if the translator translated using negative form, the sentence would be „lihatlah jika aku tidak bisa menjual semua barangku... .‟ the product of translation would be odd and target language reader would be hard to understand the clause. therefore, the translator changed the clause from negative form to positive form becomes „aku pasti bisa menjual semua barang daganganku...‟ by doing so, the translation is easier to be understood by the target language reader. 1.3 literal translation the result of the analysis shows that 19 data from english original version are translated into indonesian by using literal translation method s t : when he had gone about twenty-five miles, he stopped for the horses to be fed. t t : ketika dia telah berjalan sekitar dua puluh lima mil, dia berhenti karena kudanya perlu diberi makan. b t : when he had gone about twenty-five miles, he stopped for the horses needed to be fed. (datum 016) example (3) consists of some grammatical structure, such as the use of past perfect tense and the use of passive voice. past perfect tense is constructed from subject+auxiliiary „had‟+past participle. in this case, the grammatical structure of the clause „when he had gone about twentyfive miles‟ is translated into the nearest tl becomes „ketika dia telah berjalan sekitar dua puluh lima mil.‟ the use of passive voice can be seen in the clause „...for the horses needed to be fed‟. it is constructed from verb „needed‟+to be+past participle „fed‟ and translated into „perlu diberi makan.‟ as what has been stated above, in literal translation method, the sl grammatical construction are converted to their nearest tl equivalents, but the lexical words and language style in the source text remain the same into the target text. thus, datum 016 is categorized using literal translation method. 1.4 adaptation 18 data are identified applying adaptation method. s t : the prison authorities liked aksionov for his meekness, and his fellow-prisoners respected him: they called him "grandfather," and "the saint." t t : para sipir penjara menyukai sikap aksionov yang lembut dan para narapidana lain juga menghormatinya. mereka memanggilnya „mbah‟ dan „orang suci‟. b t : the prison guards liked aksionov‟s gentle attitude and other convicts also respected him. they called him „grandfather‟ and „saints.‟ (datum 068) example (4) is identified applying adaptation translation method. in translating the text, the translator tried to convert the sl culture to tl culture. it is shown by the translation of the noun which emphasizes to the finding of cultural equivalent between st and tt. in datum 068 above, the noun „grandfather‟ is translated to the word „mbah‟. „mbah‟ is a noun adapted from javanese language and it has equivalent meaning with „grandfather‟. the use of the noun „mbah‟ to the translation proves that the translator has converted the sl culture to tl culture well. thus, it makes the reader more interested in reading the translation, since it sounds natural. 1.5 free translation after doing the analysis, the researcher found 11 data applying free translation method. s t : they all denied any knowledge of it. t t : mereka semua berkata bahwa mereka tidak tahu apa-apa tentang itu. b t : they all said they did not know anything about it. (datum 128) the translator used free translation method in translating example (5). in adaptation n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 6 translation method, it tends to reproduce the content of the source text without following the form of it. it is usually in the form of paraprhase and it is much longer than the original text. in this case, the sentence in datum 128 they all denied any knowledge of it is translated to mereka semua berkata bahwa mereka tidak tahu apa-apa tentang itu (they all said they did not know anything about it) in order to help the readers to get better understanding. 1.6 word-for-word translation in this research, it is identified 7 data from st are translated into tt by applying word-forword translation method s t : in the town of vladimir lived a young merchant named ivan dmitrich aksionov. t t : di kota vladimir, hiduplah seorang pedagang yang bernama ivan dmitrich aksionov. b t : in the town vladimir, lived a merchant named ivan dmitrich aksionov. (datum 001) example (6) is identified to be word-forword translation method since the words in the sentence above are translated singly by their most common meanings. the preposition in is translated into word di, the noun town is translated into kota, the word vladimir is also translated into vladimir, the verb lived is translated into hiduplah, the article a is translated into seorang, the noun merchant is translated into pedagang and the adjective named is translated into bernama. even though both of the versions have the same structure, it is still acceptable and understandable in the target language. in indonesian narrative text, it is common using such struture for the prologue of the story. 2. degree of equivalence analysis from total 169 data, it was found the total frequency of degree of equivalence was 170 occurrences. the results show that most of the sentences are categorized into partly equivalent with increased meaning. it occurs 57 times, followed by fully equivalent occurs 41 times, non-equivalent with different meaning occurs 39 times, partly equivalent with decreased meaning occurs 32 times, and non-equivalent with no meaning occurs once. details of the analysis can be seen in table 2. degree of equivalence f fully equivalent (fe) 41 partly equivalent (pe) increased meaning (im) 57 decreased meaning (dm) 32 nonequivalent (ne) different meaning (difm) 39 no meaning (nom) 1 total 170 table 3.2.: degree of equivalence between st and tt 2.1 partly equivalent with increased meaning from the analysis, it is found that partly equivalent with increased meaning is the the highest category with total 57 data are identified. s t : aksionov was a handsome, fair-haired, curly-headed fellow, full of fun, and very fond of singing. t t : aksionov adalah seorang pria yang tampan dengan rambut kekuningan dan sedikit bergelombang. sifatnya humoris dan sangat suka bernyanyi. b t : aksionov was a handsome fellow with blonde and wavy hair. his character was humorist and very like singing. example (7) is categorized into partly equivalent with increased meaning since there is an additional information realized by new meaning which is not found in st. in datum 003 above, the translator added the word „sifatnya‟ (his character) into the translation even though this word is not found in the st. the word „sifatnya‟ is added into the tt to explain the adjective full of fun and fond of singing. 2.2 fully equivalent n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 7 from the analysis, it is found that fully equivalent is the second highest category with total 41 data are identified. s t : they had some tea together, and then went to bed in adjoining rooms. t t : mereka minum teh bersama dan kemudian tidur di kamar yang bersebelahan. b t : they drank tea together and then slept in adjoining rooms. (datum 013) example (8) is categorized into fully equivalent. according to bell, fully equivalent occurs if the meaning in source text is transferred completely into target language. in datum 013, it can be seen that the meaning in st is transfered completely into target text. the sentence „they had some tea together, and then went to bed in adjoining rooms.‟ is translated to „mereka minum teh bersama dan kemudian tidur di kamar yang bersebelahan.‟ the subject, the predicate, the object and even the conjunction are translated completely into tt. 2.3 non-equivalent with different meaning the result of the analysis shows that 39 data are categorized as non-equivalent with different meaning s t : aksionov laughed, and said, "you are afraid that when i get to the fair i shall go on a spree." t t : aksionov tertawa dan berkata, “kau hanya takut kalau aku akan kembali mabuk-mabukan sesampainya di sana.” b t : aksionov laughed and said, “you are just afraid if i will get drunk again upon my arrival” (datum 006) example (8) above is categorized into non-equivalent with different meaning. in datum 006, the translator translated the noun „spree‟ to be „mabuk-mabukan.‟ based on oxford dictionary, spree is a spell or sustained period of unrestrained activity of a particular kind or it can be translated into indonesian becomes „pelesir‟. the word spree in st and the word mabuk-mabukan (get drunk) has different meaning, that is why datum 006 is considered to be non-equivalent with different meaning. 2.4 partly equivalent with decreased meaning in this research, it is identified 32 are categorized as partly equivalent with decreased meaning s t : so he said good-bye to his family, and drove away. t t : maka berangkatlah aksionov. b t : then aksionov left. (datum 011) example (9) is categorized into partly equivalent with decreased meaning. it can be seen in datum 011 above that the translator didn‟t realize the clause „so he said good-bye to his family‟ into the tt. the translation of „so he said good-bye to his family, and drove away.‟ should be „maka ia berpamitan kepada keluarganya, dan berangkat.‟, but the translator only translated it to „then aksionov left.‟ that is why datum 011 is categorized into partly equivalent with decreased meaning. 2.5 non-equivalent with no meaning this category is the lowest category with only 1 datum is identified to non-equivalent with no meaning. s t : then he made his way across to the landlord of the inn (who lived in a cottage at the back), paid his bill, and continued his journey. t t : kemudian dia berjalan ke tempat pemilik penginapan, membayar biaya menginapnya, dan kembali melanjutkan perjalanan. b t : then he walked to the innkeeper, paid the accommodation fee, and continued the journey. (datum 015) example (10) is categorized into nonequivalent with no meaning. the translator did not realize the adjective clause „who lived in a n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 8 cottage at the back‟ into the tt, so the tt loses the information about the landlord of the inn seeing. the translation of „then he made his way across to the landlord of the inn (who lived in a cottage at the back), paid his bill, and continued his journey.‟ should be ‟kemudian dia berjalan ke tempat pemilik penginapan (yang tinggal di sebuah pondok di belakang), membayar biaya menginapnya, dan kembali melanjutkan perjalanan.‟, but the translator only translated it to „kemudian dia berjalan ke tempat pemilik penginapan, membayar biaya menginapnya, dan kembali melanjutkan perjalanan.‟ that is why datum 015 is considered to be categorized into non-equivalent with no meaning. 3. the relation between translation method used and the degree of equivalence after obtaining the result of the analysis, the researcher compared between the translation method used and the degree of equivalence in order to get the infromation about the relation between the two. it has been stated previously that most of the data in this research are categorized into partly equivalent translation with increased meaning and it is followed by fully equivalent translation. as the result, the translation methods employed usually produce partly equivalent translation with increased meaning. it can be seen from the first four dominant translation method namely semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and adaptation are dominated by partly equivalent translation with increased meaning. nevertheless, not all of the translation method are dominated by partly equivalent translation with increased meaning. in free translation method, from total 11 data, 6 data are categorized into non-equivalent translation with different meaning, followed by 3 data are categorized into partly equivalent translation with decreased meaning then followed by one data each which is categorized into fully equivalent translation and partly equivalent translation with increased meaning. it shows that free translation method is dominated by non-equivalent translation with different meaning. this is caused by the translator who tends to reproduce the content of the source text without following the form of it when he/she applies free translation method. therefore, the result of the translation might be different and doesn‟t have the equivalent meaning with the source text. the following example shows the data employing communicative translation method which produces non-equivalent translation with different meaning: s t : then his wife said, "it was not for nothing i dreamt your hair had turned grey. you remember? you should not have started that day." t t : kemudian istrinya berkata, “kau masih ingat dengan mimpiku kalau rambutmu menjadi beruban? ternyata mimpiku itu memang punya maksud. seharusnya kau tidak memulai perjalananmu hari itu.” (datum 055) the translator translated datum 055 by using communicative translation method. in communicative translation method, it attempts to convey the exact contextual meaning of the source text, both in content and language. in order to make target readers are easier to understand the content, the transaltion in example (11) above uses natural expression to express the meaning of the st. it can be seen from the expression "it was not for nothing i dreamt your hair had turned grey. you remember? which is translated to “kau masih ingat dengan mimpiku kalau rambutmu menjadi beruban? ternyata mimpiku itu memang punya maksud. this method also produces non-equivalent translation with different meaning, since the translator changed some meaning from the st into the tt to make the translation is easier to be understood. the expression „it was not for nothing‟ is not translated to be „bukan karena apa-apa‟, but it is translated to „ternyata mimpiku itu memang punya maksud.‟ it shows that the use of communicative translation has caused the difference between the meaning from the st into the tt. however, the translated text is more natural to be read for the target readers. n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 9 the other significant difference is shown from the domination of fully equivalent translation which is produced by word-for-word translation method. it is different from the first four methods which are dominated by partly equivalent translation with increased meaning. from total 7 data employed word-for-word translation method, 5 data are categorized into fully equivalent translation, followed by 1 datum categorized into partly equivalent translaltion with increased meaning, and the other 1 datum categorized into partly equivalent translation with decreased meaning. in this regard, it shows the domination of fully equivalent translation which is produced by word-for-word translation. when using word-for-word translation method, the translator preserved the sl word order and the words are translated singly by their common meanings. as the result, it produces fully equivalent translation, since fully equivalent translation occurs if the meaning in source text is transferred completely into target language. moreover, the meaning of the translated text from the st remains the same becuase the translator tried to translate the words singly by their common meaning. for deeper understanding, the following example shows the relation between word-for-word translation method and fully equivalent translation: s t : makar semyonich bent close over aksionov, and whispered, "ivan dmitrich, forgive me!" t t : makar semyonich membungkuk dekat aksionov dan berbisik, “ivan dmitrich, maafkanlah aku!” (datum 146) example (12) above is translated using word-for-word translation method. the words are translated singly by their common meaning. the characters‟ name in sl are preserved, while the verbs, adjective and pronoun are translated into their comon meaning. the verbs that can be found in the sentence above are „bent‟ translated into the word „membungkuk‟, „whispered‟ translated into „berbisik‟ and „forgive‟ translated into „maafkanlah‟. besides verbs, there is also the adjective „close‟ which translated into „dekat‟ and the objective pronoun „me‟ translated into „aku.‟ seen from the grammatical structure of the st and the tt, both of the text have the same structure. in this regard, the use of word-forword translation produces fully equivalent translation. conclusions conclusions are drawn to answer the research problems of this study as well as to highlight other findings. the conclussions of this research are explained as follows: the findings of the analysis reveal that in translating the short story, the translator has used 6 methods, with semantic translation as the most dominant one, followed by communicative translation, literal translation, adaptation, free translation and word-for-word translation. in term of degree of equivalence between the english version and the indonesian translation, it is revealed that total frequency of degree of equivalence is 170 ocurences. most of the data are categorized into partly equivalent with increased meaning, followed by fully equivalent, partly equivalent with decreased meaning, non-equivalent with different meaning and only one datum is categorized into nonequivalent with no meaning. the methods employed here result the different and various degrees of equivalence. the use of such translation methods as semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and adapatation has resulted the highest number in partly equivalent translataion with increased meaning. meanwhile, the use of free translation method has resulted the highest number in non-equivalent translation with different meaning and the use of word-for-word translation method has resulted the highest number in fully equivalent translation. to sum up, the domination of partly equivalent translation with increased meaning shows that the translator main concern is to convey the meaning according to the context of the st to the tt. the translator may increase the meaning in the tt to make target readers understand well about the translated text. n. d. nafisah, r. hartono, i. yuliasri / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 10 references bell, r.t. (1991). translation and translating: theory and practice. london: longman group uk limited. catford, j.c. (1978). a linguistic theory of translation. oxford: oxford university press. hartono, rudi. (2009). teori penerjemahan (a handbook for translators). semarang: cipta prima nusantara semarang. hartono, r., & priyatmojo, a.s. (2015). analysis of translation methods on harper lee‟s novel to kill a mockingbird from english into indonesian. in unnes international conference on eltlt (english language teaching, literature, and translation)(pp. 734-744). hurtado albir, a. and molina l. (2002). “translation technique revisited: a dynamic and functional approach”. meta, xlvii, 4. spain, barcelona: universitat autònoma de barcelona. klarer, m. (1999). introduction to literary studies.routledge: london mujiyanto, yan. (2011). petunjuk penulisan skripsi. semarang: unnes press. mujiyanto, yan. (2011). nonequivalence in the englishto-indonesian translation of behavioral clauses. language circle journal of language and literature, vol. vi/1. newmark, p. (1981). approach to translation. oxford: pergamon press. newmark, p. (1988). a textbook of translation. united kingdom: prentice hall international (uk) ltd. newmark, p. (1991). about translation. clevedon: multilingual matters ltd. nida, e.a. (1964). “principles of correspondence.” in venuti, l. the translation studies reader. london: routledge. reiss, katharina. (2000). “type, kind, and individuality of text: decision making in translation.” on venuti (ed.) the translation studies reader. london and new york: routledge saka, ö. (2014). short stories in english language teaching. international online journal of education and teaching (iojet), 1(4), 278-288. yuliasri, i. (2016). translation techniques and pragmatic equivalence in indonesian translation of humorous utterences in the walt disney‟s donald duck comics. prosiding prasasti, 409-414. 60 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow an analysis of the symbol in westlife’s song lyrics hanna eka rosita,bambang purwanto, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 26 february 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: symbol, song, semiotics, westlife. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ song is one example of literature. listening song is enjoyable activity, but the listener cannot get a pleasure if they do not understand the meaning in the song. sometimes song consists of symbol to describe the meaning of a song. based on the reason, it brought the researcher to find out the symbol and meaning in the song lyrics and to explain the impacts of symbol toward real life. this study applied a descriptive qualitative method. through this method the researcher tried to analyze, explain, and find out the meaning of the symbols by using charles sanders pierce’s theory. in this case, charles sanders pierce developed a triadic model in illustrating the definition of the sign as a symbol. the triadic model consisted of three components; representamen, object and interpretant. the unit analysis of this study were westlife’s songs, there were more than 145 songs in 11 albums. because of the large amount of the songs, the researcher chose 7 songs from the greatest album of westlife that are swear it again, if i let you go, flying without wings, i have a dream, my love, uptown girl, and you raise me up. this study contained 5 kinds of symbols that were symbol of color (12 items), symbol of thing (19 items), symbol of situation (18 items), symbol of sound (5 items), and symbol of imaginative (7 items). furthermore, the most dominant symbol was symbol of thing. symbols brought some impacts to real life to help the listeners or the readers to understand the real meaning toward real life. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: hannarosita1995@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 61 introduction literature reflects the various experiences, ideas, passions of human beings in their daily life that express on several forms and styles of literary works. one form of literature is song lyric that is a part of the literary work which has the intrinsic elements like poetry. it is expressing a person’s personal feelings and thoughts, and connected to written for, singing. it is also a kind of poetry which is generally short and characterized by a musical use of language. it is the name for a short poem, that is usually divided into stanzas and directly expressing the poet’s own thoughts or sentiments. it is the word of a song and it is an important part in the creation of a song because song lyric is a tool that can be used to express ideas and feelings of the songwriter. in reading the song lyric, someone not only read or looked at the words that were lined up in the song lyric but he/she also tries to understand the meaning of the song lyric. the expression of idea in a poem sometimes comes in a form of sign, symbol, icon, or even code. pierce (in hawkes 1978: 126-128) that “sign is something for someone to represents something else.” also, there is the ‘typology of signs’: starting from pierce’s trichotomy are symbols, indices, and icons. symbol is a mode in which the signifier does not resemble signified but which is fundamentally arbitrary or purely convention. icon/iconic is a sign whose signifier bears a close resemblance to the thing it refers to. index/indexical is a mode in which the signifier is directly connected in some ways (physically or causally) to the signified. based on the elaboration above, the researcher is interested in conducting a research on analysis symbol in westlife’s song lyrics. the researcher will find the symbols in the lyrics of the songs then classify each of symbols in order to find out the meaning and describe the messages to be conveyed. with regard to the background of the story above, there are several reasons for choosing this topic. first, based on the fact of semiotics, literary work is a (complex) sign system. the sign systems consist of symbol, icon, and index. therefore, the researcher wants to analyze the symbol in westlife’s song lyrics. second, during the popularity of westlife’s songs, which consists of some popular songs and they are still remembered. however, there are some impacts toward real life. a review of related theories in a general semiotic theory will be considered powerful according to its capacity for offering an appropriate formal definition for every sort of sign-function, whether it has already been described and coded or not. semiotics is concerned with everything that can be taken as a sign. a sign is everything which can be taken as significantly substituting for something else. charles sanders pierce / piercian semiotics said that there are three sides of sign. the sides are representamen, object and interpretant (peirce 1940:101). in that book, peirce says that a sign is something stands for something. peirce gives a definition of representamen as the sign itself, the object is the thing which is referred, and the interpretant is the product from the connection between interpretant and object. taking the example above, according to peirce the word pen is the representamen, yet the object is the pen physically. for the interpretant is what thought which is appeared when someone hears pen, such as “writings”, “ink:, “paper”, and so on. it means that those sides (representamen, object, interpretant) are something which should always be together. they are inseparable in semiosis because they have their functions to determining each other so that semiosis process can describe or determine the sign clearly. methods the research designs used in this study are mixing between descriptive and qualitative study, which merely focuses on the analysis of the textual data. the simplest way to define qualitative study is to say that it is a type of research which involves interpreting no numerical data. the data are the textual data obtained in the song lyrics. according to creswell (1994: 1) suggested that “a qualitative study is rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 62 designed to be consistent with the assumption of qualitative paradigm.” the object of the study entitled “swear it again”, “if i let you go”, “flying without wings”, “i have a dream”, “my love”, “uptown girl”, and “you raise me up”. there are number-one-tracks during the popularity of westlife in ireland and britain and it is very entertaining. in gaining the data, first, the researcher was read all the song lyrics and paid more attention to the symbol which is used on it. second, the researcher was identified the symbol which is found then look for the meaning of the symbol in those lyrics. third, the researcher was analyzed the lyrics carefully and understanding the figurative language, describe the symbols of the song lyrics, and find out the meaning. fourth, the researcher crosschecked the analysis of the symbols to the research advisor thus the data were regarded as valid because the data were already approved by an expert in literary analysis results and discussions after conducting this research, the researcher conduct five symbol categories; the symbol of color, the symbol of thing, the symbol of situation, the symbol of sound, and the symbol of imaginative visualization (santoso, 1993:5). 1. swear it again the general meaning and symbol of the song entitled swear it again tells the readers and listeners about the struggle of the man to show his seriousness of loving the girl. the man will do everything to make the girl happy and prove to the world that they are completed each other. the symbol represented of the song is promise. swear it again shows the personal style of showing his feeling to the girl that he loves. the man promises to love her through happy and upset, health and sick, bright and dark, ups and downs. loving the girl is not only brings a joy and happy but also it brings a pain and doubt. moreover, the man promises the girl to holding hands each other, to face the future together, and make the love stronger. the impact of symbol toward real life is people have to simply make a promise with ourselves to reach the success in study, in career, in family, in some fields surrounding. then, make a promise with our family for not break their trust to us by not doing bad things. for example: free sex, drugs, smoke, alchohol, and show off the part of body which may not be visible. afterwards, make a promise with partner for not betray the relationship and always keep the love stronger. later, make a promise with people surrounding for not heart breaking each other by keeping the spoken, action, behavior, and respect. so, someone can spread love, spread good vibes and life happily. 2. if i let you go the general meaning of if i let you go tells the readers and listeners about the feeling of worry and scare of losing the love from the man’s life. the man is very scared if it is all happen in his life, the man cannot imagine his life without the girl because he is really love the girl. the man would never give up of giving his best to the girl. the symbol represented of the song is doubt. if i let you go shows the man’s depressing and worrying because of too much thinking the negativity. he is doubtful if the girl leaves him someday, on the other hand, he believes the power of their love is unbreakable. the impact of symbol toward real life is someone has to realize about two-sides of live. there are good and bad, happy and sad, up and down, positive and negative, health and sick, also black and white. people should not stuck on one side only, but people have to be balancing the twosides in life. someone can decrease the negativity by doing more positivity. thinking the negativity too much can broke himself, so someone should be steady to face the risk that will happen in the future. 3. flying without wings the general meaning of flying without wings tells the readers and listeners about someone’s believe in something impossible. the man always thinks positively and never give up on surviving his happiness in life. the symbol represented of the song is optimism. flying without wings shows the confidence to face the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 63 problems alone and the new hope to motivate him about something better in the future. imagining something that is impossible is allowed if someone still realized which one is real and which one is fiction. the impact of symbol toward real life is someone has to be optimism of what he has to do. someone does not have to be surrender before we fight. also, someone does not need to be so much expecting on someone or something because expecting would hurt himself, and the fact is not as beautiful as what someone’s expected before. so, the important thing is someone should be fight for something that makes the dream comes true and reach the happiness. 4. i have a dream the general meaning and symbol of the song entitled i have a dream to motivate the readers and listeners of faced the problems in life and to reach the goals of life. also, it tells us for always be confidence and optimism to face the future. the symbol represented of the song is hope. i have a dream shows the beautiful imagination of person. everybody is allowed to have a dream because dreaming can motivate us to reach it. by doing some steps or efforts to make the dream comes true. but we have to see the capability to reach which dream that can achieve and which is not. the impacts of symbol toward real life is someone should have to be a motivator for ourselves and be someone else motivator, too. giving the motivation is easy but applying to the real life is uneasy. it takes time and it needs processes to give a life lesson. the researcher found a quote from colin powell “a dream does not become reality through magic; it takes sweat, determination, and hard work” as well as what winston churchill said that “success is not final, failure is not fatal: it is the courage to continue that counts” that two quotes mean that we need some efforts, times, and hard work to reach someone’s dream. 5. my love the general meaning of my love is tells the readers and the listeners about the man’s journey and passion of loving the girl. having the girl makes him happy a whole day, and seeing her smile is the man’s goal in life. the symbol represented of the song is loyalty. my love shows how the man treats the girl and it shows the loyalty. it does not matter how hard to prove and how difficult to make the girl happy a whole day. the impact of symbol toward real life is as the researcher knows that the basic principal to have a relation with other people is loyal. loyalty is the most important thing that should someone has in personal character because someone does not only have a relation with one or two people. so, someone has to be consistent and loyal to other people. 6. uptown girl the general meaning of uptown girl tells the readers and listeners about the modesty of the girl’s life style. she looks an old-fashioned but it shows the purity, humility, and loyalty. the symbol represented of the song is simplicity. uptown girl shows the modesty, humility, and loyalty of an uptown girl. the lack of the girl does not limit her to show her purity and it makes her look more beautiful just the way she is. the impact of symbol toward real life is as the researcher knows the quote “do not judge book by its cover” it is as well as do not judging people by their appearance. someone would never know their real character just by seeing their appearance. in this era, someone has to be smart of appreciate someone else. people do not need someone with beautiful make up, beautiful suits, beautiful accessories, and being glamour to cover his/her real character in which fake, arrogant, grudge, and egoist. moreover, someone should be a simple person, kind hearted, honest, and be yourself. it can make people comfortable and happy be with you as a friend, as a partner, and as a family. 7. you raise me up the general meaning of you raise me up tells the readers and listeners about disaster. as we know this song is made for all tsunami victims in aceh in 2006, twelve years ago. all of world is grieving at the disaster and westlife too. this song present the westlife’s cares and supports to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 64 them, to make them did not to give up because the incident. the symbol represented of the song is strength. you raise me up describe about that victims that so straw because the disaster. they were down and so weary, they get troubles and their heart burdened is. while they can do anything just stay and silent, may they do not know what should they know, until the help come. while the help come they raise them to be strongest than before, face the problem, and do more things than they can do. the impacts of symbol toward real life is we have to be strong of face the problems in life. someone should be believed that there will be happiness after the sadness, there would be rainbow after rain. someone needs to be thinking positively because thinking negatively is only breaks the dreams and break the positive minds, too. also, someone has to be someone that can give someone else’s strength to raise up from the down and continue their life. . conclusion in the lyrics of westlife’s selected songs contain symbol that is helpful in understanding it. the symbols that have been found are promise, doubt, optimism, spirit and motivation, loyalty, simplicity, and strength. according to the symbols that have been found in the song, the researcher can conclude that these songs are dominantly told the listeners or the readers about life’s struggle and sacrifice. the researcher knows that life is not easy, and life is complicated. so, these songs can be a motivation song to face something in some sides to see a good side and bad side. moreover, by listening to the song people can see the life experiences and get some moral value inside the song lyrics. symbols bring some impacts to help the listeners or the readers in understanding the real meaning of the song. references beker, judith. (1990). “kalau bahasa dapat diterjemahkan, mengapa musik tidak?” in jurnal musikologi indonesia. bressler, charles e. (1998). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice. houghton college: prentice hall, upper saddle river, new jersey 07458 eagleton, terry. (1943). literary theory: an introduction. london: university of minnesota press. diyanni, r. (2004). literature: approach to fiction, poetry and drama. new york: mcgraw hill companies. eco, umberto. (1976). a theory of semiotics. united states of america: indiana: university press. faruk. (2012). metode penelitian sastra: sebuah penjajahan awal. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. hartshorne, charles, paul weiss. (1935). the collection papers of charles sanders pierce (ed.). cambridge: harvard university press. kennedy, x.j. (1979). literature: an introduction to fiction, poetry, and drama. second edition. boston: little brown and company. mujiyanto, yan. (2011). petunjuk penulisan skripsi. semarang: unnes press. perrince, laurence. (1987). sound and sense: an introduction to poetry. united states of america: harcourt brace jovanovich, inc. pierce, charles sanders. (1940). philosophica writings of pierce; edited by justus buchler. new york: dover publications, inc. polonsky, marc. (1958). the poetry reader’s toolkit; a guide to reading and understanding poetry. colombus: mcgraw hill companies. radvanszky, aniko. (2010). the semiotic perspectives of the symbol. peter university. riffaterre, m. (1978). semiotics of poetry. bloomington: indiana university press. saussure, ferdinand de. (1966). course in general linguistics; translated by wade baskin. new york: mcgraw hill paperback. sheriff. jonk k. (1981). semiotic themes; edited by richard t. de george with the charles s. pierce and the semiotics of literature. lawrence: university of kansas publications. waluyo, herman j. (1987). teori dan apresiasi puisi. jakarta: erlangga. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 156 introduction the shadow lines is arguably the most famous novel written by bengali indian author amitav ghosh who is famous for his literary works in english fiction. published in 1988, the novel lucidly captures the futility of the partition of india, earning amitav ghosh the sahitya akademi award. the novel tells the story of a family victimized by the partition of india. but it is not just the story of some random family; this fictional family tells the story of all the families who were the victims of the tumultuous period of the great divide in 1947 that saw the indian subcontinent divided into two countries who have always been hostile to each other. partition can only separate the land by man-made fences, but cannot separate the people who share the same history and legacy of sharing the same territory and living the same kind of life for centuries. there are so many factors that connect the people of a particular region together, and if there are socio-cultural similarities among the people living in that region, no artificial borders and boundaries can separate them in true sense; rather, animosity is all that the imposed separation spawns. many historians and critics have questioned the partition of india. many believe that the partition is just an artificial segregation which should have been avoided, and many believe that india’s partition was a result of the british rulers’ divide and rule policy. famous indian politician and scholar shashi tharoor, in his much-acclaimed 2017 book inglorious empire: rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow pre-partition india and the rise of indian nationalism in amitav ghosh’s the shadow lines: a postcolonial analysis sheikh zobaer* 🖂 * lecturer, department of english and modern languages, north south university, dhaka, bangladesh. article info abstract article history: received 17 august 2020 approved 13 october 2020 published 30 october 2020 the shadow lines is mostly celebrated for capturing the agony and trauma of the artificial segregation that divided the indian subcontinent in 1947. however, the novel also provides a great insight into the undivided indian subcontinent during the british colonial period. moreover, the novel aptly captures the rise of indian nationalism and the struggle against the british colonial rule through the revolutionary movements. such image of prepartition india is extremely important because the picture of an undivided india is what we need in order to compare the scenario of pre-partition india with that of a postcolonial india divided into two countries, and later into three with the independence of bangladesh in 1971. this paper explores how the shadow lines captures colonial india and the rise of indian nationalism through the lens of postcolonialism.s. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: partition, nationalism, colonialism, amitav ghosh 🖂 corresponding author: bashundhara, dhaka-1229, bangladesh e-mail: zobaer.nsu@gmail.com mailto:zobaer.nsu@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 157 what the british did to india, argues that the partition of india was a result of the divide and rule policy adopted by the british who had a “particular talent for creating and exaggerating particularist identities” (tharoor, 2017, p.102). bimal prasad is also in dialogue with tharoor as prasad argues that in order to create hindumuslim tension, the british colonial rulers used the divide and rule policy as a strategy so that they could “easily play one community against the other” (prasad, 2001, p.257). jawaharlal nehru, in his magnum opus the discovery of india, aptly argues that “any division of india on a religious basis as between hindus and moslems” is bound to fail because “they are spread out all over the country,” and “even if the areas in which each group is in a majority are separated, huge minorities belonging to the other group remain in each area. thus instead of solving the minority problem, we create several in place of one” (nehru, 1994, p.528). renowned oxford historian yasmin khan is also in dialogue with nehru as she, in her book the great divide: the making of india and pakistan, points out that cyril radcliffe “hurriedly marked on maps using censuses of ‘minority’ and ‘majority’ populations” to divide india on religious ground ignoring the devastating consequences such division might ensue (khan, 2017, p.3). the partition, indeed, came into effect with devastating consequences. tharoor (2017) claims that “over a million people died” in communal riots and about seventeen million people were displaced (p.144), whereas daiya (2008) believes that “at least sixteen million people” were forced to migrate and “at least two million were killed in ethnic violence” (p.6). according to jeff hay’s estimate, around ten million people were forced to migrate from punjab only (hay, 2006, p.84). the unprecedented communal violence caused by the partition forced the renowned muslim leader of the congress abul kalam azad to compare the provinces of west bengal and pubjab with “graveyard of destruction and death” in his autobiographical book india wins freedom (azad, 1988, p.228). famed indologist stanley wolpert, in his book shameful flight: the last years of the british empire in india points out that “the tragedy of partition and its more than half century legacy of hatred, fear, and continued conflict” could have been avoided, but for the “arrogance and ignorance of a handful of british and indian leaders” (wolpert, 2006, p.4). this is exactly what the shadow lines explores: the tragedy of the partition by portraying the trauma of diaspora, and the legacy of fear and hatred by portraying the hindumuslim riots in dhaka in 1964 – almost two decades after the independence of india and pakistan. in order to explore the trauma of partition and its legacy of animosity, the shadow lines paints a pellucid picture of pre-partition india which stands in stark contrast with the legacy of division and hatred that engulfed most of the subcontinent after the partition. the novel also captures how communal harmony in prepartition india gave rise to the nationalist movement of india which eventually played a significant part in drawing an end to the oppressive british colonial rule in the subcontinent. methods amitav ghosh’s novel the shadow lines is the subject of study. this study examines the novel through the lens of history in order to evaluate how the indian subcontinent prior to its partition in 1947 has been captured, and how the rise of indian nationalism during the twilight of british colonial rule has been portrayed in this novel. descriptive qualitative method of textual analysis has been applied in this research. one of the key aspects of this study is the use and analysis of historical information as secondary sources, and in order to ensure an objective and unbiased analysis of the secondary sources, information has been obtained from the most authentic and reliable sources which include encyclopedia, newspaper articles, journal articles, and books authored by some of the most acclaimed scholars, politicians, historians, and cultural critics. such variety of sources also ensures the necessary diversity a study like this p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 158 requires in order to ensure the inclusion of a wide range of perspectives while examining a phenomenon, which in turn contributes to the objectivity of the study. this study has been divided into two parts. through the lens of postcolonialism, the first part explores the extent to which the portrayal of the pre-partition indian subcontinent is authentic. the second part focuses on the textual exploration of the shadow lines in order to evaluate how the rise of indian nationalism has been captured in this novel. works of some of the most prominent postcolonial critics and historians including frantz fanon, shashi tharoor, and stanley wolpert have been used to lay the theoretical foundation of the study. results and discussion india before partition even though providing a comprehensive insight into the socio-political scenario of india in colonial period is too colossal a task for any novel, the shadow lines, nonetheless, achieves quite a remarkable feat in portraying how the indian subcontinent was before the great divide in 1947. the absence of borders was one of the major aspects of the undivided indian subcontinent under the british colonial rule. west bengal, bangladesh, pakistan, and myanmar – all were in the same map unrestricted by borders during the british colonial rule. there were eight administrative divisions in british india including burma, bengal, madras, bombay, united provinces, central provinces, punjab, and assam (meyer, 1931). the entire territory of bangladesh was under the province of bengal, and pakistan was under the province of punjab in british india. myanmar was known as burma, which was also one of the eight administrative provinces of british india. that means present-day india, pakistan, bangladesh, and myanmar – all were inseparable parts of the same territory governed by the same monarch. therefore, there were no borders between the cities like delhi, calcutta, dhaka, lahore, and yangon; and people could move from one place to another without any kind of restriction at all. this borderless indian subcontinent was very much different from what it is now. people used to travel across the subcontinent in search of better life, job opportunities, education, and so on eventually resulting into an incredible cultural amalgamation of many different ethnic groups that lived in the indian subcontinent with their unique language and culture which also created an environment that allowed their coexistence. india became a melting pot of different cultures and a nurturing ground for ethnic diversity. this incredible phenomenon set the indian subcontinent apart from the rest of the world. the borderless india is portrayed in the shadow lines quite distinctively. we see that tha'mma and her sister mayadebi live in dhaka in their early life. they grow up in their dhaka home, and through tha'mma’s reminiscence of her early life in dhaka, we come to know how much she is actually attached to dhaka despite living in calcutta for the rest of her life. tha'mma receives her early education in dhaka, and graduates from dhaka university. but ironically enough, despite being born in dhaka, living there for a long time, and receiving education in dhaka university, tha'mma eventually moves to india with her family during 1947 when she could have easily been the citizen of east pakistan and eventually of bangladesh had she not left dhaka during the partition. since burma (now myanmar) was also a part of the british raj, it was quite common for people from different regions of india to go to burma for education, job, and other purposes. this novel also captures india’s connection with burma as the narrator tells that tha'mma’s husband (the narrator’s grandfather) used to work in burma as an “engineer with the railways” and that tha'mma lived the “first twelve years of her married life in a succession of railway colonies in towns with fairy-tale names like moulmein and mandalay” (ghosh, 1995, p.124). even the narrator’s father was born in mandalay in 1925 which is now one of the most prominent cities in myanmar. the narrator also reveals that mayadebi went to live in calcutta after she got married to shaheb. so p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 159 here, even through the story of one single family, we get the flavor of how it was like to live in the undivided indian subcontinent as thamma and mayadebi – the two sisters – despite being born in dhaka, eventually go on to live in burma and calcutta respectively for years after their marriage before they finally settle in india after the partition in 1947 and live there for the rest of their lives. the novel also sheds light on the sociocultural and political scenario of india during the british colonial rule in the twentieth century. we see the family structure of the typical middle-class bengalis at that time and the influence of british customs among them, part of which is the result of the colonized men’s psychological subjugation to the ruling colonial power. we see the colonial dominance of the british rulers and the rise of revolutionary nationalist movement. the novel also shows us hindu-muslim coexistence in india during that period which was peaceful in most part. in fact, hindu-muslim peaceful coexistence in the indian subcontinent is an established fact. shashi tharoor claims that the hindus and the muslims in the subcontinent “had long lived intertwined lives,” and such communal harmony was one of the essential aspects of the indian subcontinent prior to its partition (tharoor, 2017, p.113). jaswant singh, in his book jinnah: india – partition – independence, interrogates the twonation theory, which was the very basis of the partition. singh claims that the coexistence of hinduism and islam in india was possible because both religions evolved by influencing each other, and eventually transformed themselves over the course of “almost a millennium and a half” (singh, 2009, p.4). the shadow lines paints a powerful picture of religious harmony in pre-partition india, and by doing so, the novel questions the justification of the partition that caused sufferings of millions of people, and gave rise to a long-lasting religious and political animosity among the people of india and pakistan. the joint family where tha'mma and her sister live with their uncle’s family is typical of middle class bengali hindu families during that period. their family dispute can also be considered as a symbolic representation of the hindu-muslim tension in the subcontinent that lasted for years and still continues to grow. despite their animosity, hindus and muslims of india coexisted for centuries; and just like tha'mma’s aunt plays the role of a matchmaker in mayadebi’s marriage with shaheb putting aside all the family squabbles, the hindus and the muslims of the indian subcontinent came to each other’s assistance on many occasions leaving behind their religious differences. they accepted each other’s differences and learned to live together as a part of the same community sharing the same language, culture, and social values. this was perhaps the most important aspect of the hindu-muslim mutual coexistence in undivided india before the partition in 1947. the novel, however, does not explicitly focus on the stability and the harmony of hindu-muslim relationship in pre-partition india, and by doing so, the novel successfully highlights on the fact that the hindu-muslim relationship, in spite of all the religious tension, had a sustainable stability because of the century-long tradition of hindus and muslims living together side by side. therefore, the coexistence of hindus and muslims was not quite an unexpected phenomenon in the indian subcontinent to be worthy of a special mention. the psychological subjugation of the educated middle-class mimic-men is an extremely important aspect of colonization in pre-partition india that is portrayed in this novel with ingenuous subtlety. for example, the narrator tells us that the reason why his grandmother always calls her sister’s husband ‘shaheb’ is because she once heard shaheb’s mother proudly saying that her son was “so europeanized that his hat wouldn’t come off his head” (ghosh, 1995, p.34). the narrator also learns from his grandmother that shaheb’s wardrobe was divided into sets of hangers which had labels like “calcutta zamindar, indian diplomat, english gentleman, would-be nehru, south club tennis player, non-aligned statesman, and so on” (ghosh, 1995, p.34). this p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 160 shows that shaheb desperately wants to europeanize himself in terms of his getup and behavior. but it is not only the shaheb who is psychologically subjugated to the british colonial force and becomes a mimic-man. jethamoshai is also another striking example of how the life-long psychological domination can root deep into an individual’s psyche. when tha'mma along with others goes to dhaka to bring jethamoshai with her, he does not recognize her, but almost instantly identifies may as a foreigner through her appearance. then he points at the king’s picture and says “our king-emperor. god save our gracious king” (ghosh, 1995, p.213). not only that, jethamoshai even goes as far as to make an attempt to sing the british anthem “god save our gracious queen…” but forgets the tune and manages “somehow to convert the words into a cheerful hum” (ghosh, 1995, p.213). it is really incredible that an old man of his age, who cannot even faintly recall his family relationships, still vaguely remembers the british colonial legacy long after the colonial rulers have left. both shaheb and jethamoshai are representatives of the class of educated middle class indian men who are psychologically dominated by the ideas and the lifestyle of the colonial masters and try to mimic them. this, they think, would elevate their social status. quite interestingly, famous martinique-born afro-caribbean postcolonial theoretician frantz fanon discusses a similar phenomenon in his renowned book black skin, white masks where he attempts to analyze the psychological subjugation of black people. according to fanon (2008), a black man, from his childhood, learns to view the white colonial rulers as superiors, and therefore “subjectively adopts a white man’s attitude” in an attempt to conform to the code of conduct set by the colonial rulers and to live up to their expectations with a view to making himself more acceptable to the white colonial rulers (p.114). fanon (2008) believes that this attempt to adopt an european way of life eventually leads to the “formation and crystallization of an attitude and a way of thinking and seeing that are essentially white” (p.114). when it comes to jethamoshai and the shaheb, we find their psychological subjugation to be quite similar to that of black men living in a french colony discussed by fanon. amitav ghosh’s effort, in this case, is definitely commendable by the way he subtly and realistically portrays the psyche of characters like jethamoshai and shaheb who represent the group of the educated, rising middle class indian mimicmen in pre-partition era. another very interesting social phenomenon in british india which is worthy of note, and which is also one of the most thoughtprovoking aspects of this novel, is the friendship among the indians and the british. in british india, friendship between the indians and the british was not quite uncommon, and such crosscultural connection, by its very nature, embodies the power of human beings to overcome the threshold of individual differences and connect with one another. the datta chaudhuri – tresawsen friendship portrayed in this novel shows very clearly how the absence of border can bring people from two different continents of the world together and tie them in a bond of warm friendship that can even be carried through generations as lionel tresawsen’s daughter mrs. price becomes friend of tridib’s father, and tridib becomes friend of may price – the daughter of mrs. price and the granddaughter of lionel tresawsen. in the case of tridib and may, their relationship goes beyond friendship as the two become lovers later on. this generation-long relationship between these two indian and british families serves a great purpose in this novel apart from showing a cross-border cross-cultural relationship. the shadow lines questions the idea of nationalism and nation states by showing how they became agents of division among people who share linguistic, cultural, and ethnic similarity. as an antithesis to such deliberately created division, ghosh presents this tresawsendatta-chaudhury relationship which overcomes linguistic, cultural, ethnic, and geographical differences eventually upholding the power of human companionship, compassion, and unity over all the differences. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 161 the rise of indian nationalism the rise of indian nationalism is undoubtedly one of the most significant events during the british colonial rule in india that paved the way for freedom for the millions of people in the subcontinent who had been living their lives in perpetual misery for centuries under colonial rule. the anti-colonial sentiment resulting from the century-long subjugation and suffering eventually fueled the anti-colonial movements in india which finally saw the end of the british rule in the indian subcontinent; and after centuries of untold suffering, the longsubjugated people of the indian subcontinent finally got the chance to know how it feels like to break free from the shackle of colonization. it is because of the outburst of the long-suppressed anti-colonial sentiment, which culminated into a mass-awareness among the people of india urging them to unite together against the british colonial rule, that indian nationalism, with all its uniqueness and unforeseen consequences, eventually developed into an indomitable anticolonial force surging through all the obstacles, and reignited the passion of freedom among the indian populace which helped them achieve their glorious independence overcoming the overwhelming resistance of the mighty british colonial power (nehru, 1994, pp. 327-330). this was perhaps for the first time in history that the entire indian subcontinent, the whole of india, came together under one umbrella with the unified goal of achieving freedom, manifesting the surging rise of indian nationalism in the most emphatic way. hence, the discussion on prepartition india would not be complete without shedding light on the rise of indian nationalism, and also on the resulting anti-colonial movements that eventually propelled the indian independence movement towards its ultimate success by drawing an end to the british colonial rule in india for good. however, the path towards freedom was never easy, and the rise of indian nationalism did not occur overnight or over just one particular significant incident. people all over india resisted the colonial rulers for centuries and there were some notable anti-colonial movements including the vellore sepoy mutiny in 1806 and the indian rebellion of 1857, but none was as effective as to drive the colonial rulers out of india. after century-long anti-colonial struggle, india eventually became united under the charismatic leadership of mohandas karamchand gandhi, and finally the nationwide anti-colonial movement became an implacable force overpowering the colonial resistance. mahatma gandhi and his followers took the path of nonviolent noncooperation movement – a form of peaceful civil resistance famously known as satyagraha – while some others opted for violent revolution believing that exerting force was the most effective way to shake the british colonial enterprise off its ground. even though satyagraha gained worldwide acclamation, the revolutionary movements also played a vital role in accelerating the indian independence movement towards its ultimate success. there were many such secret revolutionary groups active all over india during the first half of the twentieth century, and bengal played an exceptional role as a breeding-ground of revolutionaries. in this novel, two such secret revolutionary groups who were at the forefront of all the revolutionary groups in bengal – the jugantar party and the anushilan samiti – are mentioned. the narrator learns from tridib that “terrorist societies like anushilan and jugantar and all their offshoots, their clandestine networks” attempted to “assassinate british officials and policemen” forcing the british to react with “arrests, deportations and executions” (ghosh, 1995, p.37). the novel gives us authentic information about the activities of the secret revolutionary groups in bengal during the colonial period. historical record confirms that secret revolutionary groups like jugantar party and anushilan samiti were active in bengal and had profound impact on the independence movement of india by destabilizing the british colonial stronghold in bengal with their clandestine attacks. according to banglapedia (n.d.), p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 162 “anushilan samiti was one of the secret revolutionary organizations operating in bengal in the first quarter of the 20th century” which was “bent on overthrowing the british colonial rule” in india. muzaffarpur action was one of the most notable revolutionary clandestine operations by this group which is famous for the sacrifice khudiram bose and prafulla chaki who gained the stature of national heroes. one of the most heroic clandestine operations by the dhaka anushilan samiti was the chittagong armory raid on april 18, 1930 led by masterda surya sen, for which he was tried and hanged to death on 12 january 1934. jugantar party, another “leading revolutionary terrorist group in colonial bengal,” was named after the revolutionary newspaper weekly jugantar which was started by “an inner circle within the calcutta anushilan samiti under barindrakumar ghosh and bhupendranath datta” and was the “mouthpiece of the advocates of militant nationalism” (banglapedia, n.d). in 1930, the leaders of calcutta jugantar party launched an extensive program of terrorism and focused on manufacturing explosives. jugantar party bravely contributed in the chittagong armory raid in 1930 which caused massive government backlash against the revolutionaries all over bengal (bangladedia, n.d). these two were at the forefront of the secret revolutionary groups in bengal, and through the reminiscence of thamma, we get a vivid glimpse of the revolutionary activities of these secret groups. the author shows an extraordinary awareness of history which is expressed through thamma, tridib, the narrator, and their remembrance of past. from tridib, the narrator learns about the “terrorist movement among the nationalists in bengal in the first few decades” of the twentieth century, about the “clandestine networks” of anushilan samiti and jugantar party, about the “home-made bombs with which they tried to assassinate british officials and policemen” and about the government repercussions that followed (ghosh, 1995, p.37). since the revolutionary groups used to recruit their members mostly from educational institutions, there used to be regular police raids in suspected educational institutions, as tha'mma mentions, “there were raids all the time in the colleges and the university. we’d grown up with it” (ghosh, 1995, p.37). tha'mma’s account of how “a party of policemen led by an english officer” suddenly enter into the classroom in the middle of a lecture to arrest her friend, brings back the memories of those turbulent days in vivid details leaving the readers amazed at the wonderful reflection of historical awareness in fiction. through tha'mma’s account, the activities of her revolutionary friend are also revealed. the narrator learns from tha'mma that her revolutionary friend was “learning to use pistols and make bombs, smuggling messages and running errands” and before he had been “deported to the infamous cellular gaol in the andaman islands,” he was on a mission to “assassinate an english magistrate in khulna district” (ghosh, 1995, p.38). the portrayal of his revolutionary character is so close to reality as to make him a mirror image of the revolutionaries in bengal who, at that time, were the flag-bearers of indian nationalism as a violent response to colonization in contrast with the peaceful noncooperation movement opted by mk gandhi and his followers. it is through tha'mma’s memory of the revolutionary movement and her attitude towards it that the rise of indian nationalism as an anti-colonial reaction is best revealed. it is quite evident that tha'mma’s idea of nationalism as an anti-colonial struggle is very much similar to that of the revolutionaries. just like the revolutionary freedom fighters who opted for violence as a way of drawing an end to the british colonial rule, tha'mma, too, seems to hold the same belief. the narrator reveals that tha'mma was fascinated “by the stories she had heard about the terrorists: about the heroism of khudiram bose and the sad death of bagha jatin” (ghosh, 1995, p.38). history informs that both khudiram bose and bagha jatin took part in armed insurrection against the british colonial force and eventually sacrificed their lives. khudiram bose, who was “better known as the p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 163 youngest freedom fighter, was hanged on august 11, 1908” under the accusation of “bombing the carriage of kingsford” when he was “only 18 years old” (“remembering khudiram,” 2016). khudiram, along with prafulla chaki, planned to assassinate mr. kingsford, then district judge of muzaffarpur and chief presidency magistrate of calcutta, because he passed “heavy sentences on young bengalee [bengali] political workers” and inflicted brutal punishment on such politically active workers (bakshi & ritu, 2007, p.339). bagha jatin, whose real name is jatindranath mukherjee, is another revolutionary freedom fighter whose heroic death, according to the narrator, moved tha'mma throughout her youth. “jatindranath mukherjee was one of the most valiant revolutionary philosophers and freedom fighters against the british rule in india” who was nicknamed as “bagha jatin (tiger jatin)” because of his “heroic struggle against the colonial rulers” (chandan, n.d.). british officer sir charles tegart once said, “if jatin were an englishman, the english people would have built his statue next to nelson’s at trafalgar sqaure” (qtd. in chandan). “jatin was made the commander-in-chief of the entire revolutionary forces,” and when one of his compatriots “went to batavia to negotiate a deal with german authorities there for the shipment of arms and financial help” leaving him “in hiding in baleswar (orissa),” police eventually found out his hideout in a paddy field, and “on 9 september 1915, after heavy exchange of fire,” jatin was found dead (“banglapedia, n.d.). it appears that tha'mma was fascinated by the revolutionary freedom fighters, and it is from them and their revolutionary philosophies and activities that tha'mma develops her idea of nationalism as an anti-colonial response. we learn from the narrator that, for tha'mma, working for the revolutionary fighters would have been like stealing “a little bit of their glory for herself” (ghosh, 1995, p.39). as a result, it is not surprising that instead of prioritizing gandhian way of noncooperation and nonviolence, tha'mma, in her youth, had inclination towards revolutionary ideas which, if necessary, could have driven her towards the path of violence as the narrator reveals that tha'mma would have gone to khulna with her rebel friend and “stood at his side, with a pistol in her hands, waiting for the english magistrate …” (ghosh, 1995, p.39). when the flabbergasted narrator asks tha'mma if she really would have killed the magistrate, tha'mma replays calmly, “yes, i would have killed him. it was for our freedom: i would have done anything to be free” (ghosh, 1995, p.39). at this point, any careful reader can easily notice that tha'mma’s calm but resolute utterances bespeak her undying passion for freedom and the indomitable spirit to achieve it even in the face of the greatest danger, much like her revolutionary friend who, when faced with the english officer, “seemed absolutely unmoved” with his “face impassive, his back erect his gazed fixed on the policeman, clear, direct and challenging” (ghosh, 1995, p.38). in this novel, tha'mma’s unnamed rebel friend personifies the real-life revolutionary freedom fighters like masterda surya sen, bagha jatin and so on; and tha'mma, on the other hand, embodies the group of indian youth of that time whose idea of indian nationalism as a reaction against colonial rule was inspired by such revolutionaries: by their philosophies, activities, and sacrifice. in fact, it was not just these indian revolutionary freedom fighters who responded with violence to overthrow colonial rulers. if we look at history, many nations across the globe fiercely resisted the colonial rulers and had no other option but to opt for violence in order to decolonize themselves. because of the fact that colonialism itself was one of the most violent forms of oppressions humanity has ever known, the reactions against the colonial enterprises – either to resist the colonial settlers or to overthrow them – had to be violent more often than not. according to fanon, since colonization itself was an extremely violent process and the colonizers themselves used force to begin with, in order for decolonization to be successful enough to overthrow the colonizers, it too, has to be violent. in his famous book the wretched of the earth, fanon (1963) argues that colonization and p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 164 decolonization are essentially two different forces which are “opposed to each other by their very nature,” and whose “first encounter was marked by violence” (p.36). fanon also brings up the point that “the exploitation of the native by the settler” was a violent process which was “carried on by dint of a great array of bayonets and cannons” (p.36). as a result, a colonized person is forced to live in a “narrow world, strewn with prohibitions,” and such state “can only be called in question by absolute violence” (fanon, 1963, p.37). according to fanon (1963), the battle between colonization and decolonization is like a “murderous and decisive struggle between the two protagonists” where decolonization can only be triumphant if the natives are prepared to “use all means to turn the scale, including, of course, that of violence” (p.37). it is quite clear that the bengali revolutionary freedom fighters like khudiram, bagha jatin, suryasen and all other revolutionary activists were on the same side as fanon’s regarding their common philosophy of considering violence as the strongest means of achieving freedom. in the shadow lines, tha'mma and her anonymous rebel friend perfectly represent the group of young generation indians of the first quarter of the twentieth century, who, inspired by the revolutionary spirit of the rise of indian nationalism, reacted violently against the british colonial rule either by physically carrying out armed insurrections, or by morally supporting such use of force. ironically, tha'mma becomes a different person later on in this novel following the death of tridib in dhaka in a hindu-muslim riot. in her youth, tha'mma, like many other young indians at that time, is full of youthful spirit bent on resisting the oppressive colonial rulers at all cost. that was the time when the people of the entire subcontinent were united in their collective effort to achieve freedom. but the partition of 1947 changed it all, and after the traumatic experience of the riots in 1964, tha'mma advocates waging war against pakistan considering pakistan as an enemy to her nation. this is how by portraying how tha'mma’s view of nationalism changes, ghosh shows how the partition of india created a permanent rift among millions of people, and questions the achievement of the partition. conclusion the portrayal of pre-partition india in the shadow lines enables the readers to explore how the partition changed the socio-political atmosphere in the india subcontinent. the novel reveals that the experience of partition was traumatic beyond measure. the novel also makes it abundantly clear that the partition could not actually separate the people who share the same cultural and historical background; rather, such an artificial segregation worked as a catalyst for provoking cross-border unrest among the people of india and pakistan because of their misguided religious zeal. a postcolonial analysis of the shadow lines reveals that even though the partition was based on the religious differences among the people in india, the separation could not ensure long-lasting peace as it was the very religious sentiment that turned out the be the cause of such a long-lasting feud between india and pakistan, and also among the hindus and muslims of both countries. postcolonial critics and historians like shashi tharoor and jaswant singh have also drawn their conclusions along the same line, and as a work of fiction, the shadow lines is authentic in how it captures the history of trauma and division as a result of the partition. this is exactly the reason why the discussion of the partition of india is never complete without the discussion of how india was before the partition. in this regard, amitav ghosh’s effort to portray different aspects of india before the partition of 1947 in his novel the shadow lines is undoubtedly commendable. the experience of living in a borderless india, the experience of living under the colonial oppression, the psychological subjugation of the mimic-men, hindu-muslim peaceful coexistence, the rise of indian nationalism, and the revolutionary movements against the british colonial rulers – all are portrayed realistically in the shadow lines. such authentic portrayal of the p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 165 most significant aspects of pre-partition india also sets a strong platform for an honest literary exploration of post-partition india, making the discussion of the partition in this novel more comprehensive and effective. references azad, a. k. (1988). india wins freedom. orient longman limited. bakshi, s. r., & ritu c. eds. (2007). bihar through the ages. sarup & sons. banglapedia. (n.d.). anushilan samiti. in banglapedia.org. retrieved august 10, 2020, from http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?titl e=anushilan_samiti banglapedia. (n.d.). bagha jatin. in banglapedia.org. retrieved august 10, 2020, from http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?titl e=bagha_jatin banglapedia. (n.d.). jugantar party. in banglapedia.org. retrieved august 10, 2020, from http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?titl e=jugantar_party chandan, shahnawaz khan. “the man behind the myth.” the daily star, 7 mar. 2015, www.thedailystar.net/the-man-behind-themyth-41075. accessed 10 august 2020 daiya, k. (2008). violent belongings: partition, gender, and national culture in postcolonial india. temple university press. fanon, f. (1963). the wretched of the earth. (c. farrington, trans.). grove. fanon, f. (2008). black skin, white masks. (c. l. markmann, trans.). pluto. ghosh, a. (1995). the shadow lines. oxford up. hay, j. (2006). the partition of british india. chelsea house publishers. khan, y. (2017). the great partition: the making of india and pakistan. yale university press. “remembering khudiram boses, the youngest revolutionary who was hanged at the age of 18.” (2016, december 3). india today. https://www.indiatoday.in/educationtoday/gk-current-affairs/story/khudirambose-355435-2016-12-03 meyer, w. s. (1931). the imperial gazetteer of india. oxford university press. nehru, j. (1994). the discovery of india. oxford university press. prasad, b. (2001). pathway to india's freedom: a nation within a nation 1877-1937. the university press limited. singh, j. (2009). jinnah: india – partition – independence. rupa & co. tharoor, s. (2017). inglorious empire: what the british did to india. c. hurst. wolpert, s. (2006). shameful flight: the last years of the british empire in india. oxford university press. http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?title=anushilan_samiti http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?title=anushilan_samiti http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?title=bagha_jatin http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?title=bagha_jatin http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?title=jugantar_party http://en.banglapedia.org/index.php?title=jugantar_party https://www.indiatoday.in/education-today/gk-current-affairs/story/khudiram-bose-355435-2016-12-03 https://www.indiatoday.in/education-today/gk-current-affairs/story/khudiram-bose-355435-2016-12-03 https://www.indiatoday.in/education-today/gk-current-affairs/story/khudiram-bose-355435-2016-12-03 🖂 corresponding author: bojonegoro 62152, surabaya, indonesia e-mail: cucyliya.17020154009@mhs.unesa.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 19 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow looking through cinema: representation of racial identity development in amma asante’s belle movie cucyliya ernia deva1 🖂, much khoiri2 1,2 english department, universitas negeri surabaya, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 17 july 2021 approved 13 december 2021 published 30 april 2022 this research studied the concept of racial identity development of the main character in amma asante’s movie belle. this research also describes the social relations between the main character’s identity development and women’s agency. the analysis is founded on the theory of racial identity development and the sociology of literature. the results showed that, in belle movie, the main character experiences all the rounds of racial identity development which challenges her agency to make the social change she wanted. thus, these two subtopics correlated with each other that also represented how the racial identity development and the women’s agency influence the socio-cultural life of the main character in understanding her existence among other beings. © copyright 2022 keywords: movie, racial identity development, representation, women’s agency how to cite (in apa style): deva, c., & khoiri, m. (2022). looking through cinema: representation of racial identity development in amma asante’s belle movie. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 19-26. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.48307 introduction films with the main topic of race has been at the forefront productions which internationally recognized, since those films set in multicultural space, narrated through social realist frameworks, and stand out as a success story in the world of cinema. moreover, in this current situation where pandemic makes people spend their time individually which relatedly makes film be the most common escape to feel less lonely. in some kinds of films, racism is a kind of oppression for black women as well as sexism that happened to mostly women—that is a kind of inferiority thing (torrey, 1979). the core of both racism and sexism (and the other forms of prejudice) is a belief that people exist on a hierarchy. a white male’s position is in the top most superiority, then comes the white women, and people of color is in the bottom. because of these belief systems share a common ideology which some people are better than others based on certain unchangeable characteristics. blacks of both genders and women of all races experience more oppression than white males do (dohrenwend, 1973). also, it is not surprising that, mostly, people who are sexist are also racist and vice versa. while racism and sexism can cause various forms of prejudice and discrimination in the daily lives of black women, this can have an impact on social phenomena. smith (1985, p. 567) hypothesized that minor groups with strong racial identities identity will have better ability to cope with pressure than comparable groups with low racial identities. in working on this study, the writers are inspired by the word of women. in significant ways, it provides limitless knowledge about gendered practices, norms, and discourses. women's agency, in particular, provides a mailto:cucyliya.17020154009@mhs.unesa.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 20 systematic analysis of the meaning of sex and gender in past and present societies, understanding how women in male-dominated societies can live in ways that reflect their genuine needs and concerns, as well as mount active resistance. thus, the writers use amma asante’s film entitled ‘belle’ which does more than just provide entertainment, but also explores the life of a multiracial women who occupied an ambiguous social position. even this kind of situation does not happen in today’s society, but the impact still appears in the form of discrimination, racism, and so on. so that current and future generation can learn the lesson why and how to face and/or avoid the drawbacks of human diversity. the cinematic depiction of a real figure from the 1800s represents a moment when the ivory tower and popular culture collide to produce a film that, despite flaws, has the potential to change the way we read, understand, and imagine the period. there is no particular reason for the 19th century film to be studied because racial identity and women’s agency can be found in many film production through time, though the writers chose to study nineteenth-century british literature in order to comprehend the ideologies that lie behind and beneath canonical information and think about how racial identity development influences women’s agency, focuses on the main character of the movie who is a half-black woman. this is a literary study that employs a psychological theory, specifically racial identity development, to break the issues of the movie. theoretically, janet helms defines racial identity development theory (1990). it is a sense of group or collective identity based on one's perception that one shares a common uniqueness of racial heritage with a specific racial group. it is concerned with the psychological implications of racial group membership, which is unsurprising given that this developmental process will unfold in a variety of ways.tion through hopes and terrors this paper have the similar concept with a previous study which aimed to examine the process of identity construction through hopes and terrors (octavia, 2021), whereas the current research focuses on revealing the representation of the racial identity development that occurs on the main character of amma asante’s belle movie. moreover, it is related to the term “racial identity” consists of characteristics that considered as important when defining who we are and others, both as individuals and as part of a larger group, as what imelda stated (wene & ena, 2020). therefore, this study is significant because it is expected to give a contribution to future researchers, especially, those who are interested in amma asante’s works and/or applying racial identity development theory to analyze a particular movie, film, or series. this research paper addressed about, how does the movie depict the main character’s racial identity development? and what is the impact of racial identity development on the main character’s agency? in terms of research delimitation: the current research is delimited to the racial identity development of the main character of the movie which has impacts on her agency, for instance, bargaining and negotiation, deception and manipulation, subversion and resistance. theoretically, this study define that people of color throughout the media have been implicated in historical and contemporary racial projects. this type of project employs stereoscopic imagery to influence resource distribution in ways that benefit dominant groups. such projects, however, are frequently characterized by a dominant tension between control and its opposition. when black audiences disagree with what they see and hear, the subject of racial identity becomes prominent, and consider it as harmful, unpleasant, or distasteful media representations. nevertheless, to counter this kind of issue, in this study, the writers will present the relation between the racial identity development and agency represented in a particular movie to show how it influences the social phenomenon. according to theoretical literature, black racial identification should be tied with one's agency for blacks, implying that racial identification views may be connected to women's agency. we deemed the research exploratory due to a dearth of empirical literature on the issue of the study. some previous literary studies are employed to make clear of authors’ arguments, such as rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 21 cross's developmental model of racial identification which is the most widely used. according to cross (1971), the process is divided into five stages: preencounter, encounter, immersion/emersion, internalization, and internalization-commitment. when a person has a euro-american worldview in the first stage, preencounter, and "blackness" is discounted. the second stage, encounter, is characterized by a major occurrence that challenges the person's existing worldview and related personal identity. the individual then starts looking for a new identity. the third stage, immersion-emersion, is distinguished by immersion in black experiences and culture. at this point, "whiteness" is denigrated, while "blackness" is idolized. positive views toward being black, on the other hand, have not yet been internalized. internalization is the fourth step, in which the person integrates a positive sense of blackness that differs from the preceding stage, protective idealization. the person has a euro-american worldview in the first stage, preencounter, and "blackness" is discounted. the second stage, encounter, is characterized by a major occurrence that challenges the person's existing worldview and related personal identity. the individual then starts looking for a new identity. the third stage, immersion-emersion, is distinguished by immersion in black experiences and culture. later empirical and theoretical work based on the model has primarily focused on the first four stages proposed by cross and has omitted the fifth stage. (e.g. helms, 1984; parham & helms, 1981). by building upon cross’s theory, many researchers undertook the task of studying the phenomenon. however, their attempts were not specifically directed to the case of the relation between identity development and agency. previous studies and academics say that biracial is a new social phenomena that is regarded as one of the most pressing racial challenges of the twentyfirst century (rockquemore, 2002). existing research has shown that multiracial persons make a variety of decisions concerning their racial identification. some select a border identity that combines their parents' races into a new and distinct category of self-understanding, while others choose to identify with only one of their parents' races (fields, 1996; gibbs, 1997; herring, 1995). another research found that gender and racial identity formation are complicated, cyclical, and contemporaneous occurrences for black youth, reflecting the interaction of these experiences (thomas, hacker, & hoxha, 2011). furthermore, because the majority of black people still retain beliefs that define the lowest end of the racial identification process, they are more likely to have a negative psychological adjustment (pyant & yanico, 1991). the research work did not stop there, herbert (2018) hypnotized that the films of the black collectives invoked problems like as racism, migration, and national identity, as well as homosexuality and feminism in a storyline or storyline that was justified by sankofa, a member of martina attille, who remarked that “sometimes, one can't afford to keep anything back for another moment, another conversation, or another film.”(mercer, 1988). few empirical researches have been conducted to investigate the potential link between women and agency. according to one early research, feminist women are more independent and self-accepting than non-feminists (cherniss, 1972). several subsequent research discovered feminist women to be more autonomous (mcclain, 1978) and to have higher self-esteem (deman, a. f. & benoit, 1982) than non-feminist women. black women, who were nontraditional, reported less guilt about expressing hostility than traditional black women (slane & morrow, 1981). methods the current research was conducted based on a literary study approach since it also explores some socio-cultural aspects within the movie. to collect the primary data, the researchers employed close reading and in-depth content analysis of amma asante’s belle movie, especially to put it in the form of dialogues and quotes from belle movie– which are expressed in words and some of screenshots of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 22 the scene that identify an interesting and unexplored dilemma, and then present it in a concise form. secondary data was derived through an extensive reading of related journal articles and online sources, such as e-book and articles that contain the information about racial identity development and women’s agency. the main object observed in this study is dido and her narrative in the movie as a black woman who lives among the whites. this study involves the process of representation, comparison, and interpretation; therefore the outcome of this study is rather interpretive but fully established. to support the findings, janet helms and cross’ theory was applied as a means of explaining the concept of racial identity development. results and discussion in this segment, the analysis of data has been carried out based on stages development of the black racial identity occurs on the main character of belle movie, then, the impact on the social phenomenon influenced by the main character’s identity development. racial identity development of the main character preencounter during the first stage of preencounter, the ‘black' individuals assimilated many of the dominant white culture's ideas and values, including the stereotype that "white is right" and "black is wrong." even if negative black stereotypes are unconsciously spread, the person possesses to assimilate and be accepted by whites, and passively or actively distances herself from other blacks. in accordance with previous study about identity that minority individuals are unable to effectively negotiate or define a particular identity (farah, 2018). in the movie, this stage is depicted in the early scene where the main character— dido—happens to be separated from her racial society then moves to the white society. figure 1. preencounter it is at (00:01:36) of the movie, when captain sir john lindsay says “do not be afraid sweet thing. i am to take you to a good life. the life you were born to.” this dialogue is said to dido, as a child, to be taken to the outside world that is completely different from her current situation. she finds that people strangely look at her to walk side by side with a white man holding her hand. until she has arrived at kenwood's house that also debates about her being black in white society. this preencounter stage brings a fresh problem in dido’s mind, perhaps with a little confusion, because before she met the whites, she lives in slumps with only blacks live there and the condition of her environment is not as proper and luxurious as her new surroundings. encounter the move into the encounter phase is generally precipitated by an incident or set of circumstances that pushes the individual to recognize the effects of racism in one's life. when she realizes she can't fully be white, the main character is compelled to focus on finding her identity as a member of a group that faces discrimination, specifically, racism. this is the continuation of the preencounter stage when dido arrives at kenwood's house and she witnesses the white family right before her eyes debates about her existence to be lived there as a family member among the whites. this stage runs until dido grows as a lady and she questioned her position in the family to lord mansfield after several events hit her expectation, such as she finds every painting with black people is depicted in a slave-master relationship and she rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 23 cannot join the dinner with white family guests. this stage is strongly appears in a conversation between dido and lord mansfield where dido says“papa...how...how may i be too high in rank to dine with the servants and too low to dine with my family?” in (00:12:32) seconds of the movie. figure 2. encounter immersion/emersion the immersion/emersion stage is distinguished by the urge to continually surround oneself with outward signals of a specific racial identity while purposefully avoiding emblems of whiteness. for instance, dido is a proud black aristocrat despite resist her condition, she has to immerse to her society being an aristocrat among the whites and identify herself as a lady. according to thomas parham, at this point, everything in life must be black or connected to blackness. this stage is also distinguished by a proclivity to denigrate white people while concurrently extolling black people (1989, p. 190). as a person progresses through the immersion stage, they seek for opportunities to actively examine parts of their history and culture with the help of peers from their ethnic origin. this research yields security in a newly defined and validated sense of self identity. this stage is depicted through a scene where dido asks about a case of zong ship which is one of the symbols of enslavement and racism in the movie. the zong case is also the key point that makes the story interconnected. the initial conflict appears when dido meet mr. davinier and have a small talk after a few time encounters, she says “mr. davinier, what...what is the importance of the zong... why is the case before papa's court, the supreme court...?” that happened at (00:24:37) of the movie. furthermore, in another part of the movie, this stage is also depicted in the scene where dido feels self-hatred and hates the color she had. the scenario in which dido enters the room, expressionless. she rests on the chaise longue, her eyes drawn to her mirror. something dreadful echoes through her some dreadful notion or sensation that takes her breath away with emotion. and then her fingers reach the flesh on her chest, and she starts pinching and pulling with selfhatred, raking the heel of her palm over her cheek, her forehead, while her face crumples and she starts crying (sagay, 2012, p. 29). figure 3. immersion/emersion another symbol within this stage is the paintings. every painting that shows in the movie is a white man—as the master—and the black man—as the slave. this is why dido agree to be painted besides her cousin to save her dignity as an aristocrat though she is reluctant. internalization the emergence of the birth of this stage signifies the start of internalization, in which someone feels confident in a specific sense of racial identity. in the immersion stage, there is less need to express the "blacker than you" mentality (parham, 1989). in general, pro-black sentiments grow more broader and open, while remaining less defensive (cross, 1971, p. 24). whilst keeping links with black peers, someone in the internalization stage is open to establishing outside ties with whites while remaining respectful of his or her selfdefinition. the peak confrontation of the conflict is when dido faces ashford family to cancel her rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 24 engagement because the family looks down on her status as mullato. she defends her dignity by saying that what is unfortunate is not her circumstances (as mullato), but to marry into a family who look her as a shame and cannot respect her. she believe that there is no crime to be born negro and she was the evidence. in the movie, this self-definition is more sarcastic and brave to declare as a black woman in a white aristocrat family. nevertheless, the main character can define herself and, eventually, can accept who she is without caring about colors and races. still, this stage happens through a conflict to be achieved. it is when all members of kenwood house having breakfast and dido starts to question a matter about slave. in other ways, the development of dido’s racial identity is completely built here. she can define herself within the situation she faces and then execute her idea of identity through declaring a sarcastic question and opinion about her being. as the example is this scene at (00:49:48) where dido have breakfast with all the family member and ask a harsh question: figure 4. internalization dido, (facetious) “is mabel a slave?” lord mansfield, “i beg your pardon?” dido, “is-mabel-a-slave!” lord mansfield, “she is free and under our protection.” dido, (twice as facetious) “o! like me!” the main character’s agency reflected through racial identity development initially, according to cross, there are little psychological changes between the fourth stage (internalization) and the fifth stage (internalization-commitment). however, the majority of people in the fifth stage have discovered means to turn their ‘personal feeling of blackness into a plan of action' or a broad sense of commitment to the issues of blacks as a group that has been sustained through time (cross, parham, t. a., & helms, 1991, p. 220). relational mechanisms are employed to provide attributes, identification, and possession (nugraha & mahdi, 2020, p. 41). the stages represented in the movie is the example of that relational process which have an impact on the social phenomenon that becomes the key point of the storyline. this impact is in the form of series of events in the movie that pinpoint the final act of the main character to make social changes. the first event occurs when dido decided to sneak out of her house to inform john about the zong case’s evidence. then this event continues with a conversation where dido and john rethink and question gender and race problems that contradicts dido’s mindset. basically, she thinks that social standard is not absolutely right and full of contradiction. the very strong statement that dido hurled spontaneously to mr. davinier reveals that she take action to her agency in the form of subversion and resistance after experiencing identity development up to this point at (01:01:34) of the movie. figure 5. the main character’s agency she said “gentlemen’s. we, women, are but the property of gentlemen. that is the way it is, in law and life, is it not? and it came into my head that i have been blessed with freedom twice over? as a negro and as a woman? or have i? (her mind ticks over). must not a lady marry, even if she is financially secure? for who is she, without a husband of consequence? (she ponders) it seems silly like a free negro who begs for a master!” it continues with a massive conflict that dido has to break her engagement with ashford rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 25 because of her own choice to break free from norms and voice her rights. right after she breaks her engagement, she takes her agency to support her papa (lord mansfield) to make a better decision to make social changes through the zong case where enslavement must be abolished. this moment is one of the precise examples that reflects well the idea of woman’s agency. it shows dido’s choice to voice her rights to support her fellow blacks race through lord mansfield to make new legal regulation about enslavement. that in reallife history, this event called the slave trade act. at last, but not least, the movie presents women’s agency through the movie’s resolution stated: the zong case became a seminal step towards the abolition of slavery at its (01:38:04) seconds. figure 6. the movie’s resolution internalization, whether in the fourth or fifth level, permits the individual to be grounded in a good sense of racial identity. both to notice and transcend race proactively. even if someone misidentifies blackness as the issue, it becomes the starting point for exploring the universe of ideas, civilizations, and experiences beyond the word of black (cross et al., 1991, p. 330). in accordance, the term women’s agency and racial identity development occurs in this literary work in which correlate each other like cause and effect relationship. the agency emerges because the racial identity development of the main character (dido) has completely developed and built a strong identity that also she achieve the initiation to make social changes. conclusion according to the analysis, in terms of representation, it is found that this film succeeds to represent the idea of racial identity development. it is showed from the whole development stages, starts from encounter, preencounter, immersion/emersion, internalization, and internalization-commitment which breaks down the issue of women’s agency the main character experienced. moreover, this racial identity development also influences the main character’s agency to make a socio-culture change in the movie. amma asante's belle film, through representing black femininity, challenges stereotyped current images of black women and creates visibility, while also asserting that black women's lives are worthy, depicts how the development of the half-black character’s racial identity grows and influences social phenomenon. finally, this research is a collective effort that claims no absolute truth in terms of the findings. therefore, it is highly recommended that the future studies need to be conducted. the researchers hope that this study article will pave the way for future study in the subject of racial identity development and women's agency in the other literary works. acknowledgments appreciations and thanks to everyone who help to finish this article. ibuk, bapak, danu ilham akbar, firda ayu ningtyas, and a lot more for their support of finance, emotions, and prayer. references cherniss, c. (1972). personality and ideology: a personalized study of women’s liberation. psychiatry, 35, 109–125. cross, w. e. (1971). negro-to-black conversion experience: toward a new psychology of black liberation. black. black world, 20(9), 13–27. cross, w. e., parham, t. a., &, & helms, j. e. (1991). the stages of black identity development: nigrescence models. berkeley, ca: cobb and henry. in black rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 26 psychology (in r. jone). berkeley: ca: cobb and henry. deman, a. f., &, & benoit, r. (1982). self-esteem in feminist and nonfeminist frenchcanadian women and french-canadian men. journal of psychology, 111, 3–7. dohrenwend, b. s. (1973). social status and stressful life events. journal of personality and social psychology, 28, 225–235. farah, r. r. (2018). ‘who am i?’ interrogating my identity as esp teacher: personal narration. celtic: a journal of culture, english language teaching, literature and linguistics, 3(1), 1–14. fields, l. (1996). piecing together the puzzle: selfconcept and group identity in biracial black/ white youth. in m. root (ed.), racially mixed people in america. thousand oaks: sage. gibbs, j. t. (1997). biracial adolescents. children of color: psychological interventions with culturally diverse youth. helms, j. e. (1984). toward a theoretical explanation of the effects of race on counseling: a black and white model. the counseling psychologist, 12, 153–165. helms, j. e. (1990). “womanist” identity attitudes: an alternative to feminism in counseling theory and research. university of maryland. herbert, e. (2018). black british women filmmakers in the digital era : new production strategies and re-presentations of black womanhood black british women filmmakers : talking from the margins. 191–202. herring, r. d. (1995). developing biracial ethnic identity: a review of the increasing dilemma. journal of multicultural counseling and development, 23, 29–38. mcclain, e. w. (1978). feminists and nonfeminists: contrasting profiles in independence and affiliation. psychological reports, 43, 435–441. mercer, k. (1988). “recoding narratives of race and nation.” institute of contemporary arts. nugraha, i. s., & mahdi, s. (2020). transitivity system on building character of mr . summers in the lottery by shirley jackson. celtic: a journal of culture, english language teaching, literature and linguistics, 7(1), 35– 43. octavia, l. (2021). living in a hamster wheel : identity construction through hopes and terrors in bong joonho ’ s parasite. journal of literature , linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 24–33. parham, t. a. (1989). (1989). cycles of psychological nigrescence. the counseling psychologist, 17(2), 187–226. parham, t. a., & helms, j. e. (1981). the influence of black students’ racial identity attitudes on preference for counselor’s race. journal of counseling psychology, 28, 250–257. pyant, c. t., & yanico, b. j. (1991). relationship of racial identity and gender-role attitudes to black women ’ s psychological well-being. 38(3), 315–322. rockquemore, k. a. n. n. (2002). the gendered process of racial identity construction among black / white biracial women. 16(4), 485– 503. sagay, m. (2012). belle: best original screenplay. dj films limited. slane, s., & morrow, l. (1981). race differences in feminism and guilt. psychological reports, 49, 45–46. smith, e. (1985). life stress, social support, and mental health issues. the counseling psychologist, 13, 537–579. thomas, a. j., hacker, j. d., & hoxha, d. (2011). gendered racial identity of black young women. springer, 530–542. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11199-011-9939y torrey, j. w. (1979). racism and feminism: is women’s liberation for whites only? psychology of women quarterly, 4, 281–293. wene, i. w., & ena, o. t. (2020). cursing , sexual harassment , profanity , obscenity and epithet in dallas. journal of applied linguistics and literature, 5(1), 71–87. putri anggraeni, et al / journal of english language teaching 6 (1) (2017) 21 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow women’s disempowered behavior as an impact of over-ruling government as reflected in collins’ the hunger games putranto adi perdana, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi  english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in october 2018 approved in november 2018 published in january 2019 ________________ keywords: women’s behavior, over-ruling government, society belief, feminism. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study aims at explaining the over-ruling government in society results women‟s disempowered behavior as reflected in collins‟ the hunger games which compared to the historical and social condition happening in the american society. this study is a qualitative analysis by applying a carol gilligan‟s approach, especially in carefocused feminism. the data were collected by reading, identifying, interpreting and analyzed using the approach and theories which used in this study by relating to binary opposition, social and historical events and society belief in seeing women in the real life where the author produced the novel. the results of this study were the explanation of how government‟s rules affect and result women disempowered behavior which begins with the internal conflict that women felt when the way society around them expect women to act and behave in some certain ways which was not parallel with some government‟s rules. the government‟s rules indirectly demand women to act and behave in some certain ways outside the way society expect women to act and behave when the rules were made without considering women‟s position in society. © 2018 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: issn 2252-6706 b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: adiperdanaputra@gmail.com p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 22 introduction in 2005, linda l. lindsey explains that societies categorize the individuals inside it by creating status and rank them from the highest to the lowest position. this status will influence their role which appears as what society call it „behavior‟. lindsey states role is something to be “performed according to social norms, shared rules that guide people‟s behavior in specific situations. social norms determine the privileges and responsibilities a status possesses.” people who are placed in the lower status, says lindsey, will most likely get through a “social stigma, prejudice, and discrimination.” lindsey closes her statement by writing information saying that the members of the society who usually place in the lower status are women. she writes that “there is no known society in which the status of female is consistently ranked higher than that of male.” this explains how women are treated badly in societies and how societies control women‟s behavior by placing them in a lower status. the explanation lindsey has stated above stating how bad the relation between society and women is, how society controls, and discriminates women which result in women‟s behavior in the society. in simply way, those are the evidences of how powerful society is in influencing and shaping women‟s behavior. there is a similarity between those explanations with the topic the writer analyzed; the relations between social condition within the society and the influence of them in women‟s behavior. from those explanations, it can be seen that issue about how society shapes women‟s behavior is already exist in many certain societies in this world and relevant to be analyzed. tong (2009) explained that in many certain societies especially in the united states, women are commonly associated and labeled with values, virtues, and traits such as “interdependence, community, connection, sharing, emotion, body, trust, absence of hierarchy, nature, imminence, process, joy, peace, and life.” these labels eventually shape their way of thinking and how to behave in the society.the impact of how social condition shapes women‟s way of thinking and how to behave in the society is women tend to get through what so-called „moral dilemma‟. as cited on widerker (1987), he wrote that “gilligan (1982) reported that girls and women often construe moral dilemmas as conflicts of responsibilities rather than of rights and seek to resolve those dilemmas in ways that will repair and strengthen webs of relationship.”this explains how powerful society shapes women‟s way of thinking since the labels society addresses to women, according to widerker (1987) and griffin (1991), makes them feel afraid of being separated and think that they should not hurt anyone else even though they have to sacrifice their rights and feelings. griffin (1991) stated that even “everybody wrote stories about people being alone and people being together, men feared intimate situations, while women were afraid of isolation.” throughout the novel, the main character seems to go through that kind of „moral dilemma‟ situation created by social condition around her repeatedly. many times she faces the situation where she has to choose the right ones or the “society‟s choice” ones. society where the main character lives in described interestingly showing how the overruling government affects social condition which creates issues such as poverty, freedom, classism, children warfare, oppressive governments, and propaganda start to arise. those issues and conditions happened in her society eventually influence the main character‟s way of thinking and behavior. scholars such as priyanti (2017) focused on how propaganda happens in the novel as the way government control and dominate powerless society. priyanti believes this is the way the author proves that propaganda can be a tool to dominate and control powerless society covered with revolution issues. then, okkiana (2017) notes about the applying of coercive power which is done by powerful group toward the powerless ones and its result which produce social conflicts as reflected in the novel. okkiana presents the result of having over power p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 23 authority and the social conflicts that come with it. feniwati (2017) states that psychological disorder could affect human‟s feelings, mind and behavior. feniwati believes that dystopian environment also can affect women to feel depressed. she concludes that childhood experience, social and cultural condition are the factor of depressed character women. larsson (2015) mentions the novel has main character that can represent as superkids. larsson applies gender studies and a feminist approach to discuss the novel in feministic perspective. with all characteristics considered, katniss everdeen combines a variety of feminist features showing the typical of third-wave feminism; she comes from poor background and has overlapping traditionally feminine and masculine qualities, which fits the interpretation of gender in thirdwave feminism. oliver (2014) notes in the hunger games novel, katniss‟s character represents what julia kristeva calls the “extravagant girl” who wants to have it all and to be the best at everything. oliver states that katniss has an ambiguous gender identity, masculine and feminine, paternal and maternal. she also has ambivalent desires. woloshyn, taber, and lane (2013) write the reasons why characters in the hunger games can be portrayed relative to connell's gendered discourses of hegemonic masculinity, marginal masculinity, and emphasized femininity. they conclude that while the trilogy could be read as taking a feminist stance with a strong female protagonist, it nonetheless also constrains katniss in hetero-normative ways. blokker (2014) writes about how important dystopian society role in shaping and oppressing main character‟s identity in the novel. using the sociopolitical organization to shape and oppress main character‟s identity, the society forces main characters to follow their rules. johansson (2013) says that throughout the trilogy, the themes of violence and reality television are combined with how the media is being used to control the population of panem. in parallel to this, the american media is made visible as there are many similarities in how the media functions in both nations. by placing the media in a dystopian setting, the implied author criticizes the way violence is being used in contemporary american media to boost viewer rates. the ethical aspect of having humans battle each other for the entertainment of others is also lifted, comparing the hunger games to the reality television shows of contemporary america. however, those studies from different scholars did not answer the question about the topic in this study. thus, the objectives of this study are centralized into findings that answered the writer‟s questions about the explanation how over-ruling government results women‟s behavior as cited in the novel. furthermore, the explanation how society also contributes in women‟s oppression. methods this study is a qualitative analysis by applying a carol gilligan‟s approach, especially in care-focused feminism. the data were collected by reading, identifying, interpreting and analyzed using the approach and theories which used in this study by relating to binary opposition, social and historical events and society belief in seeing women in the real life where the author produced the novel. the results of this study were the explanation of how government‟s rules affect and result women behavior which begins with the internal conflict that women felt when the way society around them expect women to act and behave in some certain ways which was not parallel with some government‟s rules as reflected in collins‟ the hunger games. results and discussions the hunger games: mockingjay (2010) offers binary opposition of its elements of women inferiority and subordinate. it is about first, the capitol and districts. the novel tells how strong capitol is and how weak districts. capitol who is the powerful group always oppress people in districts and exploit anything from the districts which results poverty and fear among people in districts. that situation affect p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 24 katniss‟ behavior. katniss‟ behavior from this binary opposition‟s point of view comes from the needs to feed her family and protect the member of the family from poverty. the second binary is katniss and primrose everdeen. it is told in the novel that katniss love and protects prim as much as she can. this situation affect the way she behave and that behavior comes from the love she feels towards her little sister. the third is katniss everdeen and peeta mellark. this binnary oposition shows how weak women arein society‟s eyes. although katniss is a strong woman, when it comes to face a man, she is nothing without him. the binary opposition offers the fact that the strong katniss also needs a help from men like peeta to survive and gain love from capitol. the forth binnary oposition is katniss everdeen and rue. this binnary oposition shows how weak katniss is as a girl who tend use her feel to do anything. although she knows she needs to win the game, she still wants to make an ally with rue who looks like her little siste prim. katniss insists that she wants to protect rue eventhough she knows only one person who can win the game. the last binnary oposition is between capitol and tributes. this binnary oposition offers the fact that although many tributes who join the hunger games are strong people physicaly, they are still weak against capitol. the hunger games (2008) described the effects of government‟s rules toward its society which causes bad things and the losses for its society. the author tries to show that not all government‟s rules and policies have a good impact and solve problems. therefore, many of them create new problems instead which become social problems in its society. (collins. 2008) made an example from those issue by writing the relation between capitol and districts. capitol control all aspects in districts including the economy, social, culture, education, and human rights‟ aspects. those elements create social problems in districts such as poverty, unemployment, fear, crime, illegal activities and wars which eventually make people in districts afraid and hate toward capitol at the same time. capitol do those things to control districts and show that capitol is the most powerful one and no one can beat them including districts. one of the rule or policy capitols create to frighten districts is by creating the television show named the hunger games. the hunger games is an annual television show where each districts must send their two representatives to join the game to kill each other until the only one left. those two reprenstatives must be children around twelve until seventeen years old. for capitol, the hunger games is the ultimate and best choice the they have to control districts but for districts, it is a cruel way to rule a country and make people miserable especialy the ones whose children are selected to be a representative to join the hunger games and die. from the hunger games, it can be seen that sometimes the policy government create is creating another new social problem although in government‟s point of view that policy is the best choice they have to solve problems and to show districts how powerful they are. while (collins. 2008) gave an example about how government‟s rules can create social problems in society by creating the relation between capitol and districts, the similar things also happen in united states government when their policies are sometimes creating another new social problems in their society instead. u.s. government policy in health care system contributes problems in american society; limited access, especially for people who are poor or uninsured; fragmentation, gaps, and duplication of care; inaccessibility of medical records; and misalignment of physician and patient incestives (institute of medicine, 2010). cigarette smoking, second-hand cigarettes, bans on indoor smoking, advertising regulations are influenced by government policy as well (garrett. 2011). the policies u.s. made also affect certain important unhealthy or injurious behaviours issues which are more common in the united states than other countries, including high-calories intake, drinking and driving, binge dringking, prescription and illicit drug abuse, high-risk sex, and firearms ownership. those are affected not only by personal chocies, but also p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 25 by decisions made by manufactures, builders, lawmakers, regulatory agencies that control product safety, road design, building codes, traffic congestion, law enforcement of safety regulations (the use of seatbelts, blood alcohol testing), the decisions by the food industry and restaurants about the content and where to locate supermarket chains and fast food outlets, fire hazards, and the availibility of firearms which are all based on the policies u.s created. u.s policies that affect public health, education, and economy sectors shaped american society which organize social relations, rank people into social hierarchies, assign worth, structure employment and the labor market, and address working conditions (bambra and beckfield. 2012). collins. (2008) described how society influenced women‟s behavior by creating katniss‟ chararcter. in the novel, she must be the head of the family which requires her to be strong, powerful and braves. katniss‟ character also described as the one who hates capitol for creating rules which make districts suffer. although she is powerful enough to be the head of the family and brave to speak about her hatred toward capitol, she never speaks about it in home or public. she pretends as if she is a normal young girl who knows nothing. she does all of it because she knows that it is how her society expect her to behave. collins creates katniss‟ character in such way without no reason. she tries to shows the belief western societies have that women are more nurturing than men. therefore, the traditional view of the feminine gender role prescribes that women should behave in ways that are nurturing. one way that a woman might engage in the traditional feminine gender role would be to nurture her family by working fulltime within the home rather than taking employment outside of the home. men, on the other hand, are presumed by traditional views of gender roles to be leaders. the traditional view of the masculine gender role, therefore, suggests that men should be the heads of their households by providing financially for the family and making important family decisions (blackstone. 2003:337). women posses lower levels of status and power than men do, particularly power based on expertise or legitimate authority (carli. 1999). because men and women typically fill different roles, with women more often occupying caretaking, domestic, and lower status occupational roles and men more often occupying higher status occupational roles, people expect men to behave more agentically than women and women to behave more communally than men (eagly & johannesenschmidt. 2003). moreover, the stereotypes about men and women lead to greater scrutiny of women‟s than men‟s leadership behaviors (carlin. 2001). blackstone (2003:338) explained that a traditional gender role orientation emphasizes differences between men and women and assumes that each sex has a natural affinity to particular behaviors. those who maintain a traditional gender role orientation are likely to be influenced by the rules and rituals of the generations that came before them, by their parents and grandparents. individuals with nontraditional gender role orientations are more likely to believe that an individual's behavior is not or should not be determined solely by her sex. altough katniss‟ character might be influenced by society in some parts, her character still shows the typical women‟s behavior which believe that individual‟s behavior is not determined solely by her sex. therefore, the writer believed the ambiguity katniss‟s character has shown is the result of moral dilemma she has been through. gilligan (1987:529) reported that girls and women usually get through what so called moral dilemmas as “conflicts of responsibilities rather than of rights and seek to resolve those dilemmas in ways that will repair and strengthen webs of relationship.” moreover she claimed that girls and women are more likely to act on their feelings of love and compassion for particular individuals. through katniss‟ character, the author of the novel tries to show that government‟s p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 26 rules can affect women‟s behavior. from katniss‟ character the author explained the way government‟s rules affect women‟s behavior by producing social problems in society. government‟s rules or policies sometimes did not go well and created new social problems and influenced women‟s behavior. in simply way, women‟s behavior depends on social condition in society. when society has social problems, it will affect the way women behave as well. (collins. 2008) also described in the novel how katniss hates capitol from many aspects. she hates capitol for letting districts starved. she hates capitol for creating television show like the hunger games which makes parents lose their children. she hates capitol for being rich while districts are very poor. her hatred toward capitol can be explained as the result of how bad capitol‟s rules work. in capitol point of view, creating the hunger games is the only way to control districts, commanding districts to provide everything people in capitol need is the way to keep people in capitol safe. altough those decision are made for reasons, those decision also results social problem in districts. in the book, it is told that many people in districts are very afraid of capitol. they know how strong and powerful capitol is. they know what capitol is capable of. this is capitol‟s intention for creating such rules like producing the hunger games, create poverty in districts, ruling distring cruely; to create fear among people in districts. by doing so capitol wish districts will be able to be controled easier. those fear people in districts feel also affetct to the way katniss behave as well. she knows her mother and people in district twelve are scared with capitol, so she never mentions anything about capitol when she is home and in public appearence. she pretends as if she does not care about capitol and anyhing they have done towards districts. she pretends as if she is a normal teenage girl whose job is going to school and taking care for family. the writer argues that from katniss‟ character, the author tries to show that by creating social problems in society, government‟s rules will affect women‟s behavior as well. this statement can be supported from the fact that according to bambra and beckfield (2012), u.s policies that affect public health, education, and economy sectors shaped american society which organize social relations, rank people into social hierarchies, assign worth, structure employment and the labor market, and address working conditions. the effect from social hierarchies, structure employment and addess working conditions which are the result of u.s policies will eventualy affect women‟s condition in workplace. in the workplace, men and women are often expected to perform different tasks and occupy different roles based on their sex (kanter 1977). even in the early twenty-first century, many corporations operate from a perspective that favors traditional beliefs about gender roles by, for example, offering parental leave benefits only to mothers and denying such benefits to fathers. in addition, because the traditional perspective toward gender roles remains predominant in many corporations, the positions that women and men hold within corporations are often segregated by sex. women are more likely to be expected to work as secretaries, and men are more likely to be expected to work as managers and executives. also, men are presumed to be more ambitious and taskoriented in their work, while women are presumed to be more interested in and concerned about their relationships with others at work (blackstone. 2003) (mcginn. 2017) stated that people in lowpower positions, whether due to gender or class, tend to exhibit other-oriented rather than selforiented behavior. women‟s experiences at work and at home are shaped by social class. she also argued that social stratification, together with gender ideologies and work– family constraints, shape women‟s employment beliefs and behavior. those explanation can be concluded that although it is not government‟s intention to shape and affect women‟s behavior, they will eventually affect women‟s behavior by p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 27 creating rules or policies which lead to new social problems in society. conclusions it can be concluded that the way women behave can be affected by government‟s rules and the way society around them see women. when society around the woman expect women to behave in a certain labels which are not parallel with some government‟s rules that unconsciously demands women to do or act outside the labels society give to them, women will get through what so-called moral dilemma where they tend to get confused and dilemma whether to choose to as the government‟s rules demand them to or as what the society expect them to. those situation will indirectly result the way they behave. references amalina, f., & rosyidi, m. i. (2017). imprisonment as a result of women subordination reflected in maya angelou„s poems . 195. blokker, j. (2014). identity formation in the dystopias of the hunger games and divergent. university of leiden. claeys, g. (2013). dystopian matters: "shadow of utopia". usa: cambridge scholars publishing. . feniwati, y. (2017). the depiction of depressed women as the result of the dystopia environment as reflected in collins‟ the hunger games : mockingjay . semarang: semarang state university. gilligan, c. (1982). in a different voice: psychological theory and women's development. cambridge: ma: harvard university press. gilligan, s. (1985). cup of death. gosford, n.s.w.: scholastic. griffin. (1991). a first look at communication theory. new york: mcgraw-hill. hetami, f. (2014). between sacred and profane: woman‟s search for existence in elizabeth gilbert‟s eat, pray, love. 3rd eltlt international conference porceedings, 322. johansdottir, n. k. (2009). patriarchy and subordinate of women. johansson, d. (2013). media violence and power in suzanne collin's hunger games trilogy . larsson, n. (2015). superkids and feminism in the hunger games and winter‟s bone . lauer, r. h. (2016). defining social problems: public and professional perspectives. edwardsville: southern illinois university. lindsey, l. l. (2005). roles: a sociological perspective. upper saddle river, n.j.: pearson prentice hall. mawarni, b., hetami, f., & amalina, f. (2015). the unreached american dream: corruption of women‟s power as represented in steinbeck‟s of mice and men. okkiana, a. (2017). social conflicts as the result of over-power authority as represented in suzanne collins‟ the hunger games . semarang: seamarang state university. oliver, k. (2014). ambiguity, ambivalence and extravagance in the hunger games . humanities. priyanti. (2017). propaganda as a device of power domination for the futuristic american society as reflected on collins‟ the hunger games: mockingjay . semarang: semarang state university. therborn, g. (2004). between sex and power family in the world. routledge: international liberary of sociology. p. a. perdana, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 28 tong, r. (2009). feminism thought: a more comprehensive introduction. north carolina: westview press. woloshyn, v., tabe, n., & lane, l. (2013). discourses of masculinity and femininity in the hunger games: "scarred," "bloody," and "stunning" . international journal of social science studies , 150. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 187 introduction according to sapir (2020) language is a purely human and non instinctive method of communicating ideas, emotions, and desires by means of a system of voluntarily produced symbol. it means that language plays a crucial role and a vital role in human life and also has many advantages of many various aspects of human life. to communicate and establish relationship with other, people use language as tool of their communication (wardhaugh, 2009). in human communication, there are two kinds of language, spoken language and written language. spoken language is an utterance which is formed from sound, such as conversation, speech, storytelling, discussion, radio, television broadcast, and etc. while, written language is an utterance which is formed in the written form, such as novels, comics, newspapers, magazines, letters, books, journals, articles, and etc. in expressing or delivering ideas in both forms, spoken and written language, people have and use their own style because it is related to the social aspect. according to eckert (2002) language style is pivotal construct in the study of sociolinguistics variation. variation or diversity of languages is the main subject of discussion in sociolinguistics, so kridalaksana (chaer and agustina, 1995) defines sociolinguistics as a branch of linguistics that is trying to explain the characteristics of language variation and the correlation variation in the language of the social characteristic. according to chaika (1982) style refers to the selection of the linguistic forms to convey social artistic effects. style also acts as a set of rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow function of the language style used in women commercial product advertisements: a stylistic analysis of language sinta putri amelia ginting* 🖂, rahmadsyah rangkuti**, muhammad yusuf*** *, **, ***department of english, faculty of cultural studies, university of sumatera utara, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 4 august 2020 approved 29 october 2020 published 30 october 2020 the objectives of this research are to find out the types of the language style used in selected woman commercial product advertisement and to explain the function of language style in selected woman commercial product advertisement. the concept of stylistic is analyzed by using william wells’s theory which discussed about language style. a qualitative research method is used in analyzing this research. the result of this research shows that some types of language style are found in the data. from 10 advertisements analyzed, the researcher found 4 hard cell styles, 3 soft cell styles, 2 slice of life styles, and 1 demonstration style. hard cell style mostly appears in women product’s advertisements because the advertiser mostly used a rational informational message that is designed to touch the mind and to create a response based on logic. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: sociolinguistics, stylistic, advertisement, product, commercial 🖂 corresponding author: jalan dr. t. mansur no. 9, kampus padang bulan, medan, 20155, sumatera utara, indonesia e-mail: sintaamelia1@gmail.com mailto:sintaamelia1@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 188 instructions. other opinions come from keraf (2002) states that style is the ability and the competence to make a sentence in a good way. this statement clarifies that the style used will influence the meaning and it is used for certain reason due to the situation. the researcher enthusiastically will focus the study on the language style because style forms communication in the right way and determines how a social interaction will proceed. in this case, style determines how a speaker speaks and how the listener takes the meaning of the communication in the right way; whether it is serious, humorous, dubious, or any other possible senses. according to wells (1995) there are several styles of advertisement formulas the message. these include hard sell, soft sell, lecture and drama, straight forward, demonstrations, comparison, problem solution, slice of life, and spokesperson. advertisement is selected as a data of this research for several reasons. advertisement is is a marketing communication that employs an openly sponsored, non-personal message to promote or sell a product, service or idea (stanton 1984) and according to lapsanska (2006) advertisement is one of human life activities that can be found in radio, television, magazine, newspaper, and other source. this research discussed about the language style used in commercial advertisement on television which focused on the kinds of language style and also investigate how the language style are used in women commercial product. language is a purely human and non instinctive method of communicating ideas, emotions, and desires by means of a system of voluntarily produced symbol (sapir, 2020). it means that language plays a crucial role and a vital role in human life and also has many advantages of many various aspects of human life. to communicate and establish relationship with other, people use language as tool of their communication (wardhaugh, 2009). methods in the analysis of stylistic on woman commercial products advertisements, an arrangement of research designs is needed to support the statements that have been written in this thesis. therefore, simplification of methods is needed. the method used coherently in analyzing certain data from advertisements to support this analysis is a descriptive qualitative method. according to nazir (2005) descriptive method is a method of research that makes the description of the situation or event or occurrence. it will be used in analyzing the data by giving a description about five language styles. even the writer uses the percentage too, but at the conclusion it will give an explanation. according to sukmadinata (2006) qualitative research is one of the research procedures which produce descriptive data in form of speech or writing, and the behavior of those observed. a qualitative approach is expected to produce in-depth description of the speech, writing, and or observable behavior of an individual, group, community, or organization and within a particular context setting is examined from the viewpoint of complete, comprehensive, and holistic. using this method, researchers describe and analyze certain data and provide interpretations about it based on related books regarding subject matter. data come from all texts those transcripts from the advertisements video on youtube. the researcher chose 10 women commercial advertisements to be analyzed and those are skii, lancome paris, make up forever, sephora, maybelline, l’oreal, lamer, clinique ft, avon, and clarins. the ten brands are very influential and famous because each company get millions of followers from around the world. data come from all texts those transcripts from the advertisements video on youtube and the the researcher analyze those transcript from their advertisement by using a theory of william wells that classified style of language into 9 styles. they are hard sell, soft sell, p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 189 lecture and drama style, straight forward style, demonstration style, comparison style, problem of solution style, slice of lifestyle, and spokesperson style. interpretations based on qualitative descriptive methods of transcription text from the youtube video must be coherent with the langua style term which is the focus of this thesis and must be able to support the thesis writer in summarizing the conclusions in the last chapter. results and discussion data 1 https://youtu.be/54im_-irabo sk ii facial treatment essence dispensed approximately 4.5 cm in diameter onto a cotton pad gently pat the entire face from the center of the face outward starting with any areas of concern and moving from the cheeks forehead around the eyes bridge of the nose to the neck area for approximately 4.5 in diameter onto your cupped palm, rub hands together and gently pat the entire face working from the center of the face outward starting with any areas of concern and moving from the cheeks forehead around the eyes bridge of the nose and wings of the nose to the neck area. the advertisement above is a skincare product advertisement of sk ii. this product works to makes you possible to look up glowing like a crystal and younger. the sk-ii facial treatment essence helps to improve the appearance of 5 dimensions of beautiful, crystal clear skin: spots are less visible, appearance of wrinkles is reduced, skin texture is more refined, firmness is improved, and radiance is beautifully elevated. language style that used of this advertisement is demonstration. the demonstration style is the way of delivered an ideas or message which is focused on how to use the product of what it can do for you. the product strengths take center stage. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the customer how to use sk-ii facial treatment essence properly so that they can get the best result. there are some steps to get the crystal clear skin which costumer should do. the advertiser explains it clearly and it can help them. by knowing how to use the product, the costumer will be interest to use the product and hopefully can be success with the crystal clear skin. data 2 https://youtu.be/z8ewxwup02w happiness is my superpower freeze happiness in time hypnotize with happiness multiply happiness turn ‘la vie en rose’ make this happiest halloween the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of lancôme paris. this product works to makes you look amazing especially in celebrating halloween. at lancôme, their mission is to make the clients look beautiful and leave feeling happier. that’s why in the commercial, the advertiser use the word ‘happiness’ for five times. language style that used of this advertisement is soft cell. soft sell use an emotional message and it is designed around an image intended to touch the heart and to create a response based on feeling and attitude. the message present with subtle, intriguing, and ambiguous illustrates how advertisement sell p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 190 moods and dreams more than product feature. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the customer how to be a beautiful and happiness women by using this product. they persuade the costumer with the slogan “happiness is my superpower”. it make the word “happiness” is a key of beauty. beside that, the advertiser shows that if we use the product, everybody will be hypnotized with our beauty. moreover it can make the women as a star and amazing so that they all be happy. in other hand the advertiser invite the women to be happy and use the product to be mesmerizing. data 3 https://youtu.be/z7mz1_-adce ultra hd new concealer 12 h self-setting light capturing get closer 22 shades for all skin tones your makeup is invisible. the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of makeup forever. this product works to makes you look younger and more confident with the wrinkles. this product, concealer covers all, looks natural on skin, and lasts for an incredibly long time. and while it’s a bit more of an ap-level makeup product (it’s not as simple to slap on as say, a cream concealer in a pot, or a liquid concealer in click-pen form), it’s totally worth the learning curve and teensy bit of extra effort. right out of the tube, the liquid formula — it comes in 14 shades, several of which are color correctors — resembles the runny consistency of foundation, but to the touch it feels denser and creamier. there isn’t a zit, dark spot, splotchy patch, or under eye circle this concealer can’t cover up, thanks to the structure of the pigments that help to diffuse light, making it an ace at erasing and blurring. the formula is also incredibly pigmented, which is surprising considering how lightweight it is and how seamlessly it blends over your skin. language style that used of this advertisement is hard cell. hard sell is rational informational message that is designed to touch the mind and to create a response based on logic. the approach of this style is direct and emphasizes tangible product features, facilities and benefits. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the customer how to get closer with anybody in confident. the advertiser show that this product can cover your wrinkles perfectly and you can show up yourself without a worry. this product has a best formula that can make your make up is invisible. with this product, the advertiser persuades the women especially for elderly women to say no to wrinkles in eyes. this product is totally perfect to increase their confident and can make them look younger. moreover, the costumer will believe that the beauty belong to anybody. data 4 https://youtu.be/meofw_73wro where beauty beats experiment, explore, desfrute the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of sephora. this product works to makes you look more attractive, amazing and aromatic. sephora is the woman’s no.1 destination for everything beauty. this product provides the costumer to have a best makeup. language style that used of this advertisement is soft cell. soft sell use an emotional message and it is designed around an image intended to touch the heard and to create a response based on feeling and attitude. the message present with subtle, intriguing, and ambiguous illustrates how advertisement sell p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 191 moods and dreams more than product feature. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the customer how to be an attractive and aromatic women by using this product. they persuade the costumer with the slogan “where beauty beats experiment, explore, desfrute”. in addition, the advertiser persuades the costumer especially the makeup lover to have the product. when it comes to serving face, this product has got them covered. whether they have a favorite brand or need help finding the perfect match, sephora is your no.1 destination for everything beauty. moreover, this product gives the pressure if you’re looking for the best makeup; a good place to start is with their bestsellers. the costumer can read thousands of reviews from fellow makeup-lovers and find top rated products for your beauty routine. data 5 https://youtu.be/mtgeuvoxl8e flawless skin? 100% pore less perfection has arrived new dream liquid mousse foundation from maybelline new york a new liquid sensation its air whipped for 100% pore less perfection other sink and exaggerated pores are foundation cushions as it blends pores vanish skin look smoother perfect. could beyond flawless to 100% for less perfection you dream liquid mousse foundation. the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of maybelline. this product works to makes you have a flawless skin with 100% pore less perfection. it is a dream satin liquid foundation + hydrating serum delivers the looks of completely poreless skin. achieve the look of completely poreless skin with a smooth airbrushed finish. lightweight and breathable, this up to 16-hour liquid foundation delivers cakefree, full coverage that moisturizes all day. language style that used of this advertisement is hard cell. hard sell is rational informational message that is designed to touch the mind and to create a response based on logic. the approach of this style is direct and emphasizes tangible product features, facilities and benefits. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser shows the customer how to get the flawless skin and look smoother perfect. the advertiser show that this product can delivers the looks of completely poreless skin. this product persuade the costumer with a new dream liquid mousse foundation from maybelline new york. a new liquid sensation its air whipped for 100% pore less perfection. other sink and exaggerated pores are foundation cushions as it blends pores vanish skin look smoother perfect. this product is totally perfect to disguise the pore in face so that every women can get the perfect makeup. data 6 https://youtu.be/jomm4wyzy-e what if you could transform your skin to look pixel perfect? perhaps take new skin perfection by l’oreal advanced skincare with powerful formulas helps transform the appearance of skin quality texture feels silky soft pores look virtually undetectable tone appears. more even look fooled already from every angle new skin. perfection by l’oreal paris pixel perfects your skin where worth it. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 192 the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of l’oreal. this product works to makes you have a new skin perfection. this product is l’oreal advanced skincare with powerful formulas helps transform the appearance of skin quality texture feels silky soft pores look virtually undetectable tone appears. more even look fooled already from every angle new skin. language style that used of this advertisement is hard cell. hard sell is rational informational message that is designed to touch the mind and to create a response based on logic. the approach of this style is direct and emphasizes tangible product features, facilities and benefits. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser shows the customer about the product feature and benefits. the advertiser show that this product is harness the power of their circadian rhythm with clinically proven, nutrient rich supplements. the nutrient rich support for optimum health and beauty 24/7. this product persuades the costumer to take new skin perfection by l’oreal advanced skincare with powerful formulas helps transform the appearance of skin quality texture feels silky soft pores look virtually undetectable tone appears. by seeing this commercial, the women will get perfection by l’oreal paris pixel perfects your skin where worth it. data 7 https://youtu.be/_cog3nq7qce beauty beyond skincare the soft fluids long wear foundation spf 20 healing energy nourishing color the softest shades from the sea skin color de la mer the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of lamer. this product works to makes you look beauty and flawless. this product provides a weightless texture meets luxurious, long wear. new soft fluid long wear foundation spf 20 seamlessly blends soft color, healing hydration and miracle broth. pores look refined. imperfections virtually disappear. spf and antioxidants help protect a newly flawless complexion. new color capsule technology helps color stay true – even in humidity. language style that used of this advertisement is soft cell. soft sell use an emotional message and it is designed around an image intended to touch the heard and to create a response based on feeling and attitude. the message present with subtle, intriguing, and ambiguous illustrates how advertisement sell moods and dreams more than product feature. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the customer how to be more beauty with the nourishing color and the softest shades by using this product. they persuade the costumer with the slogan “beauty beyond skincare”. in addition, the advertiser persuades the costumer with the formula of the product is the soft fluid long wear foundation spf 20, healing energy, nourishing color and the softest shades from the sea. with the formula, the advertiser makes the costumer interested and persuaded. data 8 https://youtu.be/el8f4nmwv_k life is a marathon look good running it life proof endurance tested. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 193 the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of clinique fit. this product works to makes you look beauty otherwise you are a high performance women. this product provides high-performance fitness makeup and skin care for your active lifestyle. its lifeproof and sweatproof makeup for everyday. this make up is suitable for working out. language style that used of this advertisement is the slice of life. the slice of life is an elaborate version of a problems-solution message presented in the form of a little drama. it uses some commonplace situation with “typical people” talking about the problems. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the life of modern women with high performance. usually some makeup creates for low performance activities so that they can keep the makeup softly. in the commercial, the advertiser show the needed of the women in having make up. most of them need the workout makeup that introduced in this product. the workout makeup (p1,850) was designed to consider outdoor activities and thus formulated with spf40 pa+++. despite the sunscreen feature, the formula is runny, dries fast, and doesn’t leave a white cast. the shade i got from the press kit is 63 deep. it is beige-toned and would probably suit nc20-nc30 skin better, but the coverage is sheer enough that it i’m able to use it for a liquid bronzer/tinted moisturizer effect. two passes are enough to take care of my skin’s usual redness, but blemishes and hyperpigmentation are still visible and require concealer. it can totally persuade the costumer especially the high performance women to have this product. data 9 https://youtu.be/wdp3dgr2ueq the wait is over beautiful skin you’ve arrived from avon anew comes the gold standard of skin care ultimate multi performance collection three products one beautiful result visibly youthful revived skin a new ultimate addresses the multiple signs of aging leaving your skin luxuriously transformed ultimate multi performance day cream, night cream and eye system help optimize skin cells by clearing away damage the formula leaves skin looking its best developed by the avon skin care institute the exclusive sell uv of complex formulated with legendary tilliacore an asian plant known for its healing properties helps skin cells function at peak youthful levels and skin begins looking younger too. the ultimate effect is so revolutionary it triggers a series of benefits to visible improve the look of multiple signs of aging smoother texture, improve radiance more even skin tone decreased wrinkles and faded discoloration now when it comes to beautiful skin, you can have it all experience anew ultimate multi performance collection for yourself call your avon representative or go to avon.com now. the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of avon. this product works to makes you have beautiful skin with the gold standard. avon revolutionized the world of skincare with the launch anew. anew pioneers transformative, antiaging skincare technology to help women look years younger. language style that used of this advertisement is hard cell. hard sell is rational informational message that is designed to touch the mind and to create a response based on logic. the approach of this style is direct and emphasizes tangible product features, facilities and benefits. this can be seen in from the commercial video, theadvertiser shows the customer about the product feature and benefits. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 194 the advertiser shows the formula and benefits of this product. the formula leaves skin looking its best. developed by the avon skin care institute the exclusive sell uv of complex formulated with legendary tilliacore an asian plant known for its healing properties helps skin cells function at peak youthful levels and skin begins looking younger too. the ultimate effect is so revolutionary. it triggers a series of benefits to visible improve the look of multiple signs of aging; smoother texture, improve radiance more even skin tone; decreased wrinkles and faded discoloration. by informing all the strengthens of this product, it can persuade the costumer to have the product. data 10 https://youtu.be/iephvfehopo no matter where life takes you it’s all about you taking control of your skins translucency clarins introduces the new white plus pure translucency serum it visibly prevents and reduces dark spot and skin over pigmentation thanks to powerful acerola extract say hello to fairer spotless and translucent skin with a healthy glow new white plus pure translucency serum clarins, it’s all about you. the advertisement above is a cosmetic product advertisement of clarins. this product works to makes you look beauty otherwise you are a work out women. this product provides high-performance serum and makeup for your active lifestyle indoor and outdoor. no matter where life takes you. it’s all about you taking control of your skins. it is one of the commercial’s slogan. language style that used of this advertisement is the slice of life. the slice of life is an elaborate version of a problems-solution message presented in the form of a little drama. it uses some commonplace situation with “typical people” talking about the problems. this can be seen in from the commercial video, the advertiser show the life of modern women with high performance. in the commercial, the advertiser show the needed of the modern women in having make up. most of them need the workout makeup that introduced in this product. this product also persuades the costumer in giving the solution to keep their skin from sun rises. translucency clarins introduces the new white plus pure translucency serum. it visibly prevents and reduces dark spot and skin over pigmentation. thanks to powerful acerola extract that help this skincare to keep the skin performance. the woman feel more confident to fairer spotless and translucent skin with a healthy glow by using new white plus pure translucency serum. from the analysis above, the writer found that hard cell style mostly appears in women product advertisements. this style is in the first rank because it appears four times advertisements. the second rank is soft cell style which appears three times from ten advertisements. the third rank is slice of life style which appears two times from ten advertisements and in the last rank is demonstration style which appears only once from ten advertisements. conclusion the researcher used william wells theory in analyzing the data. the researcher found the types of language style in advertisement.they can be divided into ten types of language style, namely: hard sell, soft sell, lecture and drama, straight forward, demonstrations, comparison, problem solution, slice of life, and spokesperson. advertisement on internet that using a good style can be easy to convey the main message, so that readers or viewers get the point from advertisement. to make the viewers interested to see the advertisement there are some strategies to create an advertisement, one of them is making creative p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 195 sentence by finding magic words because words are powerful tool in advertising beside the interested picture or model which the viewer see for the first time. the style in the advertisements can support and create an interesting meaning as long as it can persuade the reader’s interest and they are attracted to buy the product. references chaer and agustina. (1995). sosiolinguistik: perkenalan awal. jakarta: penerbit p.t. rineka cipta. chaika, elaine. (1982). language the social mirror. massachusets: newbury house publishers,inc. eckert, p. r. j. r. (2020). style and sociolinguistic variation (paperback) 2002 edition. cambridge university press. keraf, gorys. (2002). diksi dan gaya bahaya. jakarta: pustaka utama. lapsanska, j. (2006). the language of advertising with the concentration on the linguistic means and the analysis of advertising slogans. (online) (http://diplomovka.sme.sk/zdroj/3091.pdf , retrieved on 02 january 2020. nazir. (2005). metode penelitian. bogor: ghalia indonesia. sapir, e. (2020). language: an introduction to the study of speech 1921 [leather bound]. generic. stanton, william j. (1984). fundamentals of marketing. 8th edition. mc graw hill. sukmadinata. (2006). metode penelitian kualitatif. bandung: graha aksara. wardhaugh, r. (2009). an introduction to sociolinguistics (6th ed.). wiley-blackwell. wells, william. (1995). principle and practice. united state of america: a dulmen and schuster company. http://diplomovka.sme.sk/zdroj/3091.pdf http://diplomovka.sme.sk/zdroj/3091.pdf p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 146 introduction english words are formed by morphemes which are combined in various ways in transforming the meaning or function of its words (coelho, 2004, p. 98). morphemes are classified into three categories, such as word root (stem), inflectional morpheme, and derivational morpheme. in morphology, a derivational morpheme related to the affixs (a group of letters) which usually added before the beginning (or prefix) or after the end (or suffix) of a root word or base form to create a new word or a new form of an existing word (nordquist, 2019c). according to yule (2010, p. 69), in derivational morphemes, we use bound morphemes to make new words or to make words of a different grammatical category from the stem or base. derivational morphemes related to being only partially productive. therefore, they can be affixed to a set of the roots (whaley, 1997, p. 121). guzzetti (2007, p. 81) defines that derivational morpheme is used to change the grammatical categories of words. derivational morphemes in the english language related to the rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow an analysis of derivational and inflectional morpheme in selected news from tempo.co tira nur fitria * 🖂 *itb aas, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 19 august 2020 approved 13 october 2020 published 30 october 2020 the objectives of this research are to know the derivational and inflectional morphemes and to know the functions of morpheme in the selected news from tempo.co. this research uses qualitative method. the analysis shows that the derivational and inflectional morphemes found in tempo.co as 357 words. derivational shows 97 data (27.17 %) and inflectional shows 260 data (72.83 %). derivational changes the grammatical categories of words which consists of suffix and prefix, for example, nounforming suffix changes the words/morphemes to nouns in the suffix –ion, -ment, -ist, ship and –er. adjective-forming suffix changes the words/ morphemes to adjectives in the suffix –able, -al, -ful, -ic, -cal, and –ous. adverb-forming suffix changes the words/morphemes to an adverb in the suffix –ly. while, verb-forming prefix changes adjective to new adjective or form verb to new verb in the prefix unand mis-. the inflectional does not change the grammatical categories of words which consists of “-s, ‘s, -er, -est, -s, -ed, -ing, and –en”. the suffix –s means plural. the suffix -‘s, -s’ means possessive. the suffix –er means comparative. the suffix –est means superlative. the suffix –ed means past. the suffix –ing means ving (continuous). the suffix –en means participle.s. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: morpheme, derivational morpheme, inflectional morpheme, suffix, prefix 🖂 corresponding author: jl. slamet riyadi no.361, windan, makamhaji, kartasura, sukoharjo, jawa tengah 57161 e-mail: tiranurfitria@gmail.com mailto:tiranurfitria@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 147 morphemes include the derivational suffix and derivational prefix. suffix is a word element that is added at the end of a word to for other words. suffix is more complex than prefixes and numerous (o’dwyer, 2006). while, the prefix is a word element that is added at the beginning of a word for other words (alhaj, 2016, p. 15). derivational suffixes such as in the nounforming, adjective-forming, and verb-forming. first, noun-forming suffixes change the words or morphemes to nouns. for example suffix –acy to indicate state/quality, -al to indicate act or process, -ance or –ence to indicate state/quality, -dom to indicate a place or state of being, -er or – or to indicate one who, -ism to indicate doctrine or belief, -ist to indicate one who, -ity or –ty to indicate the quality of, -ment to indicate condition of,–sion or –tion to indicate a state of being, and –hood generates abstract noun such as child-childhood, neighbor-neighbourhood (harris et al., 1999, p. 112). while, suffix –ion related to verbs to form nouns. second, verb-forming suffixes change the words or morphemes to verbs. for example suffix –ate to indicate become, -en to indicate become, ify or –fy to indicate make or become, and –ize or –ise to indicate become. third, adjective-forming suffixes change the words or morphemes to adjectives. for example suffix –able to indicate being ‘able’, -al to indicate relating to, -en to indicate made of, -ful to indicate full of, -ic to indicate characteristic, -ive to indicate tending to, -less to indicate lack of/without, -ous to indicate full of, and –y to indicate a state or having, –er related to a verb which changes a verb to a noun. it indicates the meaning ‘a person who performs an action’, –ment related to some verbs to form nouns. it indicates the meaning ‘abstract noun’, – ness is related to the adjectives to form nouns. it indicates a state or a condition. fourth, adverbforming suffixes change the words or morphemes to the adverb. for example suffix –ly. so that, it can be said that those suffixes not only change the meaning of the morpheme they attached, but also change its part of speech (mcgregor, 2015, p. 60). while, in the derivational prefix, the examples are 1) unis related to an adjective to form a new adjective, and related to the verb to form a new verb. 2) inis related to adjectives. the meaning indicates ‘not’. it does not change the part of speech. 3) reis related to the verb to form a new verb. the meaning indicates ‘again’. 4) disis related to verbs to form new verbs. it indicates several meanings but its basic meaning is ‘not’. 5) misis related to the verb to form a new verb. it indicates the meaning ‘wrong’. 6) reis related to the verb to form a new verb. it indicates ‘before’. so, it can be said that those derivational prefixes do not change the part of speech of a root (mcgregor, 2015, p. 60). in morphology, inflectional morphology is the study of the processes (such as affixation and vowel change) that distinguish the forms of words in certain grammatical categories (nordquist, 2019b). an inflectional morpheme is generally a bound morpheme which when added to the root or stem of a word does not result in a change in the grammatical category of that word. grammatical category is nothing but the part of speech of that word. in most cases, inflectional morphemes mark the number, person, and gender features on the nouns, and their agreement on verbs, adjectives, etc. in a language (khullar, 2018). nordquist (2019c) inflectional morphemes define certain aspects pertaining to the grammatical function of a word. an inflectional morpheme is a suffix that's added to a word (a noun, verb, adjective, or an adverb) to assign a particular grammatical property to that word, such as its tense, number, possession, or comparison (nordquist, 2019a). there are eight inflectional morphemes in the english language in the form of suffixes. there are two inflectional morphemes that can be added to nouns are -’s (apostrophe + s) to refers the possessive case and -es to refers the plural case. there are four inflections that can be added to verbs are -(e)d to refers the past tense, -ing to refers the present participle, -en, to refers the past participle, and –s, for the third-person singular. there are two inflections that can be added to adjectives are such as -er, for the comparative form and -est, for the superlative form. yule p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 148 (2010, p. 69) states that in inflectional morphemes, these bound morphemes are usually not used to produce new words in the language, but to refer/indicate aspects of the grammatical function of a word. both derivational and inflectional morpheme can be found in writing, such as in spoken and writing. in speaking, it can be found in language, while in writing, it can be found in any texts, such as in lyric song, book/textbook, magazines, or newspaper. one of the example of news is tempo.co. tempo.co (formerly called tempo interaktif) is an online news and article web portal founded by pt tempo inti media, tbk. the news content is divided based on the types of news, including: national, metro, business, sports, technology, lifestyle, international, arts and entertainment, celebrities, and automotive (wikipedia, 2019). the significance of this study is related to why discuss about morpheme. studying morphemes can help the learners in crosscurricular word study. morphemes will help them, especially in science, to identify the meaning of new vocabulary. studying morphemes will help the learners begin to connect words based on meaning which will help them orthographically map words within the brain for better understanding and retention. some previous research also related to this research which focuses on derivational and inflectional morpheme. first, research is written by endang (2015), entitled “the analysis of derivational and inflectional morphemes in lyric of songs adele albums. second, research is written by ella (2018), entitled “the analysis on derivational and inflectional morphemes in reading texts of english textbook for senior high schools published by ministry of education and culture”. third, research is written by (situmorang & arifin, 2012) entitled “derivational and inflectional morphemes in english and pak-pak language”. three previous studies have the same research goals to find the derivational and inflectional morpheme. this research has similarities with those of previous studies. but, this research has objectives to know the derivational and inflectional morpheme used in the selected news of tempo.co and to know the functions of the morpheme. therefore, the researcher writes research entitled “an analysis of derivational and inflectional morpheme in selected news from tempo.co”. methods this research applies qualitative method. in qualitative, the researcher place more emphasis on generating and developing descriptions and explanations that testing predefines hypotheses like in quantitative (hammersley, 2013, p. 12). here, the researcher is an important part of the research process (gibbs, 2008). technique of collecting data in this research uses document analysis. as (hammersley, 2013, p. 12) states that qualitative researchers can use any documentary data such as official reports, magazines, newspapers, maps, photographs, notes/fieldnotes, diaries without searching to quantify their content in the manner. this document used in this research is taken from the online newspaper named tempo.co. the researcher takes selected 15 news from the news section life & style, food and art & culture in year 2019 and 2020. the reason of choosing tempo.co because it is one of popular media in indonesia whose news content is divided based on various news types such as national, metro, business, sports, technology, lifestyle, international, arts and entertainment, celebrity, and automotive. technique of analyzing data in this research uses three steps of qualitative analysis, they are reducing data, displaying data, and making conclusions (silverman, 2009, p. 234). in this research, the research collects data analysis and reduces unimportant data or information. in displaying data, the researcher displays the data analysis into a table. then, in conclusion, the researcher summarizes the result of this study descriptively. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 149 results and discussion results based on the findings of this research, the researcher finds some derivational and inflectional morphemes which are found in the selected news of tempo.co and to know the roots or functions of the morpheme. the descriptions are as follow: derivational morpheme derivational morpheme changes the grammatical categories of words. it consists of the derivational suffix (ending word) and derivational prefix (beginning word). for example: noun-forming suffix noun-forming suffixes change the words or morphemes to nouns. for example: table 1. noun-forming suffix suffix meaning example -ion state of being education, production, consideration, conversation, provision, discussion, infection, appreciation, communication, information, collection, operation, restriction, and presentation -ment condition of management, government, development, agreement, enactment, employment -ist one who psychologist -ship condition of partnership -er one who producer based on the table above, it shows that adjective-forming suffixes consist of –ion, -ment, -al, -ist, -ship, and –er. 1) suffix –ion, for example, the word “education, production, consideration, conversation, provision, discussion, infection, appreciation, communication, information, collection, operation, restriction, and presentation. those verbs have a main verb added by the suffix –ion. for example, the word ‘education’ has a base form ‘educate’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘education’. the word ‘production’ has a base form ‘product’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘production’. the word ‘consideration’ has a base form ‘product’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘consideration’. the word ‘conversation’ has a base form ‘conversate’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘conversation’. the word ‘provision’ has a base form ‘provise’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘provision’. the word ‘discussion’ has a base form ‘discuss’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘discussion’. the word ‘infection’ has a base form ‘infect’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘infection’. the word ‘appreciation’ has a base form ‘appreciate’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘appreciation’. the word ‘communication’ has a base form ‘communicate’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘communication’. the word ‘information’ has a base form ‘inform’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘information’. the word ‘collection’ has a base form ‘collect’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘collection’. the word ‘operation’ has a base form ‘operate’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘operation’. the word ‘restriction’ has a base form ‘restrict’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘restriction’. the word ‘presentation’ has a base form ‘present’ and added by the suffix –ion to be ‘presentation’. 2) suffix –ment, for example, the words, “management, government, development, agreement, enactment, employment. those verbs have a main verb added by the suffix –ment. the word ‘management’ has a base form ‘manage’ and added by the suffix –ment to be ‘management’. the word ‘government’ has a base form ‘govern’ and added by the suffix –ment to be ‘government’. the word ‘development’ has a base form ‘develop’ and added by the suffix – ment to be ‘development’. the word ‘agreement’ has a base form ‘agree’ and added by the suffix – ment to be ‘agreement’. the word ‘enactment’ has a base form ‘enact’ and added by the suffix – ment to be ‘enactment’. the word ‘employment’ has a base form ‘employ’ and added by the suffix –ment to be ‘employment’. 3) suffix –ist, for example, the word “psychologist. the word ‘psychologist’ has a base form ‘psychology’ and added by the suffix –ist to be ‘psychologist’. 4) suffix –ship, for example, the word “partnership”. the word ‘partnership’ has a base p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 150 form ‘partner’ and added by the suffix –ship to be ‘partnership’. 5) suffix –er, for example the word “producer”. the word ‘producer’ has a base form ‘produce’ and added by the suffix –er to be ‘producer’. ‘produce’ is a verb that means to produce, when we get the "er" affix it turns into the noun "producer" which means producer. adjective-forming suffixes adjective-forming suffixes change the words or morphemes to adjectives. for example: table 2. adjective-forming suffix suffix meaning example -able being ‘able’ reasonable, comfortable -al relating to cultural, official, nutritional, educational, personal -ful full of plentiful, peaceful, beautiful -ic characteristic economic, artistic -cal relating to psychological, physical, historical -ous characterized by religious based on the table above, it shows that adjective-forming suffixes consist of “-able, -al, ful, -ic, -cal, and –ous”. 1) suffix –able, for example, the words “reasonable, comfortable”. the word ‘reasonable’ has a base form ‘reason’ and added by the suffix –able to be ‘reasonable’. the word ‘comfortable’ has a base form ‘comfort’ and added by the suffix –able to be ‘comfortable’. 2) suffix –al, for examples, the words cultural, official, nutritional, educational, personal. the word ‘cultural’ has a base form ‘culture’ and added by the suffix –al to be ‘cultural’. the word ‘official’ has a base form ‘office’ and added by the suffix –al to be ‘official’. the word ‘nutritional’ has a base form ‘nutrition’ and added by the suffix –al to be ‘educational’. the word ‘education’ has a base form ‘education’ and added by the suffix – al to be ‘educational’. the word ‘personal’ has a base form ‘person’ and added by the suffix –al to be ‘personal’. the word ‘cultural’ has a base form ‘culture’ and added by the suffix –al to be ‘cultural’.3) suffix -ful, for example, the words “plentiful, peaceful, beautiful”. the word ‘plentiful’ has a base form ‘plenty’ and added by the suffix –ful to be ‘plentiful’. the word ‘peaceful’ has a base form ‘peace’ and added by the suffix –ful to be ‘peaceful’. the word ‘beautiful’ has a base form ‘beauty’ and added by the suffix –ful to be ‘beautiful’. 4) suffix -ic, for example, the words “economic, artistic”. the word ‘economic’ has a base form ‘economy’ and added by the suffix –ic to be ‘economic’. the word ‘artistic’ has a base form ‘artist’ and added by the suffix –ic to be ‘artistic’. 5) suffix –cal, for example, the words “psychological, physical, historical”. the word ‘psychological’ has a base form ‘psychology’ and added by the suffix –cal to be ‘psychological’. the word ‘physical’ has a base form ‘physic’ and added by the suffix –al to be ‘physical’. for example, the words “cultural, physical, official, historical”. 6) suffix –ous, for example, the word “religious”. the word ‘religious’ has a base form ‘religy’ and added by the suffix –ous to be ‘religious’. adverb-forming suffixes adverb-forming suffixes change the words or morphemes to the adverb. for example: table 3. adverb-forming suffix suffix meaning example -ly with digitally, physically, mentally, properly, specifically, heavily, regularly, equally, elderly, constantly, generally, especially, potentially, collectively, certainly, productively, healthily, swiftly, uniquely, commonly, previously, temporarily, nearly, widely, normally, financially, badly, relatively, increasingly and specifically based on the table above, it shows that adverb-forming suffix only consists of “-ly”. suffix –ly, for example, the words “digitally, physically, mentally, properly, specifically, heavily, regularly, equally, elderly, constantly, generally, especially, potentially, collectively, certainly, productively, healthily, swiftly, uniquely, commonly, previously, temporarily, nearly, widely, normally, financially, badly, p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 151 relatively, increasingly and specifically”. the word ‘digitally’ has a base form ‘digital’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘digitally’. the word ‘mentally’ has a base form ‘mental’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘mentally’. the word ‘properly’ has a base form ‘proper’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘properly’. the word ‘specifically’ has a base form ‘specifical’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘specifically’. the word ‘heavily’ has a base form ‘heavy’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘heavily’. the word ‘regularly’ has a base form ‘regular’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘regularly’. the word ‘equally’ has a base form ‘equal’ and added by the suffix – ly to be ‘equally’. the word ‘elderly’ has a base form ‘elder’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘elderly’. the word ‘constantly’ has a base form ‘constant’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘constantly’. the word ‘generally’ has a base form ‘general’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘generally’. so, it can be said that the suffix does not only change the meaning of the morpheme they attached to, but they also change its part of speech. verb-forming prefix prefix –un related to an adjective to form a new adjective, or related to the verb to form a new verb. for example: table 4. verb-forming prefix suffix meaning example unnot unwanted mis not misconception based on the table above, it shows that the adverb-forming prefix consists of “un-” and “mis“. prefix un-, for example the word ‘unwanted”. the word ‘unwanted’ has a base form ‘wanted’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘unwanted’. the word ‘misconception’ has a base form ‘conception’ and added by the suffix –ly to be ‘misconception’. inflectional morpheme an inflectional morpheme is generally a bound morpheme which added to the root or stem of a word does not result in a change in the grammatical category of that word. for example: table 5. adverb-forming suffix suffix meaning example -s plural museums, visitations, visitors, sites, gadgets, temples, tours, affairs, programs, students, farmers, months, steps, needs, foods, facilities, ministers, benefits, facts, restaurants, products, customers, vitamins, fruits, vegetables, problems, patients, terms, posts, victims, stations, volunteers, hours, levels, tablespoons, sectors, producers, shoppers, fishers, drivers, markets, supermarkets, hands, ingredients, banks, groups, demographics, sufferers, diseases, symptoms, habits, lifestyles, pollutants, efforts, foods, vitamins, fruits, veggies, pandemics, members, disinfectants, situations, activities, members, parents, smartphones, gadgets, stories, ideas, mistakes, books, videos, aims, partners, resources, solutions, months, parents, materials, needs, institutions, departments, netizens, photographs, collections, participants, submissions, accounts, exhibitions, areas, attractions, ponds, waterfalls, plants, prizes, visitors, sellers, profits, destinations, beaches, figures, users, workers, effects, employers, mealtimes, proteins, vegetables, fruits -‘s, -s’ possesive government’s, ministry’s, singer’s, indonesia's, person’s, human’s, children’s, country’s, bali’s, sydney’s, thailand’s p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 152 -er comparative further, higher -est superlative largest, highest, nearest -s 3rd person singular (present tense) utilizes, recommends, prepares, attacks, helps, evaluates, measures, enables, needs, suggests, remains, says, suggests, reminds, invites, provides, shows, answers, drinks -ed/-d past tense downloaded, caused, believed, experienced, advised, scheduled, -ing continous/ progressive/ present participle urging, visiting, producing, maintaining, welcoming, fasting, failing, preparing, examining, looking, ordering, roasting, preparing, cooking, handling, cutting down, calculating, fighting, impacting, supporting, wearing, committing, keeping, using, creating, meeting, performing, working, accepting, enjoying, making, teaching, spending, listening, showing, developing, containing, looking,, downloading, curating, happening, ensuring, complaining, starting, searching, questioning, looking, focusing, increasing, staying, eating, doing, watching, working -en past participle chosen based on the table above show that in inflectional morpheme, consist of “-s’, -‘s, -er, est, -s, -ed, -ing, and –en”. suffix –s means plural, suffix –‘s and s’ shows possessive. suffix –r means comparative (adjective). suffix –est means superlative (adjective). suffix –s means 3rd person singular (present tense) for the subject ‘he, she’, it. suffix –ed means past tense. suffix –ing means progressive (continuous), and suffix –en means past participle (v3). 1) suffix –s means plural. the most nouns forms their plurals by adding ‘s’ or ‘es’. but, in irregular nouns form their plurals by adding ‘-s’ to them (kopka, 2010, p. 7). for example the words “museums, visitations, visitors, sites, gadgets, temples, tours, affairs, programs, students, farmers, months, steps, needs, foods, facilities, ministers, benefits, facts, restaurants, products, customers, vitamins, fruits, vegetables, problems, patients, terms, posts, victims, stations, volunteers, hours, levels, tablespoons, sectors, producers, shoppers, fishers, drivers, markets, supermarkets, hands, ingredients, banks, groups, demographics, sufferers, diseases, symptoms, habits, lifestyles, pollutants, efforts, foods, vitamins, fruits, veggies, pandemics, members, disinfectants, situations, activities, members, parents, smartphones, gadgets, stories, ideas, mistakes, books, videos, aims, partners, resources, solutions, months, parents, materials, needs, institutions, departments, netizens, photographs, collections, participants, submissions, accounts, exhibitions, areas, attractions, ponds, waterfalls, plants, prizes, visitors, sellers, profits, destinations, beaches, figures, users, workers, effects, employers, mealtimes, proteins, vegetables, fruits”. however, the singular words that change to plural words still same the position of a noun. 2) suffix -‘s, -s’ means possessive. a possessive shows ownership. we can add an apostrophe and s to show ownership (kopka, 2010, p. 6). in plural nouns, we can add s’ to show ownership. while, in singular nouns, we can add ‘s to show ownership. for example the words “government’s, ministry’s, singer’s, indonesia's, person’s, human’s, children’s, country’s, bali’s, sydney’s, thailand’s”. 3) suffix –er means comparative. in forming comparative adjectives, we can add ‘-er’ to the positive form (obrien, 2018, p. 23). for example the words “further, higher”. the adjective ‘further’ is the irregular form which has the base form ‘far’ then added by ‘er’ to be ‘further’ or can be ‘farther’. the adjective ‘higher’ which has the base form ‘high’ then added by ‘er’ to be ‘higher’. 4) suffix –est means superlative. in forming a superlative adjective, we can add ‘-est’ p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 153 to the positive form (obrien, 2018, p. 23). for example, the words “largest, highest, nearest”. the adjective ‘largest’ which has the base form ‘large’ then added by ‘-est’ to be ‘largest’. the adjective ‘highest’ which has the base form ‘high’ then added by ‘-est’ to be ‘highest’. the adjective ‘nearest’ which has the base form ‘near’ then added by ‘-est’ to be ‘nearest’. 5) suffix –ed or -d means verb 2, which used in the past tense. regular verbs form their past tense by adding ‘-ed’ or ‘-d’ in base or simple present form (joshi, 2016). for example, the words “downloaded, caused, believed, experienced, advised, scheduled”. 6) suffix –ing means that ving refers to progressive or continuous. it can be said present participle. the –ing form of a verb which shows an action as being in progress or continuous (raimes & miller-cochran, 2013, p. 609). for example the words ‘urging, visiting, producing, maintaining, welcoming, fasting, failing, preparing, examining, looking, ordering, roasting, grilling, preparing, cooking, handling, cutting down, calculating, fighting, impacting, supporting, wearing, committing, keeping, using, creating, meeting, performing, working, accepting, enjoying, making, teaching, spending, listening, showing, developing, containing, looking,, downloading, curating, tagging, happening, ensuring, complaining, starting, searching, questioning, looking, focusing, increasing, staying, eating, doing, watching, working”. examples of inflections on verbs include the word "study" which changes to "studies", "studied" and "studying". affixes to the process of forming the word (verb) into several words do not change the word class, they are still a verb. 7) suffix –en means participle. past participle is a form of participle obtained by adding suffix in the form of: -ed, -d, -t, -n or –en, to the regular verb in the form of a bare infinitive or basic verb. in addition to the aforementioned suffix, past participle can also have irregular changes, when the basic verb is an irregular verb. for example the word “chosen”. this verb has the base form ‘choose’, and the verb 3 is ‘chosen’. discussion related to the findings above, there are some derivational and inflectional morphemes which are found in the selected news of tempo.co. inflectional morpheme related to the process of forming new words by adding affixes to a word that does not change the class of words. other morphemes do not change the meaning or classification of words, but only filter and provide extra grammatical information about the meaning of words that already exist. derivation is the process of adding to a syllable which results in changing the class of words. when a morpheme is added to a word that results in different word classifications or the same word classification with different lexical meanings, this morpheme is called a derivational morpheme, or a morpheme that produces a word (derivative). table 6. derivational and inflectional morpheme in tempo.co aspect morpheme derivational inflectional total 97 260 percentage 27.17 % 72. 83 % the tables above shows that both the derivational and inflectional morpheme used in the selected news of tempo.co. the total morphemes found as 357 words. in derivational morpheme, there are 97 data or 27.17 %. in inflectional data, there are 260 data or 72.83 %. it also shows that the most dominant morpheme found in the selected news of tempo.co is an inflectional morpheme. derivational morpheme changes the grammatical categories of words. it consists of the derivational suffix (ending word) and derivational prefix (beginning word). for example: 1) noun-forming suffix. it changes the words or morphemes to nouns. for example, suffix –ion, -ment, -al, -ist, -ship and –er. 2) adjective-forming suffixes. it changes the words or morphemes to adjectives. for example: suffix –able, -al, -ful, -ic, -cal, and –ous. 3) adverbforming suffixes. it changes the words or morphemes to the adverb. for example, suffix – ly. 4) verb-forming prefix. it relates to an p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 154 adjective to form new adjectives, or related to the verb to form new verbs. for example, prefix un and mis-. derivational morphemes are morphemes that, if attached to other morphemes, will form new morphemes/words or to form words with grammar (lexeme) that are different from the previous word. in derivational there are 2 types, namely, there can be at the beginning of a word (prefixes) or the end of a word (suffixes), in indonesian we are used to knowing them as affixes. this morpheme changes the meaning of the morpheme it attaches, for example from positive to negative / the opposite of the morpheme attached, forms a new term, and changes its word class, for example from noun to adjective, from adjective to noun, from the verb to noun, from the verb to noun-adjective, etc. patterns that change the meaning, similar to ir, in, eg, un, re, hood, ship. then, a pattern that changes the word class, usually in the form of suffixes similar to ness, ly, al, able, ity, ment, er. inflectional morpheme does not change the grammatical categories of words. it consists of “-s, -‘s, -er, -est, -s, -ed, -ing, and –en”. 1) suffix –s means plural. however, the plural words and singular words as same as a noun. 2) suffix -‘s, s’ means possessive. 3) suffix –er means comparative. 4) suffix –est means superlative. 5) suffix –ed means verb 2, which used in past tense. 6) suffix –ing means that ving refers to continuous tense. 7) suffix –en means participle. for example, the word “chosen”. inflectional morphemes are morphemes that are attached to other morphemes that are only to identify the grammar, not to produce new words or form words with grammar (lexeme) that are different from the previous word. this morpheme does not change the meaning of the free morpheme it attaches, nor does it change the word class, for example from noun to noun, from the verb to verb, etc. some inflectional morpheme is er, est, s, es, ed, en, and ing. inflectional morpheme functions include superlative and comparative degrees (est, er), forming v2 and v3 (ed, en), making things plural (s, es), for verbs on 3rd singular person (s, es) and the present participle (v1 + ing). conclusion the tables above show that both the derivational and inflectional morpheme used in the selected news of tempo.co. the total morphemes found as 357 words. in derivational morpheme, there are 97 data or 27.17 %. in inflectional data, there are 260 data or 72.83 %. it also shows that the most dominant morpheme found in the selected news of tempo.co is an inflectional morpheme. inflectional morphemes are morphemes that are attached to other morphemes that are only to identify the grammar, not to produce new words or form words with grammar (lexeme) that are different from the previous word. this morpheme does not change the meaning of the free morpheme it attaches, nor does it change the word class, for example from noun to noun, from the verb to verb, etc. some inflectional morpheme is er, est, s, es, ed, en, and ing. inflectional morpheme functions include superlative and comparative degrees (est, er), forming v2 and v3 (ed, en), making things plural (s, es), for verbs on 3rd singular person (s, es) and the present participle (v1 + ing). derivational morphemes are morphemes that, if attached to other morphemes, will form new morphemes/words or to form words with grammar (lexeme) that are different from the previous word. in derivational there are 2 types, namely, there can be at the beginning of a word (prefixes) or the end of a word (suffixes), in indonesian we are used to knowing them as affixes. this morpheme changes the meaning of the morpheme it attaches, for example from positive to negative / the opposite of the morpheme attached, forms a new term, and changes its word class, for example from noun to adjective, from adjective to noun, from the verb to noun, from the verb to noun-adjective, etc. patterns that change the meaning, similar to ir, in, eg, un, re, hood, ship. then, a pattern that changes the word class, usually in the form of suffixes similar to ness, ly, al, able, ity, ment, er. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 155 references alhaj, a. (2016). an introduction to english morphology. a textbook for advanced university students of linguistics. anchor academic publishing. coelho, e. (2004). adding english: a guide to teaching in multilingual classrooms. pippin publishing corporation. ella, a. (2018). the analysis on derivational and inflectional morphemes in reading texts of english textbook for senior high schools published by ministry of education and culture [undergraduate, pendidikan bahasa inggris]. http://repository.uir.ac.id/272/ endang, s. n. (2015). the analysis of derivational and inflectional morphemes in lyric of songs adele albums [s1, universitas muhammadiyah surakarta]. http://eprints.ums.ac.id/32779/10/10.% 20appendix.pdf gibbs, g. r. (2008). analysing qualitative data. sage. guzzetti, b. j. (2007). literacy for the new millennium: adult literacy. greenwood publishing group. hammersley, m. (2013). what is qualitative research? a&c black. harris, m., hatano, g., butterworth, g., & fischer, k. w. (1999). learning to read and write: a cross-linguistic perspective. cambridge university press. joshi, m. (2016). regular and irregular verbs: english verb forms. manik joshi. khullar, p. (2018, february 26). inflectional and derivational morphemes. languagelinguistics. http://languagelinguistics.com/2018/02/ 26/inflectional-derivational-morphemes/ kopka, d. (2010). milliken’s complete book of instant activities grade 5: over 110 reproducibles for today’s differentiated classroom. milliken publishing company. mcgregor, w. b. (2015). linguistics: an introduction. bloomsbury publishing. nordquist, r. (2019a). what is inflectional morphology (words). https://www.thoughtco.com/inflectional -morphology-words-1691065 nordquist, r. (2019b, june). meaning and examples of infectional morphemes. nordquist, r. (2019c, july 25). what are derivational morphemes? thoughtco. https://www.thoughtco.com/derivationa l-morpheme-words-1690381 obrien, t. (2018). the grammar train. saraswati house pvt ltd. o’dwyer, b. (2006). modern english structures second edition: form, function, and position. broadview press. raimes, a., & miller-cochran, s. k. (2013). keys for writers. cengage learning. silverman, d. (2009). doing qualitative research. sage. situmorang, a., & arifin, t. m. (2012). derivational and inflectional morphemes in pak-pak language. linguistica, 1(1), article 1. https://doi.org/10.24114/jalu.v1i1.377 whaley, l. j. (1997). introduction to typology: the unity and diversity of language. sage. wikipedia. (2019). tempo.co. in wikipedia bahasa indonesia, ensiklopedia bebas. https://id.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?tit le=tempo.co&oldid=15153686 yule, g. (2010). the study of language. cambridge university press. 🖂 corresponding author: nelson mandela drive campus, private bag x1 wsu, mthatha 5117, south africa. e-mail: sujitoba@yahoo.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 81 rainbow vol. 10 (2) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow who is afraid of the gods? rethinking escapism in nigerian dramatic literature olutoba gboyega oluwasuji 🖂 faculty of humanities, social science & law, walter sisulu university, mthatha, south africa article info abstract article history: received 09 june 2021 approved 26 october 2021 published 30 october 2021 escapism can mean different things to diverse sets of people in various fields of study. to some people, it can mean escape to reality, while some can denote it as an escape to entertainment or distraction from boredom. escapism in this paper takes a different turn and adopts the term to identify how different decisions can be influenced in any sociocultural setting. using southwestern nigeria as a case study, this paper questions the possible interpretations of escapism and the extent to which leaders identify with them. this paper uses ahmed yerima's sacred mutters (2013) and iyase (2016) to explore the issue of misinterpretation and human machination to escape punishment from the gods. the plays highlight leaders' plight before their ascension into power, and the issue of human carelessness, and how he or she is misguided by his or her own intellectual and spiritual interests. the paper argues that modernization and westernisation had crippled most of the significant and core aspects of african norms, values, and traditions. this degradation has affected the criminal justice system of the people. against this background, the paper adopts olawole famule's connective cultural theory (2015) to explore escapism, misinterpretation, and machination in the nigerian discourse. the paper concludes that escapism is the main cause of corruption in the socio-political landscape of nigeria and calls for a return to traditional african system. © copyright 2021 keywords: african gods, connective theory, escapism, machination, misinterpretation how to cite (in apa style): oluwasuji, o. g. (2021). who is afraid of the gods? rethinking escapism in nigerian dramatic literature. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(2), 81-95. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.47239 introduction nigeria is a multicultural nation with a diverse belief system, and each holds significance in the development of its people. due to exposure to western culture, people have forgotten their heritage and have embraced the tenets of the western religion. the knowledge about african gods is being swept under the carpet. instead, african people are 'brainwashed' to know that there is a place for grace if they embrace the western religion of christianity, for example. as a result, crime and fraudulent acts are rampant both in government and in local authorities. noteworthy is mbiti's view on the african religion. john mbiti emphasizes that: african religion is traditionally integrated into the whole of people's lives, it would feature prominently in for example family and communal rituals to mark the rites of passage birth, initiation, marriage, pregnancy, parenthood, death, burials, contact with the invisible spirit world. some individuals would be trained and designated to perform special duties for their communities, such as healers (doctors), diviners, priests, prophets, kings/queens, ritual elders (both men and women), forecasters or rain and locust invasions, or epidemics, etc' (mbiti, 2015, p. x). mailto:sujitoba@yahoo.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.47239 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 82 no one is devoid of the society in any african community. hence, no african child is born in isolation. he or she is born into a community that consists of visible and invisible members, the living and the ancestors. the community will always be more important than the individual. membership of a community is not perceived as a loss of individual freedom as modernist will make the excolonised to believe but as a necessary part of living a complete life. every individual is integrated into a network of relationships that comprise, firstly, the larger family circle, then the tribe or clan, then the ancestors, and then nature and supreme being (often referred to as olodumare in the yoruba language). this signifies that everyone born in africa is conversant with religious codes and conducts. however, christianity, islam, urbanization, modern technology, atheism, internet blogs, political transitions, intertribal or ethnic wars, etcetera, all influence the belief system in africa. this agrees with ogunleye richard (2015) as he describes western education, civilization, modernity, science, and technology as factors that contribute to african people's understanding of indigenous worship as barbaric, uncivilized, and outdated (p. 65). speaking on the influence of modernity and the emergence of western civilization and urbanisation, ogunleye opines that, 'the yoruba people, for example, are dangling between the traditional and the so-called sophisticated western mores and value system and had not even got to the other end before the traditional one collapsed, so we are in a total vacuum' (p. 65). these factors have encouraged escapism as a form of avoiding the wrath of the gods that maintain codes and conduct in the community. for example, in yorubaland, all the gods work together to maintain sanctity in the community. in yoruba mythology, olodumare (the yoruba version of supreme god) is the 'almighty' with sixteen ministers serving as 1 other form of swearing by the gods is exemplified in michael monye’s (2004) description of how oath making is done by ogun believers: water is used to wash the interior and exterior parts of a gun and poured into a bowl, thereafter the suspects are called to stand and pronounce that if he/she is responsible for the charge levelled against him/her within seven days, ogun should strike. intermediaries between him and mortals. he is too great and remote to access. olodumare pervades everything and represents the ultimate source of humankind's well-being. he is not involved in people's everyday lives, and no prayers, worship, or sacrifice are offered to the supreme being. the ministers are being worshipped and held in high regard with weekly, monthly, or yearly festivals offered to them. the ministers include orunmila, the god of wisdom; obatala, the god of creativity; ogun, the god of iron; osun and oya, the river goddesses; and sango, the god of lightning (jegede, 2006, p. 256; ribeiro 1997, p. 243). these gods have different portfolios in the mythology, and they are believed to be the creator of the earth (see bolaji idowu, olodumare god in yoruba belief (1962); and omosade awolalu, yoruba beliefs and sacrificial rites (1979). as such, on getting to the planet earth, they form a political system where they oversee a particular community aspect. for example, ogun works with sango to maintain peace and order in the community. when an individual is perceived to commits a crime in yorubaland, he or she will swear with an ogun implement to prove his or her innocence. if found guilty, he or she will die as a result of an ironrelated implement if guilty. the judgment is instant as compared to the western religion of grace and mercy. fear of the instantaneous judgment of the gods helps to ward off corruption or evil from the community1. furthermore, the high level of crime and corruption in african societies calls for a return to using traditional methods to maintain peace and order and instill the knowledge about african gods that has been lost to modernity. although different communities still have a way of punishing offenders, people still hide under the second chance provided by western religions to change their ways. for instance, there are over 38 verses in the bible about god's mercy and a second chance (exodus 34:6-7; deuteronomy 7:9; psalm 145:8-9). consequently, the bowl containing the water is passed round for them to drink from. incidentally or perhaps accidentally before the expiration of the agreed date fatal misfortunes befalls the culprit if not outright death. taboos abound in yorubaland. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 83 as such, people turn to persistent offenders as a form of escapism from instant judgment and punishment from african gods. okunola and ojo (2012) opine that 'punishment is an innovation with which society wards off the siege of the criminal, and the perceived seriousness of the offence being dependent upon the goals of those in charge, who are the people who represent their society. the most serious of crimes are sometimes punished with death, although what is considered to be a serious offence is subject to the views of the society in which it occurs' (p. 1057). for example, a murderer in south africa can still serve a jail term for murder, while in nigeria, such an offender is liable to death by hanging or electrocution in nigeria (sections 33(1) and 34(1)(a) of the 1999 constitution). punishing offenders is not to seek vengeance for the victim of the crime but to make life and property more secure by reducing the likelihood of committing a crime or a second offense. there is wisdom embedded in punishing offenders as people learn from mistakes. punishment brings knowledge, and it is also an act of healing wickedness (dressler, 2015, p. 859). okunola and ojo (2012) aver that there are two forms of punishment, formal and informal, that can be applied to correct crime in society (p. 1058). on the one hand, following the modernized institutionalized agencies such as the law court and other criminal justice systems to assign punishment, the first form is formal. such formal punishment can be categorized into capital punishment, corporal punishment, imprisonment, and other miscellaneous punishments backed by the constitution of the society. on the other hand, following the cultural specifics and prescriptions in exercising punishment, the second form is informal. offenders may be punished by ostracism, flogging, boycott, sacrifice, payments of fines, and exile. okunola and ojo further highlight two primary forms of informal administration of punishment. first, the offender's conscience as the wrongdoer considers what will happen if such a crime is committed and will not do such again. second, the representatives or acolytes of the gods in the community will evoke ancestral spirits or gods to intervene regarding the crime committed. thus, this paper adopts the second form of informal punishment administration to address the country's problems in terms of corruption and build a shared national vision of a corruption-free nation. the research will focus on how ogun, sango, oya, and esu, serve as supernatural agents of punishment among the yoruba of south western nigeria. as mentioned earlier, the traditional african society is sacred, and the secular is inseparable from it. there is no separation of life from religious aspects. what religion forbids or condemns, society also forbids and condemns. nwangama (2014) avers that 'african traditional religion is anchored on the concept of justice and human dignity because religion serves a useful role in enforcing moral codes in the society' (p. 704). when one commits a crime against a fellow human in the community, such offense is against the gods. punishments are meted out to offenders to appease the gods, who might have expressed their anger through plagues, or other desolation, to lessen their anger. the questions that arise are, what if the offender is a christian or muslim? will the gods punish him if he or she is guilty after swearing using the informal form? what if the offender is a worshipper of obatala, and he or she is requested to swear with an ogun symbol? will the gods still punish the individual if found guilty? bearing in mind that every african child is born into a homestead, and every home has its tradition. swearing and curbing crimes are still very strong in traditional africa settings. although westernization and modernity have crippled traditional values, swearing by our gods can be the most effective way to curb crime because, through them, there is no way for one to escape. it is surmised that despite the introduction of modern policing, court, and penal system, the african society is still wallowing in high statistics of criminal cases that were not part of the pre-colonial african societies. african people have abandoned their philosophy and have embraced the western version, which fails to proffer a solution to the growing crime rate and corruption. the recent outbreaks of violence, kidnapping, thuggery, and bombing are signs of alien cultures, indicating that rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 84 africans have lost their authentic identities (utohezeajugh & ogbonna, 2013, p. 14; oluwasuji, 2019, p. 78).2 consequently, african people no longer respect or fear the criminal justice of precolonial africa, hence, recidivation among the offenders. the angst that the african gods will punish anyone that breaks societal code severely no longer exists or is no longer in operation. to avoid immediate judgment or wrath from the gods, people hide under the western religions as a means of escapism. for instance, in an interview with soyinka, jeyifo proclaims ogun to be a bloodthirsty god and loves gore and one who destroys at will (jeyifo, 2004, p. xviii). due to the fear of what ogun might do to anyone who promises and fails to fulfill, the yoruba people avoid swearing with an iron implement or drink blood as a symbol of an oath. this belief extends to other gods in yorubaland. for example, no one wants to swear in the names of sango or oya and do otherwise. oyeshile alabi (2010) also affirms swearing by ogun, the god of iron, can be dangerous to a person making unrealistic promises. according to oyeshile (2010), 'government officials swear under false oath and forge certificates and other documents. many nigerians swear falsely with the bible and quran and yet go ahead to commit untold atrocities. the christian and moslem god must be extremely kind to nigerians. you dare not swear falsely with sango -god of thunder, or ogun -god of iron' (p. 57). it is noteworthy here that nigerian politicians opt to swear with the bible or quran during their inauguration or swear-in-ceremony. for instance, salisu further refers to a former speaker of the nigerian house of representatives, alhaji salisu buhari, who forged his university certificate from toronto university and embezzled governmental fund. salisu was convicted and sentenced to two years in prison with a fine. as usual, he paid the fine and pardoned by president olusegun obasanjo's regime. if salisu, for example, had been 2 an effort has been made by the yoruba people since the western judicial system is not working for them. recently fulani herdsmen from the north have been killing, kidnapping and raping people in the farmland. the south western governors agreed to create a traditional policing system called ‘amotekun’ (oyetunji, 2020). amotekun recruits local hunters who can be regarded as ogun subjected to swear by ogun or sango during his swear-in-ceremony, he would not have dared forged his certificate or embezzle any governmental fund. a cheat and lair of such would have been eliminated from the community to not corrupt the coming generation. the distortion of what is 'african' at the expense of what westernization term to be a 'religion of grace and mercy' is referred to as escapism in this paper. theoretical consideration western terminologies and theoretical frameworks have since summed up many types of research emanating from the ex-colonized world, especially africa. famule (2005, p. 35) opines that 'until the late sixties, african art history research had been predominantly in the hands of the western scholars who often approached it with the western theoretical frameworks. ranging from poststructuralism, postcolonial, new historicism, readers response, marxism, new criticism, narratology to feminism, western ideologies have populated the ideas of the proponents. it is noteworthy to mention that there have been several significant african versions of these theories. for example, african scholars have produced some of the most influential feminist ideas in the world. examples of such are chikwenye okonjo ogunyemi's womanism (1985), molara ogundipeleslie's stiwanism (1994), mary e. modupe kolawole's african womanism, and obioma nnaemeka's nego-feminism (2003). although the core of this paper is not feminism, it agrees with the notion that african researches should be analyzed within its cultural context. western culture is unique in its entirety and different from african culture. this paper supports the idea that africangenerated ideas should be applied to african literary analysis. owing to cultural differences between the western and african arts, some aspects of african performances might seem principles in the community. they are formed from the existing odua people’s congress. hunters and warriors in yorubaland are characterised as ogun’s symbols among the people (okunola and ojo, 2012, p. 1063). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 85 barbaric or outdated to the former. against this background, this paper will adopt famule's connective cultural theory to explore the issues of escapism, misinterpretation, and machination in nigerian discourse. according to famule (2005, p. 36), 'connective theory' is a locally sourced cultural theory that relies on the fact that african art, the example of egúngún (masquerade), is essentially an assemblage or composite of a diverse component. 'locally sourced' means the theory emanates from africa, as famule is a nigerian. connective theory discusses the issue of culture and how elements from african cosmology and mythology interconnect. applying an african-originated conceptual framework, connective theory, depicts this paper as a reflection of common occurrence in africa, both in the social and political sphere of the people's life. famule's connective theory shows how elements of african performances interconnect or co-exist. the approach can assist in determining how events and characterization in the two plays help unveil significant themes on machination, escapism, and misinterpretation. famule posits that 'connective theory examines the materials that made up a composition individually and then establishes their connections points. this theory could answer 'why specific materials and not the others were used in making a given african artwork' (famule, 2005, p. 36). famule's position is relevant to understanding how events in the plays relate to each other. famule's connective theory assists in understanding the politics at play in both texts and how some characters misinterpret african values. connective theory is relevant in discussing both plays as it could assist in understanding why some events develop. a playwright could decide to bring an event that most audiences would expect to find at the end of the play to the beginning, which might sometimes be confusing to an audience. connective approach could be employed to analyse elements such as space, music and songs, dance, role-playing, and costumes in the selected plays to deal with the confusion. according to famule's proposition, the connective approach assists in determining why a particular action takes place instead of another. it could also be used to unravel why a particular character in the selected plays adopts escapism after intentionally or unintentionally misinterpreted a code of conduct in their community. methods the paper adopts a textual analysis of both ahmed yerima's sacred mutters (2013) and iyase (2016) as the primary sources of data to identify how escapism has been the major cause of corruption in the socio-political landscape of nigeria. the two texts represent a typical story of nigerian leaders who in one way or the other, have hidden under their religious affiliation to avoid justice. the study uses descriptive qualitative research method to analyze existing data. a descriptive analysis is narrative in nature; it observes, describes, and documents aspects of a situation as they occur (bamgboye, 2020, p. 34). a descriptive analysis method is a systematic study or observation of people's experience. the method is about understanding people's views of social issues by observing their behavior in natural settings. (ospina, 2004, para. 1279). diora and rosa posit that 'descriptive qualitative research refers to an investigation which utilizes existing data or experimental research' (2020, p. 88). the characters and events in sacred mutters (2013) and iyase (2016), were analyzed to conclude that a return to the african traditional judicial system could benefit the communities and ward off leadership and followers' corrupt practices. using famule's connective theory (2015) also assists in knowing the correlations between events in both plays. the secondary sources of data collection are government policies, newspaper articles, academic articles. current events in some yoruba states, such as ekiti and ondo, were used as examples to emphasize how the african traditional judicial system has helped reduce criminal activities. for example, the creation of amotekun judicial system assisted in curbing the surge of fulani herdsmen in the southwestern part of nigeria (oyetunji, 2020). hence, yerima's texts rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 86 experimented with history to represent what is currently affecting the nigerian judicial system. presentation of the texts rantimi adeoye (2013, p. 68) classifies ahmed yerima among the third generation playwrights who have received tutelage from the first generation playwrights such as wole soyinka, ola rotimi, and j.p clark. according to adeoye, yerima also understudied second generational playwrights such as femi osofisan, olu obafemi, bode sowande, and others before flourishing himself as a renowned playwright in the 1990s. due to this experience, yerima became the deputy artistic director of the national troupe of nigeria and, eventually, artistic director of the national troupe of nigeria from 2000 to 2009. gbemisola adeoti (2005) appraises yerima as: … one of the most notable dramatists to have emerged on the nigerian literary drama stage in the last decade of the twentieth century. apart from being a playwright, he is an artistic director, a theatre manager, a teacher and a researcher […] yerima's dramaturgy combines the practical orientation of a theatre practitioner with the aesthetic consciousness of a critic. he draws broadly from generic elements of tragedy, comedy, tragic-comedy and satire; freely experimenting, in a sometimes eclectic manner, with theatrical forms known in theatre history' (p. 3). yerima has published over 40 plays; three plays in transition (1980), the silent gods (1996), the bishop and the soul with thank you lord (1996), the trials of ovoramwen nogbaisi (1998), kaffir last game (2001), attahiru (1999), the lottery ticket (2002), dry leaves on ukan trees (2001), yemoja (2002), otaelo (2003), limam and ade ire (2004), the angels and other plays (2004), hard ground (2006), ameh oboni the great (2006), idemili (2006), aetu (2007), the wives (2007), tuti (2008), akuabata (2008), mojagbe (2008), the little drops (2009) and orisa ibeji (2014). the numerous dramatic themes in these plays include leadership crisis, military misadventure, national unity, political and ethnic rivalry, state oppression, political corruption, poverty, inadequate health care, environmental problems, and other socioeconomic issues encountered by nigerian society. for instance, in sacred mutters (sm), oba adekanbi became the king of the adeowo community due to his supposed mother, olori abike's, crooked means of influencing the decision of the town's kingmakers through esu (sm, p. 41). olori abike consulted esu's priest saura to confuse the kingmakers to favor oba adekanbi's enthronement. the play commences with saura, the town's esu priest, complaining about people who visit his shrine, making promises that they fail to fulfill (sm, p. 39-40). yerima presents saura as a narrator of oba adekanbi's rejection and death and the aftermath of his demise. saura recounts how the people paraded him to the palace, stoning and singing abusive songs of his responsibility in oba adekanbi's misrule. adekanbi consulted saura to evoke esu to help him become the king of adeowo. he makes countless promises which he did not fulfill. during his visit, saura emphasizes that esu does not change people's destiny but rather tampers with it and requests adekanbi to make love to a madwoman, as the only sacrifice to esu (sm, p. 43). adekanbi's bid to become the king became successful, and saura warns him never to set eyes on the madwoman till he dies. in the event adekanbi sees the madwoman, saura forwarns that the community will experience confusion. unfortunately, when adekanbi was having sex with the madwoman, the latter seized adekanbi's bead and complained that the intending king took her without permission. as saura predicted, confusion arose on adekanbi's coronation when the madwoman returns with the king's royal bead. the madwoman turns out to be adekanbi's biological mother, who, since she went berserk, resides beside a river that oya, the yoruba river goddess, inhabits (sm, p. 47). the council of chiefs queries the madwoman's presence and her possession of the royal bead during the new king's coronation (sm, p. 59). iyase (iy), on the other hand, explores the issue of leadership, corruption, and misinterpretation of cultural codes. the play's rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 87 setting is benin, edo state, nigeria.3 it reinforces the overlapping of cultural code from yorubaland to benin, edo state. in the text, iyase, the prime minister to the king, adopts ogun, yoruba god of iron, as his god. he takes inspiration from the tenets of ogun (iy, p. 22). the play reaches climax from the beginning when iyase found out that his third and favorite wife is having an affair with edaiken, the heir to the benin throne. iyase furiously slaughtered his wife, ivie, in the ogun shrine in his house. he claims ivie's head is a sacrifice to atone ogun due to his wife's infidelity. during the sacrifice to ogun, iyase's blind mother, omosefe, cautioned him from taking further actions. while they both planned to hide ivie's headless body, omosefe warned iyase that the gods forbid an attack on ediaken because the gods had ordained him to succeed the king and that ivie's death is a forbidden meal for the gods. iyase stormed out of the shrine to seek revenge on ediaken. he decided to visit his childhood friend, osodin, the benin army commander, before confronting edaiken (iy, p. 20). iyase met baba, a yoruba diviner from ile-ife, in osodin's house. baba warned him not to attack the crowned prince to avoid invoking the wrath of the gods. recalcitrant, iyase prepared for war against edaiken. upon realization that he could not win the fight against the gods and benin kingdom, iyase committed suicide by asking his blind mother to wield the sword during the preparation for the war against edaiken. deductions and analyses although oxford dictionary defines escapism as the tendency to seek distraction and relief from unpleasant realities, especially by seeking entertainment or engaging in fantasy, young warren's definition will serve as a point of departure in understanding what escapism is and its relation to the socio-cultural discourse in nigeria. young defines escapism as 3 while commenting on the yoruba influence and migration of gods from yorubaland to benin kingdom, idumwonyi and ikhidero (2013) avers that ‘there is a pantheon of divinities in the benin ontology and each divinity occupies a location where they maintain their status’ (p. 130). these divinities either manifest the wrath or a value-leaded term – this means that there has been attached to the word an ethical connotation, which, it seems, has created a social stigma association. the social stigma appears when the word is used as a noun, or transformed into an adjective as escapist, or when used as the verb in a context of escape from a situation by creating one which appears to the creator, before he has experienced it, to be better than that in which he finds himself. (young 1976, p. 377) looking at the grammatical function of the word 'escapism', it is pertinent to note that the main characters in both plays, adekanbi and iyase, both identify a means of escaping the wrath of the gods after they realized their mistakes. both characters forms of escapism led to death. hence, young's classification of escapism lends a hand in understanding the characters' actions. according to young (1976, p. 377), there seem to be two senses of escapism: the traditional sense and the dynamic sense. one's discretion guides the traditional sense of escapism. it is innate and not subjected to communal or societal demand. it is often an attempt to find personal satisfaction and a means of escape from the situation one finds himself or herself. factors that could make an individual seek traditional escape are character weakness, self-improvement, and intellectual triumph. looking at young's classification, character weakness could result from an inferiority complex, which could impact an individual's decision to consider death as a means of escape. when such an individual finds out that he or she is being oppressed or bullied out of a situation, he or she consider self-improvement or what young terms as 'moral triumph of advancing' (young, 1976, p. 377). however, some individuals use the opportunity to seek solace in other religions or beliefs, thereby abandoning their faith as a process of 'discovery' (young, 1976, p. 377). the second form of escapism which is also relevant to the discussion is dynamic escapism. young sees dynamic escapism as 'consisting of a blessings of the supreme being. they include oronmila[sic; might be due to benin orthography], sango (god of thunder), ogun (god of iron), eziza (god of whirlwind), ayelala, olokun (the sea goddess of wealth and prosperity), and so on. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 88 concentration on daily affairs, a concentration with a sense of altruistic humanism, but altruism consisting of social consciousness, an effort at the betterment of the entire human situation. it is a course of action, not of hope, action for the betterment of man in his world, and maintaining the balance between man and his world' (p. 378). this form of escapism comes when one realizes his or her action and determines to find a solution to the havoc he or she has caused. at this stage, the individual no longer fears death or the reward for his or her actions. wamerlink, harteveld, and mayer (2009) opine that 'escapism is quite therapeutic' (p. 1). hence, both traditional and dynamic forms of escapism will be used to explore how misinterpretation and machination influence people's decisions in both sacred mutters and iyase. using connective theory, both plays start with offering sacrifices to gods. while sacred mutters commences with saura offering libation to esu, iyase begins with ritual rites to ogun in the shrine. both plays emphasize how different gods in yorubaland comes to ascertain peace in their respective communities.4 how does escapism lead to incurring punishment from the gods? misinterpretation of cultural codes by adekanbi and iyase in both plays becomes grievous mistakes that led to the collapse of the perpetrator's community. noteworthy is how both plays explore the influences of african gods such as ogun, sango, esu, and oya in punishing offenders and warding off evil from the community. the first scene in sacred mutters highlights the misinterpretation people have of esu, the yoruba trickster god. the play treats the subject of citizens' fate in a country dominated by corrupt leaders. sacred mutters explores the plight of leaders before ascension to power. a narrative of a yoruba prince aspiring to inherit the throne of his father despite him being the twentieth son of the late king (sm, p. 41) develops throughout the play. adekanbi already has an affiliation with ogun, the yoruba god of iron, but approaches esu to escape 4 language usage can sometimes cause confusion. esu in this contest should not be confused with the christian satan. esu is not evil as a modernist might portray him. according to balogun, ‘another divinity that is always being associated with evil is known the reality that ogun is not interested in manipulation. it becomes vivid later in the play when adekanbi mentions that 'may ogun forgive me. haa, baba saura warned me' (sm, p. 55). he realized that he had made a mistake by fraternizing with esu. looking at adekanbi's intention from a connective theory standpoint, he is the architect of his downfall. adekanbi mentions how he intends to manipulate the existing code and conduct of his community in the following conversation: saura: i should have known. a spitting image of the late king. the night draws near. here. (gives him a pebble.) your mother says you want to be king after your late father? adekanbi: yes baba. saura: pour your mind to the pebble. tell it what you want from esu. adekanbi: i am the twentieth son of the late king by his wives. olori abike has only one son, me… we are twenty-five sons in all. and we all want to be king after our late father. suara: listen young man, esu does not change the destinies of people as set by olodumare. he only tampers just slightly with it. helps man to achieve his destiny a trifle quicker. so, to the point, young prince, my master is also a restless god. one million things to do, and usually, no time. to the point, i beg you. (sm, p. 42) young's view on character weakness and the quest for self-improvement is evident in the above extract. although overambitious, adekanbi feels relegated and wanted to be king despite being the twentieth son of his father. in yorubaland, accession to the throne is often through primogeniture, as the right of succession belongs to the firstborn male child. according to ernest ugiagbe et al., 'the benin/edo, igbo, efik, yoruba, and hausa ethnic groups in nigeria are examples of peoples practising patrilineage, albeit with varying degrees of differentiation' (2007, p. 91). the choice of a firstborn son being the successor relates to him having the responsibilities of being a father, husband, brother, and uncle. he might as “esu”. while it is true that “esu” is capable of doing evil, it will be totally incorrect to perceive “esu” as an all-evil being like ‘satan’ of judeo-christian thought’ (balogun, 2009, p. 7). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 89 have, through several times, learned how his father performs some rites and roles as a king. however, the rule of ascension to the throne can vary with respect to religion or choice by the oracle. the degree of difference develops the tension in the play; oba adekanbi tends to break the order by seeking saura's help to manipulate the decision of the oracle and kingmakers. the quest of oba adekanbi brings calamity to the community in different shades as esu got jealous of adekanbi's association with ogun. ifadare, the village diviner, later mentions that 'esu is angry with him [adekanbi] because he thinned out his covenant with esu by bowing to other gods and belittled esu's eminence (sm, p. 55). using connective theory assists in answering the question of 'why should a single person's act put a whole community in danger?' similar to iyase's ordeals in iyase, adekanbi's act results in social disorder in adeowo village. in iyase, edaiken had an affair with iyase's wife on the latter's marital bed, and when caught in the action, the former seems not to be remorseful of his actions. edaiken's actions make iyase feel relegated and reduced to the status of nobody. despite his despicable act, edaiken summoned iyase as the prime minister to prepare for his coronation. unfortunately for iyase, according to the benin custom in the text, he 'will be the one to announce the king's passage and must make sure that edaiken is made king, and the gods have accented to that' (iy, p. 32). iyase feels violated and confronted edaiken in the following conversation when he was asked about his stand in the coronation matters: iyase: where i stand…is shady. blurred by my fading sight. all i see is my edaiken naked with my wife on my matrimonial bed. and even after i caught you, you took your time. you casually dressed up in my room, with my naked wife looking on. edaiken: i saw you stupefied. frozen like a carved stone. i knew that moment of shock was all i had. and when i stood before you, you bowed and stepped aside. so i walked past. iyase: unworried. unperturbed. … yes. like the royal man that you are. you even acknowledged my bow. do you want to know where you really hurt me …when you plunged a knife into my essence…my prince? edaiken does not speak. iyase: when even as i stood by the door, you ignored my person…. you spat on burning anger and tied the beads on her neck. with your left hand, you ran it down her face to her naked left breast…my breast. (iy, p. 44) iyase's confidence to confront the heir apparent, who had been consented to by the gods and no one can kill, depicts that he is not scared of the consequences. since revenge is not possible on edaiken because of his immunity from the gods, iyase seeks a traditional form of escapism. young (1976) sees this type of escapism as an 'attempt of the individual to escape the drudgery of the situation he finds himself; an attempt to provide himself with a personal utopia' (p. 377). it is evident from the above that iyase is deeply hurt and feels a kind of character weakness that can only result in death since the gods forbid an attack on edaiken. iyase seeks solace in his admiration for ogun. he sacrificed his wife to atone ogun thinking that the blood of his wife will make ogun change his mind to fight his course, as evident in the below: iyase: ogun! ogun! one with the restless red eyes. the volcano that erupts on those who tend it. death encased in the rock of steel! obiligbo. iron! my blood boiled again today. see how it boils over. see the avalanche of anger and boiling turmoil of my heart. i rage ogun. see. (shows the shrine the knife that he holds.) why? what have you done to me onire? why? it is only you i worship! then why did you turn your back to me? why? you who brought me to great heights until my rich coral beads shone next to the omo n'oba, then why did you throw on my head the shredded shameful cloth of a mad man? why? tonight, shamed, i am washed in the blood of my once beloved pearl. ogun! i say what have i done to you? that you watched me fall…sunk. see! (turns and carries ivie's head by the hair.) here i bring you your sacrifice. with my own hands i cut her, as deep as she cut me. the only woman i gave my heart. my wife. in my chamber, i found them. frozen in awe, i let him go. but she is…was….mine. i strangled the dog first with my hands, and then i cut her rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 90 as you like your meat. take it. (iy, p. 7). from a connective theory standpoint, iyase's action is due to misinterpretation of what ogun represents. sacrificing ivie to ogun is a form of covenant or oath that he is willing to do anything ogun will request him to do. iyase's action portrays an adherent misinterpreting what ogun represents in the community. iyase relies heavily on the negative features of the god of iron and compares the redness of ogun's eyes to fury. although john pemberton (1997, p. 165) associates ogun's favorite color, red, with fury and aggression, the association is due to the influence of modernity. it is necessary to understand the redness of ogun's eyes and the cause of it (see oluwasuji, 2019, p. 52). iyase's anger makes him embody the negative connotation of redness and fury. his rage also caused him to offer what later reveals as offering 'forbidden meat to ogun' by his mother (iy, p. 8). iyase's misinterpretation of ogun symbols and his quest to escape character weakness is similar to adekanbi's quest to escape inferiority complex. after consulting esu, saura attested to the agreement of the gods to make adekanbi the king. hence, esu's request for adekanbi to make love to a madwoman is a form of price to solidify the demand. adekanbi accepted after much persuasion from abese, his servant. using connective theory, adekanbi's quest is proportional to young's idea of 'self-improvement, ' which can lead to the discovery of all-inclusive metaphysical systems and may intoxicate the possessor to such a degree that he forgets the need of existence altogether' (young 1976, p. 377). at this stage, a seeker of self-improvement from character weakness may be willing to comply with any theory or form of escape. saura, in the below conversation, first worked on adekanbi's emotions by making him feel less of himself: saura: enhen, to each man his duty. now prince adekanbi you want to be king, and when you are, will you be man enough to sit on the throne of your ancestors? adekanbi: i am a man. i shall be a good king. saura: now you have invited esu, there is no 5 punchng (2020) turning back. open your mouth. (he throws into his mouth a piece of meat taken from the basket.) chew! (adekanbi chews.) a covenant with my master esu. this should see you through the deed with the madwoman. (sm 45) connective theory helps to unravel the essence of oath making and the causal effect from the above extract. the motif of meat-eating symbolizes that adekanbi has compromised his belief in ogun and has formed an allegiance with esu. although it is not vivid that adekanbi is a worshipper or believer of ogun during the above conversation, it becomes evident in his constant referral to ogun in the play (sm, p. 55,59, 66, 77, 78, 81) that he follows ogun's tenets faithfully. his cultural romance with esu shows his unfaithfulness. due to his over-ambition, adekanbi makes several promises to esu, forgetting his association with ogun. adekanbi got carried away with the intention of esu's assistance. he made several promises to saura and assured him of the fulfillment when he gets to the throne: adekanbi: ase, baba. (prostrates.) and if … and when i become king… you shall enjoy countless and limitless privileges of the joy of knowing me… the king. i shall give esu the prominence that he deserves. in fact, he shall be at par with eledumare. (sm, p. 42) adekanbi is trying to be too ambitious, and he unconsciously intends to equate esu to the olodumare. his promise to esu is typical of how nigerian politicians make countless promises in their manifestoes and forgets to fulfill them. the nigerian political scene is characterized by unfulfilled promises by politicians to the electorates.5 while commenting on unfulfilled promises during nigerian elections, ike-nwafor (2016) states that 'politicians' essence of unrealistic promises is to persuade the audience to vote for them at the polls. the fulfillment of these promises had always remained a mirage, and most nigerians are resigned to them' (p. 15). during aspiration for positions in nigeria, politicians exaggerate their plans to get the electorates to vote for them. for example, ike-nwafor lists some of the politicians' rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 91 slogans during their campaign, most of which will 'never' be fulfilled during their time in office.6 from a connective theory perspective, it is vivid that adekanbi's engagement with the worship of ogun made him forget his promises to esu. in both plays, both olori atinuke and omosefe, adekanbi and iyase's mothers respectively, play significant roles in compromising their sons' beliefs. they both introduced esu to their children, which led to their downfall. young's opinion on spirituality and discovery of one's true self becomes relevant here. young (1976) opines that 'the development of self can only be realized when the individual's spiritual interests, those which he alone desires to follow, are followed by himself to the fullest extent' (p. 378). using connective theory, adekanbi and iyase's errors could have been abated if they had been allowed to follow their beliefs in ogun 'to the fullest'. for instance, in iyase, omosefe brought esu to the iyase's household for protection. esu, in his jealousy, confused iyase to misinterpret ogun's codes by slaughtering his wife as a sacrifice to ogun. during iyase's visit to osodin, he met baba, who reveals how esu confused iyase's household and caused a commotion in the family. from a connective standpoint, esu made ivie, who itohan, iyase's second wife, describes as 'pearl of the heart of iyase' to cheat on him with the heir apparent who the god declares immune to any vengeance or attack. esu's trickery in iyase is evident in the below conversation between baba and iyase: (baba enters carrying a small mat and a white bag. he spreads the mat on the floor. he sits. takes out his opele (tray) and his divination chain. he murmurs.) baba: orunmila father of ifa, i greet you. ajagunmale the ifa priest in heaven, i salute you. i have washed my eyes, let me see. talk to me. um! ogun what are you doing here? is it not too far for you? anger ke? what is this i see? ogun on a horse, a shroud in his hands, his 6 some of these unrealistic promises are listed in felix ndubuisi’s nigeria, what hope? (quoted in ike-nwafor, 2016). they include “‘our vision is to banish poverty in ekiti”, “we are the messiahs”, “better life for rural dwellers is assured if i am elected”, ‘there will be free education, free medical care, uninterrupted power supply, good food and portable water on the table of every nigerian”’. sword too, his face focused on anger, revenge? to whom ogun? great chief who brought ogun into your house? iyase: me baba. i had never worshipped him until that day. the oba sent me to a neighbouring village to represent him at the isiokue ugie ogun where he displayed his magical powers. i was entranced…i took him home. baba: ogun onire. yanka nnire olomi nile feje we, o laso nile fimokimo bora. why are you angry? ah! who stands behind ogun? esu ebita ke? his trickster smile on his face. urging ogun to blow hotter, who brought esu ebita to your house? iyase: my mother, she brought him to protect us. baba: ebita ke? (chuckles.) then you do not know laroye. ebora tiije latopa, obelekun sunkun keru o ba elekun laroye and ogun. iyase: the worshippers say i bear the ogun spirit of ogunbo, they say i possess his creative spirit. i carve sometimes, i even bend iron, and shape bronze. baba: (chuckles again.) ah! omode o mogun oun pe le fo. iyase: what did you say baba? baba: a friendship with ogun and esu when not well watched ends up in excesses and blood. who is edai…edai iyase: edaiken. baba: he offended you and your pain burns to the bones. (iy, p. 21-22)7 this conversation is quoted in full to provide a complete picture of iyase's belief in ogun, his covenant with ogun, and the influence of esu on his belief. to reiterate, orunmila or ifa is the yoruba god in charge of wisdom and foreknowledge. usman and falola (2019) opine that 'in yorubaland, orunmila or ifa is the deputy of olodumare, and he must be consulted before a major decision is taken, either involving an 7 translations: ogun onire. yanka nnire olomi nile feje we, o laso nile fimokimo bora [directly translates as ogun from ire, he who has water but bathes with blood]. esu ebita ke [esu is coming]. laroye [another name for esu]. ebora tiije latopa, obelekun sunkun keru o ba elekun laroye [the spirit called latopa, he who helps the crier to cry and the crier becomes scared]. omode o mogun oun pe le fo [a child does not know herbs, he or she calls it vegetable] rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 92 individual or community' (p. 275). the yoruba people see orunmila as their spiritual eyes. owing to orunmila's influence, every worship about other gods in yorubaland features consulting him to know the gods' minds before making any decision. suffice to mention that iyase is a man of multiple beliefs after his mother brought esu into the family. there can be a clash of rites to different gods in africa. some ritual materials can be used to worship ogun and can be an abomination during the worship of esu. for example, ogun loves palm tree products like palm oil, palm kernel, palm fronds, and palm wine (usman & falola 2019, p. 276), while esu is abhorrent of the black extract from palm kernel seed. baba's reference to the friendship between esu and ogun is reminiscent that either of the gods can be jealous if one gets more sacrifice than the other. as such, if one made a promise to esu and did not fulfill it while he or she makes more sacrifices to ogun, esu will strike with confusion to get the adherent's attention. usman and falola depict esu as a god primarily associated with calamites, mischief, and confusion and can create enmity between people. from a connective theory viewpoint, the chaos in iyase's household occurs due to the clash of interest between ogun and esu worship. the effect will be commotion and unrest in iyase's life. iyase's ordeals became evident in the below extract between omosefe and the esu priestess that appeared in her dream: omosefe: no. but just now you reminded me of a covenant long promised and harvested. why? has my son not served you diligently too? edigun: he has. but lately he wobbles. he dances to the drums of another god. he forgets that we too are a jealous god, so now he ebbs…racing to a fall. as i stand, we are the only thread to life which he has. he basks under the cool shade of our wings, sadly oblivious of our protection. if he pushes us one more time iyie, we shall fold them, and leave him the torrents of rain which threatens to fall. we remain faithful to our earlier promise. should we flutter? i ask you woman? omosefe: i know. i will speak with him. edigun: which possessed soul lies in waiting? can we have her? the mark of esu is on her forehead. omosefe: no. i shall give nothing. i owe nothing. i have nothing more to give. i have already given enough… enough. (pause.) but not tonight. edigun: whenever, but soon. we saw it all. how your son slit the throat of his possessed wife. and how he gave her to ogun whole… (iy, p. 55) using connective theory, it is vivid from the extract that esu is jealous of how benevolent iyase is to ogun. also, an offense or sin against any of the gods is a sin against the community. iyase makes himself an esu enemy by favoring one god over the other. 'we saw it all' (55) signifies that esu is conversant with what transpired in iyase's household, and as mentioned earlier, the god might have caused the confusion. the question is, is esu responsible for ivie's licentiousness? it is evident that esu is fighting for recognition in iyase's household, and for attention, confusion needs to arise in iyase's family. it is later revealed in the text that iyase was also a product of an illicit affair between omosefe and the king (p. 53). omosefe made a covenant with esu before iyase was born. she was married to iyase's poor father. she decided to be overambitious and approached esu to allow her to have affluence and recognition. in return, esu requested her sight and her husband. her husband died, and she became blind before the product of the illicit affair with the king, iyase, was born. she swore to esu to keep it a secret as long as esu protects her and the child (p. 53). it is thus evident that esu has control over iyase, and for iyase to make ogun his god becomes an abomination. hence, the yoruba people fear ogun's action towards anyone who takes a bribe or manipulates breakthroughs. ogun detests taking a bribe and shun corruption. the god acts swiftly to end any act of bribery and corruption. according to idumwonyi and ikhidero (2013), 'swearing with ogun implement is taken very seriously because it is believed to possess a potential for instantaneous manifestation. anyone who does not do the bidding of ogun has surely set him/herself for a battle with the messenger of death' (p. 130). the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 93 effectiveness of the judgment inflicted by ogun cannot be overemphasized because a yoruba person will think twice before she or he takes a bribe or engages in any corrupt practice. adekanbi's ordeals in sacred mutters become relevant here. to recall, he bribed esu to manipulate the kingship choice in the adeowo community (sm, p. 42). the madwoman placed a curse on the young prince that the gods will take him in 'broad daylight, with the villagers clapping and jeering' (p. 49). from the viewpoint of connective theory, the madwoman's curse invoked the gods to deal with adekanbi's misdemeanor. the question here is, since adekanbi's part to make esu accept his request is to mate a madwoman, what wrong or evil did he commit? applying connective theory, the question could be answered in two ways. first, adekanbi ignorantly refused to yield to abese's warning to remove his clothes and beads. adekanbi replied that 'he will go into this madness a prince that i am' (p. 48). note the use of 'madness' in adekanbi's response. he refers to the demand of the gods in exchange for the throne as madness. second, the madwoman is a worshipper of oya, the yoruba river goddess. abese, when describing the madwoman and where she stays, he mentions that 'she is there, my prince, by the broken wall, eating the food i gave her… she sings for oya throwing some bread into the pond' (p. 47). as mentioned earlier, the madwoman turns out to be adekanbi's biological mother, who olori abike made to give birth to adekanbi and claim her child after making her mad (p. 70). like omosefe's influence in iyase's downfall, olori abike approached esu to make atinuke mad, took adekanbi from her, and employ sango to protect her from the aftermath of her actions. her affiliation with sango and esu caused adekanbi's downfall. abike's fate is evident in ifadare's response to olori abike after she denied making atinuke mad and claiming her child. ifadare says, 'let her go, kabiesi. she must run to sango for protection, not after ordering the death of oya's worshipper, she too will meet her doom' (p. 71). ogun, oya and sango become central to the discussion for punishing offenders in both sacred mutters and iyase. for instance, in sacred mutters, confusion arose during adekanbi's coronation when the madwoman returns with the king's royal bead (sm, p. 58). balogun and other chiefs sent emissaries to consult abore, the ogun priest of the adeowo community, to inquire about the commotion's cause. abore reveals that olori abike bribed the kingmakers to use another bead during the installation and influenced the adeowo community's kingship choice. abore further indicates that the gods have rejected adekanbi as the king and have requested him to commit suicide. abore declares that the gods' request for adekanbi's head and all his properties burnt before his burial. also, his name is not to be mentioned in the community for seventeen years (sm, p. 80). adekanbi agrees to ogun's demand for his head while his mother died from thunder strikes and fire, a symbol of punishment from sango. similarly, in iyase, the gods rejected iyase due to his stubbornness and willingness to assert vengeance on edaiken. he died by asking his blind mother to point the sword in his direction and ran into it before edaiken, and the benin warriors could arrive. after seventeen years, there was peace after adekanbi's death, and a new king, adewale, was installed. conclusion from the analysis, the justice system of africa has been polluted by the introduction and adoption of formal justice systems which have western religions as their premise. the people no longer fear what is african and instead rely on their god of grace and mercy while committing a crime and hoping for a second chance. for instance, the yoruba believe that every criminal act committed in the community makes the gods of the land angry. if the offender is not quickly detected and punished, the gods may punish the community as a whole with pestilence or death, as this paper's analysis emphasized. the gods work together to bring justice and peace whenever it is needed. the article, therefore, argues that a return to the african traditional judicial system will help reduce criminal activities in the community. okunola & ojo (2012) aver that the yoruba mostly avoided rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 94 criminal acts before western culture because of the fear of being destroyed by the gods. such fear deterred most of them from engaging in illegal acts. sometimes the gods strike the offender with madness, death, or any other punishment, even before such offender is known and brought before the traditional court. hence, being born into an african community qualifies such a person to be tied to the gods' judgment. being a christian or muslim does not mean swearing by the gods cannot incur their wrath; to maintain a corrupt-free community, people should use african gods' symbols to swear with, notwithstanding their religious view. the fear of retribution will not allow people to swear by the african god's symbols because they already know that judgment or punishment from african gods is instantaneous. references awolalu, j. o., & awolalu, j. o. (1979). yoruba beliefs and sacrificial rites. london: longman. balogun, o. a. (2009). the nature of evil and human wickedness in traditional african thought: further reflections on the philosophical problem of evil. lumina, 20(2), 1-20. bamgboye, a. a. (2020). assessing access, diagnosis, and treatment in tb and hiv/aids co-infected children in pretoria. masters dissertation. pretoria: unisa. diora, l., & rosa, r. n. (2020). an analysis of students' difficulties in listening comprehension: a descriptive study at english language and literature department fbs unp. journal of english language teaching, 9 (1), 85-98. dressler, j. (2005). the wisdom and morality of present-day criminal sentencing. akron law review, 38(4), 853-866. famule, o.f. (2005) art and spirituality: the ijumu northeastern-yoruba egungun. doctoral thesis. arizona: university of arizona. idowu, e. b (1966). olodumare: god in yoruba belief. london: longmans. idumwonyi, i. m., & ikhidero, s. i. (2013). resurgence of the traditional justice system in postcolonial benin (nigeria) society. african journal of legal studies, 6(1), 123-135. https://doi.org/10.1163/17087384-12342017. ike-nwafor, n.g (2016). critical discourse analysis of selected political campaign speeches of gubernatorial candidates in south-western nigeria 2007-2014. doctoral dissertation. university of nigeria, nsukka. jegede, o. b. (2006). women, power and subversion in orature: a palace performance in yorubaland, nigeria. journal of gender studies, 15(3), 253-266. https://doi.org/10.1080/09589230600862000. jeyifo, b. (2003). wole soyinka: politics, poetics, and postcolonialism (vol. 9). cambridge university press. mbiti, j. s. (2015). introduction to african religion. illinois: waveland press. monye, m. (2004, april 24). real taboo and prevention. retrieved from: http://www.laits.utexas.edu/africa/2004/ database/monye.html. national council for osteopathic research. (2014 april 15). quantitative research methods. retrieved from http://www.ncor.org.uk/wpcontent/uploads/2014/03/quantitative_re search_methods.pdf. nwangama, e (2014). "traditional religious concepts and practices that reflect the justice and human dignity in contemporary africa." in emezue mt, kosch i and kangel m (eds) justice and human dignity in africa. hpc books. ogunleye, a. r. (2015). cultural identity in the throes of modernity: an appraisal of yemoja among the yoruba in nigeria. inkanyiso: journal of humanities and social sciences, 7(1), 60-68. okunola, r. a., & ojo, m. o. d. (2012). re-assessing the relevance and efficacy of yoruba gods as agents of punishment: a study of sango and ogun. issues in ethnology and anthropology, 7(4), 1057-1076. oluwasuji, o (2019). re-imagining ogun in selected nigerian plays: a decolonial reading. pretoria: university of south africa. ospina, s. (2004). qualitative research. in g. r. goethals, g. j. sorenson, & j. macgregor burns (eds.), encyclopedia of leadership. london: sage. oyeshile, o. a. (2000). corruption and underdevelopment in nigeria. recall: a chronicle of nigerian events, 1(1), 53-59. oyetunji a. (2020, april 5). operation amotekun: lagos, osun, ekiti to recruit 1,320 militiamen. retrieved from: https://punchng.com/operation-amotekunlagos-osun-ekiti-to-recruit-1320-militiamen/. pemberton iii, j. (1997). the dreadful god and the divine king. africa's ogun: old world and new, 105-46. http://www.laits.utexas.edu/africa/2004/database/monye.html http://www.laits.utexas.edu/africa/2004/database/monye.html http://www.ncor.org.uk/wp-content/uploads/2014/03/quantitative_research_methods.pdf http://www.ncor.org.uk/wp-content/uploads/2014/03/quantitative_research_methods.pdf http://www.ncor.org.uk/wp-content/uploads/2014/03/quantitative_research_methods.pdf rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 95 punch ng newspaper. (2016, april 26). chibok girls and politics of broken promises. available on http://punchng.com/chibok-girls-and-politicsof-broken-promises/ ribeiro, i., & friaça, a. c. (1997). cosmic time and individual in yoruba thought and life. áfrica, (18-19), 241-250. ugiagbe, e. o., agbontaen-eghafona, k., & omorogiuwa, t. b. e. (2007). an evaluation of the principles of primogeniture and inheritance laws among the benin people of nigeria. journal of family history, 32(1), 90-101. https://doi.org/10.1177/0363199006294784. usman, a., & falola, t. (2019). the yoruba from prehistory to the present. cambridge: cambridge university press. utoh-ezeajugh, t. c., & ogbonna, k. s. (2013). cultural imperatives for peace and security in african drama: ogonna agu's. creative artist: a journal of theatre and media studies, 7(1), 12-31. warmelink, h, harteveld c, and mayer i (2009). press enter or escape to play-deconstructing escapism in multiplayer gaming. digra conference. breaking new ground: innovation in games, play, practice and theory. young, w (1976). escapism in literature and life. neohelicon 4(3-4): 377-380. yerima, a. (2013). sacred mutters. ibadan: kraftgriots. yerima, a. (2016). iyase. ibadan: kraftgriots. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ce495a20b5 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 61 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow a critique towards men’s superiority in the myth of sisyphus luqman rosyidy english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: men’ superiority, sisyphus, ancient greece. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is aimed to explain how men’s superiority is criticized in the culture of ancient greece as reflected in the myth of sisyphus. this is a descriptive qualitative study by using deconstruction of derrida as the approaches. i collected the data from the myth of sisyphus in the greek myths by robert graves, then i observed the binary oppositions appeared in the myth. besides, i also considered on the culture of ancient greece. based on the theory provided, the data were analyzed one by one to find out the subversion of the ancent greece culture as reflected in the myth of sisyphus. this study finally found that the ancient greece culture did not have concept about men’s superiority in their cultural system. therefore, men who were claimed as the superior one to women did not have their superiority because the cultural system of ancient greece did not have concept about men’s superiority. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: rosyidyluqman@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 62 introduction greek culture has contributed to the raise of western culture. even, the concept of democracy that people recognize today purportedly was coming from the ancient greek culture. it is one of the examples about how great the ancient greek culture was. therefore, the influence of their culture is still taking effect until now. in this paper, i discuss about an important aspect of ancient greek’s patriarchal culture which states that men is superior to women. in patriarchal system, women were assumed as the second while men were the first; in this system of culture, men were also assumed to dominate women in his role in public life. in the opposite, women were not important. moreover, the thinker aristotle in bressler (1998: 180) said that “the man is by nature superior, and the female inferior; and the one rules and the other is ruled.” men precisely are stronger than women. consequently, there is no fault if women were subordinated or feel subordinated. for women, patriarchy may seem unfair; but for men, patriarchy is fair because men feel and realize that they were created to be strong creator. moreover, the patriarchal values are also materialized in the greek mythology which has been claimed to be the belief system of the ancient greeks. therefore in this paper, i tried to appreciate the myth of sisyphus, one of the greek myths’ characters. in the myth, sisyphus was popular with his cunnings and intelligence. this was argued by albert camus in his essay entitled the myth of sisyphus. camus referred to the book of homer by saying that sisyphus was a king of corinth. besides he was worshiped by his slaves and a cunning king. unfortunately, sisyphus was punished by zeus by rolling a stone up to a hill; when the stone reached the top of the hill, it would roll down again and again. therefore, sisyphus had to roll it up again. this was called as the eternal punishment because sisyphus would not be able to finish it. ironically, sisyphus was punished because he had betrayed zeus who had kidnapped and seduced asopus’ daughter, aegina. slightly, the characters who dominate the myth were men: zeus, sisyphus, and asopus. moreover, zeus in greek mythology was told to have the most powerful power to rule all creatures. and, the myth also told that zeus had kidnapped aegina, killed asopus, and punished sisyphus. therefore, the power of zeus highly dominated as a god of gods and as a ruler. by those reasons, this paper would criticize about men’s superiority as reflected in the myth of sisyphus. theoretical background and methodology as an effort to criticize men’s superiority reflected in the myth of sisyphus, i applied deconstructive approach suggested by jacques derrida. besides, i also used women’s studies to support my arguments in criticizing men’s superiority. the following paragraph simply explains about deconstruction approach and women’s studies. jacques derrida was a figure who popularized deconstruction approach. he rejected all centralisms. he refused the patterns of structuralism. therefore, he suggested that every centralism was not absolute. it could be substituted or even be replaced. philosophically, derrida stated that truth is not absolute; while, the wrong might be true. considering the method he used, derrida offered to read the text in detail at first (endraswara, 2008: 70). therefore, by reading the text, the reader would understand the structure of the text; and, at once the reader may also be wondering and questioning about the lack of the text. finally, by questioning and wondering a text, a new alternative meaning could be covered and emerged substituting the previous centralistic meaning. another study i wanted to use in this paper was women’s studies. i used them to strengthen my argument in criticizing men’s superiority. the reason was because of the women character in the myth of sisyphus was assumed to be weak and be inferior. so, i tried to empower women character by applying women’s studies in order to attest critically to men’s superiority. here, i would consider on the study of simone de beauvoir who was a french feminist. according to the theory she suggested, beauvoir luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 63 (tong, 1998) seemingly used the argument of existentialism philosophers by considering on the hierarchy of men and women. generally, she asserted that women should drop her status as the inferior one. she should escape from men’s dominance. by that way, women would not be inferior to men. in this paper, i used the myth of sisyphus as my material object. the myth of sisyphus is a myth of greek. he was told to get punishment from zeus. besides, the formal object of this paper is men’s superiority as materialized in ancient greece. here, i would discover the weaknesses of men. therefore, to begin my observation, the first step i did was observing the structure of the myth of sisyphus. here, i presented what the myth tried to say about men’s superiority. after i had got the structure, at once i also found out the binary opposition appeared in the myth. then, the binary oppositions which had a concept of centralism were reversed. i mean to emerge the noncentralism aspects in the myth of sisyphus related to men’s superiority. finally, i could obtain the new interpretations of the myth. however then, i also used women’s studies to support my argument to criticize men’s superiority. analysis the myth of sisyphus offers an idea about the binary opposition of men and women. men were asserted superior to woman. the myth told that chione had been related with two men, hermes and apollo. from hermes, chione had born autolycus who later stole the cattle of sisyphus; besides, from apollo, chione had born phillamon. about this case, the ethnographic evidence of ancient greek society proves that chione was the victim of those two men. in another side, chione herself cannot reject the reality that she had been seduced and victimized by hermes and apollo. the facts say that the ancient greek depended on patriarchal system (caldwell, 1963: 121). woman was subordinated by moral law which inclined to patriarchy; and, because of this patriarchal system woman was subordinated. they were assumed as the second creature in the life of ancient greek society. women were shoved aside; and even, women should feel how painful to be women. for instance, they had to let their husband went out for cheating with others women. conversely, the husband was free to have relation with more than one woman. however, it differs to sisyphus who had only one legal wife, merope. therefore, i argue that sisyphus and merope had their monogamy marriage. what happened to sisyphus for sure differs from what had happened with chione who had relation with two men. in sisyphus’ side, merope was the one who had born glaucus, orniytion, and sinon. moreover, merope was told as a loyal woman because she had save sisyphus when he had been fetched down to underworld forcedly by zeus. in this stage, i can assert that there were two different representations of women characters as reflected in the myth of sisyphus. chione was purely the victim of the superiority of men; otherwise, what had happened to merope was not a domination of men, but it was merope’s loyalty. chione was represented as a weak woman because she had two men in her sexual relation; in another side, merope was represented as a strong woman because she might be loyal to a man, sisyphus. these two representations indicate that women were not merely assumed become weak, but women can give strength and become the savior of men; as what simone de beauvoir had stated in rosemarie putnam tong (2008: 67) that men precisely attract woman because women can save men from destruction and death. the same interpretation can also be seen in the story about zeus who killed asopus. the god of river, asopus, was told to save his daughter who had been kidnapped by zeus; but in the end, asopus was killed by zeus. the heroism of asopus to save her daughter for sure had disturbed zeus who seduced her because of love and desire; therefore, zeus killed him. it implies that zeus had his heart to kill asopus because of a girl. besides, it slightly at first indicates that zeus was a strong one who has power. however, it was not the final point. otherwise, zeus was a weak man compared to aegina. aegina with her natural attraction of a girl was able to blind zeus. her attraction had made zeus attracted; and, he did not want to loose her. even, to hold aegina, zeus was luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 64 able to kill aegina’s father. therefore, i predict that zeus and asopus depends on aegina because if aegina did not exist, so zeus would not kill asopus and asopus would not look for her. in short, if previously i say that men can do anything to woman, so now i persuade to realize that men depend on woman existence; and, because of women, men was permitted to gain power and wealth. i explained about kidnapping and seducing done by zeus and sisyphus. the myth told that zeus kidnapped and seduced aegina; and’ sisyphus seduced two women, anticleia and tyro. at a glance, men dominated women by the action of kidnapping and seducing. however, i precisely ignored an important question about the motive why those men, zeus and sisyphus, kidnapped and seduced. it was told that zeus kidnapped because he wanted aegina to be his paramour, but sisyphus seduced anticleia and tyro because sissyphus’ hatred to their fathers, autolycus and salmoneus. the interesting point here is that why sisyphus had to seduce? and, why did not sisyphus kill their fathers? therefore, one thing should be realized that women are valuable for any men. consequently, a man who wants to defeat his competitors should defeat their women at first. i mean that a men depends himself to a woman. sisyphus knew well about that condition. he wanted to revenge on autolycus and salmoneus, so he seduced their daughter to fulfill his vengeance. by seducing anticleia and tyro, sisyphus had felt that he had defeated autolycus and salmoneus. therefore, it indicates that how worthy a woman is for men. in short, women are not anymore weak; but, women were more worthy than men; and, that is why men become weak and depend on women. next, the myth told about zeus’ decision to punish sisyphus which was actually emotional and individual decision; i meant it was a decision which was far from zeus’ role as ruler and god. why did i find that it is individual and emotional? it was because sisyphus knew that zeus had kidnapped aegina; and, sisyphus betray the secret to the father of aegina, asopus. finally, zeus punished sisyphus to die to fetch him down to the underworld. so, i found that the main problem here was because of aegina. again, because of aegina zeus killed asopus; and, because of aegina, sisyphus was fetched down to the underworld. i found that the representation of men’s superiority had been depraved even in the greek mythology and greek’s culture. zeus was the strongest and powerful god in greek mythology. edith hamilton (2009: xx) says that zeus was more powerful than sun. besides, zeus as a ruler might punish men who lied and betrayed him. however in the opposite, edith hamilton (2009: 3) also states that zeus was afraid of his wife, hera. therefore, zeus silently had affairs with women. here, i argue that zeus was actually weak. the strong one was his wife, hera; he was afraid of her. therefore, in a weak status, women is subordinated and assumed unimportant. women always became the victim of seducing with different reasons both because of desire and because of vengeance. otherwise, men are much more powerful. they, men, freed to do anything to the women. the men seduced them; and, the men had right to have affair with women whoever he likes. in this case, the women were for sure subordinated. however, does the condition do so? it does not, because from my explanations above, women are not absolutely subordinated by the presence of men; but, it should be men who depends on the women. for instance, as what had happened with merope, merope was the savior of his husband, sisyphus, from the claw of zeus’s punishment. if sisyphus did not get the help from his wife, he might not escape from the underworld. here men precisely had to thank to the women as the men’s savior. contrariwise, men had in fact betrayed the women as the men ignore that the women were the savior as what rosemarie putnam tong (2008: 267) had stated before that women is the savior for men. now, who surely had betrayed and ignored? and, who surely had worthy and goodness? then, i am going to present about the binary opposition between superiority and inferiority appeared in the myth of sisyphus. here, i am going to emphasize to the character of zeus who besides his role as a ruler, he was also the god of the god in which with his words and orders, zeus could do anything and have anything with no exceptions. moreover, he luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 65 also had a cover towards punishment because he was the ruler who made the rules, who decide decisions and who had right to punish. here, zeus was assumed as the absolute power to what had and will happen with his men including killing them who disobeyed his words and order; and, who betrayed him. here, i wanted to assert on caldwell’s statement that the role of men in the ancient greece civilization was highly dominant. it was what the means of patriarchal system culturally and socially that men dominated women with all men’s strength and power. zeus killed asopus because of aegina. zeus asked hades to fetch down sisyphus to the underworld; in other words, sisyphus had to be killed. the first, zeus killed asopus because he was trying to get back his daughter, aegina, who had been kidnapped and seduced by zeus. the second, zeus ordered hades to kill sisyphus because sisyphus had barely betrayed the secret of zeus that actually zeus had kidnapped and seduced aegina. here, i see that there exists the absolute and unfair power of zeus to subordinate his men. but, was it true that zeus had an absolute power towards them, sisyphus and asopus? i argue that sisyphus and asopus might become the victim of zeus’ superiority, but their inferiority precisely indicates sisyphus and asopus’ heroism and honesty. asopus was a hero because he was brave to challenge zeus’ immorality who had kidnapped and seduced his beloved daughter; if asopus later died under zeus’ hands, it indicates that asopus truly understood if he would die. in sentence 17, it was stated “zeus, who had narrowly escaped asopus vengeance.” it indicates that he had tried to take his right back and he had become a responsible father for his daughter. in this case, zeus’ superiority did not have impact on asopus’ bravery; the superiority of zeus did not make asopus afraid to show his deeds as a responsible father; and, a father who loved his child. zeus’ superiority for sure did not make something important for sisyphus. sisyphus prefers to say in honest by giving the information to asopus that zeus had kidnapped and seduced his daughter. sisyphus who was honest and brave finally opposed the superiority of zeus for the sake of honesty and truth. moreover, besides the honesty which had had by siysphus, the myth also told that sisyphus give the information to asopus because sisyphus wanted his men get water from the river of asopus; sisyphus wanted the supply of the asopus’ river by giving asopus the information as the compensation. therefore, now i see that over his honesty, sisyphus also has the sense of love to his men and society. sisyphus would not let his society lived in drain and lived without water supply. even though in the end, sisyphus should die, as what happened to asopus; and, he forcedly was fetched down to the underworld because of his honest and his love to his society. then now, i discuss about the binary opposition of godliness and lust in the myth. i am emphasizing on the godliness which was had by god not only zeus as the god of god but also other gods such as asopus and persephone. was it true that the godliness had dominated in the soul of the gods, or was there any other sides that should be looked at seriously about the godliness they have? the myth told that zeus, as a god, had killed asopus; and, he also asked hades to kill sisyphus. besides, it was also told that zeus had abducted and kidnapped the daughter of asopus; she was aegina. besides, persephone and zeus also had been cheated by sisyphus. i argue that they have causal relation. at first, zeus kidnapped aegina. since asopus told to asopus that zeus hazd kidnapped his daughter, zeus had to kill asopus who made effort to get his daughter back. then, sisyphus was forcedly fetched down to the underworld because he had betrayed the zeus secret. in underworld, sisyphus also cheated persephone in order to escape from underworld and went back to the upper world. from the explanation above, the gods like zeus as the god of god, asopus the god of river, and persephone who had important role in underworld involved in the homicide, abduction, seduction, and infidelity. some of the gods were the doers of those deeds; and, at once they were also the victims of it. zeus produced the homicide to asopus and sisyphus; and, the abduction and seduction was targeted to aegina. in another side, the god of river asopus became the victim of zeus’ strength and absolute power. besides, persephone and zeus became the victims of infidelity which was done by sisyphus. luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 66 then, i pose my argument to be contrasted with the presence of the godliness of the gods. for instance, was it true that the godliness highly appear from the deeds of god? or, any other interpretations? firstly, i persuade to realize that the deeds of killing, seducing, and cheating are not anymore the deeds which should be had by the gods. i hereby see that the only the river of god asopus who actually had the capacity as a god because he had worthy deeds of godliness. it can be proved by his effort to try to save and take back his daughter from the hands of zeus. asopus would not do so if he did not have love to his daughter and high heroism soul. in the opposite, zeus was presented another characterization; he for sure had shown his lust and not his godliness. he killed and also seduced a girl. then, where was the godliness of this god of god? here, the role of zeus as the god of god was used to do as what he wanted and to materialize his lust. it was also happened to persephone. even though persephone had power in the underworld, persephone in fact had been cheated by sisyphus; however in the end, sisyphus had to be fetched down for the second to the underworld. the next aspect i want to discuss is about loyalty and infidelity. here, i firstly present that loyalty might be happiness and a truth, but is it true that rebellion and infidelity is a mistake? hades obeyed zeus’ order to kill sisyphus and fetched him down to the underworld. besides, ares was claimed to be a hero by saving hades who had been imprisoned in sisyphus’ hands. here, i see that these two characters, hades and ares, were two gods who had their loyalty to zeus. hades obeyed zeus’ order to fetch down sisyphus to the underworld, but sisyphus did not receive the destiny which was had given by zeus that he had to die. sisyphus succeeded to imprison hades before hades was able to fetch him down forcedly. unfortunately, the infidelity done by sisyphus by imprisoning hades was not successfully finished because ares in the end could bring hades freed and caught sisyphus. this case shows the loyalty and the heroism of hades and especially ares. in the opposite, sisyphus betrayed zeus by giving information to asopus that his daughter, aegina, had been kidnapped and seduced by zeus. in addition, sisyphus also cheated persephone. it was told that sisyphus had been fetched down successfully to the underworld because he betrayed zeus. however, he was forced to go to the underworld. sisyphus said to his wife merope not to bury his body yet; therefore, sisyphus would have a reason to go back to the upper world. after arriving to the underworld, sisyphus asked permission to persephone that he should go back to the upper world for three days to remind his wife to bury his body soon. for sure, this was a lie. sisyphus’ request to go back to the upper world was permitted by persephone that sisyphus could escape and went back to the upper world. but, three days had passed, sisyphus did not go back to the underworld as what he had promised with persephone. finally, sisyphus was forcedly fetched down to the underworld for the second. therefore, the opposition between loyalty and infidelity in the myth of sisyphus was clearly appeared. but the question is: is it true that loyalty always a truth while infidelity is a mistake? but then, what i find here does not say so. to begin this explanation, i present some questions: why did sisyphus made infidelity? what was the reason of his infidelity? why, in the opposite, they were characters who were loyal to the words and orders of zeus? i hereby assert that sisyphus actually did not feel guilty about the infidelity which he had done. he made his infidelity for a truth and the right he had. so, this infidelity was not a sin then. why? first, sisyphus however had a truth saying by giving information to asopus that zeus had kidnapped and seduced his daughter apart from the compensation that sisyphus got from the his deal with asopus to made the water supply in the kingdom of sisyphus. therefore, there was no fault the the infidelity because the infidelity means a truth. second, sisyphus also did not feel guilty when he had succeed to cheat on persephone because the decision saying that bringing sisyphus to the underworld had been a mistake. i am saying how cam the person who did not have sin and mistake was bringing in to a jail? sisyphus had done the truth but the bad destiny had just come to him. he was being in punishment because of the bad ruler. but, what did these characters do, hades and ares? i hereby state that these two characters had luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 67 become the infidel of a truth. moreover, they had support the mistake which had been done by their leader, zeus the god of god. they, hades and ares, were blinded with power and superiority of zeus then they cannot in the end, the loyalty had been damaged by the sins done by the loyalty supporters. from the explanation above, i here precisely state that the characters who was preciously stated as the strong, dominated, and superior were not anymore superior because of their own mistakes and sins. the superior was not more superior; it had been substituted by the inferior. the godliness of zeus had been disappeared; and then, i highlighted that zeus was a sinful god. the weaknesses and the sins of men had made them depraved while the women were more worthy with their sincerity and their patience. the women appeared in the myth were strong women and loyal especially to their husbands. they did not have any affair while their husband kidnapped and seduced others women. in fact, the lack of men’s superiority in the greek mythology was parallel with the religion’s condition of ancient greece. the worth and godliness of greek’s gods had been merging with the migrating tribes’ gods (daly, 2009:153). the merging of gods between greek and other tribes had changed the culture of ancient greeks’ society about gods. their gods were assumed to have humane and desire to represent the merging culture. therefore, the godliness and worth of greek’s god was flourished with human’s desire. they were not gods who had to protect and take care of their slaves, but they were also human who had desire of wealth, throne, and women. the influence of others tribes’ gods had substituted the originality of ancient greek culture and belief system. therefore here, i state that men’s superiority has disappeared because of their own deeds; and, men’s superiority has fell down because of wealth, power, and women. men are not worthy anymore because their sin of killing, seducing, abducting, and betraying. men do not have power and strength anymore because they actually depend on the existence of women. they, men, are imprisoned and locked in weakness and confinement. and, those are represented in the greek mythology and the culture of ancient greece. the representation can be seen in the aspect of belief system in ancient greek society that the gods were not anymore be worshiped. the society inclined to worship on silver, gold, and material success. therefore, according to caldwell (1963: 321) the positions of greek gods had been weakened and destroyed. however, the ancient greeks still worshiped their goddesses. caldwell (1963: 321) says that tyche, fortune, and lady luck were goddesses they worshiped. those three goddesses were still worshiped in society’s ambition towards material success; besides their belief in oracles. in short, the belief in gods of ancient greek society was decreased along with their belief and worshiped in goddesses. besides, ancient greek society both men and women were able to have the same rituals. men and women might give to their gods with the same offerings. in addition, boys and girls in the age were having the same education by “listening to their elders” (donaldson, 1907: 18). therefore, because of this same right, between men and women, the ancient greece did not have concept about men’s superiority; or, i might say patriarchal system. women were unrestricted just as men. so, the ancient greece culture was actually did not put men as the most superior creature instead of women. so, i argue that men were not superior one according to the reflection of ancient greek culture. conclusion from the analysis of binary oppositions above, i can conclude that the representation of men’s superiority in ancient greece was materialized. men had dominated women precisely. in short, the cultural system applied in ancient greece was patriarchal. the men totally dominated the part of social and cultural life the age; and, it was reflected in the myth of sisyphus. after i reversed the hierarchy of its binary opposition, men’s superiority was not totally superior and dominated; but, men was inclined to be inferior and weak because of their own ambitions and desires. besides, men also did some bad deeds such as homicide, seduction, abduction, and betraying to luqman rosyidy / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 68 complete their ambition and desire to wealth, power, and women. therefore, implicitly men had been blinded and become slaves of wealth, power, and women. those are the aspects which had been missed by the patriarchal system saying that men dominate. the men cannot avoid that they are the slaves of ambition and desire. they, men, depend on the wealth, power, and women that they want them. therefore, men are not more superior because of their own ambitions and sins. finally, to sum up the conclusions above, i briefly present that men are not the superior one, but there are other sides of men which prove men’s weaknesses. references bressler, charles e. 1998. literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice (2nd ed). new jersey: prentice hall. caldwell, wallace e. 1963. the ancient world. new york: holt, rinehart, and winston. daly, kathleen n. 2009. greek and roman mythology a to z (3 ed.). new york: infobase publishing. donaldson, james. 1907. woman; her position and influence in ancient greece and rome, and among the early christian. london: longmans, green, and co. endraswara, suwardi. 2008. metodologi penelitian sastra: epistimologi, model, teori dan aplikasi. yogyakarta: medpress. hamilton, edith. greek mythology, translated by asep rahmatullah. 2009. mitologi yunani. yogyakarta: logung pustaka. tong, rosemarie putnam. 1998. feminist thought: a more comprehensive introduction (2nd ed.). colorado: wesview press, translated by prabasmoro, ap. 2008. feminist thought: pengantar paling komprehensif kepada aliran utama pemikiran feminis. yogyakarta: jalasutra. 1 rainbow 4 (1) (2015) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow an analysis of idioms and their problems found in the novel the adventures of tom sawyer by mark twain khofiana mabruroh jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima juni 2015 disetujui juli 2015 dipublikasikan agustus 2015 ________________ keywords: idiom, problem, understanding, meaning. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ idiom is one of part language used in spoken language, written text and mass media. the purpose of this research is to find out idioms, their types, dominant type, and problems in understanding idioms. the object of the study was the english idiom in the novel the adventure of tom sawyer. the data were the phrases or words or collocations found in the novel. the data were taken by reading, identifying, and inventorizing. then, the data were analyzed by using the theories offered by makkai related to the topic and find out the problems in that analysis. the result of this study, there were 796 idioms found in the novel and classified into 6 types of idiom offered by makkai used. the dominant type of idiom used in the novel is phrasal verb idiom with 446 idioms (56.03%). in understanding the meaning of idiom, there are 4 problems existed, that are distinction between phrasal verbs that is idiom or not idiom; translation of idiom; understanding the closest meaning of idiom; and no grammatical rule of forming idiom. therefore, readers should comprehend the idiomatic expressions used in novel to understand the meaning of idioms and the whole context of novel. © 2015 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: ofieana99@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 2 introduction english has many ways to express an idea. one of them is by using idiomatic expressions. the use of idioms can be intended to make a mock and give advice to someone. consequently, there are many idiomatic expressions found in spoken language (daily conversation) and written texts (novels, short stories, letters, poetry etc.). they make the language richer and more colorful. the use of idiom is unique. idiom is one of the characteristics of english, but not all non-native speakers are aware of it. idiom is combination of one word and other word which conveys a certain meaning. the problem is that, do all people understand the meaning of idiom? the answer is that not all people understand the meaning of idioms. there are three reasons why understanding idioms are difficult. first, idiomatic expression cannot be translated word by word from its literal context. for example in, ‘take someone for a ride’, we cannot translate it into ‘remove some one for her journey on a horse or bicycle or in a vehicle’, but the meaning is ‘deceive or cheat someone in some way’. second, it usually has double or more than two meanings, for example ‘look at’, in the sentence ‘management is looking at ways of cutting costs’. ’it means ‘to think about a subject carefully so that you can make a decision about it’, and in ‘if i'd had children i might have looked at things differently.’ the meaning is ‘to consider something in a particular way’, and also ‘can you look at my essay sometime?” it is ‘to read something in order to check it or form an opinion about it’. third, there is no grammatical rule in forming idioms. it means if the structure is changed, it will have different meanings or it will be meaningless. for example take a word ‘look’; if we add another word like ‘in, after, up’, it will have different senses. the combination ‘look in’ means ‘get a chance to take part or succeed in’. ‘look after’ means ‘take care of or be in charge of someone or something’. and ‘look up’ is ‘try to find a piece of information by looking in a book or computer’. if we add ‘off’, it does not make senses. the research problems of this study are 1) is there any idiom found in the novel; 2) what is the type of idiom found in the novel; 3) what is the dominant type of idiom found in the novel; 4) what are the problems in understanding idiomatic meanings found in novel the adventures of tom sawyer by mark twain? mccarthy and o’dell in their book ‘english idioms in use’ (2002: 6) stated that ‘idioms are expressions which have a meaning that is not obvious from the individual words’. it means that the meaning of idioms is not literal meanings, but they have non literal meanings. the best way to understand idioms are by looking at the contents. for example, ‘drive somebody’ is an idiom meaning ‘make somebody angry or frustrated’. in addition, walker in the new international webster’s comprehensive dictionary of the english language (2003: 627) explained that, ‘an idiom is an expression peculiar to a language, not readily analyzable from its grammatical construction or from the meaning of component parts, as to put up with’. the point of that statement is that there is no grammatical rule in idiom. it is such a kind of habit of native speakers. therefore, it is understandable that foreign learners have problems to understand the meaning of idiom. makkai in the book ‘idiom in structure in english’ (1972: 25) divides idioms into two categories: 1. idioms of encoding (identifiable) idioms of encoding are those idiosyncratic lexical combinations that have transparent meaning involving collocational preferences and restrictions, exemplified by at in ‘he drove at 70 m.p.h’. 2. idioms of decoding (non-identifiable) idioms of decoding refer to those nonidentifiable and misleading lexical expressions whose interpretations could not be comprehended on the basis of only learned linguistic conventions. in other words, the meaning of decoding idioms is not predicable. expressions such as ‘beat khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 3 about the bush’ and ‘fly off the handle’ are examples of this type of idioms. makkai also classifies idiom of decoding into two types. those are lexemic and sememic idioms (1972: 135-179). the explanation is: 1) lexemic idioms the lexemic idioms are idioms which collate with the familiar part of speech (verbs, nouns, adjective and preposition) and they are composed of more than one minimal free form and each lexon of which can occur in other environments as the realization of a monolexonic lexeme. the lexemic idioms are devided into six types. there are: a. phrasal verb idioms a phrasal verb is a verb that contains of two kind of words. the first word is a verb, and the second word is a particle. the particle can be an article (a, an, the), preposition/adverb (up, in, out), and or affix (un-, in-, -ness, -ly); for example ‘take off’ means leave the ground. b. tournure idioms tournures idioms are the largest lexemic idioms, usually containing at least three words and are mostly verbs. a tournures idiom mostly falls into sentences. based on its structure, tournures idioms are devided into: 1) the form contains the compulsory definite article, for example ‘to do a guy’ means to disappear secretly. 2) the form contains the compulsory indefinite article. 3) the form contains an irreversible binomial introduced by preposition, for example ‘to be at seven and eight’ means to be in condition of confusion, at odds. 4) a direct object and further possible modifiers follow the primary verb, for example ‘to build castles in the air’ means to make impossible plans. 5) the leading verb is not followed by the direct object but by the preposition plus a noun or nothing, for example ‘to dance on the air’ means to get hanged. 6) the leading verb is be, for example ‘to be above board’ means to be out in the open, honest. 7) the form contains the compulsory it. c. irreversible binomial idioms irreversible binomial idioms consist of two words, which are separated by the conjunction. the word orders in this structure are fixed, for example ‘high and dry’ (without resources), and ‘romeo and juliet’ (institutionalized symbols of ideal love or symbol of true love). d. phrasal compound idioms phrasal compound idiom contains primarily nominal made up of adjective plus noun, noun plus noun, or adverb plus preposition. for example ‘black mail’ means any payment forced by intimidation and ‘bookworm’ means a person committed to reading or studying. e. incorporating verb idioms incorporating verb idioms have four forms. those are noun-verb, adjective-noun, noun-noun, and adjective-noun. incorporating verb idioms are separated by (-). 1) noun-verb, ‘sight-see’ means ‘visit the famous places in a city, country, etc’. 2) adjective-noun, ‘blackmail’ means ‘the crime of demanding money from a person by treating to tell somebody else a secret about them’. 3) noun-noun, ‘bootleg’ means ‘made and sold illegally’. 4) adjective – verb, ‘whitewash’ means ‘an attempt to hide unpleasant facts about somebody/something’. f. pseudo-idioms pseudo-idioms can mislead or misinform an unwary listener. for example cranberry, cranberry according to oxford dictionary is bright red acid berry produced by any plant of genus oxycoccus. in the phrase ‘make a cranberry face’ means ‘the face become red’. 2) sememic idioms makkai said, ‘sememic idioms usually convey pragmatic meanings related to a particular culture’ (1972: 128). they include: khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 4 a. proverbs: e.g., ‘a bird in hand is worth two in the bush’. b. familiar quotations: e.g., ‘not a mouse stirring’. c. first base idioms: associated with a national game like baseball, e.g., ‘have two strikes against one’, ‘never to get to first base’. d. idioms of institutionalized politeness: such as ‘may i ……..?’ e. idioms of institutionalized greeting: e.g., ‘how do you do?, so long’. f. idioms of institutionalized understatement: e.g., ‘i wasn't too crazy about him’. g. idioms of institutionalized hyperbole: e.g., ‘he won't even lift a finger’. sememic idioms include proverb and similar stucture of sentence length, and therefore of less interest in our context. the lexemic idioms are composed of more than one minimal free form. they must also be able to give the wrong impression about an innoncent listener. in this research, the reasecher is going to use the lexemic idioms instead of sememic idioms. research methods the object of the study was the english idiom in the novel ‘the adventure of tom sawyer’ by mark twain retold by marie coghill entitled ‘the adventures of tom sawyer’. this novel consists of 168 pages within 15 chapters and was reprinted by permission of macmillan education ltd. © 1971. the data were the phrases or words or collocations found in the novel. the techniques used for collecting data, first, reading novel was intended to understand the whole content especially idioms. second, identifying the suspected data, in the process of identifying the data, the researcher used three steps. those were underlining, bracketing and numbering. the identified data were classified in order and put into a given inventorizing table. the data were selected based on frequencey accurrence (fifth highest occurring words). after the data were selected, the data would be analyzed. the techniques used for analyzing data, first the data were identified to prove whether or not there were idioms. second, the data were classified based on the types of idiom by makkai’s theories (1972:135-179) about lexemic idioms. those lexemic idioms were classified in 6 types. those were phrasal verbs idioms, tournures idioms, irreversible binomial idioms, phrasal compound idioms, incorporating verbs idioms, and pseudio-idiom.. third, the data were counted to get the precentage of dominant type of idioms, with formula χ= in which; χ= the precentage of dominant type of idioms; n = the number of idioms for each group; and n= the total numbers of idioms. then, the data were explained to analyze the problems in understanding the meaning of idioms. results and explanation a. data analysis 1. idioms found in the novel the adventure of tom sawyer in the novel the adventure of tom sawyer, there are 796 idioms. the example of the idioms are shown on the following table. table 1 example of idioms found in novel no. idiom frequency khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 5 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. . . . go on whitewash look at be over be the matter . . . . . 18 14 13 11 11 . . . total 796 based on table 1, the total idioms found in this novel are 796 idioms. for proving that there are some idioms found in the novel, five idioms are taken based on the fifth highest occurring words. there are go on, whitewash, look at, be over, and be the matter. according to english idiom dictionary, go on means ‘to continue or move to the next thing’ or ’to start operating’; whitewash means ‘disapproving an attempt to stop people finding out the true facts about a situation’ or ‘a complete defeat in a game or competition’; look at means ‘to think about a subject’ or ‘to consider something in a particular way’; be over means ‘finish’; and be the matter means ‘what’s wrong?’ or ‘what happened?’. from that explanation, it can be concluded that in the novel the adventures of tom sawyercontains idioms. in order to show that there are idioms or not, the idioms are going to be classified in the next research problem. 2. the types of idiom found in the novel in this sub-chapter, i would like to answer the second research problem. here, i classified the idioms based on makkai’s lexemic idiom types, since, in this research, that theory becomes the basis to determine the type of idioms. there are 6 types in this analysis. they are phrasal verb idiom, tournure idiom, irreversible binomial idiom, phrasal compound idiom, incorporating verb idiom, and pseudoidiom. the classification the types of idiom can be seen in the table below. table 2 classification the types of the data no. types of idioms the number of data total data 1. phrasal verb idiom 1, 2, 4, 6,... 796 446 2. tournure idiom 3, 5, 8, 10, ... 793 185 3. irreversible binomial idiom 16, 25, 60, ... 787 69 4. phrasal compound idiom 26, 31, 32, ... 781 73 5. incorporating verb idiom 18, 21, 22, ...455 15 6. pseudo-idiom 28, 64, 81, ... 372 8 total data 796 based on table 2, the idioms found in the novel the adventures of tom sawyer can be classified based on makkai’s lexemic idiom types. there are six categories of the types of idioms. the explanation of the type of idioms is presented as follows. a. phrasal verb idiom this type is the biggest number of idioms found in the novel. there are 446 idioms of this type. some examples are found in the following table. table 3 example of phrasal verb idiom no. verb particle 6 look at khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 6 63 go on 268 go back the characteristic of this type of idiom is a verb that contains two kinds of words. those are verb and particle. from the table, there are three data, number 6, 63, and 268, which are formed based on their structural forms. those data consist of verbs which are followed by particle especially preposition. therefore, (10) look at means ‘to think about a subject’ or ‘to consider something in a particular way’; (63) ‘go on’ means ‘to continue or move to the next thing’ or ’to start operating’; and (268) go back means ‘to return’ or ‘to have existed since a time in the past’ are included into phrasal verb idioms. b. tournure idiom this type of idiom is supported by 185 data. the examples of the data can be seen in table 4. table 4 tournure idiom no. idiom type 5 an angle calculated for distance (5) the leading verb is followed by a preposition plus a noun or nothing 10 to do my duty (4) a direct object and further possible modifiers follow the primary verb 113 got it out (7) the form contains the compulsory it 149 be the matter (6) the leading verb is be 260 settled the score the form contains the definite. 272 every tree or bush in their path like a man and enemy (3) the form contains an irreversible binomial introduced by preposition 279 to breathe a word (2) the form contains the indefinite article the tournure idiom is devided into 7. first, the structure contains the compulsory definite. second, the structure contains the compulsory indefinite article. third, tthe form contains an irreversible binomial introduced by preposition. fourth, a direct object and further possible modifiers follow the primary verb. fifth, the leading verb is not followed by a direct object but by a preposition plus a noun or nothing. sixth, the leading verb is be. seventh, the form contains the compulsory it. from the table above, there are some examples that represent the data. they are (5) an angle calculated for distance is included into tournure idiom by the leading verb is followed by a preposition plus a noun or nothing. the idiom (10) to do my duty is the example of the kind of tournure idiom of a direct object and further possible modifiers follow the primary verb. the idiom (113) got it out is one of the kind of tournure idiom by containing the compulsory non-representative it. the idiom (149) ‘be the matter’ are examples of tournure idiom by the leading verb is be. the idiom (260) settled the score isone of the type the tournure idiom of the form contains the definite. the idiom (272) every tree or bush in their path like a man and enemy is the tournure idiom of the form contains an irreversible binomial introduced by preposition. and the idiom (279) to breathe a word is the tournure idiom of the form contains the indefinite article. therefore, it can be concluded that those idioms are tournure idiom. c. irreversible binomial idiom this type of idiom consists of two words, which are separated by a conjunction. there are 69 idioms found in the novel. the examples of these are shown in table 5. khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 7 table 5 irreversible binomial idioms no. word1 conjunction word2 154 by and by 178 long as,as 543 day or the night irreversible binomial idiom consists of two words, which are separated by a conjunction. the table above shows that idioms (154) by and by is separated by a conjunction ‘and’. the idiom (178) as long as is separated by conjuntion ‘as...as’. and the idiom (543) day or night is separated by conjunction ‘or’. therefore, those idioms are included in the irreversible binomial idiom. d. phrasal compound idiom there are 73 phrasal compound idioms. the examples of the idioms are shown in table 6. table 6 phrasal compound idiom no. idiom form 94 right away adjective+noun 250 sawbones noun+noun 230 a far-off dog adverb+preposition a phrasal compound idiom contains primarily nominal made up of adjective plus noun, noun plus noun, or adverb plus preposition. from the table above, it can be seen that idioms (94) right away is formed by adjective plus noun; (250) sawbones is formed by noun plus noun; and (230) a far-off dog is formed by adverb plus preposition. therefore, from that explanation, those idioms are phrasal compound idiom. e. incorporating verb idiom there are 15 incorporating verb idioms. the examples are shown in the table 7. table 7 incorporating verb idiom no. idiom form 18 whitewash adjective +verb 455 pretty thin adjective+ verb incorporating verb idiom has four forms. those are noun-verb, adjective-noun, nounnoun, and adjective-noun. table 7 shows that there is the idiom (18) whitewash is formed by adjecyive plus verb; means ‘an attempt to hide unpleasant facts about somebody/ something’. the idiom (455) pretty thin is formed by adjective plus verb; means ‘not enough’. therefore, those two idioms are incorporating idiom. f. pseudo-idiom pseudo-idiom is the type of idiom that can mislead or misinform an unwary listener. there are 8 pseudo-idioms. the examples are shown in the table 8. table 8 pseudo-idiom no. idiom's number idiom 1 28 a bucket of water under one hour (water) khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 8 2 64 the core of my apple (apple) 3 81 a choice apple (apple) this type of idiom is supported by data 28, 64 and 81. the idioms ‘a bucket of water under one hour’ (28) means ’for nothing’; (water means ‘a clear liquid, without colour or taste, which falls from the sky as rain and is necessary for animal and plant life’); ‘the core of my apple’ (64) means ‘the important of secret’; (apple means ‘a round fruit with firm white flesh and a green, red or yellow skin’); and ‘a choice apple’ (81) means ‘a good choice’. from that explanation, it can be concluded that the above three idioms are pseudo-idiom. 3. the dominant type of idiom found in the novel from classifying the idioms, i also counted the percentage of the type of idioms found in the novel to answer the third research problem. the percentage of the data can be seen in the table 9. table 9 percentage of the data no. types of idioms total data percentage ofdata 1. phrasal verb idiom 446 56.03% 2. tournure idiom 185 23.24% 3. irreversible binomial idiom 69 8.67% 4. phrasal compound idiom 73 9.17% 5. incorporating verb idiom 15 1.88% 6. pseudo-idiom 8 1.01% total 796 from table 9, the total data of the idioms are 796. the score was derived from dividing the total data each type of idioms by the total data of idioms found in the novel. for the percentage of each type of idioms, i multiplied the score by 100%. the formula is as follows: χ= in which; χ= the precentage of dominant type of idioms, n = the number of idioms for each group, and n= the total numbers of idioms. by looking at table 9, we can see the statistical percentage of the type of idioms. the explanation of that is discussed as the following: 1. phrasal verb idioms based on table 9, the total data of phrasal verb idioms are 446. therefore, the percentage of phrasal verb idioms is 56.03%. 2. tournure idioms we can see in table 9 that the total data of tournure idioms are 185. therefore, the percentage of tournure idioms is 23.24%. 3. irreversible binomial idioms based on table 9, the total data of irreversible binomial idioms are 69. therefore, the percentage of irreversible binomial idioms is 8.64%. 4. phrasal compound idioms based on table 9, the total data of phrasal compound idioms are 73. therefore, the percentage of phrasal compound idioms is 9.17%. 5. incorporating verb idioms based on table 9, the total data of incorporating verb idioms are 15. therefore, the percentage of incorporating verb idioms is 1.88%. 6. pseudo-idioms khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 9 based on table 9, the total data of pseudo-idioms are 8. therefore, the percentage of pseudo-idioms is 1.01%. from the statically data, the dominant type of idiom used in the novel the adventures of tom sawyer is phrasal verb idiom amounts 56.03%. this means that idioms are the idioms mostly found amounts to 446 out of 796 inventoried idioms. this shows that verbs with preposition and adverbial particles are mostly used in daily conversation of the novel. the second is tournure idiom. there are 185 idioms and the percentage is 23.24%. the third is phrasal compound idiom. there are 73 idioms of this kind or 9.17%. the fourth is irreversible binomial idiom. there are 69 and the percentage is 8.64%. the fifth is the incorporating verb idiom. there are 15 idioms of this type or around 1.88%. the last is pseudo-idiom. there are 8 idioms or 1.01%. 4. problems in understanding idiomatic meanings found in novel in analysis idioms found in the novel the adventure of tom sawyer, i found 4 problems. the data of this problem can be seen in the table 10 below. table 10 problems in understanding idioms no. the problems idiom 1. distinguishing between phrasal verbs that is idiom or not idiom go away 2. translation of idioms whitewash 3. understanding the closest meaning of idioms give up 4. no grammatical rule of idiom go on for indonesian, english is foreign language. therefore, indonesian learners found some problems in analyzing idioms. based on table 10, there are four problems in understanding idioms. first, they were confused by the distinction between phrasal verbs that is idiom and not idiom or just phrasal verbs. in phrasal verbs, they have two meanings. the first is idioms’ meanings, and the second is literal meanings. to differentiate them, we can see from the context of the sentence. from this analysis, we can see that not all phrasal verbs are included the type of idioms, but all phrasal verb idioms are phrasal verbs. for example ‘go away’ does not have idiom’s meaning as it is only phrasal verbs. the second problem is translation of idioms. idioms cannot be translated in literal translation. therefore, in translating idiom the translator cannot translate it word by word. the foreign learners had to open the english idiom dictionary. for example ‘whitewash; we cannot translate this way ‘white’ means ‘a colour like that of snow, milk or bone’; and ‘wash’ means ‘to clean something using water‘; so ‘whitewash’ means ‘to clean something using water of a colour like that of snow, milk or bone’. that is unacceptable translation. ‘whitewash’ means ‘disapproving an attempt to stop people finding out the true facts about a situation’. the next problem is the problem in understanding the closest meaning of idioms. idioms have two meanings or more than one meaning. therefore, the foreign learners have to see the context of the sentence to get the closest meaning of the idiom. for example ‘give up’ in the sentence, mr. jones said, ’tom wasn’t at home so i gave him up, but i found him and huck right by my door’ (page 148, par. 3, line 12). in that sentence ‘gave up’ means ‘did not know about tom’. in the sentence, he gave up the idea of trying to buy the boss’ (page 13, par. 3, and line 11). in this sentence, ‘gave up’ means ‘surrender’. the last, there is no grammatical rule in forming idioms. it means if the structure is changed, it will have different meanings or it will be meaningless. for example the word ‘go’ in ‘go on’ means ’continue’; ‘go up’ means ‘rise’; ‘go in’ means ‘enter’; ’go over’ means ‘look into or khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 10 investigate’; and in ‘go away’ means ‘go’ so word ‘away’ does not change the meaning. b. discussion english is one of the most idiomatic languages in the world, containing more than thousands of idiomatic expressions that are used in daily speech, media and literature. this makes the language rich that is why foreign learners should be aware of their types and use. idiom cause problems to foreign learners since most of them do not have simple equivalent in another language. especially, in understanding idiom in english novel, four problems in understanding idiom that was explained in the sub-chapter before, always exist. here, i will discuss the reasons why those problems exist in understanding idiom. there are three ways to find the answer from that question, such as from aspects of etymology, collocation and translation. the explanation is elaborated as follows: 1. aspect of etymology idioms tend to be frozen in their forms and meanings and do not allow changes in the structure and meaning. however, a variation is one important aspect of idiom. the word of some idioms can be replaced with other words. some words of an idiom can function as a normal sequence of grammatical construction that can be replaced with other words but the meaning is changed. in general, variants of idiom are formed by replacing some of the original words. several variations of the idiom have been widely recognized and become conventionalized. they are known as variations of an acceptable idiom. for example in the phrase 'what happened?' there are many variants of this constructions, such as ‘what's up?’; ‘what's the matter?’; and ‘what's going on?’. all of those variants are acceptable and valid for use. however, not all variants of english idioms are accepted as valid idioms, for example in the phrase ‘what’s the matter?’ the phrase ‘what’s the matter?’ is only used in colloquial usage. 2. aspect of collocation some idioms are formed by collocation. collocation can be formed by adding two or more words to a word. there are two types of collocation, structural and lexical collocations. there are some problems in understanding collocation. first, in structural collocation, many of the english verb+preposition combinations (also called phrasal verbs) have more than one meaning. for example, in an english idiom dictionary, the word 'give up' means ‘to abandon someone or something as being lost’ and ‘to give up trying to do something with someone or something’. second, there is more than one phrasal verb variation that is formed by a verb with different prepositions. in structural collocation, the preposition of the phrasal verb collocation in this particular can be replaced with another preposition. the meaning of that construction does not change. for example, the expression ‘afraid of’, the word 'of ' may be replaced with word 'with' to become ‘afraid with’. they have the same meaning, which is ‘feeling frightened’ (english idiom dictionary) and accept in target language, but the phrase ‘afraid with’ is not grammatical in english. however, lexical collocation is different. if the preposition of the phrasal verb is replaced with another preposition, the meaning will be different. for example, i take the word ‘go on; means ’continue’. if the preposition ‘on’ is replaced with ‘up’, the word will become ’go up;’ that means ‘rise’. if the preposition is replaced with ‘in’, the word becomes ‘go in’; that means ‘enter’, etc. if the preposition is replaced by another preposition, the meaning will be different too. 3. aspect of translation idiom exists in all languages in the world. every language has different ways to express meaning through lexical items. many foreign learners do not understand idioms because they are influenced by culture. in the translation of idioms, they cannot be translated literally word by word. it would be meaningless or it even conveys incorrect meanings, unless the idioms have the same form of them in the target language text. therefore, translators have to find khofiana mabruroh / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 11 the closest natural equivalence in target language. from the explanation above, the conclusion is that the aspects of etymology, collocation and translation are related. the aspect of etymology influences the aspect collocation in forming different collocations. the aspects of etymology and collocation influence the aspect of translation for a translator to choose the closest meaning of an idiom. conclusion by referring to the result of the research, i present the following conclusions. first, there are many idioms found in the novel ‘the adventures of tom sawyer, that are 796 idioms. based on the analysis of the sentence in the novel, from 796 were classified into 6 types of idiom offered by makkai used. those are phrasal verb idiom, tournure idiom, irreversible binomial idiom, compound idiom, incorporating idiom and pseudo idiom. the phrasal verb idiom is the dominant type of idiom found in the novel. it covers 446 out of 796 represent idioms. in understanding the meaning of idiom, there are 4 problems existed. the first problem is the foreign learnes are confused by the distinction between phrasal verbs that is idiom or not idiom. the second problem is translation of idiom. the third problem is the problem in understanding the closest meaning of idiom. the last problems is there is no grammatical rule of forming idiom. based on the conclusions above, i would like to give suggestions to the readers, especially those who are interested in reading english novel. the readers should comprehend the idiomatic expressions used in novel, so that they understand the meaning of idioms. after that, they can understand the whole context of novel well. bibiliography ball, w. j. 1968. a practical guide to colloquial idiom. london: longman group ltd. hornby, a. s. 2006. oxford advanced learner’s dictionary 7 th edition. oxford: oxford university press. makkai, a. 1972. idiom structure in english. the hague: mouton. mc carthy, m. & o’dell, f. 2003. english idioms in use. cambridge: cambridge university press. moon, r. 1996. fixed expressions and idioms in english: a corpus based approach. oxford: oxford university press. redman, stuart. 1997. english vocabulary in use. cambridge: cambridge university press. walker, read, a. et. al. 2003. the new international webster’s comprehensive dictionary of the english language. columbia: trident press international. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ce7b671fef • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cdcda4a625 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5c9dc662037 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cec8e4209d • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5c8bb4ca619 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5c92a6e2007 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 63 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the use of newmark’s translation methods in translating forman’s novel “i was here” from english into indonesian wulan shabitah 🖂, rudi hartono english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 3 march 2020 approved 16 march 2020 published 30 april 2020 this research is aimed to find out and describe the use of newmark’s translation methods in translating gayle forman’s novel i was here from english into indonesian. qualitative approach is applied because the data of this research are in the form of words, phrases, and sentences. the data of this research are taken from gayle forman’s novel i was here and its indonesian translation by poppy d. chusfani. there are 1629 dialogue sentences data taken from the novel. in this research, the researcher collects and analyzes the data through examining documents. the data are collected by marking the dialogue sentences in both novels and put them into a table of observation. in doing the analysis, the researcher compares the dialogue sentences in both novels. the analysis of the translation methods is based on pieter newmark’s classification of translation methods. the findings of the research show that there are seven out of eight translation methods proposed by newmark used. they are word-for-word translation method, literal translation method, faithful translation method, semantic translation method, free translation method, idiomatic translation method, and communicative translation method. based on the frequency of the translation method used in translating the dialogue sentences of the novel which is free translation method shows that the translator wants to make the content and language of the translated text are acceptable and understandable for the target language (indonesian) readers. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: dialogue sentences, i was here, novel, translation methods 🖂 e-mail: wulanshaa97@gmail.com mailto:devitanormalisa3@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 64 introduction one of the most important aspects in human’s life is language. banga and suri (2015) say, “language is man’s finest asset.” (p.181) reddy (2016) states that human beings use language as the means of communication. language is the medium by which a person communicates his thoughts and feelings to his fellow men. it is the tool with which he conducts his business in society. it is a vehicle by which different subject matters are transmitted. language and communication are two aspects that are interrelated. sirbu (2015) states, “the significance of communication between people equates the significance of language.” (p.405) language as our first means of communication helps us to interact, cooperate, and get along with one another to do our activities and get our needs. without language we cannot communicate with people. there are many languages in the world. language barrier is the most common communication barrier which causes misunderstanding and misinterpretation between people. according to kumbakonam (2016) communication barrier is anything that prevents us from receiving and understanding the messages others use to convey their information, ideas, and thoughts. language barrier occurs when people do not speak the same language or do not have the same level of ability in a language. the fact that each region has its own language is one of the barriers which causes communication process becomes ineffective. communication becomes difficult when two people speak two different languages so that they do not understand each other. the ignorance toward the language used during the communication causes communication process becomes ineffective. if the sender and the receiver of the message use different language that is not understood by the receiver of the message, the messages or information that is being conveyed cannot be received clearly and accurately. this inaccuracy can sometimes cause misunderstandings and misinterpretations that lead to conflict. therefore, a mediator is needed to connect multilingual communication. translation is a very effective solution in overcoming language barrier. the variety of language with different culture and necessity of communication in human life causes translation to be a very effective factor in communication, exchanging culture, and knowledge (abbasi et al., 2012). according to hatim and ian (2005) translation is an act of communication which attempts to relay, across cultural and linguistic boundaries, another act of communication (which may have been intended for different purposes and different readers/hearers). translation plays an important role in crossing different cultures and communication. translation acts as a bridge to communicate all kinds of languages especially those similar to each other considering their linguistic features and cultural customs in all parts of the world (abbasi et al., 2012). translation can be used as an alternative way if we do not master a foreign language. we can understand everything in a foreign language through its translation without having to refer to the original language. translation can be a moderator in multilingual communication by converting one language into another. according to larson (1998) translation is transferring the meaning of the source language into the receptor language. this is done by going form to form of the first language to the form of a second language by way of semantic structure. it is meaning which is being transferred and must be held constant. this means that translation is not only an activity of changing the form of language but also a process of transferring messages or information contained in a language into another language. the job of translators is not only converting the language but also delivering message or information from the source language into the target language. in this case, translators become the agent that allows the message or information of a source language text to be well understood by the readers in the target language. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 65 translation is done to make us easy in understanding the message or information contained in foreign language texts, thus translators should produce clear and accurate translation so that the message or information contained in the source language can be received well by target language users. it is not easy to produce clear and accurate translations because in translation process translators must find difficulties. according to siregar (2016) translation involves at least two languages known as source language and target language. the source language is the language used in the material (text) to be translated, while the target language is the language in which the meaning is transferred (p.3). the differences between the source language system and the target language system can cause difficulties in translation. soemarno (1991) as cited in shifa (2013) states that the difficulties that are often faced by translators are difficulties in the analyzing and understanding the source language, difficulties in the process of transferring, difficulties in finding the target language equivalents, and difficulties in restructuring the transferred material to get the best result of the translation. according to hartono (2017) finding the equivalent meanings is the main difficulty in doing translation. the general problems in translation are choosing the appropriate words and finding the equivalent meaning of expressions from the source language into the target language. in translation process, translators have to deal with two different languages which have different structure and translators must concern themselves to find the target language equivalents. soemarno (2003) in fienso (2005) says that finding the equivalent meanings is not easy because sometimes there are expressions in source language that are difficult to translate or even untranslatable. this means translators must have a special skill and method to find the terms of the source language that fits and equivalent with the context, purpose, and the culture of the target language users. to produce a good translation, translators must have good translation methods. molina and albir (2002) cited in nafisah et al. (2018) state that translation method refers to the way of a particular translation process that is carried out in terms of the translator’s objective, i’e., a global option that affects the whole texts. translation method is a method used by the translator in the translation process in accordance with its purpose. it means that the result of the translation is largely determined by the translation method adopted by the translator because the intent and purpose of the translator will influence the result of the overall translation result. it is necessary to decide what method will be used during translation process since the result of the translation is affected by the translation methods used by the translator. considering the importance of translation methods in doing translation, the researcher is interested to conduct a research about translation methods used in translating english novels into indonesian. the researcher is interested to conduct a research about translation methods used in translating english novels into indonesian because nowadays translated novels are increasing prevalently in indonesia. nowadays many english novels have been translated into indonesian and vice versa. translating novel is different from translating other texts. translating novel is more difficult than translating other texts. this is because the language used in novel is different from the language used in other texts. novel as a literary work contain literary devices and idiomatic expressions that are not easy to translate. translated novel is the imitation product of the original novel, thus translating novel must be like retelling the content of the original novel. translating novel is aimed to make the readers who cannot understand english can read and enjoy the content of the novel through its translation. the result of translation should not be rigid, but flexible so that it is easy and interesting to read. in relation with the analysis of translation methods in translating english novels into indonesian, the researcher finds some researches about translation method that have been rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 66 conducted by several researchers, those are: susain (2013) who conducts a research which is aimed at finding the translation methods used to translate the idioms in kinney’s comic novel diary of a wimpy kid, dewi (2019) who conducts a research which is focused in analyzing the use of translation methods to translate idioms and personification in carroll’s novel alice’s adventures in wonderland, and hasanah (2019) who conducts a research which is aimed to identify the translation methods used in translating the utterances in steel’s novel daddy. in general these previous researches talk about the translation methods used in translating english novels into indonesian. the differences between these previous researches lie on the object and focus of the research. they use novels from different titles and authors as the object of the research. the difference between the previous researches and this research lies on the object and focus of the research. this research deals with the analysis of translation methods used by poppy d. chusfani in translating gayle forman’s novel i was here from english into indonesian and it is focused on the translation of the dialogues sentences in the novel. i was here is one of popular english young adult novels that have been translated into indonesian. i was here is an english novel written by an american author gayle forman. the novel was first published on january 27th, 2015 by viking, an imprint of penguin group (usa). this novel has been translated into indonesian aku pernah di sini by poppy d. chusfani and published by pt. gramedia pustaka utama in february 2016. the novel is interesting to discuss because it is a young adult novel. the characters of the novel are young adults and the story deals with the lives of city teenagers. the sentences used in the dialogue of the novel also use colloquialism and slang which are usually used by young adults. the researcher sees that there are various translation methods used by the translator to translate the novel. according to that fact, the researcher is interested in finding out the translation methods used in translating the dialogue sentences of the novel. methods this research is a descriptive-qualitative research. according to mujiyanto (2011) qualitative research tries to reveal a phenomenon comprehensively and appropriate with the context through natural data collection employing the researcher as the key instrument of the research. ezeah (2004) cited in nwankwo (2010) sees qualitative research as basically involving data in the form of words, pictures, descriptions, or narratives which are collected where few cases are involved. according to creswell (2014) qualitative researchers typically gather multiple forms of data such as interviews, observations, documents, and audiovisual information rather than rely on a single data source. this research is classified to be a qualitative research because the data for this research are in the form of words, phrases, and sentences. in this research, the researcher collects and analyzes the data through examining documents. the data for this research are dialogue sentences taken directly from i was here novel by gayle forman and its indonesian translation aku pernah di sini by poppy d. chusfani. there are 1629 dialogue sentences data taken from the novel. the data are collected by marking the dialogue sentence in both novels and put them into a table of observation. in doing the analysis, the researcher compares the source language text version with the text in target language version. the researcher compares the dialogue sentences in i was here novel and aku pernah di sini novel. the analysis of the translation methods is based on pieter newmark’s classification of translation methods. according to newmark (1988) there are eight translation methods which are divided into two groups. first is translation methods that are emphasized to the source language and second is translation methods that are emphasized to the target language. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 67 translation methods that are emphasized to the source language are word-for-word translation, literal translation, faithful translation and semantic translation, while four methods that are emphasized to the target language are adaptation, free translation, idiomatic translation, and communicative translation. in this research the researcher applies descriptive method. the descriptive method is used because the finding and discussion of this research are explained using descriptive explanation. descriptive method is used to explain the reasons why the sentences are included into each translation method. library research method is also applied in this research. library research is a research in which the way of collecting data is taken from a variety of literatures such as books, articles, and internet websites. library research method is used to support the researcher in finding the data from secondary source. results and discussions the findings of the analysis show that there are seven out of eight translation methods proposed by newmark used in translating the dialogue sentences in i was here novel from english into indonesian. they are word-for-word translation, literal translation, faithful translation, semantic translation, free translation, idiomatic translation, and communicative translation. after finding translation methods, the reason why the sentences are included into each translation method will be explained descriptively. the explanation is based on the result of the analysis and the theory used in the research. below are the explanations of the reason why the sentences are included into each translation method. word-for-word translation method according to newmark (1988) in wordfor-word translation method the target language words are immediately put below the source language words. the source language word order is preserved and the words are translated singly by their most common meanings, out of context. cultural words are translated literally (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using word-forword translation method. sl: “can you stay?” tl: “bisakah kau tinggal?” bt: “can you stay?” (datum 31) the source language sentence above is translated using word-for-word translation method because the words in the sentence above are translated singly by their most common meanings and the target language words are immediately put below the source language words so that the words in the target language have the same grammatical construction with the source language. for more details, the explanation of datum above can be illustrated as below: can you stay? bisakah kau tinggal? the word ‘can’ is translated to ‘bisa’ but since the sentence is an interrogative sentence, the word is then translated to ‘bisakah’ which means questioning if someone is able to do something. the word ‘you’ is translated to ‘kamu’ and the word ‘stay’ is translated to ‘tinggal’. the result of the translation is acceptable and understandable because it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “except for herself.” tl: “kecuali untuk dirinya sendiri.” bt: “except for herself.” (datum 234) the source language sentence above is translated using word-for-word translation method because the words in the sentence above are translated singly by their most common meanings and the target language words are immediately put below the source language words so that the words in the target language have the same grammatical construction with the source language. for more details, the explanation of datum above can be illustrated as below: rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 68 except for herself. kecuali untuk dirinya sendiri. the word ‘except’ is translated to ‘kecuali’, the word ‘for’ is translated to ’untuk’, and the word ‘herself’ is translated to ‘dirinya sendiri’. the result of the translation is acceptable and understandable because it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “we can play solitaire,” tl: “kita bisa main solitaire,” bt: “we can play solitaire,” (datum 332) the source language sentence above is translated using word-for-word translation method because the words in the sentence above are translated singly by their most common meanings and the target language words are immediately put below the source language words so that the words in the target language have the same grammatical construction with the source language. for more details, the explanation of datum above can be illustrated as below: we can play solitaire. kita bisa main solitaire. the word ‘we’ is translated to ‘kita’, the word ‘can’ is translated to ‘bisa’, the word ‘play’ is translated to ‘main’, and the word ‘solitaire’ is kept translated to ‘solitaire’ because it is a name of game. the result of the translation is acceptable and understandable because it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “we could watch tv,” tl: “kita bisa nonton tv,” bt: "we could watch tv," (datum 453) the source language sentence above is translated using word-for-word translation method because the words in the sentence above are translated singly by their most common meanings and the target language words are immediately put below the source language words so that the words in the target language have the same grammatical construction with the source language. for more details, the explanation of datum above can be illustrated as below: we could watch tv. kita bisa nonton tv. the word ‘we’ is translated to ‘kita’, the word ‘could’ is translated to ‘bisa’, the word ‘watch’ is translated to ‘nonton’, and the word ‘tv’ is translated to ‘tv’. the result of the translation is acceptable and understandable because it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “live fast, die young.” tl: “hidup cepat, mati muda.” bt: “live fast, die young.” (datum 467) the source language sentence above is translated using word-for-word translation method because the words in the sentence above are translated singly by their most common meanings and the target language words are immediately put below the source language words so that the words in the target language have the same grammatical construction with the source language. for more details, the explanation of datum above can be illustrated as below: live fast, die young. hidup cepat, mati muda. the word ‘live’ is translated to ‘hidup’, the word ‘fast’ is translated to ‘cepat’, the word ‘die’ is translated to ‘mati’, and the word ‘young’ is translated to ‘muda’. the result of the translation is acceptable and understandable because it fits indonesian grammatical structure. literal translation method according to newmark (1988) in literal translation method the source language grammatical constructions are converted to their nearest target language equivalents but the lexical words are again translated singly out of context (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using literal translation method. sl: “all my nice clothes are dirty.” tl: ”semua bajuku yang bagus kotor.” bt: “all my nice clothes are dirty.” rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 69 (datum 5) the source language text above is translated using literal translation method since the translator translates the words in the text singly and literally from the source language into the target language and then she converts the grammatical structure of the sentence into indonesian grammatical structure. the phrase ‘all my nice clothes’ are translated literally to ‘semua bajuku yang bagus’ according to indonesian grammatical structure that is noun followed by modifier. the result of the translation is acceptable, understandable, and natural since it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “yeah. horses can smell fear.” tl: ”yeah. kuda bisa mengendus rasa takut.” bt: “yeah. horses can smell fear.” (datum 145) the source language text above is translated using literal translation method since the translator translates the words in the text singly and literally from the source language into the target language and then she converts the grammatical structure of the sentence into indonesian grammatical structure. the words ‘horses’ and ‘fear’ are translated literally to ‘kuda’ and ‘rasa takut’ so that they are natural. the result of the translation is acceptable, understandable, and natural since it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “you obviously don’t know what you’re talking about.” tl: ”jelas sekali kau tidak tahu apa yang kau bicarakan.” bt: "obviously you don't know what you're talking about." (datum 201) the source language text above is translated using literal translation method since the translator translates the words in the text singly and literally from the source language into the target language and then she converts the grammatical structure of the sentence into indonesian grammatical structure. the phrase ‘what you’re talking about’ is translated literally to ‘apa yang kau bicarakan’ to make it more natural. the translator moves the adverb ‘jelas sekali’ in the beginning of the sentence to emphasize the meaning that one of the dialogue speakers does not really know what he or she is talking about. the result of the translation is acceptable, understandable, and natural since it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “we discussed it, and we want you to have it.” tl: ”kami sudah mendiskusikannya, dan kami ingin kau memilikinya.” bt: “we discussed it, and we want you to have it.” (datum 301) the source language text above is translated using literal translation method since the translator translates the words in the text singly and literally from the source language into the target language and then she converts the grammatical structure of the sentence into indonesian grammatical structure. the phrase ‘discussed it’ is translated literally to ‘sudah mendiskusikannya’. the word ‘discussed’ indicates past tense which means it has already happened or done so that it is translated into indonesian becomes ‘sudah mendiskusikannya’. the phrase ‘to have it’ is translated literally to ‘memilikinya’ not ‘untuk memilikinya’ to make it more natural. the result of the translation is acceptable, understandable and natural since it fits indonesian grammatical structure. sl: “i know. we talked last week.” tl: ”aku tahu. kami bicara minggu lalu.” bt: "i know. we talked last week." (datum 1628) the source language text above is translated using literal translation method since the translator translates the words in the text singly and literally from the source language into the target language and then she converts the grammatical structure of the sentence into indonesian grammatical structure. the phrase ‘last week’ in the source language text above is translated literally to ‘minggu lalu’. the grammatical construction of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 70 the source language text above has been changed into indonesian grammatical structure that is noun followed by modifier. the result of the translation is acceptable and understandable since it fits indonesian grammatical structure. faithful translation method according to newmark (1988) faithful translation attempts to reproduce the precise contextual meaning of the original within the constraints of the target language grammatical structures. it transfers cultural words and preserves the degree of grammatical and lexical abnormality (deviation from source language norms) in the translation. it attempts to be completely faithful to the intentions and the textrealisation of the source language writer (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using faithful translation method. sl: “sue? are you joking? that woman is floating in space on a good day,” tl: “sue? kau bercanda? di hari-hari biasa saja perempuan itu kelihatan di awang-awang,” bt: “sue? are you joking? on normal days that woman is floating in space,” (datum 18) the sentence above is translated using faithful translation method since the translator preserves the phrase ‘floating in space’. the phrase is translated faithfully to ‘kelihatan di awang-awang’ which is rigid and weird. the result of the translation is unacceptable and the meaning cannot be understood so that it needs to be fixed. sl: “we’ve been holding weekly support groups for those impacted by megan’s death. if you’d care to join us for one, there’s another gathering coming up.” tl: ”kami mengadakan kelompok dukungan seminggu sekali bagi orang-orang yang terkena dampak atas kematian megan. kalau kau ingin ikut, akan ada acara kumpul kumpul lagi.” bt: “we hold once a week support groups for people impacted by megan’s death. if you want to join, there will be a gathering again.” (datum 53) the sentence above is translated using faithful translation method since the translator preserves the phrase ‘weekly support groups’. the phrase is translated to ‘kelompok dukungan seminggu sekali’. even though it is understandable, but it is rigid and ineffective. the phrase can be translated literally to ‘kelompok dukungan mingguan’ so that it will be more natural and effective. semantic translation method according to newmark (1988) semantic translation takes more account of the aesthetic value (that is, the beautiful and natural sounds of the source language text, compromising on meaning where appropriate so that no assonance, word-play or repetition jars in the finished version). further, it may translate less important cultural words by culturally neutral third or functional terms but not by cultural equivalents and it may make other small concessions to the readership (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using semantic translation method. sl: “and if you can get the time off work.” tl: ”dan kalau kau bisa cuti dari pekerjaan.” bt: “and if you can leave the work.” (datum 45) the phrase ‘get the time off work’ is translated to ‘cuti dari pekerjaan’ because they have equivalent meaning. the phrase ‘get off’ means stop doing something so that the phrase ‘get the time off work’ has meaning to stop from working. in the context of the sentence above the phrase ‘get the time off work’ is translated to ‘cuti dari pekerjaan’. sl: “i’ve got to be up in the morning,” tl: ”aku harus bangun pagi,” bt: "i’ve to wake up in the morning," (datum 159) the phrase ‘be up in the morning’ the source language sentence above is translated to ‘bangun pagi’ because the phrase semantically means wake up from sleep in the morning. sl: “oh. i’m at work.” tl: ”oh. aku sedang bekerja.” bt: "oh. i am working." rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 71 (datum 931) the clause ‘i’m at work’ is translated to ‘aku sedang bekerja’ because they have equivalent meaning. the clause ‘i’m at work’ means that we are doing our job or busy doing a particular activity. being at work means that we are working or engaged in work. sl: “when do you have to be back by?” tl: ”kapan kau harus pulang?” bt: "when do you have to go home?" (datum 1237) the phrase ‘to be back by’ semantically means return and it has equivalent meaning with ‘pulang’ in indonesian. sl: “here, we’re off the highway now. direct me.” tl: ”nah, kita sudah keluar tol sekarang. arahkan aku.” bt: "now, we have exited the high way now. direct me. " (datum 1268) the context of sentence is both speakers are moving away from the highway. the clause ‘we’re off the highway’ is translated to ‘kita sudah keluar tol’ because they have equivalent meaning that indicates that both speaker have exited and are moving away from the highway. free translation method according to newmark (1988) free translation reproduces the matter without the manner, or the content without the form of the original. usually it is a paraphrase much longer than the original, a so-called intralingual translation, often prolix and pretentious, and not translation at all (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using free translation method. sl: “richard, she has to pack up all that stuff. i don’t think she wants to be stoned.” tl: ”richard, dia harus mengepak semua barang itu. kurasa dia tidak kepengin mabuk.” bt: "richard, she has to pack all that goods. i think she doesn’t want to get drunk." (datum 78) the sentence ‘i don’t think she wants to be stoned’ is translated using free translation method because the translator paraphrases and only transfers the main idea of the sentence. the sentence ‘i don’t think she wants to be stoned’ means that the speaker of the dialogue thinks that someone does not want to get drunk, so that it is translated to ‘kurasa dia tidak kepengin mabuk’. sl: “you can’t play solitaire with two people, that’s why it’s called solitaire.” tl: ”solitaire tidak bisa dimainkan dua orang, itulah sebabnya dinamakan solitaire.” bt: "solitaire cannot be played by two people, that is why it is called solitaire." (datum 333) the sentence ‘i don’t think she wants to be stoned’ is translated using free translation method because the translator paraphrases and only transfers the main idea of the sentence. the clause ‘you can’t play solitaire with two people’ has the same idea with solitaire cannot be played by to people. that is why it is translated to ‘solitaire tidak bisa dimainkan dua orang’. sl: “hey, cody. where you been hiding?” tl: ”hei, cody. ke mana saja kau?” bt: "hey, cody. where have you been?" (datum 361) the source language text above is translated using free translation method because in translating the clause the translator paraphrases and only transfers the main idea of the sentence. the clause ‘where you been hiding’ is translated freely to ‘ke mana saja kau’ because the translator only deliver the idea of the sentence that the speaker is asking someone where she or he has been. the speaker has not met that person as if that person has been hiding. sl: “what are you doing saturday night?” tl: ”kau ada acara sabtu malam?” bt: “do you have any plan at saturday night?” (datum 1039) the source language text above is translated using free translation method because in translating the sentence the translator paraphrases and only transfers the main idea of the sentence. the idea of the sentence is the speaker of the dialogue asks if someone has any plan at saturday night because he or she wants to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 72 invite the person to go somewhere. that is why the sentence ‘what are you doing saturday night’ is translated to ‘kau ada acara sabtu malam’. sl: “so long as it’s a separate floor from mccallister.” tl: ”selama berada di lantai yang berbeda dengan mccallister.” bt: "as long as in different floor from mccallister." (datum 1557) the source language text above is translated using free translation method because in translating the sentence the translator paraphrases and only transfers the main idea of the sentence. the idea of the sentence is the speaker of the dialogue does not want to be in the same floor as someone, he or she wants to be in different floor with someone. the phrase ‘separate room’ is translated freely to ‘lantai yang berbeda’ because they have equivalent meaning. idiomatic translation method according to newmark (1988) idiomatic translation reproduces the message of the original but tends to distort nuances of meaning by preferring colloquialisms and idioms where these do not exist in the original (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using idiomatic translation method. sl: “how are you holding up, runtmeyer?” tl: ”bagaimana keadaanmu, runtmeyer?” bt: "how are you, runtmeyer?" (datum 21) the expression ‘how are you holding up, runtmeyer’ above is translated to ‘bagaimana kabarmu, runtmeyer’ because they have equivalent meaning. the expression ‘how are you holding up’ is an expression which is usually asked to someone who has been going through a difficulty. this expression has the same meaning as ‘how are you’ and ‘are you okay’. in the context of the sentence above it has the same meaning as ‘how are you or ‘bagaimana kabarmu’ in indonesian. sl: “i’m here to take you up on your offer to kick my butt,” tl: ”aku datang ke sini menerima tantanganmu untuk menendang bokongku,” bt: "i come here to accept your challenge to kick my butt," (datum 323) idiomatic translation reproduces messages from the source language into the target language with a more natural and familiar language so that it's easy to understand. it reproduces the message of the original by preferring colloquialisms. the phrase ‘to take you up on your offer’ is translated to ‘menerima tantanganmu’ because the phrase ‘to take up on’ means to be contented to receive something. sl: “sorry. you seemed pretty into them. meg was.” tl: ”sori. kau kelihatannya menyayangi mereka. seperti meg.” bt: "sorry. you seem to love them. like meg. " (datum 385) idiomatic translation reproduces messages from the source language into the target language with a more natural and familiar language so that it's easy to understand. it reproduces the message of the original by preferring colloquialisms. the phrase ‘be into something’ means to like and be interested in something. in the context of the source language sentence above, the phrase is translated to ‘menyayangi’. sl: “they’re fine. my housemates are looking after them.” tl: ”mereka tidak apa-apa. teman-teman serumahku menjaga mereka.” bt: “they’re fine. my housemates are taking care of them.” (datum 582) idiomatic translation reproduces messages from the source language into the target language with a more natural and familiar language so that it's easy to understand. it reproduces the message of the original by preferring colloquialisms. the phrase ‘looking after’ is a phrasal verb which means to take care of something or someone. in indonesian the phrase ‘to take care of’ means rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 73 ‘menjaga’, that is why the phrase ‘looking after’ is translated into ‘menjaga’. sl: “you don’t have to bite my head off.” tl: ”kau tidak perlu menyalak begitu.” bt: "you don't need to snap like that." (datum 648) idiomatic translation reproduces messages from the source language into the target language with a more natural and familiar language so that it's easy to understand. it reproduces the message of the original by preferring colloquialisms. the phrase ‘to bite my head off’ means to reply sharply and brusquely to someone. in indonesian it is translated to ‘menyalak’. communicative translation method according to newmark (1988) communicative translation attempts to render the exact contextual meaning of the original in such a way that both content and language are readily acceptable and comprehensible to the readership (p.45). below are some examples of dialogue sentences in the novel which are translated using communicative translation method. sl: “what’s your name?” tl: ”siapa namamu?” bt: “who is your name?” (datum 138) communicative translation tries to translate the contextual meaning of the source language in a such way that the content and language can be accepted and understood by the readers. communicative translation requires translated text to have the same form, meaning, and function with the source text. the sentence ‘what’s your name’ is translated to ‘siapa namamu’ not ‘apa namamu’ to make it fits the context and function of the sentence. the sentence above is meant to ask the name of someone so that the phrase ‘what is’ in the sentence above is translated to ‘siapa’ not ‘apa’. sl: “cody, cody, cody. it’s a cowgirl name, where you from, cowgirl cody?” tl: ”cody, cody, cody. itu nama penggembala sapi, dari mana asalmu cowgirl cody?” bt: “cody, cody, cody. it’s a cowgirl name, where are you from, cowgirl cody?” (datum 140) communicative translation tries to translate the contextual meaning of the source language in a such way that the content and language can be accepted and understood by the readers. communicative translation requires translated text to have the same form, meaning, and function with the source text. the context of the source language text above is asking someone’s origin that is why the sentence ‘where you from’ is translated to ‘dari mana asalmu’ not ‘dari mana kamu’. sl: “can i see it?” tl: ”boleh aku lihat?” bt: “may i see it?” (datum 337) communicative translation tries to translate the contextual meaning of the source language in a such way that the content and language can be accepted and understood by the readers. it also regards the effectivity of the translated text. communicative translation tries to get the same effect between the source language and target language. the context of the source language text above is asking someone’s permission not ability so that the word ‘can’ is the sentence ‘can i see it’ is translated to ‘bolehkah’ not ‘bisakah’. the word ’can’ in the source language text above is translated communicatively and effectively according to the context and function of the text. sl: “yeah, that’s a good question. what do you do?” tl: ”yeah, pertanyaan bagus. apa pekerjaanmu?” bt: “yeah, that’s a good question. what is your job?” (datum 427) communicative translation tries to translate the contextual meaning of the source language in a such way that the content and language can be accepted and understood by the readers. communicative translation tries to get the same effect between the source language and target language. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 74 the sentence ‘what do you do’ is not translated to ‘apa yang kamu lakukan’ because it is inappropriate with the context and function of the sentence. the source language text above is an interrogative sentence which means asking someone’s occupation so that the clause ‘what do you do’ is translated to’ apa pekerjaanmu’ not ‘apa yang kamu lakukan’ so that it is appropriate with the context and intention of the sentence which is asking someone’s job. sl: “watch it!” tl: “awas!” bt: “be careful!” (datum 1471) communicative translation tries to translate the contextual meaning of the source language in a such way that the content and language can be accepted and understood by the readers. communicative translation tries to get the same effect between the source language and target language. the context and purpose of the source language text above is to give a warning, thus the phrase ‘watch it’ is translated to ‘awas’ not “lihat itu” according to the context of the text so that the target language users can understand the meaning of the phase which means reminding someone to be careful. conclusion the conclusions of this research are drawn based on the findings of this research. the conclusions of this research are explained as follows: the findings of the analysis show that there are seven out of eight translation methods proposed by newmark used in translating the dialogue sentences in i was here novel from english into indonesian. they are word-for-word translation, literal translation, faithful translation, semantic translation, free translation, idiomatic translation, and communicative translation. from the result of the analysis, it is found that the most frequently used translation method in translating the dialogue sentences of the novel is free translation method. the method is frequently used because the translator wants to make the content and language of the translated text are acceptable and understandable for the target language (indonesian) readers. through this researcher, the researcher agrees with molina and albir (2002) who state that translation method refers to the way of a particular translation process that is carried out in terms of the translator’s objective, i’e., a global option that affects the whole texts (cited in nafisah et al., 2018). from the discussion above we can conclude that in doing translation, translators use various translation methods. the use of translation methods is based on the purpose of the translation and situation of the field. based on the analysis and findings of this research, there are still found some translations that are less appropriate with the context of the text. according to the analysis, the researcher intends to give suggestions to translators. the researcher suggests translators be more careful in choosing and using translation methods when they are translating a text. translator should pay attention to the use of the translation methods since they determine the result of the translation. the misuse of the translation methods will cause the meaning in the target language different from the meaning in the source language. translators must choose the most appropriate translation methods in translating a text so that the result of the translation can be understood easily. translators must be sure that the translated text has the same equivalent meaning with the source text so that the result is acceptable and the meaning is understandable. besides choosing the most appropriate translation methods, the researcher also suggest translators re-read the translated text to make sure that it is readable and understandable for the target language readers. translators need to evaluate and re-check the translated text before it is published to readers so that it can minimize the mistakes in the result of the translation. references rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 75 abbasi, g., zadeh, s., janfaza, e., assemi a., & deghan, s. (2012). language, translation, and culture. proceeding paper of 2012 international conference on language, medias and culture (pp. 83-87). iacsit press. banga, c., & suri, j. (2015). role of language in human life. international journal of english language, literature and humanities, 3(7), 180197. creswell, j. (2014). research design: qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods approaches (4th ed.). usa: sage publications, inc. dewi, m. (2019). the use of translation methods to translate idioms and personification on carroll’s “alice’s adventures in wonderland” from english into indonesian [undergraduate thesis]. semarang state university. fienso. (2005, september 22). menerjemahkan itu sulit dan rumit. ikatan alumni sastra inggris uns. http://iasiuns.blogspot.com/2005/09/translat ion-sulit-rumit.html forman, g. (2015). i was here. new york: viking, an imprint of penguin group (usa), llc. forman, g. (2016). aku pernah di sini. (p. d. chusfani, trans). gramedia pustaka utama. (original work published 2015). hartono, r. (2017). pengantar ilmu menerjemah (a handbook for translators). semarang: citra prima nusantara. hasanah, m. (2019). the use of translation methods to translate utterances in the novel steel’s daddy from english into indonesian [undergraduate thesis]. semarang state university. hatim, b., & mason, i. (2005). the translator as communicator. new york: routledge. kumbakonam, u. (2016). communication barrier. veda’s journal of english language and literature (joell), 3(2), 74-76. larson, m. (1998). meaning-based translation: a guide to cross-language equivalence (2nd ed.). lanham: university press of america. mujiyanto, y. (2011). petunjuk penulisan skripsi. semarang: unnes press. nafisah, n., hartono, r., & yuliasri, i. (2018). translation methods and degree of equivalence in english-indonesian translation of leo tolstoy’s “god sees the truth but waits”. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, 7(2), 110. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v7i2.2 9435 newmark, p. (1988). a textbook of translation. united kingdom: prentice hall. nwankwo, i. (2010). the rivalry between quantitative and qualitative techniques in sociological research: a discourse. international journal of development and management review (injodemar), 5(1), 96-108. reddy, m. (2016). importance of english language in today’s world. international journal of academic research, 3(2), 179-184. shifa, m. (2013). translation methods in “a walk to remember” novel translated into “kan kukenang selalu” [undergraduate thesis]. dian nuswantoro university. sirbu, a. (2015). the significance of language as a tool of communication. “mircea cel batran” naval academy scientific bulletin, 18(2), 405-406. siregar, r. (2016). pentingnya pengetahuan ideologi penerjemahan bagi penerjemah. jurnal penelitian pendidikan bahasa dan sastra, 1(1), 2027. susain, v. (2013). methods of translation in comic novel “diary of a wimpy kid” into “buku harian wimpy” by jeff kinney [undergraduate thesis]. dian nuswantoro university. http://iasiuns.blogspot.com/ http://iasiuns.blogspot.com/2005/09/translation-sulit-rumit.html http://iasiuns.blogspot.com/2005/09/translation-sulit-rumit.html p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 19 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow strategies used to translate idiomatic expressions in “a walk to remember” into indonesian and the resulted equivalence wayan angguntur nur salamah 🖂, rudi hartono, bambang purwanto english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 6 march 2020 approved 8 april 2020 published 30 april 2020 this study is conducted to analyze the translation strategies used to translate the idiomatic expressions in the novel “a walk to remember” into indonesian, to analyze the degree of equivalence of the indonesian translation, and to find out the relation between the strategy used and the degree of equivalence. the translation strategies used in this study are proposed by baker while the degrees of equivalence are analyzed by using bell’s theory. this research belongs to descriptive research using qualitative method to describe the objectives of this study. the data are analyzed by comparing the idioms in the english version to the indonesian translation. after the data are identified, they are examined to find out the relation between the strategies used and the degree of equivalence. the findings of the analysis are: (1) four strategies were used to translate idioms in the novel a walk to remember into indonesian, (2) in terms of degree of equivalence, it was found that most of the data were identified into fully equivalent translation, (3) in the relation between translation strategies used and the degree of equivalence, it was revealed that the translation strategies used mostly produce fully equivalent with complete meaning. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: a walk to remember, degree of meaning equivalance, idioms translation strategies 🖂 e-mail: wayanangguntur@gmail.com mailto:wayanangguntur@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 20 introduction translation is a great way to help people broaden their knowledge by delivering the information from english into their native language. in order to do that, a translator should consider that the readers of their translation products must feel like they are reading the original source. therefore, a translator must provide a good translation. however, translating is not an easy task to do. according to catford (1965), translation may be defined as “the replacement of textual material of one language, source language (sl), by equivalent textual material in a target language (tl)” (p.20). larson (1984) also defines that the goal of a good translator is to translate idiomatically, by means of making many adjustments in the forms. in other words, the translator’s goal should be to reproduce a text in the target language which communicates the same message as the source language but using the natural grammatical and lexical choices of the target language. (p.15) in the process of translating a novel, a translator is not only challenged in terms of how well he masters both languages, but also how well he knows the cultural backgrounds between those countries. the translator should understand some aspects which are related to the translation process. the translator needs to know about the culture and the tradition of both languages and another aspect to be considered to produce a good translation. a good translation is not only to transfer the meaning, and so as translating a novel. translating a novel is not an easy job because it is not only transferring the message but entertaining and educating the reader. larson (1984) states that the goal of a good translator is to translate idiomatically, by means of making many adjustments in the form. in other word, the translator’s goal is the ability to reproduce a text in the target language which communicates the same idea or message as the source language but use the natural grammatical and lexical choices of the target language. there are some problematic factors that will be faced by the translator while translating an english novel, such as style, meaning, dictions, imagery, syntax, proverbs and idioms. idiomatic expressions are often found in novels. the idiomatic expressions contain connotative meanings because they are categorized into literary words or terms that have denotative meanings. therefore, the translator must be careful in translating idiomatic expressions because he needs to use some different strategies to translate and deliver the same meaning between the source language and the target language. there are several studies related to strategies used in translating english idioms into indonesian and degree of meaning equivalence. saputri (2014) investigated the strategy used in translating idioms in stephanie meyer’s breaking dawn. in her study, based on the result of each strategy, the translation strategies by paraphrase and complete meaning equivalence are the mostly used in her study. winarto and tanjung (2015) analyzed the strategy used in translating idiomatic expressions in transformer iii—dark of the moon and their degrees of meaning equivalence. related to the translation strategies applied in translating idioms, it was found that translation by paraphrasing was most frequently used. and related to the degrees of meaning equivalence of the translated idiomatic expressions, 185 units of data were considered to be equivalent. imanudin (2018) also analyzed the strategy used in translating idioms in nabokov’s lolita and their degree of meaning equivalence. the result shows that most of the idiom in the source text are translated into equivalent meaning. this is because most of the idioms are translated by paraphrase and as the result, the meanings of idioms can be successfully transferred into target language. the aims of this study are to analyze the translation strategies used to translate idiomatic expressions in the novel “a walk to remember” into indonesian, the degree of equivalence of the indonesian translation, and to find out the relation between the strategy used and the degree rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 21 of equivalence. therefore, theoretically, this study is expected to provide input regarding translation strategies and how these strategies are related to the degree of equivalence of the translation, especially when the translation is focused on idiomatic expressions in a literary work. practically, this study is supposed to provide knowledge and information for translators and assist them in improving their skill in translating literary works from english to indonesia. also, this study could be used as a reference for other research in the future that has a similar topic. methods this research uses a descriptive method which is usually used for collecting, classifying and analyzing the data, and then arranging the conclusion about the accuracy of translated idiomatic expressions in the indonesian translation of the novel a walk to remember. the research is also supported by a qualitative method to show the research findings in a percentage. the object of this study is the novel a walk to remember both in original version and its indonesian translation. the writer collects the data and analyzes the data and draws the conclusion based on the data which were taken from the novel. the data were taken from the novel a walk to remember both in english original version and its indonesian translation. the data were written text in the form of words, phrases, clauses and sentences in the novel. these data were compared in order to get the answers of the objectives of the study. then, the data were analyzed and classified into categories that related to the translation strategies and degree of equivalence between english version and indonesian translation of the novel by using baker’s theory and bell’s theory. finally, the data were counted to find out the most dominant translation strategies and degree of equivalence. in this study, the data were identified by using baker’s strategies of translation and bell’s classification of degree of equivalence. results and discussions the realization of translation strategies in translating idiomatic expressions there are 297 idioms found in the novel. according to the result of the analysis, it is found that four strategies of translation proposed by baker (1992) are used to translate the idioms, they are: using idiom of similar meaning form (ismf), using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form (ismdf), translation by paraphrase (tp) and translation by omission (to). the analysis of the strategies used for translating idioms can be seen in the table below. table 1. frequency of strategy usage for idiomatic expressions no. strategy frequen cy percenta ge 1. tp 220 74.07% 2. ismdf 60 20.20% 3. to 12 4.04% 4. ismf 6 2.02% total 297 100% from the data provided in the table above, it can be seen that the most frequently translation strategy used is translation by paraphrase with 220 total of occurrences, while the less frequently translation strategy used is translation by using idiom of similar meaning form with 6 total of occurrences. translation by paraphrase this is by far the most common way of translating idioms when it seems inappropriate to use idiomatic language in the target text because of differences in stylistic preferences of the source and target language. the following is the example of translation strategy by paraphrase: st: when he looks in the water, he sees the face of his little girl, and he breaks down and cries right there. tt: ketika melihat ke dalam air, ia melihat wajah putri kecilnya. hatinya langsung luluh, dan ia menangis di tempat itu. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 22 bt: when he looked into the water, he saw the face of his little daughter. his heart was immediately melted, and he cried in that place. the source text in the example above contains an idiom breaks down and cries. the idiom break down and cry means to cry after losing control of one’s emotions, especially after trying not to or after an intense buildup. breaks down and cries is translated into hatinya langsung luluh, dan ia menangis. it does not belong to indonesian idiom, but shows the meaning of idiom breaks down and cries. using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form translation by using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form means that the idiom or expression in the source text is translated into the target language by using idiom or expression in the target language which has the same meaning with the idiom or expression in the source text but in different lexical items. the following is the example of translation strategy by using similar meaning but dissimilar form: st: it’s not that jamie was unattractive— don’t get me wrong. tt: itu tidak berarti bahwa jamie tidak menarik—jangan salah sangka. bt: i doesn’t mean that jamie was not interesting—don’t get me wrong. the source text in the example above contains idiomatic expression don’t get me wrong. the idiomatic expressions don’t get me wrong has meaning don’t misinterpret what i’m saying as criticism. it is translated into jangan salah sangka in the target language which has meaning don’t take it wrong. both don’t get me wrong and jangan salah sangka have the same meaning but they have different lexical items. translation by omission the omission strategy is occurred when the translator chooses not to translate the idioms because the equivalent is not available in the target language, the meaning is not easy to be paraphrased and it is omitted because of the stylistic reasons. the following is the example of translation strategy by omission: st: my ancestors, so to speak. tt: lukisan-lukisan nenek moyangku. bt: paintings of my ancestors. the idiom so to speak is a phrase to indicate that what one has just said is an uncommon, metaphorical, or original way of saying something. this idiom is similar to the phrases ‘if you will’ and ‘in a manner of speaking’. the translator omits the idiom instead of translating it into bisa dibilang or boleh dikatakan. using idiom of similar meaning form this strategy involves using an idiom in the target language which conveys roughly the same meaning as that of the source language idiom and, in addition, consist of equivalent lexical items (baker, 1992, p.72). the example of translation strategy using an idiom of similar meaning form is expressed below: st: there are moments when i wish i could roll back the clock and take all the sadness away, but i have the feeling that if i did, the joy would be gone as well. tt: ada saat-saat aku berharap dapat memutar kembali jarum jam dan meniadakan semua kesedihan di sana. namum perasaanku mengatakan bahwa kalau aku melakukannya, saat yang menyenangkan juga akan ikut hilang. bt: there are times i wish i could roll back the time and eliminate all the sadness there. but my feeling says that if i do it, the good time will also disappear. in the example above, the idiom roll back the clock is translated into memutar kembali jarum jam. the idiom roll back the clock means revisit, recount, return to or recreate a time or era from the past. it is translated into memutar kembali jarum jam which means to go back to the past. both roll back the clock and memutar kembali jarum jam have similar meaning and the same lexical items. the realization of degree of equivalence there are 297 idiomatic expressions analyzed. according to the result of the analysis, it is found that 159 data are categorized as fully rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 23 equivalent (fe), 108 data are categorized as nonequivalent with different meaning (difm), 15 data are categorized as partly equivalent with increased meaning (im), 11 data are categorized as non-equivalent with no meaning (nom) and 4 data are categorized as partly equivalent with decreased meaning (dm). the following table shows the amount of translation which categorized as either complete meaning, increased meaning, decreased meaning, different meaning or no meaning. table 2. frequency of meaning equivalences no. degree of equivalence frequen cy percenta ge 1. fe 159 53.53% 2. difm 108 36.36% 3. im 15 5.05% 4. nom 11 3.70% 5. dm 4 1.34% total 297 100% from the data provided in the table above, it can be seen that the most frequently degree of equivalence appeared is fully equivalent (fe) with 159 total of occurrences, while the less frequently degree of equivalence appeared is partly equivalent with decreased meaning (dm) with 4 total of occurrences. fully equivalent (complete meaning) complete meaning occurs if the meaning in the source text is transferred completely into the target language. the following is the example of the translation which have complete meaning: st: “you’ll be graduating in june, and i think it would look good on your record. your mother thinks so, too, by the way.” tt: “kau akan lulus bulan juni, dan menurutku itu bagus untuk catatanmu. omongomong, ibumu juga berpendapat sama.” bt: “you will graduate in june, and i think it’s good for your record. by the way, your mother also thinks the same.” the source text in the example above contains an idiomatic expression by the way. by the way is a phrase indicating that the speaker is adding information. the translator translates it into omong-omong. the phrase omong-omong has the same function and sense of language as the idiom by the way. hence, the translation has complete meaning. non equivalent with different meaning different meaning occurs if the translator adds information in the source text with the words which have different meaning in the target language. the following is the example of the translation which have different meaning: st: she’d probably listen to carey’s squeaky voice, see the goodness radiating from his heart, and accept right off the bat. tt: ia mungkin mau mendengarkan suara melengking carey, melihat kebaikan yang terpancar dari dalam hati cowok itu dan menerima semua kekurangannya. bt: she probably wanted to listen to carey’s shrill voice, seeing the kindness that emanates from his heart and accept all his shortcomings. the source text of the example above contains an idiom right off the bat which has meaning immediately; without delay. it is translated into semua kekurangannya (accept all his shortcomings) which has totally different meaning from the idiom right of the bat. therefore, the translation above is considered to be non-equivalent with different meaning. partly equivalent with increased meaning increased meaning occurs when there is additional information realized by new meaning which is not found in the source text. the following is the example of the translation which have increased meaning: st: he was the one, by the way, want you imagine him as the sort of man who slaved over his business, working diligently and watching it grow, prospering slowly overtime. tt: omong-omong, dialah yang menjadikan keluarga kami kaya-raya, tapi aku tidak ingin kau rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 24 membayangkan dirinya sebagai orang yang banting tulang mati-matian dalam bekerja, dan menumpuk kekayaannya perlahan-lahan. bt: by the way, it was he who made our family wealthy, but i didn’t want you to imagine himself as someone who slammed his bones desperately at work, and accumulated his wealth slowly. the source text of the example above contains an idiom slaved over which has meaning to spend a lot of time working strenuously and continuously on or at something. the translator translates it into banting tulang which means to work earnestly to achieve the desired goals that are sometimes too excessive so that it can have a negative impact on the person. the translator also adds an adverb mati-matian (desperately) in translating the idiom. thus, it can be concluded that the translation above is categorized as partly equivalent with increased meaning. non equivalent with no meaning no meaning occurs if the translator does not realize the translation of the words and idiom in the source text, so the target language loses all information contained in the source text. the following is the example of the translation which have no meaning: st: he could throw a baseball at almost ninety miles an hour, and he’d led the football team to back-to-back state titles as the star quarterback. tt: ia dapat melempar bola baseball dengan kecapatan sekitar 140 km per jam, dan sebagai gelandang ia membawa tim football kami ke peringkat nasional. bt: he could threw a baseball with a speed of around 140 km per hour, and as a midfielder he took our football team to the national rank. in the example above, the source text contains an idiom back-to-back which has meaning happening one after another, without interruption. the translator does not translate the idiom back-to-back in the target language, but instead omit it. this makes the target language loses all information of the idiom back-to-back. the source text should be translated into “… sebagai gelandang ia membawa tim football kami ke peringkat nasional secara berturut-turut.” hence, the translation above is categorized as nonequivalent with no meaning. partly equivalent with decreased meaning decreased meaning occurs if some of the meaning in the source text is not realized in the target language. the following is the example of the translation which have decreased meaning: st: the policemen in our town had the most boring jobs in the world, but they still liked to strut around with a swagger or sit in coffee shops while they talked about the “big crime,” as if they’d cracked the case of the lindbergh baby. tt: para polisi di kota kami menjalani tugastugas yang paling membosankan di dunia ini, namun mereka masih suka berlagak sok jago sambil membawa-bawa pentungan atau duduk-duduk di kedai kopi sambil membahas soal “kejahatan besar” itu, seakan mereka telah berhasil suatu misteri seheboh kasus penculikan bayi keluarga lindbergh. bt: the police in our city were carrying out the most tedious tasks in the world, but they still liked to pretend to be good at carrying batons or sitting in coffee shops while discussing the “big crime”, as if they have succeeded in a mystery as bad as the kidnapping of the baby of the lindbergh family. the source text in the example above contains an idiom strut around which has meaning to walk around (some place) in a vain, swaggering, or pompous manner. it is only translated into berlagak sok jago which has meaning to act like a good ass. this reduces the information walk around contains in the idiom strut around. thus, the translation above is categorized as partly equivalent with decreased meaning. relation between translation strategy used and degree of equivalence the result of the analysis shows that when the translator employed the strategy of using idiom of similar meaning form, the translations are categorized into fully equivalent. when the translator employed the strategy of using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form, most of the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 25 translations are categorized into fully equivalent, however one of them is categorized as into partly equivalent with increased meaning, and another one is categorized into non-equivalent with different meaning. when the translator translates idiomatic expressions by using strategy of translation by paraphrase, the result of the idiomatic translations have many variations of degree of equivalence. from 220 data which are translated by using this strategy, 95 translations are categorized into fully equivalent, 14 translations are categorized into partly equivalent with increased meaning, 4 translations are categorized into partly equivalent with decreased meaning, and 107 translations are categorized into non-equivalent with different meaning. while when the translator translates the idiomatic expressions by using strategy of translation by omission, the result shows that the idiomatic translations are categorized into nonequivalent with no meaning. the following table shows the detail results. table 3. relation between translation strategy and degree of equivalence t d ts de fe peim ped m nedif m neno m 2 2 0 tp 43. 2% 6.4 % 1.8 % 48.6 % 6 0 ism df 98. 3% 1.7 % 1 2 to 100 % 6 ism f 100 % note: td ts de fe pe-im pe-dm total of data translation strategy degree of equivalence fully equivalent partly equivalent with increased meaning partly equivalent with decreased meaning ne-difm ne-nom tp ismdf to ismf non-equivalent with different meaning non-equivalent with no meaning translation by paraphrase using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form translation by omission using idiom of similar meaning form referring to the table above, this research concludes that the best option for translating idiomatic expressions is by implementing the strategy of using idiom with similar meaning and form, due to the fact that all of the translation with that strategy resulting in fully equivalent meaning. however, not every idiom of the source language is available in the target language, in that case the alternative for translators to produce fully equivalent translation is the strategy of using idiom with similar meaning but dissimilar form. in the most extreme situation when the idiomatic expressions of the source language do not have available idiom with similar meaning in the target language, translators may use the strategy of translation by paraphrase, but the translators need to be very careful when using this strategy. based on this research, there are 48.63% out of 220 data that uses strategy of translation by paraphrase resulting in non-equivalent with different meaning. in addition, translators must also be careful when using the strategy of translation by omission, since this strategy might be resulting in the loss of information contained in the source text. conclusion based on the results of the analysis, the conclusion can be drawn as follows. the analysis on the translation strategies employed by the translator shows that there are four strategies suggested by baker used in translating idiomatic expressions found in nicholas sparks’ a walk to remember, with strategy of translation by paraphrase as the most dominant one, followed rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 26 by using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form, translation by omission and using idiom of similar meaning form. in terms of degree of equivalence between english original version and the indonesian translation, from 297 data, most of the data are categorized as fully equivalent, followed by nonequivalent with different meaning, partly equivalent with increased meaning, nonequivalent with no meaning and lastly partly equivalent with decreased meaning. the translation strategy used in translating idiomatic expressions affects on the degree of equivalence. when the translator employed the strategy of translation by using idiom of similar meaning form, it makes the idiomatic translations have complete meaning. when the translator employed the strategy of translation by using idiom of similar meaning but dissimilar form, most of the idiomatic translations have complete meaning, one of them has increased meaning, and one another has different meaning. when the translator employed the strategy of translation by paraphrase, it makes the idiomatic translations could have complete meaning, increased meaning, decreased meaning or different meaning. while when the translator employed the strategy of translation by omission, it makes the idiomatic translations have no meaning. references adelnia, a. & dastjerdi, h.v. (2011). translation of idioms: a hard task for the translator. finland: academy publisher. baker, mona. (1992). in other words: a coursebook of translation. new york: routledge. bell, roger t. (1991). translation and translating. london: longman group uk limited. catford, j.c. (1965). a linguistic theory of translation. london: oxford university press. imanudin, fathan. (2018). an analysis of idioms in nobokov’s “lolita” and their translation in kurnia’s “lolita”. english language & literature journal. vol. vii(4) 2018. page 357-366. larson, mildred l. (1984). meaning-based translation: a guide to cross language equivalence. boston: university of america. massoud, m. (1988). translate to communicate: a guide for translators. colorado: david c. cook foundation. nababan, rudolf. (1999). teori menerjemah bahasa inggris. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. saputri, agnetia d. (2014). strategies in the translation of breaking dawn by stephenie meyer. final project unnes semarang. sparks, n. (1999) a walk to remember. new york: grand central publishing. sparks, n. (2002) a walk to remember (kan kukenang selalu) translated by kathleen sw. jakarta: pt gramedia. winarto, l. & tanjung, s. (2015). an analysis of english idiomatic expressions in “transformer iii—dark of the moon”: the translation strategies and their degree of meaning equivalence. baster: bahasa, sastra, dan terjemahan. vol. i(1) 2015. page 20-34. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 103 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow gender performativity in stieg larsson’s the girl with the dragon tattoo admiral indra supardan 🖂 english department, faculty of languages, universitas widyatama, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 13 march 2020 approved 30 april 2020 published 30 april 2020 this study investigates the issue of gender performativity in stieg larsson’s novel the girl with the dragon tattoo (2008). judith butler’s ideas on gender performativity serve as the theoretical framework of this study. a qualitative method is preferred as the study is heavily permeated with textual-analysis. the main objective of this study is to center on larsson’s presentation of lisbeth salander in challenging boundaries in terms of how gender is presented and perceived. the study also provides analysis of other female characters, to see if they challenge or conform to the socially accepted notions of what it means to be a woman. the findings show that stieg larsson imbues his novel with the idea of challenging female stereotypes by developing fluidity within salander’s gender identity. larsson further ingrains gender performativity in all the female characters – they perform their gender identities differently in order to protect themselves from male-dominated society. however, the novel proves to be paradoxical as it shows an incessant reference to female characters in inferior circumstances. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: feminism, gender, identity, performativity, stereotypes 🖂 e-mail: admiralindra@gmail.com / admiralindra@yahoo.com mailto:admiralindra@gmail.com mailto:admiralindra@yahoo.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 104 introduction gender as a social construction gender is not fixed attributes. to think otherwise will only strengthen traditional perspective that implies women to always be associated with their feminine characteristics, and that is how a particular gender is being stereotyped. butler asserts that gender is “an identity tenuously constituted in time, instituted in an exterior space through a stylized repetition of acts” (butler, 1990, p.140). the repetition of act involves behaving in ways that are supposedly specific to a particular gender, and to constantly continue behaving in this way. the repetition is manifested in “the ways that individuals style their bodies and carry themselves, and also in how they speak and move” (johnson & repta, 2011, p. 28). a person who identifies himself to be masculine, for instance, would maintain his masculinity by displaying these traits: independent, non-emotional, aggressive, and competitive. and this process needs to be repeated and revaluated every day for otherwise, the identity (being masculine), may be subject to change: if a ‘masculine’ man does not maintain his performance as ‘masculine’, society may begin to view him as less than a man. this highlights that gender identity is a performance, rather than an inherent part of an individual. judith butler believes that gender does not simply place men as masculine and women as feminine. not only is this pattern designed to keep men in power whilst women remain powerless, but butler also points out that gender is not inherent; as previously said, gender is a stylized repetition of acts. given this point, it is possible that a person’s gender can change. it changes through “different sort of repeating, in the breaking or subversive repetition of that style” (butler, 1988, p.520). the breaking of the repetition of acts implies that the person might escape from these narrow gender identities—if the ‘accepted’ identity is just construction/performance that has become accepted over time, then the individuals have the possibility of constructing their gender differently, and this can work to empower them. the society established its ‘natural’ configuration of masculine men and feminine women through several practices. judith butler says that punishment is one of those media that could shape an individual’s gender. every individual has been imposed upon his/her sexed body historical possibilities that mostly determine his/her identity: “the historical possibilities [for the body] materialized through various corporeal styles are nothing other than those punitive regulated cultural fictions that are alternately embodied and disguised under duress” (butler, 1988, p.522). butler makes it clear that our culture has shaped our gender identity through punishment, i.e. that we would be punished if we deviate from our sexed body. butler reasserts that “gender is a performance with clearly punitive consequences… we regularly punish those who fail to do their gender right” (butler, 1990, p.139140). and butler implies that the society would marginalize those who fail to comply with those regulated cultural fictions (butler, 1988, p.528). in line with butler, whittle proclaims that people are pushed to adopt the “correct” and “corresponding” gender based on their sexed body. those who fail to do so would face the punitive consequences: discrimination, violence, and even death (qtd in johnson & repta, 2011, p.25). however, society will legitimize their gender identity should they conform to the norms. the norm here refers to the norm of heterosexuality. butler, through performativity theory, tries to subvert and displace masculine hegemony and heterosexist power. those two aspects have been reified and naturalized by the society to create illusions of identity (butler, 1990, p.33-34). people are driven to follow these illusions of identity and are forced to believe that heterosexuality is natural. society has naturalized and reproduced that assumed truth through punishment. demystifying gender identity in this heterosexual-dominated world, judith butler further identifies the extent of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 105 society’s effect on the person’s identity. she underlines the role of society as an apparatus through which the female body is entangled with the notion of femininity. indeed, the individual has to hold on to the norms of her sexed body, which means that the person should stay within her corridor of her own ‘imposed’ gender identity. in regards to this topic of ‘body’, butler says that the term ‘body’ “appears as a passive medium on which cultural meanings are inscribed or as the instrument through which an appropriative and interpretative will determine a cultural meaning for itself (butler, 1990, p. 8), and she further claims that “body is a historical situation, and is a manner of doing, dramatizing, and reproducing a historical situation” (butler, 1988, p.521). in some countries, women should cover their bodies (chest in particular) in public, while men have the privilege not to cover their bodies. this very example shows a dichotomy between the two genders. it is fair to say that this ‘body’ has been one of the hindrances that ties femininity inescapably to female gender identity. this ‘history’ of the female body is carried out from one generation to another. this recursive process has made ‘history’ seemingly natural and fixed. however, this practice leads theorists to question this ‘assumed’ truth. they begin to think that gender identity is all imposed by society; it is neither natural nor fixed. that being said, gender performativity is meant to combat the common assumption that women are weak and inferior to men. and one literary work that centralizes gender performativity is stieg larsson’s renowned novel the girl with the dragon tattoo (2008). to find the performativity in larsson’s work, this study unearths an in-depth analysis on larsson’s main character, lisbeth salander, as a force to challenge female gender’s presentation as inferior to men. judith butler’s gender performativity is used as the platform to dissect salander’s fluidity in the text. furthermore, i intend to show the different ways in which other female characters adhere to or challenge the socially-accepted notions of gender identity. methods this research employs a qualitative approach. michael quinn patton proclaims that a well-suited research methods for any feministrelated research might be a orientational qualitative inquiry. it is due to the fact that this research “begins with an explicit theoretical or ideological perspective that determines what conceptual framework will direct fieldwork and the interpretation of findings” (patton, 2002, p.129). the fact that the object of the study is a novel, a textual analysis will be deployed as the main method. therefore, the outcome of this study is mainly interpretative but fully wellfounded. to collect the data, i begin with conducting an extensive reading on feminism. it is followed by finding a proper text that might heavily linked to feminist movement. stieg larsson’s novel the girl with the dragon tattoo serves as an appropriate object of the study after several close readings. since feminism is a broad theory, i narrow it down to judith butler’s theory on performativity to dissect the object of study. the theory offers measurable approach to analyze gender fluidity. results and discussions women’s oppression in the girl with the dragon tattoo the novel the girl with the dragon tattoo was partly inspired by larsson’s own experience as a young boy: “at the age of 15 he [larsson] witnessed a gang rape and never intervened, according to longtime friend kurdo baksi. days later, ridden with guilt, larsson asked the victim for her forgiveness, but she refused” (james, 2010). it is not possible to prove with a direct statement larsson’s intentions in writing this novel, as the book was published posthumously. however, some critics believed that the novel was a way to make amends to the victimized woman. unsurprisingly, then, violent assaults on women are a central feature of the novel. larsson poured most of the assaults on lisbeth salander, and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 106 many of the other female characters have also suffered from some form of assault. what is clear, then, is that the numerous assaults that take place in the novel are not there to entertain the readers, but to make a point about the horrifying prevalence of violence against women in sweden. harriet vanger is one of the victims of the assault. this character is filled with positive attributes. however, as the story unveils, her characteristics swiftly change to be more introverted, passive, weak and fearful (larsson, 2008, p.100). it is a result of being repeatedly raped by her own brother and father. she is ‘narrated’ through male perspectives which show how helpless she is. in fact, she seems to be the most inferior female character compared to other female characters. harriet’s mother, isabella, does little to save her daughter. her inability to save her daughter is based on her ‘inferiority’ and a resulting inability to deal with male characters who abuse harriet. she simply cares little about her daughter’s well-being. henrik says of her, “she travelled a great deal in sweden and abroad, and lacked all sense of responsibility… a mother who was forever leaving them [martin and harriet]” (larsson, 2008, p.99). henrik further mentions how isabella is happy to see her daughter move out to live with her uncle, henrik, for she believes “it was just fine to be spared the responsibility for her daughter” (larsson, 2008, p. 104). this proves isabella’s inept handling of being a parent. isabella might not have the positive feminine qualities that her daughter has, such as being kind, nurturing and caring. however, she has particular ‘feminine’ traits. isabella might not care about her own behavior towards others, but she is concerned about her looks, as she maintains an outward appearance of femininity. henrik vanger describes isabella as a beautiful, stylish, conceited and elegant woman, and likens her to some famous actresses, greta garbo and ingrid bergman. blomkvist even compares her beauty with lauren bacall, and he reckons that “she looked like an ageing vampire—still strikingly beautiful but as venomous as a snake” (larsson, 2008, p.209). isabella, in the general sense, is feminine when it comes to her appearance, as well as the perception of her as being extremely emotional, but lacks what are seen as ‘positive’ feminine attributes. unlike isabella, cecilia vanger shows more of her positive feminine traits, which makes her more affable than isabella. in fact, she is one of the women for whom both henrik and blomkvist have the highest regard. cecilia goes through some difficult times, like the other female characters. quite similar to harriet, cecilia suffers from male abuse. cecilia struggles her entire life to be freed from the sense of being inferior to men. her marriage with jerry karlson is filled with nightmares: "blows to the head, violent shoving, mood threats, and being knocked to the kitchen floor…the attacks were not often so severe that she was actually injured. she had become used to it” (larsson, 2008, p.280). her suffering comes not only from her husband but her father as well, as he “began to berate her with humiliating invective and revolting remarks about her morals and sexual predilections. he snarled that no wonder such a whore could never keep a man” (larsson, 2008, p.280-81). cecilia later expresses how her childhood had been ruined by her father and brother. however, that predicament does not defeat her. cecilia, unlike isabella, is still able to keep her self-control. she does not simply act viciously against male counterparts like most of them did to her. instead, she improvises in a way the males around her would eventually respect her. she maintains her feminine traits—caring, nurturing, and empathetic within herself, but she also shakes off the sense of being inferior to the men around her. henrik vanger proclaims that cecilia vanger is “one of my relatives for whom i have the highest regard” (larsson, 2008, p.147). this gives a brief summary of how respectable she is in front of another character. with these three women, larsson seems to suggest three responses to the performative construction of women as ‘less than’ men. harriet seems to maintain a pose of victimhood, isabella rejects the ‘softer’ and therefore ‘weaker’ aspects of constructed rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 107 womanhood, while cecilia manages to find a balance between strength and softness. the female character least known for her femininity is lisbeth salander. unlike the aforementioned characters who are known for their femininity, either through their appearance or behavior, salander’s gender identity challenges the norm. she is known for her masculinity throughout the story. however, at some points, she shows some subtle hints of her feminine traits and appearance. salander shows her tenderness and sympathy towards certain people. she becomes more sensitive when it comes to her mother. her emotion is evident during her visit to her mother on christmas eve at the äppelviken nursing home in upplands-väsby, “she had brought presents… she drank coffee as she watched the forty-six-year-old woman who with clumsy fingers was trying to untie the knot on the ribbon” (larsson, 2008, p.79). she also reveals her feminine trait when she wanted to give blomkvist a gift, which ends in disappointment. for lisbeth salander, to perform femininity is to suffer, to be controlled, to be abused. she learns this from watching her ‘feminine’ mother constantly be abused by her father. she realizes instantly that being feminine is also being inferior. salander feels sorry for her mother, saying “no, mum. you’re not stupid. but life is unfair” (larsson, 2008, p.80). her words do not suggest the absolute necessity of succumbing to male-dominated society, but she is trying to convince her mother that her compliant behavior in treating her husband as her superior is not just her mistake. salander realizes from that moment she cannot follow her mother’s footsteps, to be inferior. what she experiences and she sees from her mother, strengthens the idea that to perform feminine traits might only bring sufferings. the idea of femininity is severely disempowering in this context. each female character has to suffer by performing either an outward appearance of femininity or through their behavior. harriet, cecilia, and salander’s mother are clear examples of how their behavior makes them vulnerable. even at some points, by only performing the appearance of femininity, erika berger has to suffer from public stereotypes. she is seen as incompetent woman who only cares about her appearance. the idea of femininity seems to be discouraging, yet the question remains whether performing masculinity would help those female characters avert mistreatment from men. challenging femininity to combat the powerlessness, those female characters must challenge the idea that they must naturally be ‘feminine’ by performing more ‘masculine’ identities. in a general sense, the term masculine requires the individual to be dominant, independent, controlling, assertive, relatively directive and autocratic (eagly, 2002, p.1074). in addition to that, mosse adds several qualities that a masculine individual should also possess: “manly virtues” such as power, honor, selfrestraint (“real men do not cry”) and courage ( mosse, 1996, p.3-4). mosse believes those projections on manly virtues are relevant in many contexts from time to time. therefore, i would like to do a character analysis of each female character to see if those female characters possess these masculine qualities. on top of that, the analysis will see if those masculine acts will help them to overcome their predicaments. harriet vanger’s masculine traits are not apparent in the beginning of the story. as the story unfolds, the other characters gradually open up about her life right after she runs away from her family. harriet is courageous as she shoves her father into the river, trying to defend herself. she might be doing it out of desperation, but the fact that she makes sure that her father dies in the first place shows how dangerous she is. harriet further reveals her audacity by moving to italy on her own at the age of 16, to live in a convent for four years (larsson, 2008, p.535). her self-reliant personality is able to bring her out of tumultuous years of sufferings brought about by her own family. at the end of the story, she proves to be a successful woman as the owner of cochran farm, “one of the largest in all of australia” (larsson, 2008, p.531). in harriet’s case, her ‘masculine’ trait, being independent, has paved her way to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 108 live a much better life. in exchange for her triumph, harriet has to run away from her loved ones, namely her uncle, henrik, and her cousin, anita. harriet’s mother, isabella, maintains an outward appearance of femininity, but rejects it through her behaviour. she possesses masculine traits, such as independence, fearlessness, and being controlling. her fearlessness is apparent during her first encounter with blomkvist, when “isabella raised her cane and pressed the handle against mikael’s chest…he took a step back in surprise”; she then tells him to stay away from her, and all he does is stand “where he was, looking like a man who has just met a real livecomic book character” (larsson, 2008, p.210). in other words, isabella has shown a glimpse of what kind of person she might be. in addition to that, isabella’s cold-blooded husband gottfried is afraid of her. despite the fact that her husband is also being unfaithful to her, isabella does not seem to mind, “my father had women, but for some strange reasons he was afraid of isabella. he stayed away from her, but he couldn’t get a divorce” (larsson, 2008, p.539). isabella has made herself the most feared female character, rejecting all pressure to be nurturing or caring. isabella’s identity to some extent has been constructed by her past. butler once said that, “if gender is a kind of a doing, an incessant activity performed, in part, without one’s knowing and without one’s willing, it is not for that reason automatic or mechanical. on the contrary, it is a practice of improvisation within a scene of constraint” (butler, 2004, p.1). this term “improvisation” is what i believe occurs to isabella. some characters fail to notice her turbulent past, before she is married to gottfried. henrik says, “isabella was born in 1928 and is still alive. she was eleven when the war began, and you can imagine what it was like to be a teenager in berlin during the aerial bombardments. it must have felt as if she had arrived in paradise on earth when she landed in sweden” (larsson, 2008, p.99). henrik implies how the war and post-war regime had a huge impact on her psychological state. as it stands, the life of a woman during the nazi era was extremely depressing. according to trueman, “women were not expected to work… their lives were controlled…were not expected to wear make-up or trousers…dyeing of hair was not allowed nor were perms. only flat shoes were expected to be worn…discouraged from slimming… encouraged to have a well built figure as slim women…also discouraged from smoking” (trueman, 2016). also, he proclaimed that hitler even gave an award for the woman who had given birth to the largest number or had produced eight children. it is quite perplexing to know that the government in this era encouraged unmarried woman to have children. with all that was happening around her, isabella had to find a way to deal with her current situation. instead of finding her peaceful retreat, she ends up living with “father [husband]—son serial killer team” (reburn, 2012, p.225) – another horrifying example of male dominance. it seems to me that henrik himself overlooks the reason of isabella’s way of living: she is lazy, wrathful and neglectful. again, these are not ‘feminine’ traits. all he knows is that she “sometimes is not all there” (larsson, 2008, p.147), revealing isabella’s current state of mind. isabella is indeed traumatized by her past. her “improvisations” to deal with her present situation are to ignore it completely. isabella indeed knows what her daughter suffers, as harriet reveals: “of course she knew [about the rape]. nothing ever happened in our family without isabella knowing. but she ignored everything that was unpleasant or showed her in a bad light” (larsson, 2008, p.539). to ignore her surroundings, and performatively create the identity of someone spiteful and tough, has made her untouchable. she successfully gets away from male dominance by constructing her own characteristics that are universally disliked. even if it means others are sacrificed or suffered, like her daughter, harriet. while isabella uses her masculine ‘mask’ to cope with male dominance, cecilia vanger also learns that she has to perform masculine behavior to survive in society. cecilia, having rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 109 survived abuses from her ‘loved ones’, distances herself from being emotionally involved. she seems more cautious when it comes to being in a relationship with a male counterpart, which is reflected by her commitment of having no partner for years. blomkvist’s arrival in hedestad changes her course of life. she might fall in love eventually, but she is a changed woman. she sets her own codes in their relationship: “she didn’t want anyone to know they were meeting; she wanted him to come over only when she called and was in the mood; and she didn’t want him to stay all night” (larsson, 2008, p.263). not only that it implies her unwillingness to go deeper into a relationship, but she also wants to make sure that she is in control. her stance of being an independent woman can be seen from her statement, “i do best on my own” (larsson, 2008, p. 240), and by taking on the role of headmistress of hedestad preparatory school she further exhibits her power, which strengthens her masculine identity. however, her identity of being ‘masculine’ fades as blomkvist comes along. the novel states that “the problem is that i like him too much, she thought. he’s going to end up hurting me. she sat for a long time wishing that mikael blomkvist had never come to hedeby” (larsson, 2008, p.279). that excerpt divulges cecilia’s current state, prior to blomkvist’s parting. blomkvist tears apart her image of an independent and controlling person. however, it is clear that for cecilia, maintaining (masculine) control and independence has not entailed giving up her feminine traits. unlike cecilia who is left shattered by his disappearance, blomkvist’s other lover, erika berger, seems the only female character who is able to stay unwavering. blomkvist leaves erika, too, in search of the missing girl, harriet. her assertiveness and resolute nature can be seen in the beginning of the story. the way she handles her marriage, for instance, might reflect her principle, in which she takes control over of whom she wanted to be sleeping with. her husband is aware of his wife’s relationship with blomkvist. their relationship might have ruined blomkvist’s marriage with his (now) ex-wife abrahamsson (larsson, 2008, p.62), but not erika’s marriage. moreover, erika is not keen on taking her relationship with blomkvist further. instead, she keeps on rejecting the notion of a more serious relationship with him by turning down blomkvist’s idea of moving in together, “they had talked of moving in together. he had wanted to…it wouldn’t work, she said, they would risk what they had if they fell in love too” (larsson, 2008, p. 67). this implies the reverse of the usual situation, where it is the man who maintains emotional distance while the woman is expected to want a more stable relationship. in addition to her position of superiority here, erika shows her dominance at her workplace, “she was a part owner—the majority partner, in fact—and editor in chief of her own magazine, which gave her prestige and the control over publicity” (larsson, 2008, p.72); this puts her above blomkvist in the hierarchy. moreover, blomkvist’s perspective on her suggests that she has both self-control and an undaunted personality: “she was an organiser who could handle employees with warmth and trust but who at the same time wasn’t afraid of confrontation and could be very tough when necessary” (larsson, 2008, p.71). erika’s masculinity is apparent, giving her control and independence, and she firmly holds true to her principle throughout the story. lisbeth salander’s masculine performativity the only female character who displaces makes the most of being associated with masculinity is lisbeth salander. salander is the only female character who seems to have all the masculine qualities that mosse and eagly mention: power, self-restraint, courage, independence, control, assertiveness and directness. first of all, salander might be the bravest character in the story, but being brave is not the only thing that makes her prevail to live in a male-dominated society. the key to her action, according to joey beth smith is that “she is clearly able to identify her oppressors, and she fearlessly fights against them” (smith, 2013, p.59). a clear example can be seen in her reaction rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 110 towards her legal guardian and eventual rapist, bjurman. in dealing with bjurman, firstly, she does not want any intervention from authorities as she executes her plan. she realizes that the authorities would side with bjurman, for he is more powerful in terms of the social strata, not to mention that salander has, officially, a bad reputation. therefore, she has to find her own way to punish him, which proves to be effective. that example also shows that she does not act on her angry impulse. salander even has her own ideal named “analysis of the consequences” (larsson, 2008, p.267). it comprises of what follows after bjurman’s death. she lists two problems, saying that “bjurman’s death would not of itself give her back control of her own life, and there was no guarantee that bjurman’s successor would be an improvement” (ibid). therefore, the options of using guns, bombs, knife, poison, and any other alternatives to end his life seem quite futile. to think of those alternatives under enormous stress shows her immense self-control or composure, and contradicts the notion of women as hysterical and emotional. apart from her actions, lisbeth salander’s masculinity can be seen from her façade as well. it is known that salander is small in stature. her skinny figure, however, does not make her less intimidating; in fact, “much stronger boys… learned that it could be quite unpleasant to fight with that skinny girl” (larsson, 2008, p.250), which is because her hobby is to box against “the guys in a club in söder” (larsson, 2008, p.428). therefore, being involved in physical combat against men is her routine. in regards to her physical attributes, salander tends to have an androgynous look. the term androgyny itself means “the embodiment of an identity defined through… cross-gender identification” (hargreaves, 2005, p.3). thus, she refuses to identify fully with either the masculine or feminine identity. lisbeth salander confirms butler’s idea that a person’s body holds a pivotal role in determining his/her identity. salander constructs the significance of her body by performing more of the manly or masculine façade. she breaks away from the ‘historical situation’ where woman should follow the path imposed by a patriarchal society, which is to adhere to the demands of the feminine exterior. butler asserts that “the body” or the “sexed body” is “shaped by political forces with strategic interests in keeping that body bounded and constituted by the markers of sex” (butler, 1990, p.129). and the one that has profited from this political interest is men. in addition to that, judith butler called “the body” a “passive medium”, where cultural meanings are inscribed. and the embodiment of salander challenges the idea of the female body as feminine. she perhaps reinscribes her own cultural meanings. the underlying feminine ideal itself, according to marchessault, is “tall, thin, and busty barbie-doll stereotype” (qtd in grogan, 2008, p. 41). and grogan also adds, based on her research, that most women in her study tended to maintain a “feminine” look, that is “defined as having a hair-free body and clear skin” (grogan, 2008, p.68). those attributes are the ones that lisbeth salander is not known for. she does not qualify for the ‘ideal’ requirements of that feminine look. as it is told in the novel, she “was a pale, anorexic young woman who had hair as short as a fuse, and a pierced nose and eyebrows” (larsson, 2008, p.41). anorexia here does not simply refer to the eating disorder. instead, the narrator even said, “she seemed to consume every kind of junk food” (ibid). it implies that she refuses to adhere to the kind of external discipline exerted over female bodies—they are meant to be more restrained, not to consume these preprepared or packaged foods that have low nutritional value apart from her stature, there are other significant aspects that help to build her masculine exterior. lisbeth salander’s fierce look is amplified through her tattoos, implying an unconventional way of presenting a woman’s image. she disrupts a traditional conception of women and tattoos, which states that “in the early 20th century, tattoos were stigmatized (even illegal in some jurisdictions) because of their association with raunchy male imagery. middle rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 111 class women who were tattooed knew they would be considered “loose” or seedy if they showed their marks” (heller). out of curiosity, blomkvist takes a chance to count her tattoos, “he looked down at the dragon on her shoulder. he counted her tattoos. as well as a wasp on her neck, she had a loop around one ankle, another loop around the biceps of her left arm, a chinese symbol on her hip, and a rose on one calf” (larsson, 2008, p.459). her tattoos not only function as a medium to defy the aforementioned assumption, but also posit some cultural meanings in themselves. cahill and riley believe that body art or tattoo is used as a way to reclaim female “bodies from either child abuse, rape or other traumatic events… as a means of rebellion… and as a means of resisting othering” (2001, p.154 & 168). just by looking through this lens, it is clear that lisbeth might have her tattoo as a reminder of her past, and also partly as a symbol of rebellion. the dragon tattoo for instance, this fiery legendary animal, is generally considered as a symbol of power, chaos and “demonic” images (dunn,2010,p.74). throughout the story, the images of salander created in the novel tend to be chaotic and also feared by many. the wasp is an aggressive insect, and unlike bees, the wasp could sting repeatedly (beckley,2008, p. 4). the wasp might be a perfect representation of lisbeth’s character. the wasp could even be deadly, especially when someone tries to take down its nest. similar to the characteristics of the wasp, lisbeth is only aggressive to those who do her harm, like bjurman. despite her unconventional and modified appearance, she attracts many male characters around her, including her own boss, dragan armansky: “the attraction, armansky thought, was that salander was a foreign creature to him. he might just as well have fallen in love with a painting of a nymph or a greek amphora. salander represented a life that was not real or him, that fascinated him” (larsson, 2008, p. 46). the novel tries to disseminate a new idea of beauty through her character, and it is represented in her rose tattoo. besides her tattoos, her piercings also serve some meaningful representations as well. as the novel states, salander has several piercings on her body (nose and eyebrows). on piercings and their meaning, cahill and riley explain: body art, we would argue, goes one step further in this dominance/subversion struggle in that it’s very visibility/invisibility offers multiple levels of resistance. resistance can be overt, the eyebrow pierced and decorated; or covert, so that the visible outer appearance is one of compliance, but the private/invisible reveals a very different story. (2001, p.168) therefore, it can be said that visible piercings (eyebrows or nose) are meant as a subversive way to show her identity, and also as a symbol of her struggle. in support of this theory, sarah grogan claims that “recent work has suggested that people with piercings today present them as acts of rebellion and self-identity” (2008, p.39). piercings, then, can be seen as a statement to claim full control of the body. salander proves that she does not intend to submit or conform to what her society expects of her as a woman. like tattoos, piercings here are basically meant to symbolize her existence in the novel as an unconventional woman and to show that she has full control of her body. it can be said that those tattoos and piercings not only convey symbolic meanings, but also construct her own identity and redefine the ideal of beauty. the analysis above shows that each female character shows that gender is indeed performative. each female character undergoes gender re-construction by breaking their feminine style to something more masculine, which is meant to challenge male-dominated society. however, it is important not to overlap the idea of gender performativity and gender that is being performed. in an interview with bigthink.com, judith butler proclaims that gender that is performed is different from gender as performativity. gender that is performed “mean[s] that we’ve taken on a role or we’re acting in some way and that our acting or our role playing is crucial to the gender that we are and the gender that we present to the world” while gender performativity “produces series of effects; we act and walk and speak and talk in ways that rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 112 consolidate an impression of being a man or being a woman”; butler further claims that gender is performative, saying that “nobody really is a gender from the start” (2011). to show that gender is performative, salander ‘makes fun’ of her ‘feminine looks’ in the novel. her performances as irene nesser and monica scholes can be considered a kind of drag. apart from being undercover, the drag performance suggests that she can be detached from the traditional view, which entails that females should act and look feminine. at this point, she starts disguising herself as irene nesser, a norwegian with shoulder-length blonde hair, and later as monica scholes. as mentioned earlier, she transforms herself through makeup into the barbie-doll ideal of femininity. this idea of ‘salander-as-feminine’ is meant to make fun of her unfitting exterior. as it stands, salander’s ‘true’ self is the one who dresses masculine; salander herself admits that her ‘new persona’ makes her feel exhausted, showing that it is a performance rather than natural: “when she locked the door to her compartment, she could feel that for the first time in two days, her adrenaline level had returned to normal” (larsson, 2008, p.619). the implied meaning of this juxtaposition of her drag persona and her true identity shows that gender is not an internal facticity built within a person over a constant lengthy period of time. rather, it is something that can be put on or taken off as necessary, as salander does, without compromising her own non-normative identity. thus, salander actions and identities throughout the novel are shown to be purely performative. the feminine façade is purely a mockery, with irene and monica showing everything that lisbeth is not. judith butler further proves that gender is social construction by claiming that gender has its own punitive consequence for those who challenge their ‘natural’ or socially constructed gender identities. the punishment is meant to realign any individuals deviated from their sexed paths. in regard to this social punishment, judith butler states: the social punishments that follow upon transgressions of gender include the surgical correction of intersexed persons, the medical and psychiatric pathologization and criminalization in several countries including the united states of “gender dysphoric” people, the harassment of gender-troubled persons on the street or in the workplace, employment discrimination, and violence. (2004, p.55) thus, an individual is clearly shaped by these norms should s(he) break the norm of his/her gendered body. in line with this theory, lisbeth salander experiences a similar situation in her life. in her thirteenth year, lisbeth salander was sent to st. stefan’s psychiatric clinic for children for she was reported to be “violent towards her classmates and possibly towards herself” (larsson, 2008, p.173). the truth is that she used to be harassed and assaulted by older boys, and her society thought of her as dangerous when the truth is that she tried to protect herself – but violence is ‘not natural’ for girls. in her casebook, salander is described to be “lacking of self-awareness… introverted, socially inhibited, lacking in empathy, ego-fixated, psychopathic and asocial behavior, difficulty in cooperating, and incapable of assimilating learning” (larsson, 2008, p.175). salander’s introverted behavior and cynicism come as a result of her distrust towards society, as she learns from her mother’s fate that “life is unfair” (larsson, 2008, p.80). the way she exhibits her no-nonsense manner and her ideology are plainly rejected by her society, and her unfeminine life makes her prone to being misjudged as a mentally-ill and disturbed person. all that she is doing, is simply improvising her gender identity. her sexuality gives another reason why her society rejects her – she deviates from normalcy. indeed, salander is the only major character whose bi-sexuality is deemed as taboo in many countries. prior to her meeting with blomkvist, salander was in a relationship with a girl named mimmi. the novel states that “salander—unlike mimmi—had never thought of herself as a lesbian. she had never brooded over whether she was straight, gay, or even bisexual” (larsson, 2008, p.357). here, it is clear that she refuses to be categorised. she simply turns to women because men are mostly rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 113 insensitive, ignorant, and selfish individuals while women, she believes, are a “sweet compromise” (ibid). that being said, salander seems unconcerned with society’s expectation of her. she constructs her identity as she deems fit. lisbeth salander’s action reflects butler’s notion, which states that “gender is a basically innovative affair, although it is quite clear that there are strict punishments for contesting the script by performing out of turn or through unwarranted improvisations”. (1988, p.531). larsson tries to ‘normalize’ a twist within heterosexuality. jordan bernsmeier said: now lesbians and gays are marketed to in a way that emphasizes their “normalcy” as “heterosexuality with a small twist”. this newer version of hetero-with-a-twist marketing is meant to appeal not only to lesbians and gays but also to heteros who are “cool” or “down with the gays.”… salander is “cool” because she is queer. her queerness is normalized because larrson describes her in the novel as, “quite normal woman, with the same desires and sex drive as every other woman,” even if she happens to occasionally have sex with women (larsson, 2008, p.396, qtd in bernsmeier, 2013, p 99-100) it is clear that salander performs another unwarranted improvisation, which is her uncommon sexual preference, and she is fully aware of the consequences that follow. salander realizes that her society is alienating her. her position in society is presented through a cryptic message on her t-shirt: “salander was dressed for the day in a black tshirt with a picture on it of e.t. with fangs, and the words i am also an alien” (larsson, 2008, p.51). e.t. is a harmless alien from steven spielberg’s movie e.t. the extra-terrestrial (1982). however, lisbeth salander does not want to consider herself to be gentle or weak, so the added ‘fangs’ suggest that she could be dangerous. the words on the t-shirt imply two things: (a) they highlight her alienation within society; (b) that she is female, or what beauvoir called as “other”, but powerful. all in all, people are trying to force her to follow the norms of her sexed body. it is possible that her only way out of that distress is to apply a feminine attitude, like what society demands of her. butler once said, “femininity is thus not the product of a choice, but the forcible citation of a norm, one whose complex historicity is indissociable from relations of discipline, regulation, punishment” (butler, 2011,p.177). that is to say, there are consequences, which can lead to a severe punishment for those individuals who perform differently, outside their gendered mold. the kernel of the analysis reveals that by performing the socially sanctioned masculine traits, women can successfully overcome or challenge the maledominated society. unfortunately, some of the female characters have to deal with dismal consequences. conclusion stieg larson’s novel proves to be heavily permeated with gender performativity. the author implies that women should challenge female stereotypes such as passivity and weakness. most of female characters prevail when they perform masculine traits to combat male-dominated society. as previously stated, stieg larsson’s novel the girl with the dragon tattoo is a form of female empowerment. the empowerment that is meant here is that female characters need to detach their feminine attributes. in this case, lisbeth salander acts as an epitome of a nonconforming female. she challenges some of the traditional assumptions that claim women to be weak, inferior, and excessively sentimental. it can be said that lisbeth salander is the exact embodiment of butler’s idea of performativity, which proclaims that “gender is in no way a stable identity…it is an identity tenuously constituted in time – an identity instituted through the stylized repetition of acts” (1988, p. 519). salander proves that she has to maintain her performative act as a ‘masculine’ female throughout the story. however, incessant reference to female characters in inferior circumstances creates its own paradox. female characters are often subjugated by men in larsson’s novel. judith butler once said that “the subordination of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 114 women by men is part of a larger social practice that creates gendered bodies (my emphasis)— feminine women and masculine men” (2004, p.55). therefore, by normalizing female subordination, the segregation of feminine women and masculine men will always be hard to break. in previous part, it reveals that all of the female characters are to some extent stereotyped by their societies. for instance, erika berger is deemed incompetent by the media to lead her own magazine company. harriet, cecilia, and lisbeth salander suffer from male abuse. harriet’s mother, isabella, survives a traumatic period of nazi regime. in other words, larsson reproduces butler’s notion of “a historical situation” to female bodies. larsson shows that females are inevitably oppressed and placed in inferior positions. in conclusion, stieg larsson imbues his novel with the idea to challenge female stereotypes by developing the fluidity within salander’s gender identity. larsson also instills gender performativity to all the female characters. the female characters exhibit masculine attributes to protect themselves from maledominated society. however, it implies that female characters are, in fact, constructed as being inferior to males. the female characters are incessantly portrayed to be oppressed. their bleak background stories indicate that larsson has implicitly reinforced the idea of the weak feminine female. most female characters display the lack of will to claim their agency, unlike salander who is very determined to reclaim her agency even if it turns violent. all in all, to face the consequences in performing masculine traits within each female character’s identity is inevitable, but it can resolve the issues of living in male-dominated society by expanding the idea of what a woman can and should be. references beckley, bob. (2008). “insect stings and bites: basic information about bees, wasps, and ants”. safety and health tech tips. us: united states department of agriculture forest service. bernsmeier, jordan. (2013). from haunting the code to queer ambiguity: historical shifts in adapting lesbian narratives from paper to film. diss. ohio university butler, judith. (2011). bodies that matter. uk: routledge. ---. (1990). gender trouble: feminism and the subversion of identity. ny: routledge, chapman & hall, inc. ---. (1988). “performative acts and gender constitution: an essay in phenomenology and feminist theory”. theatre journal. 40.4. page 519-531. ---. (2004). undoing gender. uk: routledge. ---. (2011).“your behaviour creates your gender”. big think. web. 20 june 2017. cahill and riley. (2001). “resistances and reconciliations: women and body art”. through the wardrobe: women’s relationship with their clothes. ed. ali guy, eileen green and maura banim. ox: berg. page 151-170. dunn, emily. (2010) “the big red dragon and indigenizations of christianity in china”. east asian history. ed. benjamin penny. canberra: institute of advanced studies the australian national university. 73-85. eagly, alice h. (2002) “social role theory of sex differences and similarities”. encyclopedia of women and gender: sex similarities and differences and the impact of society on gender. ed. judith worell. uk: academic press. grogan, sarah. (2008). body image: understanding body dissatisfaction in men, women and children. ny: routledge. hargreaves, tracy. (2005). androgyny in modern literature. ny: palgrave macmillan. heller, steven. (2013). “the colorful, subversive history of women getting tattoos: a recently reissued book traces how body art went from forbidden to trendy”. theatlantic.com. the atlantic monthly group. web. 27 may. 2017. james, susan donaldson. “stieg larsson silent as real-life lisbeth salander raped”. abcnews.go.com. n.p. 2010. web. 4 june 2017. johnson and repta. (2011). “chapter 2: sex and gender: beyond the binaries”. designing and conducting gender, sex, & health research. ed. oliffe & greaves. larsson, stieg. (2008). the girl with the dragon tattoo. trans. reg keeland. ny: vintage crime. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 115 mosse, george l. (1996). the image of man: the creation of modern masculinity. ox: oxford up. patton, michael quinn. (2002). qualitative research & evaluation methods. third edition. california: sage publication. print. reburn, jennifer. (2012). watching men: masculinity and surveillance in the american serial killer film 1978 – 2008. diss. u of glasgow. smith, joey beth. (2013). performative gender and pop fiction females: “emancipating” byronic heroines through a feminist education. diss. liberty university. trueman, c. n. (2016). “the role of women in nazi germany”. historylearningsite.co.uk. web. 4 june 2017. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 49 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the concept of the other as constructed in bharati mukherjee’s desirable daughters mutiah karim 🖂, prayudias margawati english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 24 march 2020 approved 13 april 2020 published 30 april 2020 dichotomy of the west and the east has become an issue after colonial era ended. the colonized countries such as india are seen as inferior to the western countries—european countries and america. moreover, according to orientalism by edward said, the westerners regard the east as the other. this study aimed to explain (1) the concept of the other as constructed in mukherjee’s desirable daughters and (2) how it affects the personality of the main characters. observation sheets were used as research instrument and the data were obtained from library research. this qualitative descriptive study employed orientalism theory by edward said in analyzing the data. it is found that the concept of the other in mukherjee’s desirable daughters are constructed on three (3) keys which are (1) westerners perspective on indian people as well as indian perspective on the westerners, (2) the otherness of india, (3) and the imagery of india. meanwhile, the construction of the other has affected the main characters’ personality. from the construction of the other, indian are seen as inferior, powerless, poor, restricted, and traditional. it shows that western hegemony can even change people’s personality and how they think about their identity. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: concept, desirable daughters, orientalism, the other 🖂 e-mail: mutiahkarim@students.unnes.ac.id mailto:mutiahkarim@students.unnes.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 50 introduction right before the indian independence in 1947, british empire had ruled the indian subcontinent for ninety years. despite the fact that india now is a sovereign country, it remains depending on british common wealth. that they get much influenced by their ex-colonizer is the fact that should be inevitable. the india’s powerlessness in the british colonization made them experience severe poverty for years. in this relation, sakhkhane (2012) describes that india is those who are “marginalized, neglected lower classes whose voice can achieve audibility only through the mediation of antagonistic element”. in the same lens but different term, india is also considered as the other. the other, according to edward said’s orientalism, is determined as the negatively contrast depiction of the east towards the west. in this term, india is seen as inferior which has a bunch of bad cachet compared to western countries. the comparison between the east and the west comes into notion that the west will forever be over the east. the superior one is considered as the self and the inferior one is as the other. this dichotomy of west and east leads to the today’s postcolonial phenomenon in the ex-colonialized countries, not exception in india. the phenomenon is conveyed in the theoretical view called “orientalism” proposed by edward said in his book entitled orientalism. the inferiority of india is also further conveyed by inden (1990) in his book entitled imagining india. he explains the westerners’ idea seeing the inferior india. according to him, india is conceptualized as having the inherited “essences” which determine india’s order and history. this discourse, according to inden, could help the western world conceive themselves as free individual, having practical reason as well as rational order of society. there are three essences which india has included imprisoning caste system, unchanging village, and divine kingship. these are the essences which determine a world inferior to the west. the today’s india is certainly influenced by the colonial practices. therefore, indian independence means that postcolonial discourse began. according to şafak (2014), the literatures and arts in the colonized countries become the subject of post-colonial study. india is unexceptionally being the subject of the discourse of post-colonialism. with the discourse appearing into the surface, many critics spilled out their ideas relating to the voice of the oppressed as well as the identity of colonized countries, for example gayatri spivak whose work brings out the voice of indian people. there are also abundant of writers coming from india giving voice to third world (non-western) countries. bharati mukherjee is one of those writers who rejects that the colonized countries are helpless and doomed. most of mukherjee’s works are raising issues of searching identity and migration with nostalgic memories of india. desirable daughters (2002) is one of her literary works narrating about those issues. by bringing the indian myths collaborated with american life, mukherjee succeeded giving the ideas of postcolonial problems in her novel. desirable daughters serves the story of three brahmin daughters who have different decision in coping with different culture from their homeland. in the novel, india is the hometown for the main characters and as well belongs to third world countries with a thousand of traditions it possesses. mukherjee describes india as though india were helpless with its bunch of problems; poverty, crimes, and injustice. on the other hand, america is such a fresh breeze for indian people to live in. in fact, america is considered as the first world with its all-super-things it possesses even though it was also one of british colonies. after the world war ii, america spread its wings to be the most superpower country. this disparity of two countries stimulates the issue of west and east dichotomy which related to the key of orientalism. as a result, how mukherjee describing india and america makes researcher curious whether there is america superiority over india as well as the representation of india as the other reflected in mukherjee’s desirable daughters. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 51 there are some researchers who used orientalism to analyze the other in a literary works. these researches on orientalism were further used as references to analyze the findings of this study. firstly, it comes from talaie (2016) who found that in a novel entitled water with berries by george lamming, the other is represented through discourses such as primitivism and cannibalism. according to her, the representation of the other then defines the identity of the self. moreover, she also found that in firoozeh dumas’s funny in farsi, the self is represented by american people, while the other is the main character who is an immigrant from iran. secondly, maliyana (2012) in her study explained that the plot of a novel entitled gardens of water by alan drew illustrates the east (the other) as weak, powerless, and dependent creatures. she conveyed that the author of the novel wanted to show that the west existed to help the east to become civilized. as for the previous studies which analyze desirable daughters, many of them discuss the changing identity and personality of the main characters as an effect of being an indian immigrant in america. one of them is a research by bhadrunisha & mohanty (2018) whose findings showed that the cultural clash faced by the immigrant characters in desirable daughters can cause the psychic damage and the change of their identity. they concluded that in the case of tara, the effect of cultural clash is that she can celebrate cultural hybridity where she can live and adjust herself in both cultures. in addition, vidyavati (2018) supports the argument of the previous study mentioned above that padma is represented in american color, parvati is portrayed totally in indian color, but tara always swings between indian and american color. on the other hand, preetha and tyagi (2016) found that tara makes a transformation of her life from traditional indian to be a modern american woman but she is caught in the struggle between tradition and modern. moreover, they explained that padma and parvati lead a complacent and a passive life, adopt a safe path, remain suspicious about a new identity, do not feel the need to widen their horizon, and are less assertive. by examining the previous studies above, the researcher of this study found research gap which is then served in the findings and discussion of this article. thus, by carrying out said’s theory about orientalism, the concept of the other and how the condition of being the other shaped the main characters’ personality will be conveyed in this research. methods the researcher of this study used qualitative descriptive since the topic of this study is about a phenomenon, as what cresswell (2014) claims. thus, the data in this final project are in the form of words such as sentences, dialogues, and quotation. furthermore, the data found in the object of the study must be interpreted and described by the researcher since qualitative research is interpretative research (locke, et.al. 2013). the data should be relevant to the topic of the study so that it can answer the statements of the study. the data of this study are in the form of words, sentences, and quotation found in the desirable daughters novel by bharati mukherjee. the theory used in this study is orientalism which focuses on the binary opposition between the self/west and the other/east. the binary then will determine the representation of the other and the personality of the main characters. to obtain the data, the researcher did several steps. they were (1) reading to get a better understanding about the novel, and to gain the primary data, (2) identifying the data needed which are contained in the novel by underlying and bracketing the words which are related to the topic (3) inventorying all the quotations found in the novel as much as the researcher can find in the observation sheet, (4) classifying the data into two kinds of data which are the data needed and non-data. finally, the non-data will be eliminated. the following numbers are some steps of data analysis based on said’s theory (1978): (1) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 52 the researcher selected the data showing the representation of the other as reflected on the novel, (2) then the researcher selected the data showing the binary opposition between the self and the other, (3) and finally the researcher described the effect of the other construction on main characters’ personality. results and discussions the concept of the other constructed in mukherjee’s “desirable daughters” based on the analysis, the researcher comes into some notions that indian people represent the other which lay in three principles. they are the western perspective on indian people and indian perspective on the westerners, the otherness of indian, and the imagery of india. westerners perspective on indian people and indian perspective on western people in the second chapter, the narrator explains where their homeland is, how it looks like, how it is seen by other world people. calcutta, the capital of the indian state of west bengal, is where she lived together with her family. american people are not the exception to speak their mind about calcutta. tara has found it wretched as well as to confirm at once that her homeland is known as a poor, cruel, and abject place in the world. she explains that, my american friends in california say god, tara, calcutta! as though to suggest i have returned to earth after a journey to one of the outer planets. it’s one of those cities in the world with negative cachet, a city to escape, one of those hellholes made famous by mother theresa and mindless comparison in the american press: dirtier than calcutta. crueler than calcutta. poorer than calcutta. i grew up in a city that never pitied itself, that deflected all the abuse. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 21). from the statement above, american people regard calcutta as though it is a place from the outer planet. calcutta, based on www.indianpanorama.in, is india’s former capital city which is well-known for its rich culture, artforms, and revolutionary heritage. it is also called as the cultural capital of india. therefore, it is one of the most prominent cities in india. however, in the eyes of americans, calcutta is somewhere so far away that either nobody lives there or aliens are its inhabitants. she further adds that mother theresa, a famous albanian-indian roman catholic nun as well as missionary, also took part to lead public opinion that the city is one of those hellholes where everyone is suffering. bad predicates of calcutta do not stop there, american press makes the comparison on which calcutta as the reference of a state’s bad condition. thus, in the researcher’s opinion, by seeing that americans regard india as an outer planet and a city of hellholes, it obviously shows that americans hold true of india as the other. another thing which shows how americans look down on indian people is when tara told stories about indian things, they would be like giggling or appalled, she conveys that “i have told my calcutta stories many times, and american seems to find them amusing and appalling” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 26). it can be interpreted that the americans put indians in the position as a joke that can make them amused and appalled all at once. therefore, it can be implied that indians are seen as unique that any of their stories cannot be found in america, and thus position indians as the other. on one side, the westerners regard indian people as inferior; on the other side, the superiority of the westerners basically makes it become the role model for the indian people. many of them imitate what the westerner do in clothing, education, or even manner. they regard the westerners whose every decent thing indian want to have as a high society. supporting that the west is indian’s role model, mastering english language is one of indian prides. the main character conveys how english language give power to the indian people, especially the hindus of east bengal. by mastering english language, someone is considered as an educated person. for example, the character jai krishna, the father of the tree bride, is the perfect representation of an rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 53 educated indian people who mellifluously speaks english. it is said that, gentleman like jai krishna gangopadhaya, a pleader in the dacca high court, whose surname the colonial authorities lightened to gangooly… he spoke mellifluous english and one high court judge had even recommended him for a scholarship to oxford. had he played by the rules, he should have been a great success, a prince, and a power. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 6) by the description, it can be seen that the fluency of english language becomes the standard of a brilliant future. jai krishna, who is adored by the englishmen because of his mellifluous english, is the character who is potential to be the powerful man in india because of his cleverness. it also conveys that india is powerless without english. how indian people praise english is further shown in the whole next chapters related to the main characters’ life. because the main characters were raised in a hindu brahmin family, they were sent to a convent school of which pupils were mostly christian and of which language used was english. as a matter of fact, “the standard of education for indian people is none other than english-standard” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 151). it is when tara and padma have time together to look back on what had happened in their lives. back to when they were teenager, it comes a name “ray” who is famous figure in indian film industry in that time. he is as arrogant as the british, explained tara, because of his “western” knowledge he masters. it means that he feels more superior to the other groups, that is why he becomes that arrogant. thus, by imitating the westerners, the other will feel powerful because they believe that the westerners is very powerful. it indicates that the other is considered as powerless. the otherness of india religious life in desirable daughters mukherjee conveys how hinduism fills the lives and gives color to indian people as well as how it interacts with another religion such as islam and christian. thus, in carrying out their daily lives, most of indian people basically hold onto their beliefs to god. there are some religions in india, and hinduism is the largest religion with 79.8% of population while the second one is islam. hence, one of some things that comes into mind when there is a word “india” is hindu. she mentions that andi likes to hit the holy places and knows the religious practices like what indian people usually do (mukherjee, 2002, p. 46). all what her boyfriend likes to do represents enough how indian people are seen, thus she claims that andi looks more indian than she does. furthermore, even in the first chapter of the novel, the author illustrates the power of their deities in the eyes of indian people through the story of tara lata. in fact, she shows how their deities control over their lives mainly through the marriage practices throughout the story. mukherjee, by means of the main character, expresses the obedient indians to their god and goddess, for example, the case of tara’s grandgrandfather. before the day of the marriage, jai krishna had to carry out some rituals in order to get blessed by their god and goddess as well as to ask their protection from goddess manasha who can send a poisonous snake to bite the groom. jai krishna and tara lata had already done all of the rituals, but it turns out to be failed. it is because, as what people accused, jai krishna did not do the rituals properly (mukherjee, 2002, p. 8). by examining this case, it can be seen that they strongly believe that their lives are depended on their gods. everything might turn out bad even though they have already followed the rituals as best as they can do. in additional, they consider astrologers can help them in knowing their future, or in other word they believe the horoscope. before a couple carry out the marriage, they have to be matched in the horoscope so that they can be blessed. otherwise, if they are not matched to each other, then they must never do the marriage. furthermore, in the novel, the religious indian can be seen from the schools they choose which at least hold onto a religious practices. these values are, as a matter of fact, almost totally different with western value. both of their rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 54 beliefs actually contradicting to each other, it is why india becomes the other for having thick religious value. the contradiction can be detected when jai krishna had fallen out with his colleagues who were progressive people tara calls them (mukherjee, 2002, p.8). progressive people, according to tara, are those who already absorb the value of the westerners, and nearly get rid of their indian value. sir keshub and dr. ashim are the example of the most westernized people who oppose every indian customs. thus, in the researcher’s opinion, they are the closest representation of western people. they turn out to say that those rituals which are full of astral promise would bring indian people to disasters. moreover, they consider child-marriage is a barbarous demeanor and think that the best dowry is an educated bride. in fact, they do not believe in something astral such as horoscope and ritual. on one side, indian people are those who really hold their culture and religion; on the other side, western people are those who have free spirits and considered having a profane or ‘secular’ lifestyle. thus, western people and westernized ones then do not believe in spirit or astral power like sir keshub and dr. ashim. the westernized ones, furthermore, against their former values. tara, one of the characters in the novel who live in america for years, seems to show how the secular life works in america and how it affects her hindu life. caste system caste plays an important role to regulate the pattern of interaction among indian people. they cannot unimpededly interact to just anyone who are not in their level. in the novel, it is clearly seen that the main characters will only socialize with either the same brahmin or those who is considered westernized. nonetheless, tara says that they can be friends with “those who come from the lower-class, but never for marriage” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 32). sure, in india marriage is a sacred occasion which requires a right person with the right religion as well as caste. it is related with didi’s relationship with ron dey who is a christian, and tara says that “the deys, as their name proclaimed, were not only christian today, but had sprung from a hindu caste that was not even brahmin” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 52). as what has been mentioned before, that the hindus are hardly married with those non-hindus which cause a problem in didi’s relationship especially when they are not the same caste which is brahmin. indeed, the upper-class will always be looking for the same class like what auntie bandana did to find her son a suitable woman (mukherjee, 2002, p. 107). the requirements shows that caste is the most important thing to be looked to. it goes without saying that someone comes from the upper-class or brahmin is known for their brainbeauty, manner, and prosperity, thus it becomes the prior condition for the brahmin future-spouse in order to keep them on their high horse. moreover, there is absolute privilege only for those who are in the upper-class which causes the lower-class stand no chance to gain their opportunities such upper-class get. consequently, it will then cause social inequality which also is the cause of poverty and crimes happened in india. as for the middle-class, they luckily can get coeducational classroom. tara’s mother has ever said that “only middle-class women went to coeducational classroom and studied useful things like law or medicine or engineering” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 106). they are considered as having opportunities to earn a better living than the lower-class. meanwhile, america as the antithesis of india has a more flexible rule. there is no such caste which separates its citizens. the americans have their freedom to choose their identity. tara further describes that america is a freedom land where nobody can ever clamp her down for doing everything she wants. she conveys that, jackson heights is a landscape of potentialities that had been denied in india … no caste or regional or familial strings to pull, no favors to trade. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 200) for tara, jackson heights is a place where indian people can dig their potentialities because rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 55 there is no caste as well as regional or familial bound which can hinder them for getting opportunities. jackson heights itself is located in the new york city, is a multicultural place where south asian micro-neighborhood sow their capital to trade, hoping that they will get richer and richer. she reckons that america represents a fortunate destination as it opens up a big chance for indian people to build up their business without taking into account that a person has a higher or lower social class. this is what makes america superior to india because it even gives the indian people freedom. the patriarchy land indian culture is stick to the patriarchal system where men gain more privilege than women. moreover, deifying men as god’s proxy in earth is considered as a loyal. tara once said that, the “boy” (they are always “boys” to jumpstart my life, to be worshipped as a god according to scripture, was (and is) bishwapriya chatterjee, a first son from an outstanding family. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 23) she used the word “worshipped” to equate a man and her god, enough to show that it is definitely the patriarchal system. the worship starts from the dowry when a girl are married off with a boy chosen by her parents. it is she who is burdened to prepare the dowry for the groom. furthermore, the burden comes not only from the dowry but also from some bad luck happened in their marriage. it is because all the bad luck will always be linked to women. in the story of tara lata the tree bride, the one who was blamed is she whose fate is becoming a forever-widow because her husband-to-be was bitten by snake (mukherjee, 2002, p. 8). it is stated that when the husband-to-be is dead because of the snakebite, it means that the girl is doomed in all of her life. basically, indian people believe that women bring the negative aura, thus rituals must be gone through. for a bengali hindu woman, being a widow means being a misfortune woman which means being a mustavoided person by the society. the society, for sure, dumped her and did not let anyone marry her because of her cursed-state. how much suffering a woman is not even because of her deeds. such rules and punishments make women only revolve around men and obedient to their commands whether like it or not to pursue a heavenly safe life. it requires women to be an obedient woman, and spend her lifetime in a confinement. unlike india, america gives women all the freedom of being herself. working, driving, studying, and even making scandals are not the sins women must bear. she confirms that, in america, it seemed to us, every woman was expected to create her own scandal, be the center of her own tangled love nest. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 83) in america, women can be the center instead of men. furthermore, tara confirms that modern american women “have passed through at least one unarranged marriage and who are raising at least one child with or without the bottom line of child support” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 27). it implies that being a divorcee in america is considered as a modern woman which represents liberation of women in america. collectivist culture for indian people, family is everything who is captured as collectivist. according to kendra cherry in the verywellmind.com (2020) “collectivist culture emphasizes the goals of the group as a whole over the needs and desires of each individual.” mukherjee serves the atmosphere of togetherness in the novel by showing how indian people regard another people who come from the same descent and region as family. tara’s son reassures it by saying “isn’t family is a big indian things?” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 89) which at once confirming that family is no other than a serious matter for indian people as what tara claims that “in india, every word relating to family carries a special meaning.” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 36). she continues, children are taught to call every family friend “auntie” and “uncle,” or, in our language, mashi and mesho for the mother’s side, pishi and pishemasha or kaki and kaku for the father’s side. … close friends, or the vaguely connected from the same desh, the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 56 same remote village, are enfolded as “cousinbrothers, …”. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 36) the statement above describes how indian people are related to each other. the closeness of each other can be seen from the way they give and call a certain name to everyone based on the relatedness. even though someone definitely do not have familial string but is the same region, they still can call him/her as cousin-brothers. the togetherness is also illustrated through the way parvati settled for her husband’s family friends sleeping over or even joining in her apartment for days or months (mukherjee, 2002, p. 53). it is obviously seen that family is one of those stuff to be considered if one is going to marry someone. it is because in the marriage, the wife will entangle with not only her husband, but also his whole family, and vice versa. in addition, in india the woman is usually moved to the house of the man’s family which demands her to get to know her husband’s whole family. moreover, the way of indian people gather along in america, and exclusively socialize with each other reflects that they maintain the togetherness over individuals. this value is what differs india and america. america is illustrated in the novel as individualist rather than collectivist/holistic. the americans mostly do not put it in any efforts to pay attention to other people’s stuff. furthermore, tara’s divorce becomes the point, and jack sidhu’s statement makes it sharper, “i know that. the state of california knows that, but that doesn’t matter. ‘in the eye of brahma…’ isn’t that what hindus say? under california law five years is a long time, people move on with their lives. but in the eyes of indians you’ll always be linked. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 143) jack sidhu, a cross-cultural police officer in california, said that indian will always be linked even though they already divorced. contrary to indians, american people seem to make it none of their business when a couple got divorced. india seems to take into account the importance of family, relatives, and their society. clearly seen that indians hold the collectivism value which focus on the community’s importance rather than individual’s. the imagery of india poor “… some of these guys,” he pointed to the books, “they hang out in the lobbies of the cheapest hotels where they know third world tourists are booked and will be too shy to cancel once they see their rooms …” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 146) it is the statement of jack sidhu showing that third world is poor which can be seen through the description of third world tourists who booked the cheapest hotels in america. furthermore, india is considered as one of the third world countries around the world, and mostly come from asia. the main character, tara, describes india as a poor country in the first place where criminals grow up massively. this bad cachet is established by both the westerners and indian people themselves. india is not an alternative country to live in if someone must choose, as like when ron dey chose to stay on in india, and people started regretting his decision. ron dey is a christian well-established man who had ever been in a special relationship with padma. he continued his study in england after high school, and then became a surgeon. however, people were talking behind his back that they wondered why he moved to calcutta and lived there with his wife and children instead of staying in england. it is such throwing away diamond and picking up a stone because deep in indian people’s mind, western countries such as canada gives more opportunities for them than india does. in this case, it can be seen that even indian people admit that their country is not better than western countries. a country can be considered poor when crimes are everywhere to be found, and india is one of those countries where crimes thrive. jack sidhu has also explained tara why he was interested that much in india’s culture which changed into violence lately, “i am interested in the fact that an essentially peaceful culture like india’s can periodically erupt with such violence…”. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 145) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 57 the occasion happened when tara asked police officer, jack sidhu, to undergo an investigation as for chris dey who claimed himself as tara’s nephew. jack sidhu, then, showed tara a bunch of indian criminals both in india and america. some cases in the novel definitely reflect the condition of india. there is no guarantee for citizen’s safety, thus there is no one to keep yourself safe unless you keep yourself vigilant and watchful for your own sake. the bandits are becoming pro in finding everyone’s private information, meaning that everyone must absolutely be insecure to get to know new people (mukherjee, 2002, p 62). that is so dangerous and terribly risky that parvati is told by her husband not to trust anyone in bombay. parvati was warned when the case of urmaila-bai happened in her neighborhood, and she almost became the victim of that treacherous housekeeper. urmaila-bai, parvati’s live-in maid, became the culprit of robbery-murder, and mr. and mrs. sen were the victims. parvati informed that “there was a robbery-murder in our building! can you imagine that? i know it happens all the time in delhi, but in our building? just four floors from us?” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 56). it can be seen that robbery-murder is a common thing happened in india especially delhi, and now it also stands a chance to happen even in apartment area in bombay which is typically guarded by security officer. obviously, it is indicated that there is social gap between the poor and the rich which causes crimes committal. furthermore, being poor, many indian people were smuggled to america to earn money by doing crimes as they know the targets must be indian moneybags. being contrary, america is known for its high safety rate. in addition, the whole story does not show the poorness of america. moreover, the characters believe that america is far safer than that india. it is explained when auro, parvati’s husband, scolded rabi when rabi went outside the apartment. he yelled, “that’s an outrageous idea!” auro exploded when he got wind of rabi’s pleas. “doesn’t the boy understand he’s not in san francisco?”. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 65) he cannot not believe that rabi does not understand how dangerous indian places are. there is a bunch of crooks hanging around the streets, waiting for their prey. he as well implies that rabi can go everywhere in san francisco without any fear. it is clearly seen in the novel that india is represented as having a high rate of poverty. based on the binary opposition above, the high poverty rate definitely influences the crime rate in india, thus positions india as an unsafe place compared to america with a high rate of safety. traditional in desirable daughter, indian people are seen as traditional since they strongly hold into the culture and religion which are the opposite of modernity of which technology and science are its foothold. the image of traditional can be seen from the way indian people are craving to be a modern people. for indian people, being modern means being westernized. tara complains, your parents, tara, get a grip! what do they know of the needs of a modern woman? the simple answer could never satisfy them: i wasn’t, perhaps i’ll never be, a modern woman. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 27) she infers that her parents are traditional for indeed they were not that progressive to follow the fast-changing india, unlike tara. she thinks that, this is the life i’ve been waiting for, i thought, the liberating promise of marriage and the travel and the wider world. bless daddy and mummy, they found me the only man in the world who could transport me from the enchanted garden of ballygunge to stanford university in the early 1980s, which has to count as one of the intellectual wonders of the modern world. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 81) for tara, being modern means the liberating promise of marriage, travel, everything of course based on the liberation of self-love and the stream of modernity. she used a metaphor “enchanted garden” to illustrate india, while “the intellectual wonders of the modern world” to represent america. it is crystal clear india or enchanted garden is a place where people are appreciating the nature as much as god’s grace. as what has been explained above, indian people rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 58 are strongly obedient to their deities, and holding onto their culture. on the other hand, america or the intellectual wonders of the modern world is a place where people are praising over science and technology and setting aside god’s intervention. the researcher inferred that indian is seen as traditional because their all of the aspects of their lives are determined by the culture and religious values. it differs with america which is technology and science-oriented. technology and science are the leading values to live the american life, so it is considered as modern. restricted seeing how indian people are bound by their culture and religion, and thus their every carrying-on will always be controlled and supervised. for instance, with whom they could interact in society and what rituals they must do to praise their deities as well as to demand protection are the essential thing. she conveys that her behavior never changed because there is an absolute limitation which must not be crossed over; otherwise, consequences await. therefore, she said “nothing to rebel against” because there is no choice to be considered, and she said it not only once, but several times (mukherjee, 200, p. 27). it seems like a hint that indian people need to make it come to the surface to be discussed. she, furthermore, adds, anyone entering or exiting was carefully monitored. we honored the proprieties. there was no rebellion, no seeking after individual identity. why would there be? (mukherjee, 2002, p. 43) so everything is absolutely determined, indian people even do not stand a chance to search their own identity. moreover, the main characters belong to brahmin or high society class which makes them feel like in prison because their father cannot let the outside world touch them. she said that every person who was entering and exiting is monitored shows how tight is the protection. as the time passed, tara realizes that she in fact rebels everything her father has taught her as she has long lived in america. she consciously understands that india is a different world from america. she liberates herself from being burdened as an indian woman because america offers liberation towards women. one place in america which reflects how america opens a great opportunity for indian, it is jackson heights. jackson heights for tara is a place where everyone in the world including herself and other indian people can step their foot and hang their hope. tara describes jackson heights in a further explanation that, jackson heights rewards indian immigrants for all the skills that three thousand years of caste confinement have imposed; it liberates the class of indian that india itself kept bottled up. jackson heights is a landscape of potentialities that had been denied in india. … no caste or regional or familial strings to pull, no favors to trade. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 200) jackson height is like the light at the end of the tunnel for indian people for its liberation. the confined indians can freely interact or socialize with just everyone without minding the caste and familial strings. in the end, indian is represented as those who are needed to be liberated from their prison. indian people as being restricted means that they are always under the control of either the culture or religion rules. their acts are fully monitored by those rules which makes their freedom to do as they wish is limited and even restricted. differed from india, america always gives the people to act as they want even if it is something ambiguous or extreme, no one cannot proscribe it. the freedom given to the people is widely known as american dream whose aim is to give individual freedom to the fullest. the effect of the other construction on the main characters’ personality as represented in mukherjee’s “desirable daughters” tara’s personality as what tara has conveyed that american people seem to look at indian immigrant differently. she said before, that her american friends always take her indianness as amusing and appalling. moreover, her being south asian rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 59 turns out to be invisible in the eye of the white people. thus, it unconsciously influences how tara sees the world. being different in the middle of the homogeneity makes her inferior. that inferiority grows insecurity in tara’s self. tara does not define herself as an asian, she claims herself as all things or it can be said that she does not want to belong. it shows that she is hiding her identity as an indian (mukherjee, 2002, p. 78). it indicates that she actually is insecure by her identity, that she makes herself over shows that she wants to be another one. the next pages, tara confirm that she is sick of being invisible, nobody pays attention to me other than to ask for spare change or press a handbill into my closed fist. i am tired of explaining india to americans. i am sick of feeling an alien. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 79) the first point she wants to convey is that the americans do not consider her there. she feels that everybody is ignorant towards her just because she is indian. the second point is that she feels that she is seen as an alien. every time she meets americans, she has to explain india to them like india is not the part of the world. thus, it makes her feel as an alien, and she is sick of it. being the other, for tara, means either being invisible or alien. once she wants to be herself by looking like indians wearing sari and gold, she feels the most alien, wrapped in sari for the first time … i was jostled, i heard curses, and i felt hostile eyes assessing me. in a city of foreigners, i was feeling the most alien. a commute like this, twice a day, would press the life of me. if nothing else came of this trip, at least i would know i belonged in california. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 194) seeing how americans treat her—giving hostile eyes and cursing—makes her insecurity comes up. she said she would be under pressured for being a commuter who twice a day must feel like an alien. moreover, now she said she belonged to california which before she said she did not want to belong. she will define herself as american when she is afraid of being alien. it clearly shows her insecurity of being the other. on the one hand, she is insecure by being the other; on the other hand, she tries to overcome it by making herself over to become someone else. she is someone with progressive character in the novel who, even though, she must feel insecurity. progressive here means that tara is someone who likes changes, and she will do everything which is—she thinks—right and good for her. she tries to cope with american custom which in this case is by calling her husband “bish” as what americans do which means “poison” in indian. moreover, the vermilion which indian people wear in their head is used to represent someone is married, but tara does not wear it even though she is married to bish. in addition, she also does not wear sari which is usually worn by indians despite of being abroad. she wears sari for the first time in america when she visits padma in new jersey (mukherjee, 2002, p. 194). those are basically the very indian things, but tara keep them away. clearly declared, her progressive personality thrives well in america. moreover, she cannot resist that she cannot preserved indianness any longer. she further confessed, … i loved my family and culture but had walked away from the struggle to preserve them. in san francisco, i barely knew any indians. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 180) she knows that she has walked away from keeping her family and culture in her radar. furthermore, based on the story, the most progressive thing tara has done is the divorce. the reason behind her divorce is because the promise of life as an american wife was not being fulfilled (mukherjee, 2002, p. 82). padma also thinks that tara becomes americanized because of it. as a matter of fact, divorce is very taboo among indian society. it is because they consider marriage is a lifetime engagement. marriage is also considered as the embodiment of the obedience towards their gods. nonetheless, tara does not hedge herself for doing it as long as she gets as much freedom. therefore, one of the motivations she is being progressive is to enjoy her freedom a being a human. furthermore, tara decides to enroll her son in the school he likes rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 60 which is in a liberal arts school. this kind of school is totally contrast to indian schools which mostly focus on student’s sciences academic. this decision is hard of indian mother but tara keeps on her track to cope with american culture. padma’s personality didi is considered as americanized since she was a teenager, and she even knew american songs when the time tara was born. however, since didi moved to america, which was before she lived in england, she has been more into indian than american which she used to be. she admits that, “i’d just come from those months in london, and london was full of the fabulously bright young indian girls. no one noticed me in london, i had to go to new york…” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 229) the reason why she moved to america was because no one noticed her in london and her talent as a model or movie star had never been channeled there. she implied that the people in london only gave their attention to genius young indian girls which make her stand no chance. it does not mean that didi is not a bright young indian girl when everyone knows how brilliant is bhattacharjee’s daughters are, but the desire didi possessed at that time is not in the field of sciences, but in the screenplay. it indirectly shows that didi is seeking for westerners’ recognition, to show the world that she has something to be shown, and america gives her a chance. this is the turning point when the americanized didi turns to be indian. as the minority in america, she does not flow with the american mainstream, but she makes her own flow as an indian instead. based on tara’s perspective, what didi wants to point out is that “change is corruption; she seemed to be saying. take what america can give, but don’t let it tarnish you in anyway” (mukherjee, 2002, p. 134). thus, it shows the wise side of didi when she thinks the best action to cope with new culture is taking what it gives, but do not forget who you are and where you come from. this what makes didi and tara have different perspective on the westerners as well as towards themselves. moreover, her adventure throughout years shapes her personality to be a brave or pathbreaking woman. she is not afraid to show her color in the middle of american society. her condition as the other in england and america then does not make her mortgage her identity and turn out to be someone else. it even makes her become braver and confident because she has that goal to make india become recognized by the world. meanwhile, actually didi also has the dark side when she was in the most westernized type when in india and london. meanwhile, her dark memory when she was in the most that westernized impulses is her son, chris dey. her belief in western culture brought her to cross the regulation indian society hold into. she wants to bury all of that dark secret, and moves on. thus, it is one of the reasons she decides to be more indian. parvati’s personality parvati is the middle daughter of bhattacharjee family. her personality is not really prominent in the story. she is the only one between the three who stays in india. moreover, she is less progressive person compared to her other sisters. she complains her sister, tara for being too american, said that, i hope you aren’t doing bad things to yourself like taking prozac and having cosmetic surgery. please, please, don’t become that americanized. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 105) according to the statement, it can be inferred that parvati is worried if tara who is taking any antidepressant medicine and plastic surgery. parvati believes that those actions are considered as americanized. it shows that she does not want neither of her family become much influenced by western culture. it is because she lives among the indian which does not demand her to take any cross-cultural decision. it, somehow, shows her vigilant side as she is an indian who are brought up that way. however, she lives in bombay which is the most modern place in india because it is the center of indian business, and bombay is much like america. therefore, the way she thinks is rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 61 influenced by the western knowledge. parvati says, i don’t know where they come up with such strict observance in this time and age, but i suspect it has something to do with living in calcutta and never having left. a few weeks in bombay and believe, you lose all sense of who you are and where you came from. we’re getting to be mongrelized as you americans. (mukherjee, 2002, p. 108) she thinks that by living in bombay, she lives like american since bombay is the indian metropolitan. as being the other, she never feels that she is inferior and alienated for she is always in the comfort of home. on the other hand, she does not lead a thick traditional indian because her environment does not demand her. to sum up, she is not eager to be westernized nor to be traditional indian neither. conclusion the researcher draws some conclusions according to the findings and discussion in the previous chapter that can be stated as follow: the first conclusion is that the concept of the other constructed in mukherjee’s desirable daughters is constructed through three (3) keys which are (1) westerners perspective on indian people as well as indian perspective on the westerners, (2) the otherness of india, (3) and the imagery of india as reflected in the novel. from those keys, the researcher concludes that the other in the novel is a group of people who are considered as inferior, powerless, poor, restricted, and traditional compared with the self who are represented as superior, powerful, rich, liberated, and modern. the second conclusion is that the construction of the other affecting the main characters’ personality can be seen by the way the main characters think and presume that the west is better than india. being the other has made tara turn to be americanized, and thus makes her to be confident and independent. meanwhile, padma becomes a traditional indian woman in america which shows her brave and wise personality. on the other hand, parvati’s vigilant side becomes sharpened because she does not want to be too traditional indian nor too westernized. references bhadrunisha, s., & mohanty, d. k. (2018). clashes of culture in the novel of bharati mukherjee. journal of emerging technologies and innovative research (jetir), 5(1), 658–662. retrieved from www.jetir.org/2349-5162 cherry, k. (2020). understanding collectivist cultures. retrieved january 16, 2020, from how culture can influence behavior website: https://www.verywellmind.com/what-arecollectivistic-cultures-2794962 creswell, j. w. (2014). research design: qualitative, quantitative, and mixed method approaches (4th editio; v. knight, ed.). united states of america: sage publications. inden, r. (1990). imagining india. cambridge: indiana university press. india’s four great cities. (n.d.). retrieved june 22, 2019, from indian panorama website: https://www.indianpanorama.in/activity/ind ia-four-great-cities.php locke, l. f., spirduso, w. w., & silverman, s. j. (2013). proposals that work: a guide for planning (5th editio). california: sage publications, inc. maliyana, y. (2012). edward said’s orientalism and the representation of the east in gardens of water by alan drew. passage, 1(1), 1–8. mukherjee, b. (2002). desirabe daughters. new delhi: rekha printers pvt. ltd. preetha, r., & tyagi, s. (2016). dimension of women in the novel “desirable daughters” by bharati mukherjee. imperial journal of interdisciplinary research (ijir), 2(12), 1657–1660. retrieved from http://www.onlinejournal.in/2454-1362 vidyavathi, r. (2018). cultural demarcations and its nexus to the exploration of roots in bharati mukherjee’s desirable daughters. the criterion: an international journal in english, 9(1). retrieved from www.galaxyimrj.com/22789529 şafak, z. (2014). an outlook on postcolonialism through the ethos of orientalism by edward said. trakya üniversitesi sosyal bilimler dergisi, 16(2), 355–367. said, e. w. (1978). orientalism (first vint). new york: random house, inc. https://www.verywellmind.com/what-are-collectivistic-cultures-2794962 https://www.verywellmind.com/what-are-collectivistic-cultures-2794962 https://www.indianpanorama.in/activity/india-four-great-cities.php https://www.indianpanorama.in/activity/india-four-great-cities.php http://www.galaxyimrj.com/2278-9529 http://www.galaxyimrj.com/2278-9529 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 62 sakhkhane, t. (2012). spivak and postcolonialism exploring allegations of textuality. new york: palgrave macmillan talaie, m. a. z. (2016). the self/otherness and occident/orient dualisms: a saidian comparative reading of george lamming’s water with berries and firoozeh dumas’s funny in farsi. european journal of english language and literature studies, 4(3), 23–36. 1 rainbow 1 (1) (2012) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow rhetorical style in longing expression found in william saroyan’s going home yulmi siswandari  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima januari 2012 disetujui februari 2012 dipublikasikan agustus 2012 ________________ keywords: rhetoric, rhetorical features, longing expression ___________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is about rhetorical style as a means of longing expression in william saroyan’s short story. the problems of this study are what kinds of rhetoric which are used to express longing and why the author uses rhetorical style in his work. the objectives of this study are to find, describe, and explain the rhetorical style used in saroyan’s story. rhetorical features that are found in saroyan’s story entitled going home are asyndeton, hyperbole, commoratio, anaphora, parison, polysyndeton, climax, simile, personification, and antithesis. in conducting the research, i read the short story and then identified the rhetorical features which are found in every word, phrase, and sentence in the text. i listed them in a table and then classified the collected data into their classification. in analyzing the data, i explain the definition of rhetorical features. next i interpreted the data using my own words. the result of this study shows that there are 17 expressions that contain rhetorical features. by using rhetorical style, saroyan wants to convey and emphasize about his concept of longing and also to give ornament in his short story. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: yulmisiswandari@yahoo.co.id issn 2252-6625 yulmi siswandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 1 (1) (2012) 2 introduction many people assume that literature is a complicated thing. they think that understanding literature requires special skills. perhaps some people are talented to understand literary works better than others. in fact, every people all over the world can understand literature by their own idea because of the flexibility of literature itself. there are many notions given by experts about literature. rees (1973:9) explains that literature is a permanent expression in the word of some thought or feeling or idea about life and the world. literature may be broadly divided into two major categories, fiction and non fiction. fiction means literary works based on the imagination. it includes novels, short stories, poetry, and drama. non fiction conventionally means literary works based on facts that can be verified. it includes personal essays, travel writing, history, biography, and autobiography. lombardi (2012) defines literature as a term used to describe written or spoken material. broadly speaking, literature is used to describe anything from creative writing to more technical or scientific works, but the term is most commonly used to refers to works of the creative imaginations, including works of poetry, drama, fiction, and non fiction. in short story, the authors use their own style to show their character in writing. style is the way of doing something. in this case, style refers to how the writers try to convey the point of their works to the audiences or readers. it results from things like word choice, tone, and syntax. a style reveals both the writer's personality and voice, but it also shows how he or she perceives the audience, and chooses conceptual writing style which reveal those choices by which the writer may change the conceptual world of the overall character of the work. this might be done by a simple change of words, a syntactical structure, parsing prose, adding diction, and organizing figures of speech. the style itself shows the originality of the literary works. between literary works and style, there is a thing which a writer wants to convey, that is idea. as a conclusion, between literary work, style, and idea have a relationship and it gives strong influences to each other. style is not only used to create literary works, but also to convey the writer’s idea. in short, style shows the author’s way to deliver their idea to the audiences. style becomes the supporting element to convince and to attract the audiences about what the author wants to say their works. according to wiehardt (2012) style to a fiction writers is basically the way they write, as opposed to what they write about. naturally, their writing style will change depending on their subject matter and the point of view. however, when we talk about style, it means the voice that is uniquely ours. one of style that usually used by authors is rhetorical style. it uses kinds of figures of speech where the choice of words becomes the focus of rhetorical style. the usage of it is likely to be more conscious, more artistic, and much more subtle. rhetorical style usually used not in daily conversation, but it often used in literary works. in literary works, rhetorical style is used to convey the author's feeling. it contains the writer’s taste and purpose to make their works more interesting for the readers. it has a power to call up vivid imagination of the readers. rhetorical style itself is often used to express someone's feeling, for example longing. when someone needs to say his longing, he needs a beautiful language rather than a common language or simple language. it will make the sentence sounds interesting and more expressive. in this study, the writer wants to take a view on the rhetorical style that is used in short story entitled going home to deliver the author's longing toward his hometown. this study yulmi siswandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 1 (1) (2012) 3 exposes how the writer of the short story conveys his idea about longing by using rhetorical style. discussion rhetorical features used in short story asyndeton asyndeton is the absence of conjunctions in a series of coordinated words or phrases. let see asyndeton expression that is found in saroyan's going home. text 1: good old home town, simplicity, reality. (paragraph 1) if we read the clause above, we will not find any conjunctions between them. the clause does not use conjunction to relate one word to another. the writer just put punctuation coma in every other word. the comas here are functioned as a tool of intonation. in the other word, the readers have to read it by slow intonation and try to feel the condition of the main character’s hometown. the man in the story tries to describe the condition of his hometown that is beautiful and simple, and also comfortable. this condition makes him wants to see his hometown even he had a decision to leave it. we can find the clause above in the first paragraph where usually there is an orientation about physical setting of the story. then we can conclude the usage of asyndeton here is to give vivid description about his hometown. hyperbole hyperbole is an extravagant statement, used to express strong feeling, or produce a strong impression, and not intended to be understood literally. in going home, we can find five expressions use hyperbole to show the main character’s longing. the expressions below are the quotation from going home which is use hyperbole: text 1: he hadn’t felt his senses reacting to the earth so cleanly and clearly for years; now it was a pleasure even to breathe. (paragraph 2) this expression can be found in the second paragraph where the man as the main character in this story step on to his hometown for the first time after he left it for two years. he feels that he never tastes the air that very clear and clean before, but in his hometown it was such a pleasure for him even to breathe. it shows that his longing of being in his hometown is so deep, that everything he does is a pleasure. text 2: the sweet rich taste of the water amazed him…. (paragraph 7) that expression appears in the sixth paragraph when the man is in valley to have a drink. he thinks that the water in his hometown is the finest water in the world. he feels very amazed with the taste of the water. he cannot find the tasty water as in his hometown in any other places. moreover, the water in san francisco does not have such a good taste that makes him sick. here, the hyperbole is used to describe the water in place where the man lives. he gives a compliment to the taste of water which is very amazing for him. he says like that because he did not drink fine water like in his hometown for a long time. thus, the expression above reflects his longing for his hometown, especially its finest water. text 3: i'm dying to see my brother paul. (paragraph 24) hyperbole also used in expression above. when the man arrives in his hometown, he cannot wait to see his brother, paul. his brother is one of his reasons why he comes back to fulton street. the word dying is to show how he misses his brother so much, and he hopes he could see him as soon as possible. the quotation above shows the main character’s longing toward his family. as we know, there are many people cannot leave their hometown because they cannot leave their family. but, when they have to leave it, yulmi siswandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 1 (1) (2012) 4 they would miss their family so much. what the main character feels is same with the other people feel when they are far away from their hometown. when they come back to their hometown, they are dying to see their family, as the main character said in the story. text 4: he had been dreaming for months of eating another of his mother's meals…. (paragraph 30) hyperbole expression above is signed by the word dreaming for months. the man misses the moment when he is eating his mother’s meals. when he was living in fulton street, he wishes could eat another of his mother’s meals. text 5: his grief mounting in him. (paragraph 36) the last hyperbole that we can find in going home is expression above. the writer shows the man’s longing as a mounting grief. the man, even he has a great longing for his hometown, he cannot express it anyhow. he only keeps it in his mind without can do anything for releasing his longing. he feels so sad because he cannot see his family and talk to them. his longing becomes a grief when he decides not to see them. when the writer uses the word ‘mounting grief’, it is clearly a hyperbole expression. the usage of hyperbole here is to tell the readers how the main character’s feeling when he cannot see his family. this rhetorical feature tries to persuade the readers to imagine the man’s longing toward his hometown. commoratio commoratio is a repetition of the same idea that dwelling on or returning to one’s strongest argument. in this short story, there are two expressions that use commoratio. the usage of commoratio is to give strong argument about something. text 1: this is splendid. (paragraph 7) the water, splendid. (paragraph 18) the water; yes, it was good, it was splendid. (paragraph 28) the expression above includes to commoratio. there are repetitions of idea that shown by the main character, that is the water of san joaquin valley which splendid. for him, the water in his hometown is the lovable thing that makes him always wants to drink it. in fact, his longing is not only for his hometown, but also for everything which exist in his hometown. one of them is the splendid water. according to the main character, the water in his hometown is very good. to tell his argument to the readers, he said his opinion about the water three times in different sentences, but has same point. the repetitions then used to strength the man’s opinion about the amazing water of his hometown. text 2: good old hometown, simplicity, reality. (paragraph 1) all the goodness and simplicity and reality. (paragraph 10) the repetition of idea about the man’s hometown also appears on expression above. commoratio above is used as a compliment for the man’s hometown. the man always says that his hometown is a kind place by saying it as a good old hometown, simple, and real. all the goodness, simplicity, and reality can be found there. he is very proud of his hometown. that is why his hometown is proper to be loved. anaphora anaphora is the repetition of the same words at the beginning of successive phrases, clauses, orsentences. we find only one expression that use anaphora. text 1: all the clarity, all the genuineness, all the goodness. (paragraph 10) as we can see, there are repetitions of word all the in the beginning of each phrase. the writer describes his hometown as a place which is good, genuine, and has clarity. actually, the writer has been explained what his hometown looks like in some sentences yulmi siswandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 1 (1) (2012) 5 before. the expression above is functioned to strong his argument about his hometown. parison parison is pairs of expression with the same grammatical structure but with different lexical words. for a while, it looks like anaphora, but it is different. anaphora is the repetition of same word at the beginning of successive phrases, while parison is focused on the repetition of grammatical structure. text 1: all the clarity, all the genuineness, all the goodness. (paragraph 10) those phrases above are one of parisons that we can find in this story. when we discuss it as anaphora, so we have to focus in the repetition of the word all the. however, now we discuss it as parison, then we focus on the repetition of grammatical structure. as we can see, after the word all the, is always followed by noun, they are clarity, genuineness, and goodness. text 2: the air of the valley the reality of the whole place, the cleanliness of life in the valley, the simplicity of the people. (paragraph 20) another parison which can be found in the story is the expression above. the structure in the first phrase is same with other phrases. the writer, again, gives the description of his hometown. the first and the third phrase tell about the air of the valley which he thinks as the finest water on the earth. the second and the fourth phrase is the repetition of his statement that every goodness he found in his hometown is a reality, even it full of simplicity, but every people can get happiness there. polysyndeton polysyndeton is the repetition of conjunctions in a series of coordinate words or phrases. this figures of speech is the vice versa of asyndeton which is not use any conjunctions. there is one expression that uses polysyndeton which reflects the main character’s longing. text 1: all the goodness and simplicity and reality. (paragraph 10) that expression includes to polysyndeton. as we can see, there are repetitions of conjunction and. the expression above is used to give imagination for the readers about the man’s hometown. for the main character, his hometown is perfect. all the goodness can be found there. his hometown is simple, but it is real. climax climax is the arrangement of series in order to increase the importance, especially where more than two units stand in parallel relationship within a sentence, there is a chance to arrange them in rising order of importance, verbal length, or internal complexity. usually, climax can be predicted by using long sentence which in every stage of clause there is an increasing importance, and usually the last clause or phrase is the most important thing. these quotations below are the example of climax expression. text 1: it looked great from where he was, far away and nice and small, very genuine, a real quiet little town, the kind of place to live in, settle down in, marry in, have home, kids, a job, and all the rest of it. (paragraph 20) the man shows the description of his house through the sentence above. more than a description, the man also tells his wishes about doing anything in his hometown. his description and his wishes are arranged in a series of clause where the importance is always increasing in every level of phrases. first, he says his hometown as a small nice place, comfort, and quiet. then, the next phrase is telling about what he wants to do in his hometown. he wants to get married, has children, has a job, and has a home and many things more than he can say. text 2: he knew this was what he had wanted to do for months, to knock at the door, embrace his mother and his sisters, walk across the yulmi siswandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 1 (1) (2012) 6 floors of the house, sit in the old chairs, sleep in his bed, talk with his old man, eat at the table. (paragraph 32) the man’s longing towards his home also presented in expression above. for long time, he hopes he can do anything in his mind. he wants to do again what had been his habit when he was living there. when he comes back to his house, actually he wants to go inside the house, sit in the old chair, sleep in his bed, talk to his father, and the last thing he wants to do is eat at the table with his family. he misses those moments so much, but he cannot do that because he does not brave enough to knock the door and go inside there. simile simile is a figure of speech which uses comparison to express a resemblance between two essentially unlike entities in one or more respects. it is a comparison of one thing with another, especially as an ornament in poetry. it is often linked by word 'like' or 'as'. in going home, actually there are some expression that use simile, but only one which shows longing expression. text 1: it was like a meeting in a dream, strange, almost incredible. (paragraph 21) expression above shows the comparison between his meeting with his friend and a dream. the writer uses this comparison to convey his idea that the man cannot believe that he can meet his old friend, tony. he compares the meeting and a dream because as he said that the meeting was strange and incredible. most people think that it is difficult to believe something because they think that the reality they met is almost impossible, that is why they usually use comparison between reality and a dream. personification personification represents an animal or inanimate object as having human attributes such as form, character, feelings, behavior, and so on. text 1: his heart began to jump. (paragraph 28) the sentence above included to personification because there is a representation of non-living beings heart acting jump as an animate object. this sentence aims to tell the readers that the man in this story was surprised to see his home again. he was surprised about the place which does not change anything since he left it. seeing his house, he could imagine again what his childhood looks like. he could feel again the hatred towards the place that makes him away from it. antithesis antithesis is an opposition or contrast of ideas. it expressed by using words which are the opposite of, or strongly contrasted with each other. text 1: crying bitterly in the darkness of the clear night. (paragraph 36) that antithesis expression above can be found in the last paragraph. actually, the man wants to see everything in his house including his family. however, he does not brave enough to meet them. finally, he decides to go away from his house before he could see what he wants to see. the writer uses the word darkness and clear night to express the contrary of the man’s feeling. he looks strong enough to keep his longing, but actually his heart was so sad that he cannot show his feeling toward everything in his hometown. conclusion literary works are used by many people to express their idea. they could show their feeling through literary works such as poem, song, short story, drama, and so on. however, it is difficult to make an interesting works which attract the audiences. besides, it is also hard to make sure that the audiences could catch the meaning or the idea that we want to share. yulmi siswandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 1 (1) (2012) 7 short story entitled going home which is written by william saroyan is one of literary works that express the writer’s feeling, which is longing toward his hometown. in his story, there are many figurative languages that he used to make his works interesting and sounds good. although the plot of the story is simple, but he can make the readers feel the longing that the writer feels. he used many kinds of figures of speech to replace common words into beautiful words. there are ten figures of speech that he used in his story. they are asyndeton, hyperbole, commoratio, anaphora, parison, polysyndeton, climax, simile, personification, and antithesis. all those figures of speech are used to make the short story become more expressive. the rhetorical style is used by the author in order to make the readers get interested to read the story and keep to read that until the end of the story without getting bored. as the function of rhetorical style, that is to avoid ‘low and vulgar language’, and meanness of expression, the writer includes some rhetorical features in his story to make his story rich of expression. the readers can feel happiness, sadness, hatred, angry, and many other expression besides the longing itself. the writer wants to make the reader catch the main character’s feeling toward his hometown which he misses so much. the author puts some rhetorical features inside his story as ornaments to make his works more artistic and colorful. however, sometimes the readers find difficulties to interpret the implied meaning behind the rhetorical features. for that reason i do this study to help the readers know more about rhetorical style. references burandy, abhay. 2007. “longing as a part of love”. available at www.goodreads.com./shelf/love/show. downloaded on 13 june 2012. jamilah, umi. 2011. the style of o’ henry as reflected in ‘furnished room’ and ‘the cop and the anthem’. semarang state university. lombardi, ester. 2012. “classic literature”. available at www.aboutclassiclit.about.com. downloaded on 25 july 2012. morrel, jessica. 2006. master the subtle elements of fiction writing. cincinnati: writer’s digest books. wiehardt, ginny. 2012. “fiction writing”. available at www.enotes.writing.about.com. downloaded on 4 december 2012. yagoda, ben. 2004. great writer talk about style and voice in writing. new york: harper resource. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 40 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow translation procedure of english to indonesian subtitle “english vinglish” movie tira nur fitria 🖂 stie aas surakarta, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 4 april 2020 approved 7 april 2020 published 9 april 2020 the objectives of this research are to find the types and the most dominant type of translation procedures of english into indonesian subtitle in “english vinglish” movie. this research is descriptive qualitative research. the data of this study are the words, clauses, and sentences in the subtitle movie both english and indonesian. data source is taken from “english vinglish” movie. the data collection procedure in this research is document analysis. from the result, it shows that the translation procedures used in subtitle english vinglish movie consist of direct translation and oblique translation. in direct translation, it consists of literal translation as 148 data or 34.89%, borrowing as 82 data or 20.39 %, and calque as 0 data or 0 %. while, in oblique translation consist of transposition as 76 data or 18.67 %, equivalence as 62 data or 15.23 %, modulation as 32 data or 7.86 %, and adaptation as 6 data or 1.47 %. the most dominant type of translation procedures of english into indonesian subtitle in “english vinglish” movie is in direct translation, especially in literal translation. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: subtitle, translation, translation procedure 🖂 e-mail: tiranurfitria@gmail.com mailto:tiranurfitria@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 41 introduction translation typically has been used to transfer written or spoken sl texts to equivalent written or spoken tl texts (ordudari, 2007). in general, the purpose of translation is to reproduce various kinds of texts—including religious, literary, scientific, and philosophical texts—in another language and thus making them available to wider readers. (owji, 2013) states that translation is a complicated task, during which the meaning of the source-language text should be conveyed to the target-language readers. in other words, translation can be defined as encoding the meaning and form in the target language (tl) by using the decoded meaning and form of the source language (sl). translation is the problem of two different kinds of language. the language that is going to be chosen as the first language is known as source language (sl), and the second language is about to be translated as a product is known as the target language (tl). translation subtitle movies can be different from the translation of the written text. (racoma, 2015) states that translating for film/movie is difficult to work. what a translator is doing when they are translating, is actually interpreting a message, figuring out what it means in one language and then they are translating it into another language (michael, 2017). translation theorists have proposed some various procedures deal with different types of texts in translation. a procedure as a means of translating a particular element as part of a strategy (mailhac, 2007). according to (vinay & darbelnet, 2000), the method or procedure of translation can be divided into two main procedures, they are (a) literal or direct translation; which consists of borrowing, calque, and literal translation, and (b) oblique translation; which consists of transposition, equivalent, modulation, and adaptation. the other procedure is included supplementary procedures such as amplification, deceptive cognates false, explicitation, and generalization. translation can be applied in many sources. one of the examples is found in the subtitle movies/films. subtitle it is needed to deliver the message for the audiences or viewers of the movie who do not understand the meaning and message of the film without its translation (fitria, 2015). chang (2012) defines that film as one of the dominant forms of culture in modern society. it has become a part of people’s lives and exerted a strong influence on the formation of people’s language, living patterns, and even values. english vinglish is an indian comedydrama movie. the first preview of the english vinglish movie was launched on 14 june 2012. it is written and directed by gauri shinde. the narrative revolves around a woman named shashi (sri devi), a small entrepreneur who makes snacks. she enrolls in an english-speaking course to stop her husband and daughter from mocking her lack of english skills and gains selfrespect in the process. sen (2018) states that in english vinglish, sridevi gave us the perfect representation. she captured the emotions and experiences of all the mothers who are homemakers, who, until their children brought back english notebooks and books from school, hadn't really interacted with the language. it showed us the innocent embarrassment many of us felt when our mothers would accompany us to an event where one had to converse in english. in watching a movie/film, we usually concern in the subtitle on the bottom of the screen. szarkowska (2005) defines that subtitling or subtitle is translation of the spoken source language (sl) dialogue into the target language (tl) in the form of synchronized captions, usually at the bottom of the screen, in the form that alters the source text to the least possible extent and enables the target audience to experience the foreign and be aware of its 'foreignness' at all times. therefore, based on the explanation above, the writer is interested in analyzing the movie, especially in its subtitle both english and indonesia entitled “translation procedures of english into indonesian subtitle in “english rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 42 vinglish” movie. the objectives of this research are to find out the types of translation procedures and to determine the most dominant type of translation procedures of english into indonesian subtitle in “english vinglish” movie. methods this research is descriptive qualitative research since it described the translation procedures used in the movie. according to (gay et al., 2012), descriptive qualitative research involves collecting data in order to answer concerning the current status of the object of the study and the research question. descriptive research tries to present the problem clearly based on the accurate data, explaining and describing the topic of a problem based on the theory used. qualitative methods involve the collection and analysis of primarily non-numerical data obtained from observation, interviews, tape recordings, documents, etc. the data of this study are the words, clauses, and sentences found in the subtitle movie both english and indonesian. while the data source of this research is subtitle in the “english vinglish” movie. english vinglish is an indian comedy-drama movie. the data collection procedure used in this research is documentation. document analysis is a form of qualitative research in which documents are interpreted by the researcher to give voice and meaning around an assessment topic (bowen, 2009), analyzing documents incorporates coding content into themes similar to how focus group or interview transcripts are analyzed (bowen, 2009). documentation meant in this research is the subtitle movie, form english into indonesian subtitle. the subtitle movie is a result of the translation written by the translator from indonesian text as a source language (sl) into english as a target language (tl). techniques of data analysis in this research are selecting the movie. choosing the movie, looking for the subtitle movie both english and indonesian, reading the subtitle movie, analyzing the translation procedures subtitle in “english vinglish” movie, identifying the type of translation procedures, counting the percentage of each type translation procedure and determining the most dominant type of translation procedure that is applied by the translator in translating the subtitle “english vinglish” movie. in presenting the data, the researcher used formula in counting the percentage as follows: where: p = number of percentages f = frequency of the translation procedure n = total number of procedures. results and discussions in this part, the research findings show the result of the analysis. translation procedure can be divided into two main procedures, they are (a) literal or direct translation; which consists of borrowing, calque, and literal translation, and (b) oblique translation; which consists of transposition, equivalent, modulation, and adaptation. in this research, the writer finds some example of translation procedures in the subtitle movie as follow: direct translation hopwood (2016) states that direct translation technique is used when the conceptual and structural elements of the sl are directly transferable into the tl. literal or direct translation procedures are used when structural and conceptual elements of the sl can be transposed into the tl. according to (molina & albir, 2002), there are three procedures of direct or literal translation; they are borrowing, calque, and literal translation. the examples are as follow: literal translation the literal translation is also called a word for word translation. it is the direct transfer of an sl text into a grammatically and idiomatically rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 43 appropriate tl. a literal translation is a solution that is reversible and complete in itself. below, there are some examples of literal translation procedure in this movie, as follow: code : 005-ev-m sl : i like white blue red...anything tl : aku suka yang putih, biru, merah... semuanya code : 012-ev-m sl : it's too white...make brown! tl : ini terlalu putih... jadikan coklat! code : 053-ev-m sl : i just have one passion.. tl : aku hanya punya satu kesukaan.. code : 071-ev-m sl : what will i say there? tl : apa yang akan aku katakan di sana? code : 091-ev-m sl : every time rupal comes to eat at your house she comes back home and tells me that i have to learn how to cook from you. tl : setiap kali rupal dating untuk makan di rumahmu, dia pulang kerumah dan bilang padaku bahwa aku harus belajar cara masak darimu. from the example above show that in code 005, 012, 053, 071, and 091, the sentences in sl are translated by using a literal technique to the tl. here, the translator translates word by word and directly transfer the word from sl into tl literally. then, the translator also does not change the kind of sentences from sl into tl. for example in code 005, “i like white blue red…anything” in sl is translated into “aku suka yang putih, biru, merah... semuanya”. in code 012, the sentence “it's too white...make brown!” in sl is translated into “itu terlalu putih….jadikan coklat!”. in code 053, the sentence “i just have one passion..” in sl is translated into “aku hanya punya satu kesukaan…”. in code 071, the sentence “what will i say there?” in sl is translated into “apa yang akan aku katakana disana?” in tl. while, in code 091, the sentence “every time rupal comes to eat at your house she comes back home and tells me that i have to learn how to cook from you” in sl is translated into “setiap kali rupal dating untuk makan di rumahmu, dia pulang kerumah dan bilang padaku bahwa aku harus belajar cara masak darimu”. borrowing borrowing is a general translation technique (grassilli, 2015a). in borrowing, the sl is directly transferred to the tl. this procedure means that one language borrows an expression form from another language. according to molina & albir (2002), borrowing is divided into two kinds; pure borrowing and naturalized borrowing. when a word/phrase is taken over purely into tl (without changing), it is called pure borrowing. while when a word/phrase is similar in the tl, it is called naturalized borrowing. below, there are some examples of borrowing procedure in this movie, as follow: code : 07-ev-m sl : can i eat one parantha at least? tl : boleh aku makan satu parantha? code : 11-ev-m sl : sagar...your bournvita tl : sagar…bournvitamu… code : 014-ev-m sl : one sweet ladoo mom! tl : one sweet ladoo mom! code : 0215-ev-m sl : shashi, when the immigration guys ask you... tl : sashi, ketika petugas imigrasi bertanya padamu... code : 021-ev-m rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 44 sl : eat your omelette! tl : makan omeletmu! code : 0176-ev-m sl : what about your quiz competition? tl : bagaimana dengan kompetisi kuismu? code : 0251-ev-m sl : excuse me... are you a terrorist? tl : permisi, apa kau seorang teroris? code : 0357-ev-m sl : hindu priest in america? tl : pendeta hindu di amerika? the example above shows that bold words are translated by using a borrowing technique. in code 007, 011, 014, and 215 show a pure borrowing. here, the translator translated the word/phrase by copying the same words in sl into tl. the translator does not translate the words in sl into tl by description or explanation of the meaning of the words. in code 007, the word “parantha” in sl is translated the same with tl. in code 011, the word “bournvita” in sl is translated the same with tl. in code 014, the word “ladoo” in sl is translated the same with tl. in code 215, the word “shashi” in sl is translated the same with tl. these examples show the pure borrowing. while in code 021, 176, 251, 357 show naturalized borrowing. here, the translator translated the word/phrase by copying the words in sl into tl but still in a different way, by naturalizing the words, for example adding/reducing or changing the letter of the words. in code 021, the word “omelette” in sl is translated into “omelet. the translator reduces the letter “t” and “e”. in code 076, the word “quiz” in sl is translated into “kuis”. the translator changes the letter “q” into “k”. in code 251 the word “terrorist” in sl is translated into “teroris”. the translator reduces the letter “r” and “t”. while in code 357, the word “america” in sl is translated into “amerika”. the translator changes the letter “c” into “k”. oblique translation ramirez (2016) states when the source language cannot be translated to the target language without altering the grammatical structure or style, oblique translation techniques must be used. oblique translation occurs when the word for word translation is impossible. oblique translation procedures by (vinay & darbelnet, 2000) consist of four types. the first is a transposition, the second is modulation, the third is equivalence, and the last is adaptation. the example is as follow: transposition/shift transposition is the first technique or step towards oblique translation (grassilli, 2016b). (vinay & darbelnet, 2000) define transposition is a procedure that involves replacing one-word class with another without changing the meaning of the message or the sense. transposition also involves replacing one-word class with another without changing the meaning of the message. on the other hand, a transposition is also a change in the grammar from the source language to the target language (singular to plural; the position of the adjective, changing the word class or part of speech). below, there are some examples of transposition procedure in this movie, as follow: code : 0226-ev-m sl : dear... you've arrived here… tl : sayang…kau sudah sampai sini… code : 0258-ev-m sl : my sister is attending my wedding tl : saudariku sedang menghadiri pernikahanku code : 0261-ev-m sl : i am going to go my sister's place to attend the wedding! tl : aku akan pergi ke rumah saudariku,untuk menghadiri pernikahan! rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 45 code : 286-ev-m sl : aunty, this is gorgeous! tl : bibi, ini sangat indah! code : 352-ev-m sl : can anyone learn to speak english in just four weeks? tl : bisakah seseorang belajar bahasa inggris hanya empat minggu? the example above shows that the bold words are translated by using the transposition technique. in code 226, 258, 261, 286, and 352 show transposition technique. here, the translator transfers the source language text into the target language text by paying attention to various adjustments. in code 226, the phrase “you’ve arrived” in sl is translated into “sudah sampai”. in code 258, “is attending” in sl is translated into “sedang menghadiri” in tl. in code 261, “i am going to…” in sl is translates into “aku akan…”. here, the translator use level shifts. generally, this shift occurs around the subject of vocabulary (lexical) and grammar (grammatical). in code 286, the english word “gergous” is translated to be indonesian phrase “sangat indah” in tl. in code 352, the english word “english” in sl is translated into the indonesian phrase “bahasa inggris” in tl. equivalence vinay & darbelnet (2000) use the term of equivalence to refer to cases where languages describe the same situation by different stylistic or structural methods. below, there are some examples of equivalence procedure in this movie, as follow: code : 038-ev-m sl : excuse me… tl : permisi code : 050-ev-m sl : thanks god, i didn't eat out... tl : terima kasih dewa, aku tidak jadi makan keluar. code : 090-ev-m sl : how nice to meet you shashi tl : senang bertemu denganmu shashi code : 098-ev-m sl : bye... see you soon. tl : dah... sampai jumpa lagi. code : 102-ev-m sl : how are you? tl : bagaimana kabarmu? code : 111-ev-m sl : no problem tl : tak masalah. code : 133-ev-m sl : thank you mrs. godbole... tl : terima kasih ny. godbole. the example above show that the translator translates by using the equivalence technique. in code 038, 050, 090, 098, 102, 111, and 133 show the equivalence. here, the translator uses term or expression in sl which is familiar known (by dictionaries or language in use) as an equivalent in the tl. for example, in code 038, the term “excuse me” in sl is translated into “permisi”. the term here a polite way of starting to say or do something. in code 050 and 133, the term “thanks god…” and “thank you” in sl is translated the same into “terima kasih…”. this term is used to a statement of gratitude. in code 090, the term “how nice to meet you…” in sl is translated into “senang bertemu denganmu…”. this term has a similar meaning with “nice to meet you” and “pleasure to meet you”. in code “bye... see you soon” in sl is translated into “dah…sampai jumpa lagi” in tl. this term has similar meaning with “goodbye”. in code 102, the term “how are you” in sl is translated into “bagaimana kabarmu”. this term is used to ask about the feeling or condition of a person. while, in code 111, the term “no problem’ is translated into rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 46 “tak masalah” . this term has similar to “it is okay”. modulation modulation is often used within the same language (grassilli, 2016a). modulation is a variation of the form of the message, obtained by a change in the point of view. this change can be justified when, although a literal, or even transposed, translation results in grammatically correct utterance, it is considered unsuitable, unidiomatic or awkward in the tl. below, there are some examples of modulation procedure in this movie, as follow: code : 006-ev-m sl : your porridge is ready tl : makan buburmu. code : 016-ev-m sl : you can eat what you like tl : pilih makananmu sendiri code : 026-ev-m sl : satish... is the car free? tl : satish... mobil boleh kupakai? code : 039-ev-m sl : everyone loved it... tl : tak ada yang tak menyukainya code : 184-ev-m sl : let me take sagar... tl : biarkan sagar menemaniku… the example above shows that the translator translates by using a modulation technique. in code 006, 016, 026, 039 and 184 show the modulation. here, the translator changes the point of view in sl into tl but still in a similar meaning. in code 006, the sentence “your porridge is ready” in sl is translated into “makan buburmu”. the speaker says that the porridge is ready. it shows that the speaker asks the listener to eat the porridge soon. in code 016, the sentence “you can eat what you like” in sl is translated into “pilih makananmu sendiri” in tl. here, the speaker asks the listener to choose anything food whom she/he want to eat freely. in code 026, the sentence “satish... is the car free?” in sl is translated into “satish... mobil boleh kupakai?” in tl. here, the speaker asks the listener whether the car is free or not. it is the same with the speakers who wants to borrow the car to the listener. in code 039, the sentence “everyone loved it...” in sl is translated into “tak ada yang tak menyukainya” in tl. here, the speaker shows the same meaning both in sl and tl. while, in code 184, the sentence “let me take sagar...” in sl is translated into “biarkan sagar menemaniku”. here, the speaker asks for permission from the listener to ask her son to go with her. adaptation vinay & darbelnet (2000) define adaptation as a procedure that creates a new situation to indicate a situational equivalence. it involves changing the cultural reference when a situation in the source culture does not exist in the target culture. adaptation is used in those cases where the type of situation being referred to by the sl message is unknown in the tl culture. in this case, a translator can create a new situation that can be considered equivalent. it is necessary when something specific to one language culture is expressed in a different way that is familiar or appropriate to another language culture. (grassilli, 2015b). below, there are some examples of adaptation procedure in this movie, as follow: code : 050-ev-m sl : thanks god, i didn't eat out... tl : terima kasih dewa, aku tidak jadi makan keluar. code : 241-ev-m sl : cheers! tl : bersulang from the example above, code 050 and 241 show adaptation techniques. in code 050, the term “thanks god…” is translated into “terima rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 47 kasih dewa”. here, the word “god” is translated into “dewa”. the term “god” refers to the supreme being, creator deity, and principal object of faith. because of the movie show hinduism, god is translated into “dewa” related to hinduism faith related to the story. while, in code 2411, the term “cheers” in sl is translated into “bersulang” in tl. “cheers” here as exclamation mark shout of encouragement, approval, congratulation of something. in doing translation work, there are some procedures which can be used by the translator to translate the different text, for example in the subtitle movie. vinay & darbelnet (2000) identify two general translation strategies, namely, the direct translation and the oblique translation (the two strategies comprise seven procedures. the direct translation covers three of them: borrowing, calque and literal translation; while oblique translation includes transposition, modulation, equivalence, and adaptation. the theory of translation procedures proposed by vinay & darbelnet (2000) is applied to analyze the translation procedures applied in translating the subtitle movie. from the table above, it shows that the translation procedures used in subtitle english vinglish movie consist of two ways both direct translation and oblique translation. in direct translation, it consists of literal translation as 148 data or 34.89%, borrowing as 82 data or 20.39 %, and calque as 0 data or 0 %. while, in oblique translation consist of transposition as 76 data or 18.67 %, equivalence as 62 data or 15.23 %, modulation as 32 data or 7.86 %, and adaptation as 6 data or 1.47 %. in direct translation, the first rank is literal technique. in literal, translator translates word for word. it is the direct transfer of the source language (sl) into a grammatically and idiomatically appropriate in the target language (tl). in the second rank is borrowing technique. borrowing has been defined as the transfer of the source language word directly to the target language. sometimes borrowing is added to add color to the target language, in other instances the borrowed words may retain the source language pronunciation. while, in oblique translation, the first rank is a transposition. transposition is defined as the change of one part of speech for another. for example, a translator can noun in the sl to a verb in the tl without changing the sense of the word. the second rank is modulation. modulation has been defined as the changes in semantics and point of view. the third rank is an equivalence. equivalence refers to cases where languages describe the same situation by different stylistic or structural means. this strategy is useful when translating idioms and proverbs. the fourth rank is adaptation. adaptation involves changing the cultural reference when a situation in the source culture does not exist in the target culture. conclusion the translation procedures used in subtitle english vinglish movie consist of direct translation and oblique translation. in direct translation, it consists of literal translation as 148 data or 34.89%, borrowing as 82 data or 20.39 %, and calque as 0 data or 0 %. while, in oblique translation consist of transposition as 76 data or 18.67 %, equivalence as 62 data or 15.23 %, modulation as 32 data or 7.86 %, and adaptation as 6 data or 1.47 %. the most dominant type of table of translation procedure in the subtitle movie direct translation oblique translation literal borrowing calque transposition equivalence modulation adaptation 148 (34.89 %) 82 (20.39 %) (0 %) 76 (18.67 %) 62 (15.23 %) 32 (7.86 %) 6 (1.47 %) 230 176 56.65 % 43.35 % rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 48 translation procedure is direct translation, especially literal translation. references bowen, g. a. (2009). document analysis as a qualitative research method. qualitative research journal. https://doi.org/10.3316/qrj0902027 chang, y. t. (2012). a tentative analysis of english film translation characteristics and principles. https://doi.org/10.4304/tpls.2.1.71-76 fitria, t. n. (2015). translation technique of english to indonesian subtitle in doraemon stand by me movie [phd thesis]. universitas muhammadiyah surakarta. fitria, t. n. (2019). translation technique of english into indonesian subtitle in “bhaijan bajrangi” movie. els journal on interdisciplinary studies in humanities, 2 (2), 253–265. gay, l. r., mills, g. e., & airasian, p. w. (2012). educational research: competencies for analysis and applications (10th ed). pearson. grassilli, c. (2015a, september 28). translation techniques: borrowing. translator thoughts. https://translatorthoughts.com/2015/09/tra nslation-techniques-borrowing/ grassilli, c. (2015b, october 12). adaptation. translator thoughts. https://translatorthoughts.com/2015/10/ad aptation/ grassilli, c. (2016a, may 2). translation techniques: modulation. translator thoughts. https://translatorthoughts.com/2016/05/m odulation/ grassilli, c. (2016b, may 16). translation techniques: transposition. translator thoughts. https://translatorthoughts.com/2016/05/tra nsposition/ hopwood, s. (2016, july 27). translation techniques: compensating for differences between languages. seanhopwood. https://www.seanhopwood.com/blog/transla tion/2016/07/translation-techniquescompensating-for-differences-betweenlanguages-5049 mailhac, j.-p. (2007). formulating strategies for the translator. translation journal, 11(2). https://translationjournal.net/journal/40strat egies.htm michael. (2017, may 17). translation is an art. languages in motion. https://www.languagesim.com/translation-isan-art/ molina, l., & albir, h. a. (2002). translation techniques revisited: a dynamic and functionalist approach. meta : journal des traducteurs / meta: translators’ journal, 47(4), 498–512. https://doi.org/10.7202/008033ar ordudari, m. (2007). translation procedures, strategies and methods. translation journal, 11(3). https://translationjournal.net/journal/41cultu re.htm owji, z. (2013). translation strategies. translation journal, 17(1). https://translationjournal.net/journal/63theo ry.htm racoma. (2015, june 1). the main aspects of film translation. day translations blog. https://www.daytranslations.com/blog/themain-aspects-of-film-translation/ ramirez, c. (2016, december 5). oblique translation techniques. translation blog. https://translationblog.net/obliquetranslation-techniques/ sen, a. (2018, february 25). ‘english vinglish’ wasn’t just about our dependency on english, it was the story of our mothers. scoopwhoop. https://www.scoopwhoop.com/sridevienglish-vinglish/ szarkowska, a. (2005). the power of film translation. translation journal, 9 (2). http://translationjournal.net/journal/32film.h tm vinay, j. p., & darbelnet, j. (2000). a methodology for translation (in l. venuti, the translation studies reader). routledge. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5c9d87da63d • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 205 introduction novel is one of popular literature in the world that can be enjoyed by anyone from any countries and ages. along its popularity, it becomes easy to find the english novel in indonesia. however, not a few people prefer the translated version of english novel to the original one. translated novel roles as the alternative to help the readers understand and enjoy literature from around the world. therefore, the production of translated novel is increased along the readers’ demand. this phenomenon absolutely challenges the productivity of a translator for making a good quality of translation in order to deliver the message of the original text successfully. translating a novel from source language to the target language is quite complicated and not as easy as translating text in common. novel represents the culture that is embedded in the language of a society. newmark (1998) remarks that “culture is the way of life and its manifestations that are peculiar to a community that uses a particular language as its means of expression" (p. 94). therefore in translating a novel a translator should consider the cultural terms found in the novel. thus, this obliges the rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the accuracy of the english-indonesian translation of cultural terms in hosseini’s a thousand splendid suns dinda anjasmara puspita * 🖂, rudi hartono** *, ** english department, language and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 4 april 2020 approved 30 october 2020 published 30 october 2020 this study attempted to analyze the accuracy of cultural terms translation in a thousand splendid suns novel. the objectives of the study were to describe types of cultural terms found in the novel, to identify translation strategies used, and to analyze their accuracy. this study was conducted qualitatively. text analysis was done by comparing the original and the translated novel. the results of the study showed that there were 108 data of cultural terms that were classified into cultural categorization (ecology, material culture, social culture, organizations, customs, and ideas). the accuracy of cultural terms translation was presented in each categorization of cultural terms. the analysis of accuracy translation was supported by the accuracy scale given by three expert raters, and it later combined the strategies employed by the translator in translating cultural terms translation: translation by changing the lexicon, by translation by loan word, translation by cultural substitution, translation by paraphrasing using unrelated words, literal translation, translation by more general words, translation by less expressive word, and last one translation by omission. four categorizations of cultural terms translation in the indonesian translated novel were classified into accurate translation. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: cultural terms, translation, accuracy 🖂 corresponding author: b3 buliding, kampus sekaran gunungpati semarang, 50299, indonesia e-mail: dindaanjasmarap512@gmail.com mailto:dindaanjasmarap512@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 206 translator to consider various limits in the process of translating words that contain cultural terms. larson (1984) defines that “culture as a complex of beliefs, attitudes, values, and, rules which a group of people share” (p.431). it means that the translator should be familiar with the beliefs, attitude, values and rules of one’s culture so that he can adequately understand source language text and translate it to people who have different set of beliefs, attitudes, values, and rules. cultural term is sensitive matter in translation. a translator cannot do only literal translation in order to transfer the meaning from the source text to the target text. s/he should have adequate knowledge of the culture of a language so that s/he is able to transfer the message without reducing its meaning. hapsari & setyaningsih (2013) assert that “it is important to pay attention to the culture of a language because cultural words play a significant role in describing the culture of related language. a translator often finds difficulties and leaves the original form due to no direct equivalent word of sl found in the tl” (p. 75). according to nida & taber (1945) there are ffive obstacles in translating the text: language culture, social culture, material culture, and linguistic culture. kuncara (2015) agrues that “the translation of cultural terms often raises a problem if the concept of culture in sl is hardly found in the tl, and it leads to reduce the quality on translation product” (p. 2). it can be said that a translator should notice the cultural words in both language so that the result of translation in sl will be understandable to and will not create misinterpretation to the readers. similar to newmark, a translator requires knowledge of literary and non-literary textual criticism since s/he has to assess the quality of a text before deciding how to interpret and then translate it (newmark, 1982, as cited in ismawati, 2013). considering significant function of translation that helps the process of transferring information from one source language to another language, this absolutely triggers the translator’s awareness of making good translation quality. there are three criteria used for translation quality assessment: namely accuracy, acceptability and readability (nababan, 2003, as cited in danang, 2009). therefore, in order to avoid creating such miscommunication in interpreting the author’s purpose, in the process of translation, the accuracy of translation should be notable. according to larson (1984), accuracy relates to the precise understanding of the source language message and the transfer of the message as accurately as possible into the target language. during the analysis of a text a translator should be able to identify which procedures and strategies of translating cultural-specific concept seem to be more effective than the others and can be useful for particular passage (bracaj, 2015). by choosing proper translation strategies for cultural terms, the message of sl can be successfully transferred to tl and this will result good quality of translation. methods in this research, the researcher used a descriptive qualitative method. according to surakhmad (1985) a descriptive research is a method in which the researcher collects, arranges and interprets the data to solve the problems. so in descriptive qualitative method a researcher is doing the investigation by analyzing the selected data by drawing an interpretation that will finally lead the researcher to a conclusion. the object of this study is a novel entitled a thousand splendid sun written by khaled hosseini and its indonesian version with the same title translated by berliani m. nugrahani. there were two types of data the researcher used for collecting the data. the first data collection gained from both the english and indonesian novel. the researcher read both of the novels to understand the novel and then to note the words and phrases that were considered as cultural terms. after reading and finding out the cultural terms, the researcher remarked the words and clauses in the indonesian version then comparing them with the original version. after that the researcher categorized the cultural terms by its type according newmark’s theory of csi there were ecology, material, social, and p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 207 organization. afterwards the researcher analyzed and classified which strategies used by the translator for translating the cultural terms. the second data collection was the accuracy scales assessment that was gained from the three expert raters. the researcher then analyzed the accuracy of cultural terms translation by examine the rate of accuracy given by the informants by referring to expert rater assessment. results and discussion in this part, the researcher presented the result and discussion of the accuracy of the english-indonesian translation of cultural terms in a thousand splendid suns. before making the conclusion for the translation accuracy, the researcher needed the data of cultural terms and the strategy of translation to support the research. cultural terms categorization adapting nida, newmark (1988) categorizes the cultural term into different groups; ecology, material culture/artifacts, social culture, organizations, customs, ideas (political, social, religious, artistic), and gesture and habit (p. 95). the researcher found 180 data of cultural terms in a thousand splendid suns. those terms were divided into four categories; there are ecology, material culture, social culture, and organization, custom, ideas. table 1. cultural terms categorization types of cultural terms frequency percentage material culture/artifacts 74 69.2% ecology 18 16.8% social culture 11 10.3% organizations, custom, ideas, (political, social, religious, artistic) 4 3.7% the table of culture-specific items categorization above showed that the highest number of culture-specific items in a thousand splendid suns novel was material culture with 74 of 180 items (69.2%). it followed by ecology with frequency 18 data, social culture 11 data, and organizations, customs, ideas 4 data. here are some explanation and example of each cultural term categorization. material culture in this research, the material culture was divided into some sub-categories: clothes, food, houses, transport and material culture itself for items that are not classified into sub-category. example 1: sl like the accordion on which tariq's father sometimes played old pashto songs, time stretched and contracted depending on tariq's absence or presence tl bagaikan akordeon yang kadang-kadang digunakan oleh ayah tariq untuk mengalunkan lagu-lagu pashto tua, waktu dapat meregang dan menyusut, bergantung pada kehadiran dan ketidakhadiran tariq. the researcher found out most of material culture identified was not classified into subcategory of cultural specific items since. this material culture properly refers to any concrete substance that cannot be grouped into food, clothes, house, and transport. for example: cigarette, hydraulic pump, and accordion. it can be seen from the data number 83 that accordion was classified as material culture. in the time of american invasion in afghanistan, the instrument was played by the american soldiers. it is a portable keyboard wind instrument in which forced past free reeds by means of a hand operated below. example 2: sl on the way there, mariam saw herb shops, and open fronted cubbyholes where shoppers bought oranges and pears, books, shawls, even falcons tl dalam perjalanan menuju rumah jalil, mariam melihat toko-toko obat, los-los terbuka tempat orang orang membeli jeruk dan pir, buku, kerudung, bahkan burung elang. the example of clothes material culture sub-category can be seen in the data number 33. shawl is a simple item of clothing, loosely worn over the shoulders, upper body and arms, and sometimes also over the head. it is used by the afghanistan women to cover their head. it is translated to indonesian into kerudung, a garment p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 208 usually used by muslim women to cover upper body usually from head to chest. ecology ecology has five sub-categories divided by newmark (1988). there are fauna, flora, geography, geology, and plain. the researcher got 18 items (16.8%) that were categorized as ecology from 107 cultural-specific items. in this research, the researcher found fauna and flora sub-category. example 1: sl mariam walked along noisy, crowded, cypress lined boulevards, amid a steady stream of pedestrians, bicycle riders, and mule drawn garis, and no one threw a rock at her. tl mariam berjalan menyusuri bulevar yang ribut dan sesak yang diapit oleh deretan pohon cypress, di tengah-tengah para pejalan kaki, pengendara sepeda, gari yang ditarik oleh bagal, dan tidak seorang pun melemparinya dengan batu. the highest number of ecology items found was the flora sub-category. the researcher found out 15 items that were included in flora sub-category, for example cypress, pokeroot, mugwort, lilies, and petunias. the number 21 showed that cypress is included as flora subcategory since cypress is a kind of tree and it is translated to indonesian into pohon cypress example 2: sl on the way there, mariam saw herb shops, and open fronted cubbyholes where shoppers bought oranges and pears, books, shawls, even falcons. tl dalam perjalanan menuju rumah jalil, mariam melihat toko-toko obat, los-los terbuka tempat orang orang membeli jeruk dan pir, buku, kerudung, bahkan burung elang. the researcher also found some items included as fauna sub-categorization. there were falcons, finches, and cobwebs. the data number 22 showed that falcon, which was translated to indonesian into burung elang, was classified as a kind of animal. it was included into fauna subcategory as it means to be a bird of prey with long pointed wings. social culture according to newrmark (1998) social culture is divided into games, health, work and social culture itself for items that are not classified into sub-category from). the researcher got 11 items (10.3%) of 180 items of cultural-specific items in a thousand splendid suns. from 11 items, researcher only found the sub-category of health, work, and social culture itself. example 1: sl from a street vendor, rasheed bought her ice cream. tl dari seorang pedagang kaki lima, rasheed membelikan es krim untuk mariam. there were three items are classified into work sub-category. there were street vendor, midwife, and servant. the data number 66 showed that that street vendor was classified as a kind of job. street vendor is a person who sells something in the street, either from a stall or van or with their goods laid out on the sidewalk. example 2: sl every rash was either chicken pox or measles. tl setiap ruam di kulit bayinya dia curiganya sebagai penyakit cacar air atau campak. the items are included as health subcategory is referred to any matter or circumstances that relate to health. for example, bluish,chicken pox, and measles. the data number 95 described that measles or chicken pox was the one which caused skin rash. it was classified as health sub-category since it is included as disease that is caused by skin disorder. organization, customs, ideas newmark (1988) divides organization into some sub-categories of culture-specific items. there are artistics, concepts, customs, and religious. in this research, organization was the lowest number of culture-specific items categorization. the researcher found 4 items (3.7%) of 108 items of cultural-specific items in a thousand splendid suns novel. example 1: sl the lake had snatched him from rasheed, swallowed him up, just as a whale had p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 209 swallowed the boy’s namesake prophet in koran tl danau telah merenggut anak itu dari rasheed, menelannya, tepat seperti kisah dalam al-quran, ketika paus menelan seorang nabi dengan nama yang sama. organizations, customs, ideas category is divided into sub-category: artistic, concepts, customs, religious. the researcher found some terms. there were, tattoo, contract, prophet and idolatry. the data number 79 showed religious sub-category of organization. prophet commonly relates to religious matter. prophet means someone who speaks by divine inspiration; someone who is an interpreter of the will of god. cultural terms translation and accuracy in this research, the researcher also found out eight translation strategies applied by the translator in translating cultural terms in a thousand splendid suns novel. there were changing the lexicon with its equivalence in target language, translation by loan word, translation by cultural substitution, translation by paraphrasing using unrelated word, literal translation, translation by more general word, translation by less expressive word, translation by omission. this part of analysis enclosed the description of each translation strategy used for translating cultural terms and its accuracy. table 2. translation accuracy no. translation strategies f accuracy score 3 2 1 1. changing the lexicon with its equivalence in target language 58 52 6 0 2. translation by loan word 21 18 1 2 3. translation by cultural substitution 20 16 2 2 4. translation by paraphrasing 3 1 2 0 using unrelated word 5. literal translation 3 3 0 0 6. translation by more general word 1 1 0 0 7. translation by less expressive word 1 1 0 0 .8. translation by omission 1 0 0 1 total 108 92 11 5 percentage 100% 85.19% 10.18% 4.63% based on the table accuracy in above from 108 data, 92 data or 85.19 % were categorized in classification a or accurate, 11 data or 10.18% were categorized in classification b or less accurate, and 5 data or 4.63% were categorized in classification c or inaccurate. the description of classification translation is as follow: changing the lexicon with its equivalence in target language there are alternatives in translating those problems, namely (1) translating the idea of source language lexicon, (2) changing the lexicon with its equivalents in the target language, (3) using the lexicon in source language and adding a note (soemarmo, 1988, as cited in danang, 2009). changing the lexicon with its equivalence in target language replaces the term in source language with its equivalent in target language which has closest meaning. there were 52 from 58 data translated accurately by this strategy and 6 data were translated inaccurately. example 1: sl bibi jo too always brought mariam something, a box of dishlemeh candy, a basket of quinces. tl bibi jo selalu membawa oleh-oleh untuk mariam, sekotak permen dishlemeh, sekeranjang buah kesemek. quinces was translated successfully to indoneisan into buah kesemek. quinces are middle east fruit similar to apples and pears which have p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 210 smooth flesh. this term hardly finds its equivalence in indonesian since there is no kind of fruit found in indonesia. therefore, to make the readers familiar with the fruit, the translator renders the english term into buah kesemek. the translator thought that buah kesemek has the closest meaning with quinces despite different genus of fruit. most of the raters gave score 3 for this translation. therefore, this translation was classified into accurate translation. example 2: sl mariam saw herb shops, and open fronted cubbyholes where shoppers bought oranges and pears, books, shawls, even falcons. tl mariam melihat toko-toko obat, los-los terbuka tempat orang-orang membeli jeruk dan pir, buku, kerudung, bahkan elang. the translator translated the term herb shop into toko-toko obat. by changing the lexicon with its equivalent in the target language, the translation for this term resulted to be less accurate translation, for there are some rewriting and changing are needed. from 15 respondents, 8 gave score 3 as they considered it was accurate translation, 6 gave score 2 as they considered that herb was supposed to be translated into herbal instead of obat, and 1 gave score 1 as he believed that this translation was inaccurate. translation by loan word this strategy commonly deals with cultural specific items translation. baker (1992) states, “this strategy is particularly common in dealing with culture-specific items, modern concepts, and buzz word” (p. 34). this strategy is used when the terms in the source language do not find their equivalences in the target language. the translator adopts or keeps the words from the source language and incorporates it into the target language without translation. this translation does not change the structure of source text a change, but this may sound foreign for the adopted words that are unfamiliar to the readers. there were 18 from 21 data were translated successfully by this strategy, 1 data was translated less accurately, and 2 data were translated inaccurately. example 1: sl mariam saw herb shops, and open fronted cubbyholes where shoppers bought oranges and pears, books, shawls, even falcons. tl mariam melihat toko-toko obat, los-los terbuka tempat orang-orang membeli jeruk dan pir, buku, kerudung, bahkan elang. the english term pear is successfully translated to indonesian into pir. the translator gave proper translation by using loan word strategy as it is successfully transferred the message of cultural term in the source language without making any distortion of meaning. thus, this translation was classified into accurate translation. all of the 15 respondents gave score 4 for this translation. therefore, this translation was classified into accurate translation. example 2: sl nana cherished each blue-and-white porcelain piece, the graceful curve of the pot's spout, the hand-painted finches and chrysanthemums, the dragon on the sugar bowl, meant to ward off evil. tl nana sangat melindungi setiap cangkir porselen berwarna biru dan putih itu, lekukan anggut mulut tekonya, burung-burung pipit dan bungabunga krisan yang digambar tangan di permukaannya, gambar naga penolak bala di mangkuk gulanya. porcelain is a hard white shinny substance made by baking clay and used for making delicate cups, plates and decorative objects. the translator adopts the porcelain for porselen, for this term is equivalent to the source language and also existed and familiarly used in indonesian. the average of accuracy assessment showed that this translation was classified into less accurate translation since the term porcelain was translated less accurately into tl. example 3: sl mariam walked along noisy, crowded, cypress lined boulevards, amid a steady stream of pedestrians, bicycle riders, and mule drawn garis, and no one threw a rock at her. tl mariam berjalan menyusuri bulevar yang ribut dan sesak yang diapit oleh deretan pohon cypress, di tengah-tengah para pejalan kaki, pengendara sepeda, gari yang ditarik oleh bagal, dan tidak seorang pun melemparinya dengan batu. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 211 by applying translation by loan word, the message of cultural term for boulevards was not successfully transferred to target language. from 15 respondents, there were 10 who gave score 1 for this translation, and the other 5 gave score 2 and 3. the translator tried to find out the equivalence for this term in indonesian by borrowing the english term, and as the result she translated the term boulevard into bulevar. this translation is not familiar, because bulevar in indonesian term is not commonly used. therefore, it can be concluded that this translation is classified into inaccurate translation since it gains only 1.6 for the translation accuracy. translation by cultural substitution there are some strategies to be used dealing with various types of non-equivalence. one of them is translating by cultural substitution (baker, 1992). in this strategy, translator replaces cultural specific item of source language or expression with target language item. although this does not result in the same propositional meaning translation, this helps make the term is more understandable for the target language readers, so they can identify the term better. there were 16 data from 20 data were translated accurately by this strategy, 2 data were less accurately translated, and 2 data were inaccurately translated. example 1: sl then the rugs were folded tl lalu, sajadah kembali dilipat the term rug was successfully translated into sajadah. rug is a kind of carpet, and in the novel context the rug is used for layer while praying. in indonesian, this term is equivalent to sajadah. the message of cultural term rug was well transferred to the target language by cultural substitution strategy used by the translator. most of the raters gave score 3 for this datum, therefore this translation was classified into accurate translation. example 2: sl the padded headpiece felt tight and heavy on her skull, and it was strange seeing the world through a mesh screen. tl kerudung yang berlapis tebal terasa ketat dan berat duatas tempurung kepalanya, dan sangat aneh rasanya melihat dunia dari balik lubanglubang kasa. the message of the term headpiece was successfully transferred to the target language. it was translated into kerudung because the translator used cultural substitution for translating this term. however, there was some rewriting needed for this translation. in the novel context, the term headpiece means to be a head cover for muslim women called burqa. in indonesian, it is translated into kerudung. there were 5 respondents who gave score 1 because they considered that it was inaccurate translation, while there were 7 respondents who gave score 2 as they considered it was less accurate translation since kerudung was supposed to be translated into veil. therefore, it could be concluded that this translation for this term was classified into less accurate translation. example 3: sl she devoured the entire bowl, the crushed pistachio topping, the tiny rice noodles at the bottom. she marveled at the bewitching texture, the lapping sweetness of it. tl dia menghabiskan seluruh isi mangkuknya, dari pistachio cincang di atasnya, hingga bola-bola tepung beras kecil di dasar mangkuknya. the term rice noodle was translated into bola-bola tepung beras. most of the respondents gave score 1. the translator used cultural substitution for translating the term. however, the cultural term in the source language was not successfully transferred to the target language, for it made distortion of meaning. rice noodle is kind of food (noodle). the translation substituted the term into bola-bola tepung beras. in indonesian term, rice noodle is more familiar to bihun. it could be concluded that this translation was classified into inaccurate translation as its level accuracy is only 1.6. translation by paraphrasing using unrelated word another translation strategies proposed by baker (1992) is translating by paraphrasing using unrelated word. translator can render it by making a phrase with unrelated word if the p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 212 cultural concept of the source language can be lexicalized in the target language, the. this strategy will make the readers of target language a concept of understanding. in this research, there were 3 data were translated by using this strategy. 1 data was translated accurately, while 2 data were less accurately translated into indonesian. example 1: sl on the wall beside the window stood a dark wooden cabinet. tl bersandar pada dinding di dekat jendela adalah sebuah lemari kayu berpintu kaca. this translation was classified into accurate translaion, for the accuracy level of its translation is more than 2.5. the term wooden cabinet is translated into lemari berpintu kaca. the translator used translation by using unrelated word so that the message of cultural term will be more understandable for the readers. thus, 8 respondents gave score 3 for this translation. example 2: sl there was a table, two cane seat chairs, two folding chairs, and, in the corner, a black, cast iron stove. tl selain sebuah sofa, disana juga terdapat sebuah meja, dua kursi kayu, dua kursi lipat, dan, di sudut ruangan, sebuah tungku pemanas dari besi tempa hitam. black cast-iron stove is a stove which is made by black iron formed by a mold. it means that hot liquid metal is poured into a mold or cast. while the indonesian translation of this term uses the word besi tempa which means wrought iron. the translation showed that the translator expresses the meaning of the english term into indonesian by changing the lexicon paraphrase using unrelated word. however, this translation resulted less accurate translation since there was distortion of meaning for this translation. most of the respondents gave score 2 for this translation. the term black cast iron stove should have been simply translated into tungku pemanas besi. literal translation literal translation is the other strategy can be used by the translator to translate cultural terms. it is a term used to describe word-for-word translation that sticks too close to the source text. in this research, there were 3 data translated by using this strategy. all of them were classified into accurate translation. example 1: sl she walked on a maroon carpet with a repeating blue and yellow octagonal pattern, saw out of the corner of her eye the marble bases of statues, the lower halves of vases, the frayed ends of richly colored tapestries hanging from walls. tl dia berjalan di atas permadani merah marun berpola segi-delapan biru dan kuning, dari sudut matanya melihat dudukan-dudukan patung pualam, bagian bawah vas-vas bunga, rumbairumbai dari hiasan kain warna-warni yang tergantung di dinding. the translator applies literal translation for this term. she translates the term marble bases of statues word by word, and arranges it into indonesian become dudukan-dudukan patung pualam. from 15 respondents, there were 12 respondents who gave score 3 for this translation. therefore, it could be concluded that the term dudukan-dudukan batu pualam was classified into accurate translation. example 2: sl mariam saw an outhouse on the right, in a side yard, and, on the left, a well with a hand pump, a row of dying saplings. tl mariam melihat sebuah bangunan tambahan di sebelah kanan, di halaman samoing, dan, di sebelah kir, terdapat sebuah sumur dengan pompa air tangan serta sederet tanaman yang telah mongering the translator translated the term dying sapling into tanaman yang telah mongering. the translator changed the term by literal translation in indonesian in order to make it understandable for the readers. the back translation of it is dying tree showed that there was no exact term in indonesian for rendering young tree. the average of accuracy assessment showed that this was accurate translation. translation by more general word translating by more general words is commonest strategy for dealing with many types of non equivalence, particularly in the area of propositional meaning (baker, 1992). in this p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 213 strategy, the translator translates a specific word in the source language into a general word in the target language. it is because there is no specific word for that word in the target language. there was only one datum translated by using this strategy. example 1: sl there was a table, two cane seat chairs, two folding chairs, and, in the corner, a black, cast iron tl selain sebuah sofa, disana juga terdapat sebuah meja, dua kursi kayu, dua kursi lipat, dan, di sudut ruangan, sebuah tungku pemanas dari besi tempa hitam. in the example above cane was replaced by kayu (wood). however, cane is a strong slender often flexible stem as of bamboos, reeds, rattans, or sugar cane. in indonesia, people call it as rotan, a kind of special wood which so flexible. so, cane is considered as the hyponym of kayu (wood). from 15 respondets, there were 11 respondents gave score 3 for this translation. therefore, this translation was classified into accurate translation. translation by less expressive word this strategy is related with expressive meaning at word level. the translator renders a word in the source language into a word in the target language which has the propositional meaning but they have different expressive meaning. there was only one datum translated by using this strategy. example 1: sl if not for the mujahideen, we’d still be the soviets’ servants, remember? tl jika bukan karena mujahidin, kita masih akan tetap menjadi soviet, ingat? servant is a person who works in another person’s house, cook, clean, etc. kacung in indonesia has the same meaning with servant. but servant and kacung have different expressive meaning. servant has more expressive meaning than kacung in indonesian, which is usually considered as a servant who does a rough job. from 15 respondents, 10 respondents gave score 3, 4 respondents gave score 2, and 1 respondent gave score 1. it could be concluded that this translation was classified into accurate translation. translation by omission according to baker’s (1992) omission in translation is allowed for some contexts. in this strategy, the translator omits the some words due to paraphrase or stylistic reason. it allows the translator as long as it is not the vital word and the translated words still brings the true message if source text. example 1: sl and so she knew that the facade was made of blue-and-tan terra-cotta tiles, that it had private balcony seats and a trellised ceiling. tl dan karena itulah mariam mengetahui genting tembikar cokelatnya, balkon-balkon pribadinya, dan langit-langitnya yang terbuat dari jalinan kayu. in the example above, it can be seen that the term façade was omitted. the translator considered that this term does not have vital role. however, the deletion of the word in translation can distract whole meaning in a unit of sentence, and this will result in ambiguity. most of the respondents agreed that this translation is classified into inaccurate translation since it does not convey the message of cultural term of the source language. conclusion after analyzing the original novel a thousand splendid suns by khaled hoseini and the translated version by berliani nugrahani, the researcher comes to some conclusions that also answer the research question in this study. according to the result and finding, there were 108 data of cultural terms found in the novel. the data were divided based on cultural specific item classification proposed by newmark. there were material culture (62.2%), ecology (16.8%), social culture (10.3%), organization, custom, ideas (3.7%). this research found out eight translation strategies were applied in translating the cultural term in the novel. translation by changing the lexicon with p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 214 its equivalence in tl was the most frequent translation strategy used with the percentage of 53.7% followed by translation by loan word (19.5%), translation by cultural substitution (18.5%), translation by paraphrasing using unrelated word (2.8%), literal translation (2.8%), translation by more general word (0.9%), translation by less expressive word (0.9%), and translation by omission (0.9%). the analysis of each translation strategy showed that 85.19% of the data were accurately translated into indonesian. 10.18% of the data were less accurately translated, and 4.63% were inaccurately translated. therefore, it can be concluded that the translation of cultural term in a thousand splendid suns is accurate. references baker, m. (1992). in other words: a coursebook on translation. routledge. bracaj, m. (2015). procedures of translating culturespecific concepts. mediterranean journal of social sciences, 6(1). https://doi:10.5901/mjss.2015.v6n1s1p476 hapsari, n. & setyaningsih, r. (2013). cultural words and the translation in twillight. jurnal universitas airlangga, 2(2), 76-89. ismawati s. (2013). the translation procedures in translating the tultural words in the young adult novel. passage. 1(2), 55-62. kuncara, s. (2015). cultural terms translation in hirata’s laskar pelangi and the impact on the translation quality. journal of culture, arts, literature, and linguistics. 1(1).https://dx.doi.org/10.30872/calls.v1i1.7 05 larson, mildred l. (1984). meaning-based translation: a guide to cross-language equivalence. univerity press of america. nababan m. rudolf. (1999). teori menerjemah bahasa. pustaka belajar. newmark, p. (1988). a textbook of translation. prentice hall international (uk) ltd. nida e. a. & taber c. r. (1974). the theory and practice of translation. e. j. brill. surakhmad, winarno. (1985). pengantar penelitian ilmiah dasar metode teknik. transito. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 116 introduction the difference between male and female in society is defined by culture, history and geography (beynon, 2010, p. 1). what it takes to be men is always interesting to discuss further. society, through its culture has been creating the standardization of how to be male and female by using the concept of masculinity and femininity (mackinnon, 2003, p. 3). the gender system is crafted to be the tool for people in social system to act like who they are expected to be. however, the notion of real men and women had gone beyond a fact, instead it is rather a belief. furthermore, gender is constructed through power relations. thus it can be negotiated or even re-negotiated (mackinnon, 2003, p. 4). masculinity is how society define men. masculinity is made of many masculinities, because different society has different perspectives towards what it takes to be men (beynon, 2010, p. 1). masculinity is diverse, depending on what culture it is in. therefore, it is more likely to be cultural-driven rather than innate possession. therefore, the multiple standards of being male in this globalization era need to be taken into a further discussion. through music videos on youtube, masculinity can be depicted and promoted in the era of internet. k-pop boybands have always been wellknown to explore the depiction of masculinity rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow from new man to new lad: the myth of masculinity in nct 127’s “kick it” music video muhammad khamaduddin * 🖂 * english letters department, humanities faculty, universitas islam negeri maulana malik ibrahim malang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 28 july 2020 approved 11 august 2020 published 30 october 2020 k-pop has been promoting various mythical masculinities to global audience through the boybands’ performances, in which it interests a huge attention. this study uses qualitative approach to uncover the myths behind the representation of masculinity in nct 127’s “kick it” music video which was released in 2020. beynon’s classification of masculinity in media (new man and new lad) is used to classify the masculinity depicted in the music video. moreover, barthes’ semiological model is employed to explore the denotation, the connotation, and the myth of the music video. furthermore, the author captures five representative scenes to be analyzed. this study shows that the depictions of masculinity in the music video are varied. mostly, the music video displays new lad masculinity, but some scenes also depict new man masculinity, or even the combination of both (hydra masculinity). moreover, the uncovered myths in the music video are basically about the relationships between masculinity, violence, sport, and consumerism.s. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: k-pop, masculinity, myth, new man, new lad 🖂 corresponding author: jalan gajayana 50 malang, indonesia 65144 e-mail: mkhamaduddin@gmail.com mailto:mkhamaduddin@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 117 through their music videos. in consequence, to understand the various depictions of masculinity is somehow crucial in order to be more critical towards this social construction. by employing barthes’ semiology and beynon’s description of masculinity in media, the masculinity portrayed in k-pop music videos can be explored in a critical and holistic way. noted by storey (2009, p. 118), barthes’ semiological model of reading popular culture is written in his significant theoretical essay named ‘myth today’. barthes adapted saussure’s idea of sign in which a sign is formed by a signifier and a signified. barthes then developed saussure’s idea into the secondary level of signification, because he argues that saussure’s idea on sign can be comprehended further into the second level of signification. furthermore, in elements of semiology, barthes (1967) replace the term ‘primary signification’ with ‘denotation’, and ‘secondary signification’ with ‘connotation’. to read a connotation, the reader must have access to a shared code, whether it is conscious or unconscious, in order to do operations of connotation (storey, 2009, p. 124). the shared code can be both historical and cultural. barthes claims that the secondary level of signification or connotation is the place where a myth is produced for consumption (storey, 2009, p. 119). what barthes argues here is not myth as a traditional story, but rather a way of meaning, and he names it as the type of speech (dwita, 2018, p. 48). therefore, myth is not neutral because it carries a certain messages from a certain combination of signs. he argues that myth is an embodiment of ideology comprehended as a body of ideas and practices. myth is produced to promote particular values of ruling groups in society, in order to maintain their power over the other groups. his idea is based on the nature of signs that can carry multiple meanings. to read a myth successfully, the reader must look at the purpose of ideological production of certain images, and its manifestation from history to nature (storey, 2009, p. 122). barthes argues that this reading position produces ‘structural description’, and such a description can facilitate the reader to uncover a myth in a comprehensive way. john beynon suggests a term ‘new man’ to call a phenomenon firstly found in 1980s. simply, new man means an idea that man doesn’t have to follow strict rules to show maleness based on hard masculinities crafted few years ago. the notion seems to be a movement of taking off the attribute of patriarchal masculinity. according to moir and moir (1998), new man is only a creation that covers gucci ads (consumerism) and intellectuals. new man is divided into two categories, namely the nurturer and the narcissist (beynon, 2010, p. 99). new man as the nurturer is basically the reaction of men in facing the first feminism wave in 1970s. this new man is focusing on how female as mother and male as father can share tasks in taking care of children. mother would usually be associated with nurturing children, while in fact, nurturing children is a task for both mother and father. this type of new man then was considered as pro-feminist. chapman (1988) suggests that this type of new man is the new ideal due to the awareness of women for having career (beynon, 2010, p. 100). the second new man is the narcissists. this ideal of new man was basically influenced by the growth of consumerism in the end of second world war (shields, 1992). this type of new man was reflected through the consumerist culture. new man is depicted wearing fancy outfits, riding fast cars with beautiful girls. in 1970s, creative ads took a big role in influencing the shifting representation of masculinity. mort (1996) suggests the term ‘a hydra’ used to describe the phenomenon of playing with masculinity and re-arranging the standard to perform another type of maleness. in 1980s, male began to be objectified in order to show the representation of narcissistic new man who is well-groomed, muscular but also sensitive (beynon, 2010, p. 102-104). another type of man used to describe masculinity representation is new lad. it is basically the form of throwback firstly happened in 1980s of traditional or hard masculinity. the p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 118 new lad was firstly flourishing in pop music and football. edwards (1997) stated that football players has become a new ideal of masculinity with certain features including messy hair, groovy outfits and sharp facial features. new lad is basically associated with violence, sport, drinking and sex. according to edwards (1997), the new representation of masculinity ‘new lad’ actually correlates to new man. those two are only marketing phenomenon driven by consumerism. for example, new man may be associated with armani and calvin klein, while new lad hugo and prada. lastly, new lad is profit-driven masculinity style which exploits working class machoismo (beynon, 2010, p. 112). some previous studies on masculinity have been conducted. noviasari (2013) conducted a semiotic study of the representation of masculinity in two super junior’s music videos, ‘mr. simple’ and ‘no other’. she uses barthes’ semiology and some related articles to come up with the finding. however, she didn’t go deeply in analyzing the signs in the music videos. the second masculinity study conducted by sari (2013) which is similar with the previous study yet focused on classifying the masculinities portrayed in super junior’s music video ‘bonamana’. the third study was conducted by sari and wulan (2016). their study is basically similar with the previous one yet focused on the discussion of how the representation of masculinity in g-dragon’s ‘crayon’ music video would relate with korean culture and indonesian culture. sari and wulan (2016) also used beynon’s classification of masculinity: new man and new lad, as the measurement to recognize the masculinities portrayed in the music video. this study is kind of similar with the recent previous study conducted by sari and wulan (2016). the author used barthes’ semiology as analytical framework along with beynon’s classification of masculinity: new man and new lad, to uncover the myths behind the representation of masculinity in nct 127’s ‘kick it’ music video. however, unlike the previous studies, this study is focused on how fashion can shape the depictions of masculinity in media. in fact, masculinity is inextricably related to fashion, especially since the post second world war (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 3). fashion shapes masculinity through the eruption of mass popular culture during the post second world war. popular culture during the half of twentieth century has been very influential in changing style and body image of men. hence, the description of fashion along with beynon’s masculinities in media is the best way to come up with a holistic finding of this study. holistically, this research was conducted to uncover the myths behind the representation of masculinity in k-pop music videos since it has a big influence nowadays in promoting certain masculinities to global audience. masculinity is dynamic and cultural bound. in consequence, the myths of masculinity in media needs to be unpacked critically since it has a big impact to global audience, especially the male audience. the audience may consume the promoted masculinity without any critical consideration, whether it has a certain purpose or not. moreover, popular culture, including k-pop, is dominated by myths produced by ruling groups, and these myths cannot be taken for granted. therefore, this study is significant to comprehend the myths behind the constructed masculinity in k-pop, specifically in nct 127’s ‘kick it’ music video which was released on march 5, 2020. the author analyzed how masculinity is depicted in ‘kick it’ music video using semiology of roland barthes as the analytical framework. furthermore, the author also employed the classification of john beynon on masculinity in media: new man and new lad, to be the measurement to classify the masculinities constructed in the music video. ultimately, this research came up with the finding of the myths behind the representation of masculinity in the music video manifested through the performance of new lad, new man, or even the combination of both (hydra) masculinity. methods p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 119 the author employed qualitative research methodology to come up with the data analysis. according to heigham and croker (2009, p. 5-6), qualitative research is a term used to describe a complex and dynamic research methodology. this kind of methodology has been widely used in many different fields, including anthropology, philosophy, sociology, humanities, and social science. to be more vivid, noted in creswell (2013, p. 183), qualitative methods will take text and image as data analysis. it’s usually stick with data analysis which is conducted using various research designs. moreover, qualitative methods requires a vivid and in-depth explanation of how the data is collected, analyzed, and how the researcher takes a role in the study. the data of this study was taken from nct 127’s kick it music video on youtube. the data then was analyzed using qualitative approach. moreover, the author also employed the semiotic analysis of roland barthes to come up with the findings. the author captured some scenes in kick it music video by nct 127, which further were analyzed using barthes’ semiology. there are five scenes that were analyzed. each scene was analyzed in three layers: namely denotation, connotation, and myth. the author chose those five scenes because those are more likely to be the representation of the entire music video, in which each scene has some prominent codes, both linguistic and visual, to be analyzed further. results and discussion masculinity and violence masculinity is always associated with violence. the following paragraph will discuss the result of semiological analysis of the captured scene. figure 1. masculinity and violence in a denotational signification, all the members of nct 127 dress up in black sort of zipper jackets with white garment details. the pants are also black with some white patterns as a detail. the very front member wears no inner cloth, and colored his hair icy grey. the choreography seems to be inspired by kung fu motions. their dress code also seems to take inspiration from bruce lee’s costume in the film. the dance also takes place in a room with chinese decorations, such as the doors at the back of the members. they all cover their fingers with white garment, just like what bruce lee does to secure his fingers during a fight. moreover, connotationally, the brucelee-inspired black jackets with white details can symbolize asian man power. in bruce lee’s films, he is depicted as a masculine chinese hero by revisioning a mythical hero for chinese audience (chan, 2000, p. 374). the dominant color of black, in psychology, symbolizes power and mystery (ferreira, 2019). furthermore, the bruce-lee-inspired black jackets can also symbolize the overcoming of the relationship between and physical superiority and physical size. compared to western men, asian men have less bulky bodies, but lee proved that body size doesn’t matter as long as he got the power to combat his enemy (chan, 2000, p. 384). the colored hair of the very front member symbolizes femininity, sexuality, and beauty (etcoff, 1999) in (ricciardelli, 2011, p. 184). in relation to myth, this scene is basically a representation of masculinity and violence, but further, it can also be the representation of mythical masculinity among asian men, especially chinese men. violence is the symbol of masculinity. men are required to have power to combat, or even to undergo something like military training (morgan, 1994, p. 166). the version of masculinity which embraces violence is the new lad masculinity. new lad masculinity, however, according to edwards (1997, p. 83 & 249), is only the marketing strategy to maintain consumerism, just like the new man (beynon, p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 120 2002, p. 111-112). moreover, this scene is also a depiction of mythical masculinity in asia, especially china. nct 127 members wear the bruce-lee-inspired black jackets, to display a masculinity which is perceived as the performance of violence, martial arts, and well-trained body in bruce lee’s films. by portraying lee’s finely tuned muscles and his martial art skills, physical violence then was being perpetuated to be the ideal of manhood (chan, 2000, p. 385). masculinity and sport besides violence, masculinity is also associated with sport. the depiction of masculinity alongside sport is also found in the music video, and will be discuss further in the following paragraphs. figure 2. masculinity and sport denotationally, in this scene, the member of nct 127 wears a black leather jacket, leaning on a yellow-black motorsport. his hair is neatly styled. he is at the center of the image, while he is surrounded by a group of people who seem to be vulnerable, lying on the ground. those people wear yellow-black leather jackets and pants. they also wear yellow-black helmets. the scene takes place at a sort of alley. in terms of connotation, he wears a black leather jacket which is usually associated with aggression and power (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 104). the black color signifies power (incredibleart, 2020). motorsports presented in this scene are also the symbol of masculinity. noted by wellard (2009, p. 10), hargreaves (1986, p. 1) suggests that sport is the manifestation of escaping from boredom and deprivation which is preferred by men in general, and promoted by the modern society. furthermore, the people who lay on the ground indicates that the black leather jacketed man had a fight with them and win over them. it denotes violence. aggressiveness and toughness are perceived as normal and necessary in contemporary sporting practice (wellard, 2009, p. 14). the yellow color of motorsports, riders’ outfits, and helmets denotes happiness and joy (incredibleart, 2020). the joy here may come from the practice of violence to show masculinity. by means of myth, this scene represents the relationship between masculinity and sport. as noted above, sport is the act of overcoming boredom (hargreaves, 1986, p. 1, in wellard, 2009, p. 10). men have a connection with their bodies to express identity. the injury of sport is approved as the masculine lifestyle. moreover, physical injury in sport is seen as the performance of maleness. the injury is not affected the physical state in the first place, but rather the mentality of maintaining masculinity performance. therefore, young et al (1994) suggests that the performance of masculinity is influenced by the gazes of others at men (wellard, 2009, p. 15). furthermore, such a masculinity performance may lead to selfdestruction. according to jackson (1990), practicing the dominant masculinity means to celebrate emotional denial, affective neutrality, and self-destruction through cultural practices of masculinity (young & white, 2000, p. 113). finally, this myth is concealed with the representation of new lad masculinity (the hard masculinity). masculinity and consumerism masculinity can also be related to consumerist culture since the production of masculinity in media is based on profit-driven purpose. media produces masculinity to be consumed by audience. the masculinity produced by media can somehow promote hedonism through the depiction of masculinity. some scenes in the music video portray the relationship between masculinity and consumerist culture. figure 3. masculinity and consumerism in a denotational perspective, this is the picture of one of the members of nct 127. in this scene, he wears a black jacket, a combination of black leather and garment. he also wears golden chain necklaces and three earrings. he has icy grey hair which is styled neatly. he seems to put light p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 121 makeup on, such as eyeshadow. he also puts black garment-made rings on. lastly, the background is yellow. in a connotational signification, the first visual code is a black leather-garment jacket. the black color, in western culture, symbolizes rebellion (girard, 2019). leather jacket itself carries a connotation of aggression. historically, leather outfits were worn by warriors after skinning their hunts. thus, wearing leather jacket is inevitably associated with power of warriors. this popular imagination then is perpetuated in films to symbolize masculinity (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 104). the second visual code is the colored hair. noted by ricciardelli (2011, p. 184), styling and coloring hair are usually associated with women. for women, hair is the crucial attribute to raise self-confidence and to show identity (cash, 2001; weitz, 2001; wolf, 1991). furthermore, styling hair is basically how women portray beauty, sexuality, and femininity (etcoff, 1999). the third visual code is jewelry, such as necklaces and earrings. noted by ceczy & karaminas (2018, p. 139), wearing jewelry, such as necklaces and earrings for men, is the symbol of gangsta members. in 2000, gangsta was known to be a group of men, in which they restricted themselves to join a gang with the same race. they usually committed randomly brutal acts or even criminal acts. finally, the yellow background signifies joy and happiness (incredibleart, 2020). finally, in terms of myth signification, this first image is basically the representation of consumerism using the concept of masculinity. leather jacket is the part of reel man fashion. after the cold war in 1950s, there was an economical growth in the us, many companies, including fashion, attempted to attract teenage consumers who sought for sense of identity and freedom. those companies used the popular masculinity (reel man) in their advertisements to gain more profit from teenage audience (ceczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 106). wearing jewelry for men was being popularized by hip-hop performers. in the 1980s, hip-hop subculture was flourishing due to the establishment of cable tv and mtv. stereotyped masculinity of gangsta/hip-hop subculture then was promoted in form of fashions, such as gucci and armani, in order to gain profit through consumerism (ceczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 142). noted by ricciardelli (2011, p. 184), styling hair can also be the practice of consumerism. western society perceives the body as a sociocultural construct rather than a biological entity. therefore, the body, including men bodies, are the media of self-expression which further can be fullfiled with consumption (feather-stone 1991; shilling 1993). in consequence, more men are being interested in investing their money to buy body enhancement products to increase their attractiveness physically (atkinson, 2008). this myth is covered with the representation of new lad masculinity. new lad masculinity is associated with violence, sport, drinking, and sex. however, there is a little touch of the masculinity of new man as narcissist in forms of the colored hair and jewelry, because new man as narcissist is projected as a confident wellgroomed man (beynon, 2002, p. 104). figure 4. masculinity and consumerism in this scene denotatively, a member of nct 127 is standing in front of opened door, in which there is also a perfect circular hole in front of the opened door. it seems that he is in between those two divisions. he wears a black suit and a pant with golden floral details. he lets his chest exposed, without wearing inner cloth. he also styled his hair neatly. the background is dominated by golden yellowish chinese decorations. connotatively, the suit indicates the high social class (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 45). in the 1930s, the tailored suit became popular as the men apparel style. the golden color is usually associated with success, by wearing golden attributes, certain people want to show prestige and power (ferreira, 2019). the chinese references may also represent nct 127’s identities as asians. therefore, they attempted to depict chinese cultural heritage in their music video. mythically, this scene depicts the relationship between masculinity and consumerism. the suit style was prevalent due to james bond popularity. james bond is a movie, in which the protagonist, james bond, would usually wear a dark suit with fine tailoring to reveal his body contours to make him more sexual, and to show the distance from lower social class. this kind of styling is in line with playboy magazine depiction of masculinity. playboy provided a depiction of masculinity that was adventurous, fun, and uncomplicated. moreover, playboy was p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 122 also introducing the hedonistic and glamorous lifestyle in modern society (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 45-46). in addition, the chest exposure in this scene denotes the crucial role of the male body in masculinity. according to michael massner (1990, p. 214), the body is ‘an object of social practice’. murray healey cited from marky mark, argues that hypermasculinity is just too much, in which men declare their masculinity in forms of gym-created bodies and semi-nakedness (mackinnon, 2003, p. 5). finally, this myth is covered with the representation of new man as narcissist. this type of new man is influenced by the growth of consumerism in the post second world war (shield, 1992, in beynon, 2010, p. 104). figure 5. masculinity and consumerism in this scene denotationally, nct 127 members wear red jackets with black detail and decorated with the black lettering ‘new thangs’. all of them also wear golden chain necklaces. they also wear inner clothes with black pants and decorated with black belts. the very front member is caught wearing versace white t-shirt. the hair is styled neatly, and the background is sort of chinese architectural building which is dominated by yellow color. in relation to connotation, the red color of the jackets symbolizes excitement and energy (incredibleart, 2020). wearing jackets and golden chain necklaces is the style of gangsta fashion, which symbolizes rebellion (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 140). the words ‘new thangs’ simply means new things. according to urban dictionary, ‘thang’ is a slang word for thing, and it is used to replace the naming of any object. ‘new thangs’, in line with the song, can mean releasing new music hits for their fans. in addition, slang language is also a form of identity for gangsta (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 139). moreover, the printed word ‘versace’ on the t-shirt symbolizes the prestige of wearing luxury brand. according to wikipedia, versace is an italian branded fashion which is established by gianni versace in 1978. ultimately, by means of myth, this scene is the representation of new lad masculinity and consumerism. according to alvarez in geczy & karaminas (2018, p. 147), hip-hop/gangsta culture was glorifying the hypermasculinity in forms of rap lyrics and fashion statement. the embodiment of hip-hop/gangsta fashion is realized through some fashion statements, such as gold chains, oversized jackets, and baggy pants. this fashion style is basically a representation of new lad which is also influenced by consumerist culture. in addition, white t-shirt is also a fashion statement for gangsta/hip-hop culture. that fashion statement is related with the notion ‘street cred’. in order to fit in with the market, versace here also produces white t-shirt with printed brand name. t-shirt, moreover, was also a fashion statement for punk. wearing t-shirt is the visual symbolism to challenge dominant ideology, including capitalism (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 117). however, tshirt has evolved from low class fashion into high class fashion as high branded fashion companies, including versace launch their designed t-shirt with printed branding logos. in consequence, the prestigious value of a t-shirt is assessed based on its brand. all in all, the uncovered myths of the music video are basically about the relationship between masculinity, aggression, sport, and consumerism. the varied depiction of masculinity in the music video is related to the fact that music video is produced as entertainment. therefore, k-pop industries produce various depictions of masculinity to satisfy their audience. the constructions of masculinity in the music video are also somehow imaginative because as already stated, the music video functions as entertainment. moreover, the male subjectivity is interfered by masculinities portrayed in media (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 2). these masculinities perpetuate the gender binary yet still have objectifying effect. at the same time, these masculinities are also unpredictable and ambiguous in defining ideal men. in fact, the masculinities constructed in media, from new man to new lad, are only objectified manifestations of social roles (geczy & karaminas, 2018, p. 5). simultaneously, they are also commodified identities created through promoting campaigns. therefore, these roles solely function as changeable signifiers. in consequence, the myths of the music video p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 123 indeed need to be unpacked critically since it can influence the audience to mimic the masculinity constructed in the music video offhand. conclusion masculinity is a social construction, in which men have to fit in with it in order to be accepted by society. masculinity is a social belief, which can be negotiated or even re-negotiated through the relation of power (mackinnon, 2003, p. 4). masculinity consists of many masculinities, meaning that every culture has different standard of being men (beynon, 2010, p. 1). korean waves have a big influence in portraying masculinity, especially through boybands’ performances. ‘kick it’ music video by nct 127 seems to bring back traditional masculinity which is contrast with other boybands who perform soft masculinity. according to beynon (2010), there are two contrasting types of masculinities: namely new man and new lad. new man is divided into two types: new man as nurturer and as narcissist. both new man and new lad turn out to be just marketing strategy to gain profit in consumerist culture. after analyzing the music video using barthes’ semiology. the author came up with a conclusion that mostly the music video uses the new lad masculinity as reference, even though there are some members who represents both the new man and new lad: a hydra masculinity (mort, 1996). all in all, the music video represents mostly the new lad masculinity to combat the mainstream soft masculinity represented in k-pop industry. one nct 127’s member also represent the masculinity of new man as narcissist. furthermore, some members even combine the new lad with the new man styling (a hydra masculinity). these representations may infer that k-pop industry still needs to maintain hard masculinity, along with the sexualization of men (the new man as narcissist), in order to attract global audience, because k-pop industries basically work as entertainment producers. therefore, the new lad and the new man representations in ‘kick it’ are how a k-pop industry (sm entertainment) offers the various depictions of masculinities in order to entertain their audience. references beynon, j. (2010). masculinities and culture. maidenhead: open univ. press. chan, j. w. (2000). bruce lee’s fictional models of masculinity. men and masculinities, 2(4), 371387. color symbolism and culture. (n.d.). retrieved from https://www.incredibleart.org/lessons/middl e/color2.htm cresswell, j. w. (2014). research design: qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods approaches (4th edition). thousand oaks. sage pubications. dwita, d. (2018). gender equality in media television (semiotics analysis of fair and lovely advertisement issue of marriage or master degree). komuniti: jurnal komunikasi dan teknologi informasi, 10(1), 37-43. ferreira, n. m. (2019). color psychology: how color meanings affect you & your brand. retrieved from https://www.google.com/amp/s/www.oberl o.com/blog/color-psychology-colormeanings/amp geczy, a. & karaminas, v. (2018). fashion and masculinities in popular culture. new york: routledge. girard, j. (2019). visual color symbolism chart by culture. retrieved from https://www.lifewire.com/visual-colorsymbolism-chart-by-culture-4062177 heigham, j. & croker, r. a. (2009). qualitative research in applied linguistics: a practical introduction. london: palgrave macmillan. mackinnon, k. (2003). representing men. london: arnold. young, k. & white, p. (2000). researching sports injury: reconstructing dangerous masculinities. in: mckay, j et al. masculinities, gender relations, and sport. thousand oaks: sage publications. morgan, d. (1994). theater of war: combat, the military, and masculinities. in: brod, h. & kaufman, m. (1994). theorizing masculinities. thousand oaks: sage publications. nct 127 엔시티 127 ‘영웅 (英雄; kick it)’ mv. (2020). retrieved from p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 124 https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=2ovya2__ eas ricciardelli, r. (2011). masculinity, consumerism, and appearance: a look at men’s hair. canadian review of sociology/revue canadienne de sociologie, 48(2), 181-201. sari, n. f., & wulan, n. (2016). the representation of masculinity in g-dragon’s crayon music video. allusion, (5)2, 2016, 200–213. urban dictionary (thang). (n.d.). retrieved may from https://www.google.com/amp/s/www.urban dictionary.com/define.php?term=thang&=tru e versace. (2020). retrieved from https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/versace wellard, i. (2009). sport, masculinities and the body. routledge. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/versace p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 125 introduction a doll’s house written in 1879 by henrik ibsen, is about a couple, nora helmer and torvald helmer with three children who lead a seemingly pleasant middle class life until individual, economic and social surroundings force a change in the wife’s (nora) attitude towards her marriage, relationship with other characters and social norms. this new outlook about life eventually leads her to leave the family with a view to constructing her own identity, individuality and life independence. being the main female character of the play, nora helmer spends most of her whole life in a dream world as a doll and as a vapid, passive woman with little personality of her own where her identity has mostly been portrayed as a construct of societal norms and the expectations of others as if she is destined to be the plaything in the hands of other characters. but nora has always been in quest of forming her self-identity in the light of her own vision and scheme where she seeks individuality and autonomous selfhood through breaking the shackles of typical gender roles of a mother and a wife. in doing so, she also fights against the discrimination and oppression toward women rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow nora’s metamorphosis from a doll child into a reasonable human being: reading henrik ibsen’s a doll’s house a b m shafiqul islam * 🖂, israt jahan shuchi ** *faculty of languages and translation, king khalid university, abha, kingdom of saudi arabia **girls’ community college, king khalid university, abha, kingdom of saudi arabia article info abstract article history: received date month 20xx approved date month 20xx published 30 october 2020 henrik ibsen is deemed to be one of the major norwegian playwrights of the late 19th century whose famous play a doll’s house manifests a wide variety of social and individual concerns, some of which transcend times and ages and thus become all-time contemporary. this paper mainly focuses on one such concern of an individualnora helmar’s quest of self-identitywhich gets unfolded through many other interrelated social issues that altogether result in her complete transformation. this study identifies how nora who we notice at the beginning of the play as a naïve and submissive woman, changes herself into an outspoken, autonomous and unyielding human being towards the end of the play. it also attempts to highlight nora’s numerous struggles against the patriarchal hegemony of the society and outlines how these struggles contribute to developing in her a sense of progressive self-awakening which eventually shapes her selfidentity as an independent woman, the ultimate destination of her journey of selfdiscovery. this study finally explores the underlying forces both from within and outside the family working as catalysts behind making nora a metamorphosed one.. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: metamorphosis, struggles, patriarchal hegemony, self-identity, progressive awakening 🖂 corresponding author: al shola postal services, post box-10203, post code-61321, abha, kingdom of saudi arabia, cell no00966538679506 email: shafiqju30@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 126 inflicted by the patriarchal power and attempts to develop counter discourses against the portrayal of the weak images of women. nora’s evolution as an autonomous persona and her journey of self-discovery and transformation mainly evolve around and develop through her distinct interactions and conflicts with other male characters particularly with her husband, torvald helmer. towards the end of the play, we notice a completely metamorphosed nora whose process of transformation starts from the beginning of it. in fact, she goes through a good number of struggles and brings forth her own narratives so that she can withstand the patriarchal discrimination and oppression against women and live an independent life. her struggles include solving her husband’s problem by borrowing some money, managing that loan by forging her father’s signature to get the surety of the bond, earning money to pay off the debt, showing her resistance by voicing against her husband’s domination, setting aside money for future purposes from the monthly living costs and finally leaving the male-dominated family as a result of her profound disappointment towards the society in general and her husband in specific. these disappointing experiences and hard anguishes resulted partly from the untrue system of a loveless marriage and mostly from the power struggles between men and women put her before a dark reality which speaks volume of the overall wretched condition of women in the society. exasperated by the dominant moral and legal discourses of patriarchy that always underrate and despise women power, nora decides to move from that restrictive domestic world to the outside world of power, money, and business. she now comes to the understanding that she lives in decorative surroundings as a doll and discovers that she is nothing but a mere tool in her husband’s hands. this apprehension basically helps her strive further in order to get back her lost or neglected values in such an orthodox society. therefore, she leaves her home and children in defiance of the society’s oppressive authority and conventions. this defiance is personal and at the same time socio-political since it poses a potential threat to the society by unsettling its traditional patriarchal structure. nora’s leaving home is the culmination of her transformation through which she turns into a totally different entity, fairly untypical of the then scandinavian image of a naive woman. and this study endeavors to outline this epic odyssey of nora’s metamorphosis into a reasonable human being whose victory may seem to be a prima facie miracle, but is not altogether unexpected rather hard-earned. methods the descriptive qualitative method has been used in this study in which, we, the researchers tend to describe and analyze certain data and provide interpretations based on related books and articles regarding the subject matter. for this research, we mainly depended on the text a doll’s house by henrik ibsen as a primary source and other supplementary books and articles related to this play as secondary sources. while collecting data, several procedures were followed. the first step was to go through the play in detail. secondly, we identified and classified the relevant quotations and paragraphs from the play illustrating the struggles and means through which nora, the female protagonist of the play became completely transformed from a doll child into an independent and a fully flourished human being. but we chose the data which were much relevant than others in order to make the research paper on-topic and reader-friendly.the third and final step was to scrutinize the secondary materials to relate pertinent ideas with the research theme. moreover, in order to illustrate nora’s journey, this study judiciously made use of the underlying principles of the famous feminist theory. the feminist theory always upholds the spirit of fighting against gender inequality and at the same time advocates for ensuring equal rights, justice, and fairness for women which we notice in nora’s unwavering and consistent attempt in achieving all or at least p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 127 some of them in her life. at the heart of this theory is the idea that women's oppression is deeply rooted in familial, social, political, and legal systems/structures and these discrepancies must be challenged and eventually eliminated by women themselves to taste the true sense of freedom. and nora’s enduring struggles throughout her whole life depicted in a doll’s house essentially epitomize this very quintessence of the feminist theory. results and discussions nora as a doll child in a doll’s house, nora helmer is portrayed as a timid young woman with a doll like existence who enjoys her life the way her husband, torvald helmer wants. but he still views nora as merely an extravagant woman who wastes money for unimportant things and cannot manage the money for the family. his words “sweet little spendthrift” (ibsen, 2009: 8) and “extravagant little person” (ibsen, 2009: 6) largely hold his view about nora’s personality. this is the impression that he always maintains about nora due to her childish behaviors and actions. at the same time, nora always craves for money that she thinks, will give her freedom. in fact, money constitutes a major concern for her since she needs money to pay off the debt that she takes from krogstad. wiseman (2010) thus mentions that nora could be excused for trusting krogstad not to blackmail her, but not recognizing that the loan would have to be repaid is inexcusable and childish. but nora can never solely be blamed for her childish and whimsical behavior. torvald’s treatment also plays a crucial role in this regard. he always treats nora as his doll which can be played anytime. nora is often attributed with childish nicknames such as “sweet little skylark” (ibsen, 2009: 7), “little song bird” (ibsen, 2009: 30), “little nora” (ibsen, 2009: 6, 31, 32, 34, 40,65,66 and 72 ), “obstinate little woman” (ibsen, 2009:31), “precious little singing bird” (ibsen, 2009:32), “helpless little mortal (ibsen, 2009: 54), “charming little capri maiden” (ibsen, 2009: 63), “charming little darling” (ibsen, 2009: 64) and “little singing bird” (ibsen, 2009: 69). the use of the word ‘little’ in almost all childish nicknames reflects his intention to control nora by calling her as a little thing and makes her dependent on him. nora is being treated like a cute little girl and she accepts the epithets without much discontent. even torvald goes to the extent of restraining nora with rules and regulations, much as a father would have to deter a child, forbidding her from pursuing candy and other temporal wishes. the relationship between nora and torvald thus exhibits that it is more like father and daughter than husband and wife. torvald’s treatment of nora as a small, helpless child makes her more isolated from reality. she moves from her father’s home to her husband’s where torvald controls the stage on which nora is a mere actor who generally believes that this pretend-world is the real one. actually, nora represents the womenfolk of her time, who had to be content with their own world without worrying much about the men’s world outside the home. this pattern is not entirely her fault, for she has not had any real chance to meet the world outside her home. nora's doll-like life makes her an alien to any real-life communications.to get rid of the clichéd images of a customary daily living, nora longs for such a life which emancipates her from these harsh realities. “though nora is treated like a doll child first by her father and then by her husband and is never allowed to evolve as a person, beneath her twittering, girlish exterior is a woman who has the potential to be independent and forceful” (yuehua, 2009: 83). her first challenge to masculine power is her idea to borrow money from krogstad by forging her father’s signature. she considers this decision moral and states, “is a daughter not to be allowed to spare her dying father’s anxiety and care? is a wife not to be allowed to save her husband’s life? i don’t know much about law; but i am certain that there must be laws permitting such things as that” (ibsen, 2009: 29). now, nora does no longer say yes to every demand that torvald wishes to be satisfied. when she returns from her triumphant dance, https://www.sciencedirect.com/topics/social-sciences/oppression p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 128 torvald contemplates his wife’s beauty and feels a strong sexual attraction, only to be shocked that she is unwilling to gratify his sexual desire for her. nora thus opposes his authority by repelling his sexual advances and says “go away, torvald! you must let me go. i won’t” (ibsen, 2009: 65). nora is fully aware of her beauty and knows how to manipulate her sexual power over torvald and over dr. rank to her own gains in an impeccable way. but at the beginning, torvald tends to materialize nora’s body by treating her as a pretty object that gives him pleasure. with carnal desire in mind, he frequently reminds nora of paying attention to her appearance and warns her not to “ruin [her] dear eyes and [her] pretty little hands” (ibsen, 2009: 13) by overwork. he claims right over her body as she is “[his] dearest treasure” and “the beauty that is [his], all [his] very own” (ibsen, 2009: 8). when she understands that her husband always looks down upon her as a mere object, she openly confronts him and the patriarchal ideology that he and her father represent and states: “when i was at home with papa, he told me his opinion about everything, and so i had the same opinions; and if i differed from him i concealed the fact, because he would not have liked it. he called me his doll-child, and he played with me just as i used to play with my dolls. and when i came to live with you….i was simply transferred from papa's hands into yours….when i look back on it, it seems to me as if i had been living here like a poor woman-just from hand to mouth. i have existed merely to perform tricks for you, torvald….you and papa have committed a great sin against me. it is your fault that i have made nothing of my life….but our home has been nothing but a playroom. i have been your doll-wife, just as at home i was papa's dollchild; and here the children have been my dolls” (ibsen, 2009: 74). nora starts exhibiting signs of change and expressing feeling of boredom as she says that her life is “unspeakably empty” (ibsen, 2009: 12). a doll’s house thus challenges contemporary misconceptions about women and details how nora transforms from a doll, a possession, whose sole purpose is to entertain her husband, into an individual human being. nora realizes that she is not a doll anymore with the so called sacred duties of a wife and mother, but before all else she is “a reasonable human being” (ibsen, 2009: 76) with duties to herself. that is why nora decides to show her resistance by speaking up about her true feelings to torvald when everything does not happen as she wishes. loveless marriage a doll’s house outlines nora’s archetypal journey of self-revelations and a change in her marriage with torvald helmer from the typical victorian “happy” family controlled by a male wage earner to the new woman that nora turns out to be when she leaves her family in pursuit of her identity. nora's action and voice are now felt and heard from the private sphere (home) into the public sphere (man's world). in reality, “the marriage institution in the nineteenth century mainly restricted women’s liberty and they were viewed as men’s properties, and dependent on men for emotional support or practical advice” (düzgün, 2018: 87). nora’s relationship with her husband can be seen as twisted or uneven since there is an odd child-parent dynamic that sometimes exists between them. nora views torvald as her god and he through his words and actions, has accepted, and even embraced that role, remaining an aloof, didactic figure throughout the play. and ibsen underscores this gap, isolation, and secrecy between nora and her husband through the mention of torvald’s study door which virtually represents “both the barriers that cut torvald and nora off from each other and the means by which nora hopes to hide her secrets” (lavender, 2008:121). for torvald, his study door acts as a buffer between the professional life that engages him and the family life in which he takes very little interest. he has no relationship of any kind with his children, so when they arrive, he makes an excuse for a hasty exit telling that “the place will only be bearable for a mother now” (ibsen, 2009: 23). nora’s activities trigger interest in torvald only when they directly concern him. in that case, he takes part in scenes merely to lend his voice of moral authority and says that he p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 129 “can’t be disturbed” (ibsen, 2009: 4). actually, torvald’s relationship to nora does not really extend beyond the satisfaction of possession and he views nora as less than human, a mere pet and calls her “my little lark”, and “my squirrel” (ibsen, 2009: 4). nora subconsciously acquiesces to torvald’s possessive nature. he often identifies nora as “a silly girl” owing to her timid personality though her timidity quickly and progressively starts changing to aggressiveness and adventurous undertakings with which she now can do anything to achieve her goals. she takes a loan in order to fund sufficient amount of money to treat her husband. after securing the loan, she understands the debt implications of the loan and works hard to pay back the money. this is a positive development in her character that depicts a determined and brave nora completely different from the woman previously defined by torvald helmer as “a silly woman”. torvald's idea of marriage is one of fantasy. before the costume party torvald wants his wife, nora, to dress up "as a neapolitan fisher-girl” (ibsen, 2009: 35). she dresses her up accordingly because that's what he wants her to be. throughout the play, torvald constantly refers to his wife as something to be admired. during the party, he describes her as a "dream of loveliness" and says she's "worth looking at"(ibsen, 2009: 62). torvald looks at nora and admires her but he doesn't love her. he seems to need her to become sexually aroused by his wife. however, nora is not a passive recipient of her husband’s manipulative power for she attempts to subvert the traditional middle-class family structure in which it is nora, a woman, who works and earns money by doing needlework and copying documents secretly. she tells mrs linde, her childhood friend, that she gets pleasure from being able to earn her own money: “many a time i was desperately tired; but all the same it was a tremendous pleasure to sit there working and earning money. it was like being a man” (ibsen, 2009: 16). gilman (1974) suggests that ibsen’s major concern is the struggle for self-realization. in its central movement, a doll’s house is a drama of preparation, pitched beyond sexual difference, a play of encounter with the obstacles . . . that act to prevent us from knowing ourselves and the world (65). simply, nora’s obstacle is her uneven marriage which prevents her from becoming fully human. when torvald explains krogstad’s moral failings to nora telling that he is poisoning his own children with lies and pretense, nora finds it analogous to her case since her sin (borrowing money by forging her father’s signature) is the same as krogstad’s. this is the first time when we notice that nora withdraws her hand and goes to the other side of the christmas tree distancing herself from torvald while simultaneously hinting at the fact that she takes the moral judgment about krogstad very seriously. as northam (1965) posits, “nora now believes that she is corrupt because of her deceitfulness; she is terrified to think that she may corrupt and poison her own children” (102). but at the same time, she also begins to doubt torvald’s moral grounding: “deprave my little children…..? poison my home? it's not true. it can't possibly be true” (ibsen, 2009: 33). “although suspicion nags her, nora’s refusal to accept the moral verdict against her is an act of paramount importance. for the first time, she questions her husband and dares to think for herself” (lavender, 2008:120). the collapse of this long standing mythology about her husband propels nora to go along her journey to become a true human being. nora’s responsibilities are wide-ranging and besides her role as a mother, she also acts as a father in her family since torvald does very little for his children. almost all the fathers in a doll’s house have negatively been portrayed with an intention to depict the carelessness and negligence of the patriarchal authority towards family. “it's true that nora and torvald have no ideal marriage; they don't even seem to have a real marriage. they have a power system, where nora lets torvald believe he is in control. torvald paints this illusion of his wife being his mistress and nora plays along with his game. they're both playing roles in what society views as a true marriage. they're stuck in a loveless situation that will only end with the sound of a door slamming shut” p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 130 (kussman, 2018). nora thus summarizes what their marriage is all about and says, “i thought it great fun when you played with me, just as they thought it great fun when i played with them. that is what our marriage has been, torvald” (ibsen, 2009: 75). confrontation and conflicts with other characters nora’s involvement in conflicts and confrontations with other characters has solidified her personality. the first instance of this affront occurs in the first act, when the audience discovers that nora for the sake of her husband’s treatment, has forged her father‘s signature in order to get a loan. this nora greatly differs from the initial image of an immature nora who while conversing with torvald states “i would never dream of doing anything you didn’t want me to” and “i can't get along a bit without your help” (ibsen, 2009: 31). but now, she knows how to take an independent decision without consulting her husband and how to earn the money needed to pay back the loan. this is a blatant disregard for the then existing laws which never allowed any woman to undertake such attempt, no matter how noble the cause is. as a result, she is in a dilemma running through the subconscious part of her mind which is too strenuous for her to deal with, although she believes that what she has done for her husband is well-timed and needed. finney (1997) argues that nora’s much rehearsal of and obsessions about the tarantella are signals of a woman close to going frantic. this madness also indicates that nora is a more complicated woman than the naive “doll” she was portrayed at the start of the play. in fact, this forgery and the eventual and expected reaction from torvald open nora’s eyes to her underappreciated and unfulfilled potential which leads her to adopt a different personality, always unsolicited and unwelcome by torvald, her father and the entire society. this inner trauma paves the way for her mental growth and eventually leashes her to a sort of self-recognition, self-identity and selfdetermination. basically, this conflict definitely represents nora’s endless struggle against the society’s futile and imposed rules when and where women do not have the right to stand against the notions of their husbands, no matter what happens. but nora proves otherwise and demonstrates that her personal feelings and growth are more important than the decrees, which the society imposes on her. nora’s transformation should never be viewed as unbelievable or too sudden. she starts getting acquainted with all the harsh realities of the outside world through her frequent yet necessitated interactions with other characters and thus becomes seasoned enough to confront them. that is why when she learns of krogstad’s blackmail, she remains unmoved and puts on a determined look to overcome such. but while gathering experience, nora has not altogether ignored her inborn innocence. this is quite evident in her choice to divulge her secret to mrs. linde that appears to be more the brag of a kid than the actions of a mature adult. nora’s innocent and immature interpretation of the law that the law would not prosecute a forgery carried out in the name of a good intention like love reinforces the idea that nora is basically unapprised of the ways of the real world. still, it is apparent that nora is at least partly aware that her doll-like life is not the only choice. when pressed about whether she will ever tell her husband about the loan, she replies that she will, in time. for now, she believes that telling him would upset the balance in her home which also greatly speaks of her sense of maturity. but everything is changing when nora realizes that her husband does not care about what she has done for him as he only cares about himself. from that moment, she chooses to be formal with him. she says that from the beginning of their marriage, they never have a serious conversation. nora realizes that she has been greatly wronged, first by her father and then by her husband, who treats her like a doll. as a result, the gap between nora and other characters, particularly torvald helmer, continues to widen until it reaches the culmination with nora leaving her husband as p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 131 part of her mission of self-discovery and progressive awakening. eslamie (2015) states that nora primarily resorts to two major attitudes to deal with her conflicts, one is compensation made through sacrifices for the family members, the other is the constructing the sense of superiority over people like her maid and family’s intimate friend rank. nora at the same time tries to fortify her personality by displaying autonomous decisions, firm behaviors, and solid actions. she is no more a victim of the power struggles orchestrated by the patriarchal society; she becomes a revolution of all time against the circumstances under which women usually live throughout the world. “the conflicts of power struggle in a doll’s house have become more and more intense as the play progresses because of the gradual unfolding of the female’s strength of control in the gender relationships and her struggle against the males’ control. as a result, the male protagonists begin to lose their dominant position and fall into inner-doubts about their self-worth as men” (yuehua, 2009:85). towards the end of the play, the frustration of the males in their exercise of ideological power is quite palpable. torvald now becomes confused about his role in the patriarchal realm he has painstakingly established which eventually empowers nora to develop as a full-fledged human being thus coming out of the image of a doll. invasion of the outside world nora is now fully exposed to the outside world since it invades nora’s home in the form of mrs. linde and then krogstad. the arrival of christine also brings with it a clash of two different worlds and conceptions of womanhood. christine is forced to work outside the home since she has lost her husband and therefore, presented as seemingly the opposite to nora who has been “denied the opportunity of undertaking paid employment” and because of that finds herself “pushed back more and more into an ornamental role” (dennis & skilton, 1987:259), that is, with no role in society or in the home either. christine’s earning opportunity ignites the same urge in nora and she feels the need of economic freedom in order to think of herself independently. here, peterson (1989) can rightly be mentioned who says that “the freedom she has in mind is very different from the concept her middle-class female contemporaries had, since for them freedom was achieved through marriage and maintenance by a man” (120). in this respect, nora’s key assertion: “that before all else i am a reasonable human being” (ibsen, 2009: 76), shows her anxieties which detaches nora willfully from the roles and duties imposed on her by her condition as a woman. trevor may’s (1987) words depict this situation as follows: “women can never stand on the same ground as men, since the latter may have professions and marriage, while marriage or professions must be the alternative for women.[…] nature has placed them at disadvantage in any struggle” (158). nora feels the necessity of leaving her family to begin to think and act as an independent being. when nora tells torvald that she does not understand the society in which she lives, she virtually hints at the ideas that “women’s attachment to the family-private realm is a cultural construct; on the contrary, it is a condition arbitrarily imposed on them” (ortín, 2009:138). realization about herself it is important to notice that nora for the first time leaves the confines of the one room in the entire play to join the party. when she leaves the room for a short period of time in order to exchange her party dress for everyday clothing, this is her first sole venture out of the room. this step prophesies her final exit. nora comes to the realization that, before she can be a wife, she must first determine her position in the world. she departs as an awakened soul, resolute to become a full-fledged individual rather than the toy in the hands of men in her life. the image of nora as a seemingly cheerful, innocent “angel of the home” soon turns to an experienced human being. instead of refusing to adhere to krogstad’s demands and taking up the issue for himself, torvald accuses nora of ruining his life and declares that he never sacrifices his honor for a p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 132 loved one. it comes as a blow to nora and a thought of committing suicide ripples through her mind though in the next moment, she reshapes her thoughts and thinks that this is not a man worth dying for. the realization that torvald does not reciprocate her strong feelings causes a change in her.torvald’s “little squirrel”(ibsen, 2009: 4, 5 and 38) and singing skylark, as he has termed her on numerous occasions in the play, turns unemotional and silent after noticing her husband’s real face. she is now torn apart with recurring thoughts about her futile past and starts reflecting on her life with torvald, with her father and even religion. in search of a meaningful life, she decides to disregard her duties as a mother and wife so that she can fulfill the duties she has to herself. a doll’s house reveals the limitations of freedom that women have in the domestic spheres. they neither have any voice in decision making nor have the right to do whatever they like. in the domestic arena, the strong patriarchal power compels women to act as mere wives and the complement of men. the same thing happens to nora who does not seem to enjoy the right to express her true feelings to torvald. moreover, she has been portrayed with weaker images like the incompetence in doing domestic work, the failure in money management and ineptitude in taking care of her children. but nora substantiates otherwise regarding all the accusations and demonstrates that she is capable enough of accomplishing anything that a man can do. surprisingly, till the end of the play, her husband retains the same idea about her and still calls nora with the terms “my frightened little singing-bird” and “a hunted dove” (ibsen, 2009: 72), which imply that nora is a person who is weak and needs someone to cling on. at this point, nora recognizes that she “had been living here with a strange man, and had borne him three children” (ibsen, 2009: 78). this realization forces nora to step into the real world where she ceases to be a doll. she seats with torvald at the table in order to “face facts”. she now sounds authoritative and does not allow him to speak until she has finished what she intends to tell. for the first time, she is quite expressive and unequivocally states that before tonight, they have never understood each other. in over eight years of marriage, they have never before sat down to have a serious discussion. nora recognizes that “their marriage has been a doll marriage: he a doll husband, she a doll wife and their children destined to be doll children” (wiseman, 2010). she gets an adequate perception of herself and comes to the awareness that she is not merely born to satisfy societal and others’ expectations; rather she has much more to give to herself. nora simultaneously reminiscences about her roles as a mother and a wife and believes that she should feel proud of what she has done for the family. eventually, events uncover the real image of nora’s husband, different of what she has envisaged at the start of the play. nora is very vocal now and says that she has been greatly mistreated by both her father and her husband. she must first educate herself before she can educate the children. this is why, she concludes, she is going to leave him. but torvald helmer here accuses her of neglecting her “most sacred duties” (ibsen, 2009: 76) as wife and mother, refusing to acknowledge nora’s opinion that her duty to herself as a reasonable human being is at least as sacred. in order to be free and discover her own nature as a human being in a society that she does not understand, she decides to break up her marriage. on the one hand, her disillusionment is personal as regards her husband’s reaction and on the other hand, it is social in which women are reduced to nonentities. ortín (2009) opines that “the only wonderful thing that happens in the end is when she gains the courage to begin a new life outside patriarchal seclusion” (138). on a different note, by exemplifying how a female character like nora achieves her own independence and definition as an autonomous human being, women need to break out of patriarchal schemes to allow their own independent selves to flourish. her apparently uncertain new life has already been on the way, and hopes are very thin that torvald will rise to the challenge anytime soon. so far she has been in the state of an imposed fantasy inflicted p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 133 on by the societal norms and power. she is no longer willing to be an object or an agent of fantasy. she is now well capable of differentiating between fantasy and reality. hollowness of the apparent moral values since the beginning of the play, torvald’s activities seem to distance nora without accommodating her in the realm of reality. he only makes use of her by placing the excuses of religion and then morality, both of which nora agnostically rejects by explaining that she has never had a chance to examine and embrace these things on her own and, as a result, she does not know if she agrees with these principles and comments that she does not “believe that any longer” (ibsen, 2009: 76). torvald first protests that nora is not even considering about “what people will say” (ibsen, 2009: 76) showing himself once again a morally shallow person who is more concerned with appearance than substance. nora realizes torvald’s moral superficiality and hypocrisy. his lofty principles have never amounted to anything more than mere selfishness and solely concern for his reputation. actually, his true concern is not for moral righteousness but the appearance of it. in contrast, nora exhibits actual decency when, after flirting with dr. rank in a desperate effort to get the amount she needs to pay off krogstad, she rejects his enamored advances toward her. the doll nora might attain a favor through erotic flattery, but “the heroic woman underneath, the woman of fundamentally sound principles . . . puts a stop to the nonsense when it begins to offend her sense of rightness” (northam, 1965: 105). nora will not trade one sin for another. instead, she asks the maid to “bring in the lamp,” evicting the alluring darkness of the scene, and then she “goes over to the stove” (ibsen, 2009: 46) to purify herself of what she now apprehends was a transgression. nora hysterically tries to get rid of the remorse of sin in preparation for the eventual cost she is going to pay in her life. when nora’s husband’s true image is finally exposed, she feels devastated inside. she now feels ashamed of the forgery she has done to save her husband’s life and thinks why women go to the extent of sacrificing their honor for the sake of their husbands’ welfare. this major shift in her viewpoints symbolized by her uncontrolled movement in tarantella virtually foreshadows her breaking free from torvald. she recognizes that she has known nothing but what the men in her life have stated to her; she has not been able to live or even think for herself. in her disillusionment she says, “you have never loved me.you have only thought it pleasant to be in love with me” (ibsen, 2009: 74). now she shows her antipathy not only towards individuals, but also to the whole patriarchal system. that is why we notice her firm utterances when torvald tries to teach her moral values. “i am learning, too, that the law is quite another thing from what i supposed; but i find it impossible to convince myself that the law is right. according to it a woman has no right to spare her old dying father, or to save her husband's life. i can't believe that” (ibsen, 2009: 77). her decision “i am going to see if i can make out who is right, the world or i” (ibsen, 2009: 77) is an assertion of her robust willpower and steadfastness to fight against this maledominated world. however, nora clearly knows that fighting against the male-dominated world and the patriarchal system single-handedly is not an easy task. for this reason, “she chooses her own way of fighting for the maintenance of her identity and dignity-to leave her home and try her luck in the society, making the bewildered torvald a rather sympathetic figure” (yuehua, 2009:84). actually, women in a doll’s house have never given up their fight in the struggle for gender power. they are, as a matter of fact, more thoughtful and tenacious in their tenacity of claiming their share of power. to a certain extent, they seem tougher in character and will power, with a deeper insight compared to their counterparts. being empowered by that inborn insight, nora now starts exerting her control over almost everything and everyone, including her husband. “the nora we have observed during the play p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 134 has not seemed a passive creature wholly molded by others. ibsen has depicted her as willingly playing the doll game to her own advantage” (johnston, 1989:16). this is the real reflection of her inner world other than what she tells mrs. linde about the concealment. she just wants others to know that she is not a superficial creature, but a strong woman who can handle the situation all alone, just like a man. the reason why she decides to leave her family is because she wants to find a better life. nora strictly ignores her husband’s wishes to be a good mother and wife thus ignoring the society itself. she now learns how to assert her opinion regarding important things like completing her duties to herself and trying to live autonomously by learning what happens in the real world. nora thus becomes a symbol throughout the world, for women fighting for liberation and equality. she is also a symbol for female actors, both of what is possible and of how much they still have to fight for. when henrik ibsen’s nora helmer first takes off her wedding ring, empties her purse and slams the door, it causes a huge sensation. this desperate act is a necessary step to adulthood after a lifetime of allowing men to define her identity which has so far been a disturbing mix of cunning and naiveté. this departure has long been due for nora to get rid of all these authoritarian nuisances since there has always been something unpleasant hidden behind all her chirpiness. shutting the door: completion of nora’s metamorphosis the final scene of the play is important in that it shows the change in the power relations between torvald helmer and nora. in this scene, “[t]he sound of a door shutting is heard from below,” which implies nora’s leaving the house. torvald thus “sinks down on a chair at the door and buries his face in his hands” (ibsen, 2009: 80). this alteration in nora’s and torvald’s positions is significant since until the final scene, nora is restricted to the domestic sphere to deal with domestic affairs. torvald, on the other hand, is seen occupying the public sphere where he works and earns money. however, nora and her husband change roles for this time. it is torvald who is left in the domestic zone and put into a fragile position. sitting on the chair, he screams dreadfully after his wife. on the other hand, nora is shown as a strong-minded, rational being who negates her part as a compliant and noble wife and mother. while leaving the tyrannical domestic sphere, she clarifies to her husband why she has decided to leave him and states, “i must try and educate myself--you are not the man to help me in that. i must do that for myself. and that is why i am going to leave you now” (ibsen, 2009: 75). seeing nora quite adamant, torvald softens his age-long, strict, patriarchal voice, promises to “become a different man” and offers to fill “the abyss” that has opened between them (ibsen, 2009: 75). nora, on the other hand, does not believe that they can start a new relationship afresh based on equal power relations, and says that he can change only if “[his] doll is taken away from [him]” (ibsen, 2009:78). therefore, she finally departs and rejects to be a puppet regulated and structured by the patriarchal authorities governing the spheres of domesticity, morality, and religion. in the end, “she claims that she has stopped believing in miracles but the road we know she will tread, the road she has already chosen to follow, promises to lead her inexorably to the greatest miracle of all: the fully realized human being” (lavender,2008:126). actually, nora's leaving the house is her declaration of independence which left people of scandinavia “pale with excitement, arguing, quarrelling, and challenging” (templeton, 1997: 112). nora's character fascinates everyone because at that time in scandinavia, she represented such an act that the majority of women feared to take. nora basically “offers women spectators' identity spaces to negotiate a meaningful life space” and by “imaginatively inhabiting the role of nora, women on the cusp of new social identities were able to explore possible futures and the consequences of possible actions” (holledge and tompkins, 2000: 20-23). finally, nora's transformation into an independent identity transcends the local p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 135 scandinavian context to reach a global perspective thus providing a universal, contemporary framework for many such stories of new noras to be created. conclusion a doll’s house entails nora’s slow yet steady metamorphosis from a doll child into an autonomous human being. this progressive awakening comes at the cost of numerous struggles that nora has experienced at every stage of her life. these struggles which greatly contribute to shaping her identity and individuality speak volume of her resolute determination to fight against the discrimination and oppression towards women inflicted by the strong patriarchal force. nora’s identities previously shaped by the male dominated society as a compassionate mother, an obedient daughter, and a dutiful wife are used to restrict both her individual and economic freedoms by trapping her in the domestic arena. that is why she endeavors to assert her true ability in that she is capable enough of doing anything if she is given opportunities. in doing so, she attempts to produce counter discourses against the portrayal of women’s weak images. nora’s struggles have thus become the symbols of independence since she breaks the rules which limit her movements in domestic and social life. at the end of the play, her decision to leave the family is the collective aftermath of profound disappointment and anguish resulted from the treatment she has received from her father, her husband and the society. moreover, nora now recognizes the very fragile bonding of her relationship with other members of the family and the futility of a tedious life she has led throughout. hence, she decides to form a new individual self by rejecting the identity imposed by the male-dominated society. her challenge against patriarchal oppression, ultimately, disrupts the patriarchal hegemony and heralds a chance of transformation for other women both at the personal and social levels. references dennis, b., & skilton, d. (1987). reform and intellectual debate in victorian england. new york: croom helm. düzgün, ş. (2018). a cultural materialist approach to gender relations in ibsen’s a doll’s house. hacettepe üniversitesi edebiyat fakültesi dergisi, 35(2), 85-94. doi: 10.32600/huefd.430480 eslamie, r., & mazandarani, h.a. (2015). an investigation of adlerian psychoanalytic feminism in a doll’s house. journal of scientific research and development, 2(1), 96-104. available online at www.jsrad.org finney g. (1997). ibsen and feminism: the cambridge companion to ibsen. ed.james mcfarlane. cambridge: cambridge university press. gilman, r. (1974). the making of modern drama: a study of büchner, ibsen, strindberg, chekhov, pirandello, brecht, beckett, handke. yale university press. holledge, j., & tompkins, j. (2000). women's intercultural performance. london: routledge. ibsen, h. (2009). a doll’s house. pennsylvania: a penn state electronic classic series publication. johnston, b. (1989). text and supertext in ibsen’s drama. the pennsylvania state university press:university park and london. kussman, b. (2018). “loveless marriage: a look at henrik ibsen’s “a doll’s house”. owlcationhumanities-literature. available at https://owlcation.com/humanities/lovelessmarriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dollshouse#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a% 20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20 doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february &text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain% 20stability%20and%20security. lavender, j. (2008). seeking the greatest miracle: psychological mythology in ibsen’s a doll’s house. the corinthian, 9(1), 119-127. available at http://kb.gcsu.edu/thecorinthian/vol9/iss1/7 may, t. (1987). an economic and social history of britain, 1760-1970. new york: longman. northam, j. (1965). ibsen's search for the hero. ibsen: a collection of critical essays. ed. rolf fjelde. englewood cliffs: prentice-hall, 91-108. ortín, s. p. (2009). a doll’s house: a victorian or a present-day toy?. odisea. revista de estudios ingleses, (10), 131-141. peterson, m. j. (1989). family, love, and work in the lives of victorian gentlewomen (vol. 509). https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. https://owlcation.com/humanities/loveless-marriage-a-look-at-henrik-ibsens-a-dolls-house#:~:text=loveless%20marriage%3a%20a%20look%20at%20henrik%20ibsen's%20%22a%20doll's%20house%22,updated%20on%20february&text=in%20the%20eyes%20of%20a,to%20gain%20stability%20and%20security. http://kb.gcsu.edu/thecorinthian/vol9/iss1/7 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 136 bloomington and indianapolis: indiana university press. templeton, j. (1989). the doll house backlash: criticism, feminism, and ibsen, pmla 104(1), 28-40. available at http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/462329?si d=21105343353041& uid=4&uid=2. wiseman, m. c. (2010). "nora as a doll in henrik ibsen's a doll's house. "inquiries journal/student pulse, 2 (3). available at http://www.inquiriesjournal.com/a?id=1680 yuehua, g. (2009). gender struggle over ideological power in ibsen’s a doll’s house. canadian social science, 5(1), pp.79-87. http://www.inquiriesjournal.com/a?id=1680 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 196 introduction once in united state, there was a law called as jim crow laws enforced until 1965. this law separated the african americans with white americans in using the public facilities such as roads, drinking fountains, restaurants, transportations, hotels, public schools, and many others. in case of humanity and human rights, this is considered as unequal social order however a “separate but equal” stigma for americans in this period. as this stigma was normal for white people, while none of americans nor african americans believed the word “equal” but the “separate” part was uphold by the americans faithfully. as in case of segregation, the principal using of sign “white” and “colored” were found in almost all public facilities as the reign of jim crow laws (gardner, 2012). views as “colored” waiting room or “white only” toilet were commonly found everywhere. this is a very severe form of racial discrimination. in another word, racial discrimination called as racism which widely known refer to black or dark-skinned people determine an african descendant, sometimes mentioned as colored people. vidal (1996) stated that racism is a form of violent towards another race as an act of domination involving specific behaviors or actions. in racism, one group of race looks down to another group of race which result superior and inferior feeling. this is one of racism forms resulted by jim crow laws. the poor thing about racism caused by jim crow laws was the different quality of public facilities. white people got the better quality. not rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow racism towards african american in peter farrelly’s green book: a true story nensia* 🖂 *sekolah tinggi ilmu pariwisata tamalatea, makassar, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 22 july 2020 approved 29 october 2020 published 30 october 2020 the aim of the research was to describe the racial discrimination towards africanamerican in green book, a movie by peter farelly. the movie was based on a true story of social life in america during the reign of jim crow laws in 1962. therefore, the writer used descriptive qualitative method with sociological approach in order to describe the racism act towards colored people in america at that periodical time as depicted in the movie. the research indicated that the historical context of jim crow laws, racial discrimination, the distinction of white and colored people were reflected in the movie as it is in history. the racial injustice plot was climb up in every states where the concert was held. they went to one region to another further into deep south. from the first region to the last one, the discrimination kept on increasing from bad to the worst form of racism. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: africanamerican, colored, jim crow laws, green book 🖂 corresponding author: jl. perintis kemerdekaan no. 12, kapasa, tamanlanrea, makassar, sulawesi selatan 90245, indonesia e-mail: nensia@stipartamalatea.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 197 only that, but also in designation as in brown & stantiford (2008), the differentiation to addressed white man as “mister” while colored people as “boy” or “negro” in newspaper. another dark injustice for african american would be served last. if they had a job, the pay would be little. even in public places, african american should give way or prioritize the americans. this is felt terrible, but a racial segregation was indeed legal at that time. this grief adheres the racial stereotype of african american. they were associated with dirty-skinned people and lowly workers as in takezawa (1999), stereotypical occupation for colored men were porter, cook, janitor and servant, while for colored women were cook and housemaid. this indicates the narrow point of view shown by racialist, social economic inequality, and the unfair of life as well. those realities influenced author of literary works to involve the historical context or phenomenon into a form of literary works. mostly, those were about how americans treated african americans. as it is reflected in green book movie directed by peter farelly. this movie mirrors historical context of discrimination happened in the period as the reign of jim crow laws. for movie reviewers, this is a great movie which won the oscar and earned prestige in toronto film festival. green book was a true story film set in 1962 which script written by nick vallelonga, a son of tony vallelonga whose story is being filmed as stated in variety by wagmeister (2019). nick wrote the story of his father, tony vallelonga who worked to a great african american composer named dr. don shirley. green book actually a symbol of a guidance book entitled “for negro motorist, green book for vacation without aggravation.” this book was for sale for black people containing information about hotel, restaurant, or places where black people would be accepted. the existence of this book shows how racist people at the period where black people would always find life threatening situation in daily life. the movie which also the true story told about the struggling of dr. don shirley as a colored people but a great and rich composer was fighting with his pride to change the paradigm on skin color. therefore, he decided to make a tour concert to southern america where the discrimination felt deeply. thus, the two great values contained in the movie which representing the historical context and filming based on true story set in 1962 became the prominent factors that made the writer interested in describing the racial discrimination or racism in green book towards african american. this analysis was also conducted by referring to previous studies and analysis from numbers of authors as pager & western (2012) in his writing about identifying discrimination and rahmatillah (2020) in her analysis of the reflection of racism towards african american in selma movie. methods the writer used used qualitative method as mohajan (2018) stated that qualitative research is a form of social action that stresses on the way of people interpret, and make sense of their experiences to understand the social reality of individuals. then, applying the sociological approach in order to describe the phenomenon of racism based on true story as reflected in this movie. as elizabeth & burns (1973) stated that sociological approach shows the relation between literature and society which literature is the product of society and reciprocally. therefore, concerning to sociology of literature means to pull the red string between literary work and its sociological context, society, place, culture, economy, and many other aspects. it was conducted through this method in order to describe the whole phenomenon of true story happened in 1962. the purpose is being able to reflect the historical aspects of 1962 situations in america within the movie descriptively. while the data sources were primary data and secondary data. the primary data was collected from the dialogues and circumstances in p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 198 the movie of green book directed by peter farelly in 2018 based on true story of tony vallelonga and dr. don shirley in 1962 which script written by tony’s son, nick vallelonga. meanwhile, the secondary data was taken from historical books, journals, encyclopedia, and internet articles as well. there were several steps in collecting the data. for primary data, the writer watched the whole movie first in order to get the sense of racism depicted in the movie as objective of the research. then re-watched the movie while taking note of the scenes that reflected the racism and marked the time of the dialogues. after that, the writer read and typed the script that related to racism in order to classify the related data. for secondary data, the writer conducted library research, reading, internet browsing, comprehending then taking note of the information related to the subject matter. besides, there were several steps in analyzing the data. the first was classification through classifying the collected data as for primary data, the writer did characterization by character mapping and relating the narrative which is a way to see how the setting related to the narrative (the reasons for certain background, set, location chosen). next step was interpreting the string between primary and secondary data used qualitative data analysis as in mikos (2014) suggest it in analyzing film. then explaining and concluding the results. results and discussion the research result will be presented orderly as in the movie. the data shown are only dialogues and circumstances related to racial discrimination toward african american. tony : “what the hell are you all guys doing here?” dolores brother :”we came over to keep dolores company.” dolores’s father : ”tony! don’t be sleeping when my daughter is here alone with these sacks of coal. … tony : ”i don’t know they were going to send eggplants”. (time 00:07:30→00:07:48/green book) above scene took place at tony’s house where there were two black plumbers came to repair something. it shows how white people think of black people (african american). in racism, such act called as prejudice towards african american. they thought that these colored people would harm white people so it is necessary to be aware. they even called these black people with bad term as sacks of coal which means that black people are dirty as sacks of coal even tony threw his glass that being used by these two plumbers as it is something that very dirty and cannot be cleaned. this prejudice harms this racial group as if they are something that does not deserve to use things that being used by white people. this phenomenon portrayed in the movie as it was happened in reality when jim crow laws was in the country. the beginning of this movie actually shows the difficult situation of people in earning money and finding a job. at first, tony worked at copacabana, a famous restaurant with music shows. then it was closed for reparation which took quite long time while tony should earn money for his family. the hardness of life made him accept an offer to be a driver in concert tour for black pianist, dr. don shirley. he needed the money, so he accepted it. then the tour began to midwest and deep south. the tour was equipped with a guidance book entitled “for negro motorist, green book for vacation without aggravation.” this book was for sale for black people containing information about hotel, restaurant, or places where black people would be accepted. the existence of this book shows how racist people were! black people would always find life threatening situation in daily life. the writer sees that the intention of dr. don shirley team in using a strong white driver is to keep dr. shirley save. this shows racism distress situation where african american people unable to solve this racial problem that they had to dealt with causing them to find a way out as portrayed in this movie. luckily, tony was in difficult financial situation therefore he accepted the offer, p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 199 if not, then it was impossible finding such situation as white people would work for black people. even, friends of tony or other white people found it strange situation. actually, the beginning was not easy for tony to get rid of general discrimination toward black people. it is shown in act time (00:34:30/green book) when tony wanted to drop by to take a leak, he came back to get his wallet. he thought that dr. shirley might do something with his wallet. this is another prejudice of african american which commonly happened in america in the period. here, the writer sees that the discrimination views toward african american possessed deeply inside white people’s mind. it is determined by tony’s act in this scene where he already worked to dr. shirley who was a very rich person. it means wealth cannot even cover racialism. this also shown in time (00:35:05/green book) when they arrived in pennsylvania, in the scene dr. don shirley was alone while his another trio (parts of his music group) were having fun with girls. dr. shirley was the only colored in his group. therefore, he knew that he would not have such occasion to socialize with white people. his group also realized it that they never invite dr. shirley because being seen with colored people was something unusual. it is clearly a form of racial discrimination. negro stereotype would always attach to any african american. as it is seen in below dialogues: tony : ”you know this song?” dr. shirley : ”i don’t think so, no” tony : ”how could you not know this music? aretha franklin. chubby checker, little ……. i mean come on doc, these are your people.” (time 00:43:38→00:43:51/green book). above dialogue concern on “your people” part which made dr. shirley quiet and looked deep in the distance. this is another racial stereotype. for white people, colored people must have known another colored people because they thought that they were one type of racial community without thinking that it might cause anxiety towards colored people. even so, dr. don shirley took care of all harassment calmly as shown below: dr. shirley : ”i’ve never heard fried chicken in my life.” tony : ”who you bullshitting?” you people love the fried chicken, the grits, and the collard greens. negro cooks used to make it all the time when i was in the army.” dr. shirley : ”you have a very narrow assessment of me, tony.” (time 00:51:30→00:51:45/green book). from above circumstance, the writer points out the word “you people” and “negro cooks” which mean that tony classified which food for black people and for american. he considered that all black people like the same thing. saying “you people” imply that dr. shirley and tony were not the same people. this shows there is an exclusion happened in the society as reflected in the america at that time. white people strictly exclude themselves from what belongs to colored people. at one moment, after keeping quiet all the time when dr. shirley was insinuated, he said, dr. shirley :”i just needed some air”. tony :”air? do you know where you are?” dr. shirley :”does geography really matter?” tony :”what?” dr. shirley :”if i was in a bar in your neighborhood, would the conversation be any different?” (time 00:59:22→00:59:41/green book). this situation happened when they were in lousville kentucky, when dr. shirley got hit by several locals at a bar. this was because he went alone and without green book instruction. the role of green book as a guidance for colored people was really important in order to be save as it is happened in the true story. without it, colored people should be prepared with negative stereotypes and prejudice. even they could easily hit by white people. hence, the guidance book implied that there was restriction between places that could be reached out by african american. as in (00:53:20/green book) a group of white people who hit dr. shirley said, “who let him out his cage?”. this is very rude and a severe humiliation towards african american which considered them as animal. this is an aggressive p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 200 suppression over colored people. during this period, colored people were powerless to against such violence. these white people were the dominant capitalist society which means that colored people were always inferior community over white people who were the superior one. from the dialogues, the writer also assumes that no matter where dr. shirley was, as long as he is an african american, such thing would always happen. tragically, all colored people seemed to believe that they will always be as lower class and despicable toward white people. this case is portrayed in circumstances time (01:01:20→01:02:40/green book) when dr. shirley’s car got over heated and they had to stop to water it in plantation area where there were many black people hoeing the soil as lowly workers. those negro workers were astonished by the view where tony as a white man fixing the car and plain dressing while dr. shirley as a negro standing there crossing arms in a tuxedo. even, tony got the car door for dr. shirley. this looked as an impossible view for them. they could not believe their eyes, a white man work for a negro where this whole time historically negro was slave, poor, dirty creature and will always be. colored people realized their lowest racial status. thus, the level of racism was this bad. they did not even proud of the view of tony driving dr. shirley. even for them, that was a strange thing which indicated that negative assessment had also come from colored people. they had no selfesteem toward themselves. this racial discrimination keeps appearing in every region of the tour. even the climax is starting from below circumstances: the host :”earlier this week we asked our help what mr. shirley might like for supper. so the boys in the kitchen whipped up a special menu in honor of our guest. gentlemen, home-cooked fried chicken.” (time 01:03:50→01:04:10/green book). from this dialogue, the writer sees people’s general perspective about african american was helpless. the tour set up far into south area but still dr. shirley got the same discrimination. in this scene, tony gestured to dr. shirley as if saying “see? i am right.” again, the stereotype of african american widely known all over america even in the deep south. but this is not the only harassment from this white-skinned host. the most terrible thing is when no one sees this host with dr. shirley. host :”excuse me, don. …are you looking for the commode?” dr. shirley :”yes, i …” host :”yeah, here. let me help you. it’s right out there before that pine.” dr. shirely :”i’d prefer not to use that.” host : ”well, don’t be silly, don. it looks a lot worse from the outside.” dr. shirley :”and i supposed you know from the experience. .. well i could return to my motel and use the facilities there but that would take at least a half an hour.” host : ”we don’t mind waiting.” (time 01:04:52→01:05:33/green book) this shows how terrible the way white people treating the black people. this is clearly shows the stereotype of jim crow laws where toilet for colored and white people should be distinguished. the host did not allow dr. shirley use the toilet but a wooden old commode beside the tree outside of the house which was very dirty and dark. commode also means convenient. this implies that the host showing him a toilet which might be convenient for dr. shirley. this is a humiliation towards other race. this behavior in american social culture was justification for them. they thought that they were superior than colored people that they could act abusively. even greatest talent and wealth of a negro cannot cover the discrimination. for white people, they were all the same, slaves, dirty and criminalist which was fine if threatened as bad as this. where at that time, only poor people and animal that would take a leak under or beside a tree. they can even wait for so long than just allowing dr. shirley to use the toilet. the next day in the next city, this thing got worse. tony : ”you like that, doc?” dr. shirley : ”that’s a handsome suit” … tony : ”why don’t you try it on? … come on let’s see how it looks on you. we got plenty of time. (gong into the store). tailor : ”how you doing, may i help you, sir?” p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 201 tony : ”yeah, we want to try on that beautiful gray suit in the window. you got it in 42? tailor : ”of course. this is the one. dressing room is in the back, sir.” dr. shirley : ”thank you. i’ll be just a moment.” tony : ”take your time, doc. i’ll check out some ties for you.” tailor : ”excuse me, you are not allowed to try that on.” dr. shirley : ”i beg your pardon.” tailor : ”if you’d like to purchase it first, we’d be happy to tailor it to your needs.” dr. shirley : ”i see” (time 01:11:03→01:12:16/green book). above circumstance indicates that even for a tailor who earn money through selling also discriminate negro’s capability financially. this tailor doubted black people for being afford to buy such suit. this is stated in above dialogue when the tailor said that he will tailor it to dr. shirley if he purchased it first. it means that the tailor suspecting dr. shirley would only try and left without buying it for all knows that negros were extremely poor. if so, the suite would not be sold for being dirty and disgusted by a negro body. again, this discrimination is clearly a direct discrimination where this tailor served tony well while he refused to serve dr. shirley. this is depicted in jim crow laws in this period where there were distinctive places where american and african american were not proper to be served in the same place especially for using such high-class suite. poor dr. shirley, he managed the emotion well because he knew that his race was powerless over this white people. as an indirect discrimination caused by the role of jim crow laws, white people had great power to organize condition. it did not mean that dr. shirley was weak or emotionless. he indeed was mourning deep inside his heart. it is shown in time (01:12:30/green book) when dr. shirley did his concert in that city emotionally reflecting deep sadness, pain, disappointment, and anger in his music. he was so angry for previous humiliation that he accepted. the anger and sorrow portrayed clearly in his expression and music while doing his concert. besides all above discrimination, dr. shirley still accepted another exclusion act by police officer when he was caught intimately with another white man. dr. shirley got hit by the police officer while another white man did not. of course it is a form of racial injustice. not only violence act, but also physical humiliation was also depicted in this movie as in time (01:17:11/green book) when tony and dr. shirley coincidentally met tony’s acquaintance. these friends of tony said “who’s the eggplant?”. from this dialogue indicates that physical humiliation was also happened in the movie. eggplant texture and color is dark and slick which similar to the skin of colored people, shiny black. as a low racial status, african american forced to never try to make them-selves equal to white people because they did not deserve it. this is shown in time (01:21:15/green book) when dr. shirley told tony about what his record company said to him was “they insisted that audiences would never accept a negro pianist on a classical stage”. this means as if white people think that they were a noble race while colored people was slavery race therefore colored people did not deserve for noble thing such as classical stage of music because that music considered as the noble kind of music, the masterpiece. it only belongs to white people. colored people only deserved ugly thing. this kind of situation kept going on in each city, even when they were in traffic light looked old by white people in time (01:23:45→01:24:00/green book). the view of tony as white man driving dr. shirley as a negro shocked people there. the worst was the police officers who supposed to uphold onto the law and human rights. it is shown below: police : ”and why are you driving him?” tony : ”he’s my boss”. police : ”he can’t be out here at night. this is a sundown town. get him out of the car and check his id.” …….what kind of name is that? (asking tony’s last name). tony : ”it’s italian.” police : ”i see. that’s why you are driving him around. you’re half a nigger yourself.) (time 01:25:47→01:01:26:39/green book). p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 202 above situation signifies that impossible for white people driving black people who known for their miserable life. therefore, knowing that tony was an italian, the police officer accused him as a half-negro then the boss-driver thing just made sense to the police. this indicates that does not matter where a negro were and what his occupation was, he will always be stereotyped by dirty, poor, dark disgusting skin, and lowly people. of course, tony and dr. shirley got arrested. when in jail, dr. shirley said that they could not be arrested without any cause, then the police said the cause was “cause you let the sun set on your black ass” (time 01:27:21/green book). this is a clear form of racial humiliation. but in this period, colored people had no power to fight white people. being humiliated physically is a direct discrimination. one of smart way in presenting the racial discrimination situation in reality in america in 1962 was well performed in the movie as in time (01:30:42/green book), there was a plank written ”whites only within city limits after dark”, this plank shows the law discriminate the colored people. indirectly, they were accusing colored people who going out during night time indicated as suspect of criminal. while if white people being seen at night would not be suspected as easy as colored people got. it was a common view for people finding such plank which shows distinctive rights for american and african american. it could be in the form of warning planks or specifically signs for “white only” and “colored”. another way of discrimination was separation area between black people and white people indicates injustice for black people. white people would not get any problem for going to negro people places but on the contrary, as it is shown in time (01:34:22/green book) where tony stayed at hotel for colored people accompany dr. shirley. also, in time (01:44:59/green book) when they went to colored people restaurant, black people shown no sign to tony for not going into their places. the black bartender served tony as serving other black people. on the contrary, dr. shirley would not allow for having dinner in hotel restaurant where he performed. dr. shirley : ”there, some people of mine.”, (pointing at tony and his trio’s table). waitress : ”you can’t come in here.” tony : ”hey, what’s going on?” dr. shirley : ”this.. gentleman says that i’m not permitted to dine here.” tony : ”no, you don’t understand. he’s playing tonight. he’s the main event”. waitress : ”i’m sorry but it is the policy of the restaurant.” manager : ”everything all right?. tony : ”no, it’s not all right. this guy saying dr. shirley can’t eat here.” manager : ”well, i apologize, but these are long standing tradition, club rules. i’m sure you understand.” dr. shirley : ”no, i do not understand. in 45 minutes, i will be right up there on that stage entertaining your guests, yet i can’t eat here?” manager : ”i, i’m sorry.” tony : ”wait a minute, are you telling me the bozos in his band and all these people who came here to see him play, they can eat here, but the star of the show, the parking spot of honor, he can’t?” manager : ”i’m afraid not.” tony : ”well, he’s gotta eat. i mean his gotta have dinner.” manager : ”okay, i’ll tell you what. why don’t we bring something to his dressing room? john, show him a menu.” dr. shirley : ”no, i’m not eating in that storage room.” manager : ”okay, well if you prefer, there’s a very popular establishment right down the road, the orange bird. they’d be happy to feed you.” (time 01:40:14→01:41:43/green book). above scene was the closure of discrimination shown in the movie. the situation represented a clear racial violence toward dr. shirley as black people. once again, a great talent and an honor job status did not make dr. shirley became an honor guest even at the place where he was invited to perform a concert. after all, the color of skin blinded great talent, well behavior, and wealth. a doctor degree could not change people’s perspective of dirty-skinned people. besides not allowing dr. shirley to dine in, they also did not prepare a proper room for dr. shirley. they only gave him a small messy closet in the kitchen for him to get prepared for his p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 203 concert. white people deeply took over control rights and status of another race. actually, dr. don shirley knew that he would be dealt with racial problems in this tour concert. but he intended to do so in order to change the stigma of white people toward colored people through his great talent as composer. he thought that great talent, wellmanner (unlike negro’s manner stereotype) and wealth might be could change the stigma of white people. even though, the result was only painthe research result will be presented orderly as in the movie. the data shown are only dialogues and circumstances related to racial discrimination toward african american. tony : “what the hell are you all guys doing here?” dolores brother : ”we came over to keep dolores company.” dolores’s father: ”tony! don’t be sleeping when my daughter is here alone with these sacks of coal. … tony : ”i don’t know they were going to send eggplants”. (time 00:07:30→00:07:48/green book) above scene took place at tony’s house where there were two black plumbers came to repair something. it shows how white people think of black people (african american). in racism, such act called as prejudice towards african american. they thought that these colored people would harm white people so it is necessary to be aware. they even called these black people with bad term as sacks of coal which means that black people are dirty as sacks of coal even tony threw his glass that being used by these two plumbers as it is something that very dirty and cannot be cleaned. this prejudice harms this racial group as if they are something that does not deserve to use things that being used by white people. this phenomenon portrayed in the movie as it was happened in reality when jim crow laws was in the country. conclusion based on research result, the writer concluded that racial discrimination towards african american indeed happened and depicted in green book movie. it is based on true story of tony vallelonga and dr. don shirley’s experience. the historical context of jim crow laws, racial discrimination, the distinction of white and colored people were reflected in the movie as it is in history. mostly, it was about the distinctive places, areas, facilities, quality of goods between american and african american which tragically against racial discrimination. the interesting part is the plot of discrimination experienced by dr. don shirley as an african american. the racial injustice plot was climb up in every states were the concert was held. they went to one region to another further into deep south. from the first region to the last one, the discrimination kept on increasing from bad to worst form of racism. after all, this research was not to accuse someone for behaving as a racist, but to become a further reference for another researcher. references brown, nikki. & stantiford, barry. (2008). the jim crow encyclopedia. greenwood press. elizabeth & burns. (1973). sociology of literature and drama. penguin books. farrelly, peter. (director). (2018). green book [dreamworks]. universal pictures. gardner, michael r. (2012). harry truman and civil rights. siu press. pp. 108–. isbn 978-0-80938896-7 mikos, lothar.(2014). analysis of film. the sage handbook of qualitative data analysis. ed. uwe flick.sage, 2014. 409-423. pdf mohajan, haradhan. (2018). qualitative research methodology in social sciences and related subjects. journal of economic development, environment and people, vol-7, issue 01, 2018, pp. 23-48. pdf pager, devah & western, bruce. (2012). identifying discrimination at work: the use of field experiments. journal of social issues, vol. 68, no. 2, 2012, pp. 221—237. pdf rahmatillah, yusrina. et al. (2020). the reflection of racism towards african american in selma movie. ilmu budaya: jurnal bahasa, sastra, seni dan budaya. 4(1), 158-172. pdf https://archive.org/details/harrytrumancivil00gard https://archive.org/details/harrytrumancivil00gard https://archive.org/details/harrytrumancivil00gard/page/108 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/isbn_(identifier) https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/special:booksources/978-0-8093-8896-7 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/special:booksources/978-0-8093-8896-7 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 204 takezawa, yasuko. (1999). racial boundaries and stereotypes: an analysis of american advertising. the japanese journal of american studies, no. 10 (1999). 77-106. pdf vidal, sherry. (1996). racism: a literature review of its definition and existence in work settings. in annual meeting of the southwest educational research association in new orleans, louisiana. pdf. wagmeister, e.,and nyren, e. (2019). "green book' writer defends film after family backlash: don shirley 'approved what i put in". variety. january 9, 2019. https://variety.com/2019/film/news/green-book-controversy-writer-nick-vallelonga-don-shirley-1203103114/ https://variety.com/2019/film/news/green-book-controversy-writer-nick-vallelonga-don-shirley-1203103114/ https://variety.com/2019/film/news/green-book-controversy-writer-nick-vallelonga-don-shirley-1203103114/ https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/variety_(magazine) 🖂 corresponding author: kampus 2 uin alauddin makassar, samata, gowa, indonesia e-mail: multazam.abubakar@uin-alauddin.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 27 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow social criticism in oliver goldsmith’s she stoops to conquer multazam abubakar1 🖂, muthi’ah 2, annisa shofa tsuraya 3 1,2,3 english education department, faculty of tarbiyah and teaching science, universitas islam negeri alauddin makassar, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 18 december 2021 approved 25 april 2022 published 30 april 2022 exploring literary work means exploring the social condition of the place where the work created. the function of literary work is not only to amuse but also to criticize. social criticism implies that many authors convey their view and critics toward their society using literary work. thus, it is essential to study social criticism in particular literary works. this study is aimed at identifying the social condition of the english society when the work published and to reveal how the author presented the social criticism in his work. library research was used in this study. the approach that applied was genetic structuralism since any attempt to evaluate a literary work should be in the light of its social context and the proper conditions under which it has been produced. having analyzed she stoops to conquer, it was found that in the eighteen century the english society was to absorbed in vanity and affectation. most people, especially women, put fashion and physical appearance at the most. the author criticized various aspects of life, including lifestyle, social class and family relationship. the author presented his social criticism through the dialogue and attitude of the characters of the play. © copyright 2022 keywords: genetic structuralism, she stoops to conquer, drama, social condition, social criticism how to cite (in apa style): abubakar, m., muthi’ah, m., & tsuraya, a. s. (2022). social criticism in oliver goldsmith’s she stoops to conquer. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 27-33. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.52804 introduction literature is a social phenomenon. it is connected with author, reader and human life aspects. literary work becomes a tool of author to reveal his attitude and reaction toward the social condition in which he exists. social condition is a condition related to circumstances or situations in a particular society that are related to social circumstances (hidajati et al., 2017). therefore, it is said that exploring literary work means exploring social life where the work arises. thus, the function of literary work changed. at first, literary work was used only to entertain, but later on, the function added. literature was not only to amuse but also to criticize. it is based on one of characteristics of literature which expressed by abrams which is known as mimetic theory. the theory explains that literature is an imitation of nature (fard, 2016). what is in the real world also exits in literary work since the environment affects author to create literary work resembling his surroundings. social criticism or also called sociological criticism is one of approaches to find out the use of literary work in order to uncover the social condition in which the works composed. it examines literature in the cultural, economic and political context in which it is written. it contains the author views of the world, his attitudes towards the social content and becomes his strategies to convey critics towards his surroundings (wibowo, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 28 2018). the author uses the literary work to convey his critics since the plot of the story represents the social condition. literature is persuasive and magnetism so it can be a weapon to propagandize the readers (peck, 1921). it is important to investigate social criticism because it is help us to understand the real world of the society when the work arises. in addition, studying social criticism will help us to understand much more about life. identifying social criticism means that the writer has to understand the social condition of the work when it arises. literary work becomes the reflection of the author’s life and era so to understand the work, historical/biographical background of the author needs to be explored in order to find out political, economic and sociological context of his time (fard, 2016). literary work can act as document of history. thus, we can see that many authors convey their view and attitude towards the social condition in which they live, and many researchers are interested in studying about the critics within their works. in addition, she stoops to conquer is a drama which was first performed in 1773 in london. the story tells about mr. hardcastle who has plan to match his daughter, kate, with his friend’s son, marlow. the central of this story is when marlow, accompanied by his friends hastings, goes to meet kate for the first time in her house but he thinks that the place that he reaches is an inn and the lady that he meets which is actually kate is a barmaid. this drama is written by oliver goldsmith. he is a playwright of the 18th century and also predecessors. goldsmith produced a wide variety of literary works reflecting the social condition of the period (hassanzadeh et al., 2020). in the restoration age of charles ii, that was 1660, theaters were reopened and wit was employed mostly in the dramas to the pleasure of king; playwrights came out with witty dramas depicting the courtly life, gentlemen of upper class, aristocratic ladies, scenes of coffee-houses, clubs, and pubs and hence language was corrupt (sharma, 2020). furthermore, the theatres as a public art form became essential tools to subvert puritan norms and restrictions since the plays with the support of the restored monarchy were primarily written to entertain the king and his court coming from france (vural özbey, 2018). some studies have been conducted on the aspects of she stoops to conquer. sharma (2020) has analyzed wit and humor in this drama as they were mostly employed in the play when the work published to please the king. moreover, hussein (2013) has studied the use of forms of address in this play for the restoration period the forms of address were based on social status so they varied from class to class, age to age and place to place. furthermore, evans (2011) has explored the masculinities of man characters in the play. also, vural özbey (2018) has investigated the witty stratagem for love and the marriage in which he determines the contexts of love and marriage in goldsmith’s age that he affirms in the relationships between parental figures and children and in the affairs of couples in the play. finally, hasan & sanahmad (2020) have explored the role of woman, in this case kate, played in the 18th century and he found that kate has a good role in this play considering all the abnormalities. however, none of them has explored the social criticism of this play. whereas there are so many critics that the author addressed within the drama. thus, this paper investigates the social condition of english society when the work published and how the author presented the social criticism in his work. this study provides description of social condition of english society in the eighteenth century, what aspects that were criticized by the author and how he presented his criticism in his work. methods the design of this research was named “library research” which is classified as qualitative research. library research is identical with text or discourse analysis which investigates an event, either a deed or writing to be studied in order to obtain accurate conceptual and theoretical fact (hamzah, 2020). in this kind of research, various books and articles related to the object of writing rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 29 were found. the approach used was geneticstructuralism which proposed by lucien goldman (faruk, 2010). genetic structuralism is one of literary critique approaches and believes that literary work are derived from the ideology governing the class of society, and focuses on study of stories and their structures to know the social structures (mahmoodi, 2017). genetic structuralism was used to analyze literary work both internal and external structure of it. the term ‘genetic’ means history of literature which includes the author background and historical reality which affects the creating of the work. genetic structuralism theory always considers that the relationship between literature and society through world view or ideology which it expresses (faruk, 2010). historical background, era and society have a tremendous impact on work, either on its content or form. the existing of the author in specific social environment also influences his creation. thus particular society which exists around the writer will automatically influence the work produced. to analyze the data, some steps were used. firstly, intrinsic elements of the play, including character, setting, plot and theme were analyzed. then, the social condition of england as the background as the background of the author in creating the play was explored and described. next, the social criticism that was presented in the play was explored and analyzed. after that, the social setting of the work was related with the social background of english society when the play had been published. then, how the author presented the social criticism in his work was explored and described. finally, all results of data analysis were arranged into well arrange writing with a clear explanation. results and discussion the findings of this study were divided into two parts; intrinsic element and extrinsic element. the intrinsic element involved characters, setting, plot and theme; while the extrinsic element is social condition which is reflected in the drama. the understanding of intrinsic and extrinsic of the story are very essential in order to analyze the social criticism. studying about the social aspect of the story are not complete without studying the intrinsic element since some of the element symbolizes the real condition of the real life. intrinsic elements characters there are eight characters in this drama. they are mr. squire hardcastle, mrs. dorothy hardcastle, miss kate hardcastle, charles marlow, tony lumpkin, george hastings, constance neville and sir charles marlow. the first character is mr. squire hardcastle. he is a middle-aged gentleman who lives in an old mansion in the countryside about sixty miles from london. he likes war stories and always brings it to conversation. he prefers simple life and oldfashioned things and style. he intends to match his daughter with his friend’s son but he still gives deliberacy to her to choose her husband. he is perfectionist and very patient. he does not like tony lumpkin, his step son. the second is mrs. dorothy hardcastle. she is mr. squire hardcastle’s wife. unlike her husband, she admires high society life and hate old things. although she admires the town’s life style, she never goes to town. this reality makes her unhappy with her husband who does not like modern style. she feels jealous with her neighbors who always spend a month every winter to go downtown. she loves her son, tony lumpkin, even though her husband considers tony as a cruel boy. despite her love to tony, she does not like tony’s friends since they belong to lower class while her son belongs to upper class. she is fond of high-valued things therefore she wishes to match her son with her niece, constance neville, to keep constance’s inheritance. the third is miss kate hardcastle. she is mr. and mrs. hardcastle’s pretty daughter. like her mother, she is also interested in fashion ad modern life. like a woman in general, she considers appearance important. she wants to be matched with the son of his father’s friend, charles marlow; however she and her father have different criteria of good husband. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 30 the fourth is charles marlow. the son of mr. squire hardcastle’s friend who will be matched with kate. he is young, handsome and admirable. he is educated man since he spends most of his life in college. however, he is very shy around the well-mannered ladies. he is also bashful and reserved. the fifth character is tony lumpkin. he is he is the son of mrs. hardcastle from her first husband. he is fat and childish. even though he is from upper class, he is uneducated. he is drinker and naughty. the sixth is george hastings. he is charles marlow’s friend who accompanies him to acquaint with kate. he falls in love with constance neville and plans an elopement when he accidently meets her in hardcastle’s mansion and notices that contance will be matched with tony lumpkin. the next is constance neville. she is a niece of mrs. hardcastle. she loves george hastings but her aunty plans to match her with tony lumpkin to keep her inheritance. the last character is sir charles marlow. he is the father of charles marlow. he is together with his friend, mr. squire hardcastle, to match their children. the result of analysis the characters show that each character resembled the real people at the time. there were many varieties of characters within society that were symbolized by the characters in the drama. setting the setting of this drama is divided into two; setting of place and setting of the time. setting of place is mostly in hardcastle’s mansion in english countryside, about sixty miles from london. the mansion is old but comfortable. the setting of time is an evening of eighteenth century. the understanding of the setting helped the reader to deeply comprehend the story. plot the plot of this drama is ‘man in a hole’ which consists of five actions: introduction/exposition, beginning of action/complication, middle of action, end of action and resolution. the introduction of the drama is when mr. and mrs. hardcastle remarks that they never go down town and their basic difference: mr. hardcastle loves old style while his wife admires modern style. beginning of the action is when tony is in an alehouse and he is told that there are two gentlemen lose their way. the middle of action is when marlow and hastings arrive in hrdcastle’s mansion which they think it is an inn. the end of action is when marlow’s father arrives at the mansion. finally, the resolution is when marlow knows that the barmaid he loves is kate and plan to get married. the understanding of plot helped the reader to know the order of the story within the drama. theme the theme of this drama consists of two types; central theme and minor theme. the central theme is ‘do not judge a man by his appearance because appearance may deceives’, while the minor themes are ‘loves ignores social boundaries’ and ‘coming from upper class and being wealth does not assure the happiness. the themes were very important to understand what the story is about. extrinsic elements the extrinsic element of this drama is the social condition reflected in the story. the story reflects english society in the eighteenth century. at the time social class played important role. the society consisted of three classes; they were upper class, middle class and lower class. besides, matching was always done. furthermore, the women at the time were too absorbed to the fashion and modern life. the social condition of the story is the core of the author to deliver his social criticism. eighteen century is well known with vanity and affectation. hypocrisy was revealed and absurd incongruities are exposed (reaske, 1966). so, in the period, the comedy of manner was born. the play usually concerned themselves with the manners and customs of the very syntactic or artificial highbrow society. they much more talked about the society and consisted of social criticism. the author, in this work for instance, presented his rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 31 social criticism through the dialogue and attitude of the characters of the drama. the critics were delivered explicitly and implicitly. the explicit critics refer to the critics which are clearly mentioned in the dialogue of characters; while implicit critics are those which are understood although they are not clearly understood or conveyed by the author. so, the critics were presented through the plot of the play. the explicit critics cover life style and social class; while the implicit critics include relationship within family and contrast. the details of critics are explained above. explicit critics life style country people, especially woman, are too absorbed in fashion. the always spend their time, particularly winter, and their money just to go down town and hunt new-fashioned trend and follow it. they think that the nobleness level is in how often they go down town. so, when they come back to the country, they will be arrogant and bring their pride for the whole year. the following remarks are between mr. and mrs. hardcastle. “i vow, mr. hardcastle, you are very particular. it there a creature in the whole country but ourselves, that does not take a trip to town now and then, to rub of the rust a little? there is the two miss hoggs, and our neighbor, mrs. grigsby, go to take month’s polishing every winter.” “ay, and bring back vanity and affectation to last them the whole year.” (goldsmith, 1773) the quotation above implies mr. hardcastle’s dislikeness to the habit of taking trip to town. he considers that it is vain activity since those who do it bring vanity and affectation when they come back. this finding is in line with evans’ (2011) who says that in the eighteen century young men went on grand tour and returned with a new european style which affected foreign tastes and fashions. hasan & sanahmad (2020) further find that new model trend had impact on life since it make a clear gap between the wealthy and the poor. social class in the work, social class is very influential. this finding goes in line with hussein (2013) and hasan & sanahmad (2020) who found that social class plays important role in the restoration era. the social intercourse towards people from other class is limited. there are so many discriminations of those who are from the lower class. the following remarks are between hastings and marlow. “if you could but say half the fine things to them that i have heard you lavish upon the barmaid of an inn, or even a college bed-maker-----“ “why, george, i can’t say fine things to them; they freeze, they petrify me. they may talk of a comet, or a burning mountain, or some such bagatelle; but to me a modest woman, dress out in all her finery, is the most tremendous object of the whole creation.” (goldsmith, 1773) the quotation implies marlow’s critic that social class is not important. people in the world, including barmaid and bed-maker have equal position since none of them asks to be born in certain class. implicit critics relationship within family the work also criticizes the relationship within family. parents should not obtrude their will to the children. mrs. hardcastle, for instance, force tony to marry constance, whereas both of them do not love each other and ignore the plan. by ignoring the match, tony saves constance since she is in love with hasting, marlow’s friend (shalini & devi, 2017). beside, mrs. hardcastle also fondles tony so much therefore he becomes the spoilt one. a good parent character is shown by mr. hardcastle towards kate and sir charles marlow towards his son, charles marlow. even though mr. hardcastle and sir charles marlow intend to match their children, they do not force them to get married if they do not want to. they listen to their children aspiration before making decision. in addition, mr. hardcastle who admires old-fashioned style and censures modern style gives kate deliberacy to dress in her own way under the agreement that in the evening she has to wear plain dress like her father wants. moreover, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 32 sir charles marlow asks his son to acquaint with kate but he does not merely ask him to go alone. he shows his responsibility as a father by coming afterward to mr. hardcastle’s mansion to make sure that the acquaintanceship run smoothly and to find out marlow’s opinion about kate and vice versa directly from themselves. the match most happened between the wealthy families as stated by hasan & sanahmad ( 2020) that in the 18th century, arranged marriages mostly done between the wealthy families and landowners to get real estate and power of each other. contrast there are so many contrasts within the work. the characters show different behavior to the people from the other class. marlow subjected mr. hardcastle like an innkeeper and kate as a barmaid. his attitude is very different when he knows that they are from reputed family. this finding is in line with hussein (2013) that the way people to the interlocutor is based on their social class. besides, there are also differences between appearance and reality. an inn said by tony is not an inn, but mr. hardcastle’s mansion. barmaid met by marlow is not a barmaid like what he thinks, but kate hardcastle. mrs. hardcastle considers herself modern, but in fact she is a hick. mr. hardcastle appears like commoner, whereas he is in fact come from middle class, so does kate when she wears plain dress. constance pretends to love tony to please mrs. hardcastle. in addition, marlow feigns to consider social class is important, on the contrary he in fact regards social class is not important at all. moreover, tony pretends to help marlow and hastings to reach mr. hardcastle’s mansion, but he tells them that the mansion is an inn. finally, the work also shows that there is contrast between what people want to do and what they are supposed to do. in the beginning of the story, marlow shows his will that there has to be no different attitude among people from other classes; however, the custom at the time does not allows people from other classes to be subjected in the same way. tony wants to live freely, yet his mother asks him to behave righteously according to his class. both constance and tony ignore the match, but mrs. hardcastle forces them to get married. this finding supports vural özbey’s statement (2018)that in the second half of the 18th century, young people insist on marrying those with whom they fall in love. conclusion she stoops to conquer reflects the social life when this drama first played. in the eighteen century, english society was very absorbed in vanity and affectation. most people, especially women, put fashion and physical appearance at the most. social class played important role within the society. there are some aspects of society that were criticized by oliver goldsmith through this play. the author condemned some aspects of life, including life style, social class, family relationship and contrast. for lifestyle, the author censured the habit of country people, especially woman, who were too absorbed in fashion and always spent their time and their money just to go down town and hunt new-fashioned trend and follow it. moreover, in term of social class, he further arraigned the social intercourse towards people from other class that is very limited. there are so many discriminations of those who are from the lower class. furthermore, with regard to family relationship, the author intended that parents should not obtrude their will to the children and they not to force them to get married if they do not want to. they have to listen to their children’s aspiration before making decision. the play also shows that arranged marriages were mostly done between the wealthy families and landowners to get real estate and power of each other. besides, in the matter of contrast, the characters show different behavior to the people from the other class. the work also shows that there is contrast between what people want to do and what they are supposed to do. finally, it has found that the author presented the social criticism through the dialogue and attitude of the characters of the play. several dialogues imply the author ‘s view towards the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 33 social condition of the era when the play is written. besides, the characters’ attitude also shows the critics which mostly influenced by their social classes. so, through this play, the author conveyed his though and described the condition when he write the drama. references evans, j. (2011). “the dullissimo maccaroni”: masculinities in she stoops to conquer. philological quarterly. fard, s. f. (2016). a short introduction to literary criticism. international journal of humanities and cultural studies. faruk. (2010). pengantar sosiologi sastra: dari strukturalisme genetik sampai post-modernisme. pustaka pelajar. goldsmith, o. (1773). “she stoops to conquer.” in notes and queries. https://www.fulltextarchive.com/page/shestoops-to-conquer/ hamzah, a. (2020). metode penelitian kepustakaan (library research) (1st ed.). literasi nusantara. hasan, mariwan n & sanahmad, n. s. (2020). the role of kate in goldsmith’s she stoops to conquer: an analytical approach. international journal of social and educational innovation (ijseiro), 7(14), 22–41. hassanzadeh, m. r., javanian, & rahmani, f. (2020). the art of laughing: a study of the tempo-spatial matrix in oliver goldsmith’s she stoops to conquer. elope: english language overseas perspectives and enquiries. https://doi.org/10.4312/elope.17.2.137-147 hidajati, e., ernawati, y., & fitrayani, i. (2017). social criticism in novel buntung by taufik wijaya. the 6th international conference on information technology and business application (iciba2017), 276–282. hussein, k. (2013). the use of forms of address in oliver goldsmith’s she stoops to conquer. in journal of physics a: mathematical and theoretical (vol. 44, issue 8). https://www.researchgate.net/publication/332 409454_the_use_of_forms_of_address_in_oli ver_goldsmith’s_she_stoops_to_conquer mahmoodi, m. (2017). social criticism on works of contemporary women story writers. advances in language and literary studies. https://doi.org/10.7575/aiac.alls.v.8n.4p.50 peck, h. w. (1921). the social criticism of literature. the sewanee review, 29(2), 134–146. reaske, c. r. (1966). how to analyze drama. monarch press. shalini, g., & devi, m. s. (2017). the heroism of marlow and tony lumpkin in “she stoops to conquer”itle. international journal of multidisciplinary research and development, 4(12), 139–140. sharma, h. (2020). wit and humor in goldsmith’s she stoops to conquer. international journal of english and studies (ijoes), 2(6), 6–10. vural özbey, k. (2018). a witty stratagem for love and marriage: oliver goldsmith s she stoops to conquer, or the mistakes of a night. mediterranean journal of humanities. https://doi.org/10.13114/mjh.2018.405 wibowo, e. (2018). kritik sosial dalam novel maafkan aku, kuala mesuji karya fajar: tinjauan sosiologi sastra. gramatika: jurnal ilmiah kebahasaan dan kesastraan. https://doi.org/10.31813/gramatika/6.1.2018. 139.61--69. 🖂 corresponding author: jl. ahmad yani, pabelan, kartasura, surakarta 57162, jawa tengah, indonesia e-mail: a320170138@student.ums.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 50 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow against sexual harassment in workplace as seen in bombshell movie (2019) wahyu lucky abiet 1 🖂, yeny prastiwi 2 1,2 faculty of teacher training and education, muhammadiyah university of surakarta, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 11 february 2022 approved 28 april 2022 published 30 april 2022 this article aims to empower woman to fight sexual harassment in workplace as seen in how characters of the film find out what steps were taken in the bombshell movie (2019) in fighting sexual harassment by roger ailes, the ceo of fox news that based on actual event that happened on 2006. to reach the aim of the study, the author uses qualitative method, and uses the liberal feminism theory of tong (2009). the data sources were taken from the movie itself and several previous article that have been published between 2011 2021 which have been selected according to the topic discussed. the results of this research are, there are several ways shown by some of the characters from this film in fighting sexual harassment, in physical resistance, gretchen shows it by the way she dares to report the lewd acts committed by roger ailes to the authorities. meanwhile, the fight against verbal sexual harassment is shown by megyn kelly's character who firmly opposes the oppression of women which done by trump, when he is present on her talk show, and the second is shown through megyn kelly's dexterity in motivating victims to get up and speak up about roger ailes' bad habits. © copyright 2022 keywords: encourage woman, motivation, movie, sexual harassment how to cite (in apa style): abiet, w., & prastiwi, y. (2022). against sexual harassment in workplace as seen in bombshell movie (2019). rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 50-56. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.50774 introduction artwork is one of the effective media to send messages to the audience. film is one of the most popular works of art by the public. a film or movie is a collection of moving images that tell a story and can be watched by the audience through a television or cinema screen (merriam-webster, n.d.). films have various genres, some of them are: horror, romance, sci-fi, comedy, family, and many more. in a film, filmmakers usually include a moral message or moral value depending on the topic raised in the film, one of which is a message against sexual harassment. sexual harassment is an unwanted, threatening sexual act and often involves an abuse of authority differentials (howald et al., n.d.). sexual harassment can happen anywhere and can be experienced by anyone, whether it men or women. it is not only in the form of a physical act, it can also be verbal by telling rude jokes, bad comments, cat calling and visual by showing pornographic images or videos. sexual harassment can cause trauma for the victims, victims can feel like they are being bullied, humiliated, and can experience prolonged stress. (burn, 2019). the effects of the trauma that arise if not treated immediately can interfere with other aspects of the victim's life, such as the work aspect, the trauma causes severe stress that interferes with tenacity and discipline in doing a job, in women case, sometimes they leave from work and even mailto:a320170138@student.ums.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 51 worse they end their life (doss & mukherjee, 2014). sexual harassment can occur in the workplace due to the lack of knowledge of employees in dealing with it (aman et al., 2016). for that, we need a rule that regulates discipline in work, and the punishment that will be given if someone violates it. if the rules are implemented correctly, then the negative things in the workplace will decrease and even disappear. if a sexual harassment case arises from a company, the negative impact is not only on its employees but also the company itself, the company's image can be tarnished because of the case, to prevent that, the company must immediately make rules (ali et al., 2015). some movie directors have raised sexual harassment issue into their project, they are: seth gordon with his movie, horrible bosses (2011), barry levinson with the film called disclosure (1994), colin higgins with the film titled nine to five (1980), niki caro with her film north country (2005), and much more (vogel, n.d.) in 2019, one of the movie that discusses the issue of sexual harassment is bombshell (2019) which was directed by jay roach. the film is inspired by true events that took place circa 2016 on fox news, united states. bombshell (2019) starring several famous hollywood movie stars, some of them are: margot robbie as kayla pospisil, charlize theron playing the role of megyn kelly, nicole kidman as gretchen carlson, john litgow as roger ailes, and many more. this movie has been nominated for several prestigious film awards in the world, including 73rd british academy film awards, 77th golden globe awards, 26th screen actors guild awards and the 92nd academy awards (imdb, n. d). this film tells about the tenacity of a group of women who loudly speak up about what they experienced while they were working at fox news, they dared to say that they were victims of sexual harassment by their ceo, roger ailes. febriansyah in tirto.id explain that bombshell (2019) is a movie that telling story about a group of women, who want to expose the scandal that happened in the star fox news and trying to prove that women can work equally with men without any pressure and cleaning the workplace from sexual harassment (febriansyah, 2019). they started a fightback against roger ailes, the chairman of fox news because of sexual harassment and arbitrary actions that happened to her. in conducting this research, the researchers use several references from previous study range from 2011 – 2021 to reach the aim of the research. because references to the issues that raised from this film are still difficult to find, the researchers try to find previous studies that are relevant to the topics that raised in this article. the first article is talking about patriarchy, christ explained, the patriarchal system is a system where men are the most dominant gender and can control women, and have the right to personal property. (christ, 2016). in a subsequent study, mclaughlin et al. explains why the bosses of a workplace sometimes act arbitrarily to their workers, those act can happen because they think that employees are the lowest class of a company that they can take advantage of (mclaughlin et al., 2012). in the following journal, handayani stated that there are two legal protections from the government that can be utilized by the public, namely: preventive legal protection and repressive legal protection. both of them can be used optimally by the community to prevent and protect them from any interference from crime (handayani et al., 2019). another journal by dumpratiwi explains about the steps that can be taken by someone to raise someone from the slump due to the act of sexual harassment they have experienced (dumpratiwi, 2020). there is a gap between this previous studies and this study, in the previous studies, they only mention several reasons about why and how the victim experience sexual harassment in workplace, meanwhile, in this study, the researchers elaborate them and provides some representation how to counter sexual harassment in workplace through bombshell movie (2019). there are two steps how to against sexual harassment in workplace, the first is through physical act, and the second one is through verbal act. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 52 methods in order to achieve the objectives, this research uses qualitative methods. this study uses the liberal feminism theory. the data sources in this study are from: (1) the bombshell (2019) movie, as the object of the study and (2) published articles that have been selected according to the topics discussed. to collecting the data, the researchers use several steps as follows: (1) the researchers watches the movie repeatedly to fully recognize the whole story of the movie, (2) the researchers write all of the important things in the movie that match to the topic. after collecting the data, the researchers analyze the data that have been collected before by using the relevant theory, which is liberal feminism by tong (2009), especially sexual harassment. the analysis started by selecting several scenes that are appropriate to the topic to be discussed, then correlated with liberal feminism theory. results and discussion sexual harassment is a shameful behavior that violates human rights, besides that, sexual harassment does not only in form of physical acts, cat calling and rude jokes is also an act of sexual harassment (hersch, 2015). sexual harassment is an action that must be resisted, because this action can have bad effect on the victim, such as: prolonged stress, depression, and even attempted to suicide. according to tong (2009), sexual harassment including sexual oppression from social system and sexism are immoral, because it can limit people freedom and underwhelming their social life nor their mental health. therefore, there must be some efforts so that this heinous act can be lost and the perpetrators can be punished according to the applicable regulations. against sexual harassment in workplace based on bombshell movie (2019 workplace should be a quiet place and free from any distractions, because it is a place where people focus on working to earn wages to meet their daily needs. however, sometimes the workplace can also be a nightmare for some people, they can get pressure at work, bad treatment from other employees or even from their superiors, the worst is being a victim of sexual harassment in the workplace. sexual harassment can be in the form of physical or verbal actions, this also applies to fighting it, physical or verbal methods can be used in fighting sexual harassment. physical resistance against sexual harassment in workplace in fighting sexual harassment, physical action is very necessary because the effects of this action can be directly felt by the perpetrator. one example of physical action against sexual harassment is reporting the perpetrator to the authorities so that the perpetrator can be processed immediately in accordance with applicable law. report the perpetrator to the authorities patriarchy is a social structure where men dominate and can control women, including private property (christ, 2016). meanwhile, according to maulida (2020), patriarchy is a cultural structure which think that men are superior than women. in this system, women are considered as gentle, obedient creatures, in contrast to men who are considered to be in full power, able to do everything, and know everything. patriarchy is everywhere, in schools, universities, workplaces, government and so on. for so long this has existed in society, the patriarchal system has been said to be a normal thing that occurs in society. in the bombshell film, the patriarchal system is described by the characteristics of roger ailes, who controls all divisions of fox news. he has employees who are very obedient to him, and if anyone does not want to follow his orders, then the employee will receive the consequences, the punishments can be range from relocation of the work division to punishment of dismissal. in a patriarchal system, women are often seen as easy targets for men, things such as persecution to acts of sexual harassment are often experienced by women. this happens because men think that they are the most powerful gender. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 53 (wall, 2018). according to research conducted by vagins and gatta (2019), female employees do not dare to report acts of sexual harassment because they are afraid that they will receive more vicious retribution from the perpetrators, such as losing their salaries, up to unilateral dismissal. in some workplaces there are still using patriarchal systems and sexism, where they consider women to be considered as weak creatures and normalize sexual harassment (davies et al., 2019). in this film, this is proved by the number of women who are became the victims of sexual harassment by roger ailes. because of the patriarchal system that has been attached to society, the female employees did not dare to rebel against roger, and in the end there was one woman who dared to speak about the disgraceful actions carried out by the ceo of fox news, the woman named gretchen carlson. in the figure 00:14:44, revealed that gretchen is very angry and disappointed to see roger ailes as ceo of fox news still abuses power and demeans female employees by exploiting their bodies, with consciously and bravely she filed a lawsuit against roger on concerns of sexual harassment. she hopes that with this lawsuit, she can stop any bad behavior of roger ailes, including acts of sexual harassment and abuse of power that he did. figure 1. (00:14:44) nancy : what do you want out of a lawsuit? gretchen : what do i want? i want this behavior to stop. according to mclaughlin et al. (2012), lower level employees are often being the object of abuse of power by people who have positions above them (mclaughlin et al., 2012). this is clearly seen in this film, when gretchen, a presenter who complained about her interviewees cat calling her when she hosted a talk show, instead of trying to relaxing gretchen down, roger made fun of gretchen, as if she was a woman who hates men, easily offended and bullied by men. therefore, she loudly indicted roger to the prosecutor's office in the hope that he could stop committing these despicable acts. in addition to low-level workers, factors that can cause sexual harassment in the world of work are: victims who are younger, the number of male workers in the workplace, so that they are more domineering, and superiors bosses, so they think that they are the more experienced and they can oppress the younger ones (hersch, 2015). reporting the perpetrators of sexual harassment to the federal is a good thing, because if all the evidence and testimonies from witnesses can incriminate the accusations given to the perpetrators, the perpetrators will be given a commensurate punishment according to the applicable law. every human being has human rights, and it is the right of everyone to report if they experience an unpleasant incident as a result of the mistakes of others and get legal protection from the authorities. legal protection is divided into two, namely preventive legal protection which aims to guarantee protection for every citizen in society and repressive legal protection which aims to guarantee protection to every citizen who has reported a crime so that they are safe during the investigation process (handayani et al., 2019). based on data from 2016 – 2018, women are still frightened to file a lawsuit to the perpetrators of sexual harassment in the workplace because those who are the victims are mostly lower-level workers, and the perpetrators are their superiors, who easily abuse their power by forcing his women employees to follow or obey all the orders he gave (keplinger et al., 2019). however, after there was a lot of news about the victims who dared to talk about this issue, many women were then agreed to voice their feelings and file a lawsuit against the perpetrators of sexual harassment. moreover, with the existence of social media, victims can easily post stories or chronology that they experienced and then go viral so that their posts are heard by a wide audience and become a boomerang to the perpetrators. keplinger et al. in his research also rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 54 said that the victims of sexual harassment, especially women trust organization to talk about their experience more than when they talk to their friends (keplinger et al., 2019). women trust organizations because organizations have lawyer and legal policies that can ensure their safety and privacy organizations also updating their policies regularly to reduce the scope of perpetrators of sexual harassment and provide comfort and empowerment to victims (burn, 2019). verbal resistance against sexual harassment in workplace the second way to fight sexual harassment is through verbally. this can be done by making a declaration against sexual harassment, motivating victims to rise from the adversity and pressure they experience, and several other ways. against women oppression through speech in the figure 00:08:32, it can be seen that megyn kelly publicized donald trump, as one of the presidential candidates were disrespecting women by underestimates them, even they are likened to animals. figure 2. (00:08:32) megyn: mr. trump, one of the things people love about you is you speak your mind and you don't use a politician's filter. however, that is not without its downsides. in particular, when it comes to women. you've called women you don't like "fat pigs," "dogs," "slobs" and "disgusting animals. from the dialogue above, when interviewing trump, megyn asked trump about his habit of shouting women that he doesn't like with inappropriate names. this question has made trump angry, and the next day he attacked megyn by writing a hate speech on his twitter and mobilizing people to follow her. the incident above is often found around the workplaces; it happens because of the culture of sexism that is spreading among superiors in a workplace. they often abuse their power to fulfill their own desires, such as bullying their employees and even to some acts that disgrace their employees, such as sexual harassment. motivate other women maturity is a period in which every human being looks for his identity by blending in and adapting to society or organizations. sometimes, in organizations, people can experience any kind of social problems, such as bullying and harassment which can cause someone's mental condition to be unstable, it can also happen in the world of work, at that time, motivation is needed so that they can be strong and get back up to live their life. there are several ways that can arouse victims of sexual harassment, namely: (1) the culture of the surrounding environment, (2) the ability to understand yourself, (3) giving motivation either from yourself or others, (4) being grateful that you don't find anything worse than this (dumpratiwi, 2020). in this film, it can be seen through the figure when megyn encourage other women to speak up about their experience. in the figure 01:17:59, megyn investigated for several victims of sexual harassment by roger ailes and interviewed them, as well as: juliet huddy, a prior fox news anchor and kayla, an employee of fox news. figure 3. (01:17:59) megyn : juliet, did roger ever... juliet : no. i heard things, but nothing firsthand. megyn : good rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 55 figure 4. (01:20:41) megyn : listen, i wanted to ask you... i wanted to ask you if roger is harassing you. kayla : how did you know? megyn : we find each other. kayla : you too? megyn : long time ago. kayla : wow. in the dialogue above, megyn started looking for victims of sexual harassment by roger, starting with talking to juliet, her colleague, followed by meeting her junior, kayla, and some other women. she also encourages the victims to stay strong and dare to speak so that roger gets punished for everything he did. according to ponterotto (2014), today, women are victims of marginalization, abuse of power, and excluded as less important in several fields, such as rights, opportunities, and freedom. this figure showed that megyn want to motivate other women to unite and encourage them to dare to speak about no workplace harassment. women should not be the object of sexuality and discrimination by men. the victims of sexual harassment can experience prolonged psychological trauma, such as stress and feeling depressed. some victims can experience severe stress because they can't control their frantic thoughts (mushtaq et al., 2015). depression can also harm ourselves, because it can lead to anger at ourselves, blame ourselves, and question our identity (houle et al., 2011). as well as psychological trauma, victims can also experience a decrease in their enthusiasm for life and enthusiasm for work. sometimes they feel that they are shunned by their co-workers, betrayed by their own company because the company is not doing its best to prevent sexual harassment in it (barr-walker et al., 2021). all of those side effects can be decreased by motivate the victims, so if we find someone who are a victim of sexual harassment, we have to accompany and motivate them, not ignoring them conclusion sexual harassment is an act that we must fight together, because it has a very bad effect on the victims. there are two forms of fighting sexual harassment, namely physically and verbally. in bombshell (2019) movie, physical resistance is shown in the scene where gretchen files a lawsuit against roger ailes on charges of sexual harassment. while the fight against sexual harassment through verbally is shown in the scene when megyn kelly asks trump who is present on her talk show about the truth that trump calls women he doesn't like with inappropriate names, the second is shown in the scene where megyn asks the victims of sexual harassment who are sexually harassed. carried out by roger ailes and motivated them to dare to speak and testify about what happened to them. this is in accordance with tong's (2009) explanation, women can get their rights in the civil sector and are able to co-exist with men in public work. references ali, s. r. o., zakaria, z., mohd zahari, a. s., mohd said, n. s., & salleh, s. m. (2015). the effects of sexual harassment in workplace: experience of employees in hospitality industry in terengganu, malaysia. mediterranean journal of social sciences. https://doi.org/10.5901/mjss.2015.v6n4s2p689 aman, t., asif, s., qazi, a., & aziz, s. (2016). perception of sexual harassment at workplace, knowledge of working women towards workplace harassment act 2010. 9(2), 7. barr-walker, j., hoffner, c., mcmunn-tetangco, e., & mody, n. (2021). sexual harassment at university of california libraries: understanding the experiences of. 30. burn, s. m. (2019). the psychology of sexual harassment. teaching of psychology, 46(1), 96– 103. https://doi.org/10.1177/0098628318816183 christ, c. p. (2016). a new definition of patriarchy: control of women’s sexuality, private property, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 56 and war. feminist theology, 24(3), 214–225. https://doi.org/10.1177/0966735015627949 davies, r., potter, t. g., & gray, t. (2019). diverse perspectives: gender and leadership in the outdoor education workplace. journal of outdoor and environmental education, 22(3), 217–235. https://doi.org/10.1007/s42322-019-00040-8 definition of movie. (n.d.). retrieved september 29, 2021, from https://www.merriamwebster.com/dictionary/movie doss, d. e. n., & mukherjee, m. p. k. (2014). sexual harassment., organizational context, women’s rights. 3. dumpratiwi, a. n. (2020). regaining a bright future: psychological dynamics in female adolescent victims of sexual harassment. gadjah mada journal of psychology (gamajop), 6(2). https://doi.org/10.22146/gamajop.55605 handayani, t. a., prasetyo, t., & rahmat, d. (2019). legal protection of women victims of sexual harassment in indonesia. unifikasi : jurnal ilmu hukum, 6(2), 209. https://doi.org/10.25134/unifikasi.v6i2.1939 harassment in the workplace: 5 examples from famous movies. (2016, march 14). home | law offices of brian i. vogel. http://www.vogellawoffices.com/harassementin-workplace/ hersch, j. (2015). sexual harassment in the workplace. iza world of labor. https://doi.org/10.15185/izawol.188 houle, j. n., staff, j., mortimer, j. t., uggen, c., & blackstone, a. (2011). the impact of sexual harassment on depressive symptoms during the early occupational career. society and mental health, 1(2), 89–105. https://doi.org/10.1177/2156869311416827 howald, n., walker, j., melick, s., albert, m., & huang, s. (n.d.). addressing sexual harassment in the workplace. 16. keplinger, k., johnson, s. k., kirk, j. f., & barnes, l. y. (2019). women at work: changes in sexual harassment between september 2016 and september 2018. plos one, 14(7), e0218313. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0218313 maulida, j. (2020). budaya patriarki dalam film kartini (2017) karya hanung bramantyo. 2, 13. mclaughlin, h., uggen, c., & blackstone, a. (2012). sexual harassment, workplace authority, and the paradox of power. american sociological review, 77(4), 625–647. https://doi.org/10.1177/0003122412451728 mushtaq, m., sultana, s., & imtiaz, i. (2015). the trauma of sexual harassment and its mental health consequences among nurses. 25, 6. tong, r. (2009). feminist thought: a more comprehensive introduction. westview press. vagins, d. j., & gatta, m. (2019). limiting our livelihoods: the cumulative impact of sexual harassment on women’s careers. in american association of university women. american association of university women. https://eric.ed.gov/?q=sexual+harassment+wo rkplace&id=ed606234 wall, k. c. (2018). autoethnography, feminisms and the outdoor industry: a theoretical approach to practice. 117. 🖂 corresponding author: e-mail: edward.montle@ul.ac.za p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 34 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow scrutinising eurocentric stereotypes against afrocentric underpinnings of beauty through kopano matlwa’s coconut malesela edward montle 🖂 department of language, english studies, school of languages and communication studies, faculty of humanities, university of limpopo, south africa article info abstract article history: received 03 january 2022 approved 25 april 2022 published 30 april 2022 this paper has probed into stereotypical attitudes towards afrocentric underpinnings of beauty through kopano matlwa’s coconut. the genesis of these stereotypes against african beauty could be traced from the colonisation of the african continent. it is the interface between africa and the west that engendered a shift of identities, which resulted in many afrocentric depictions assimilated d by western influence. despite the decolonisation attempts, the eurocentric notions that had defined africa during the colonial period persist in galvanising stereotypes that marginalise africans, especially those that embrace afrocentric ideas of beauty in the post-colonial age. today, africa is besieged with remnants of colonialism, which include eurocentric ideals of beauty. this paper employed the qualitative method to scrutinise the stereotypes against afrocentric beauty through the literary criticism of matlwa’s novel, coconut. it is undergirded by the theory of afrocentricity, which has been utilised as a lens to crystalise the indigenous african identities and their relevance today. it finds that these eurocentric notions have navigated through the peripheries of post-colonial africa and influenced societal reactions, attitudes and perceptions of beauty. this is reflected in matlwa’s coconut where african beauty is stigmatised and disparaged whereas eurocentric ideals of beauty are exalted. © copyright 2022 keywords: afrocentricity, beauty, colonialism, eurocentricity, western influence how to cite (in apa style): montle, m. (2022). scrutinising eurocentric stereotypes against afrocentric underpinnings of beauty through kopano matlwa’s coconut. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 34-41.https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.53318 introduction the colonialists during their rule in africa championed eurocentric notions that still menace afrocentric identities notwithstanding their dethronement from power (montle & mogoboya, 2018). the colonialists’ perenialised eurocentric influence has manifested in the question of beauty in african societies today. many africans, especially women have succumbed to the eurocentric ideals of beauty. murray (2012, 91) confirms that beauty is more of a hieroglyph of prosperity for women than men, “for a woman to be properly feminine, she must thus manipulate her appearance to conform to the very specific ideals of beauty that flow from distrust of the female body in its natural state.” these women have resorted to ventures such as skin whitening in an effort to beautify themselves, which is an exaltation of eurocentricity at the expense of afrocentricity. the colonialists during their rulership used several tactics such as religion, media and education to portray and manipulate africans into believing that eurocentric identities are better than african ones. montle (2020) notes that these colonialists sought to eternise the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 35 perception of black (african) as ugly and white (european) as beautiful. thus, black women have become the most active subscribers of skin whitening activities because a light skin is linked to whiteness, which is associated with sophistication and beauty (hunter 2002). to this note, “ideas of beauty are placed within a historically racist as well as gendered framework” (riazuddin 2011, 2). the study identifies the role of eurocentricity in the perception of beauty in the present day as a gap that has not been adequately addressed by previous studies that mostly stressed the apparent preference of light skin stones over dark ones without probing the genesis of this preference, which is rooted in colonialism. matlwa’s novel is found to reflect on this problem satisfactorily, thus, it is chosen to be utilised as a reference point. furthermore, physical beauty is postulated to play a pivotal role in women’s confidence and interaction in society (abrams 2016), hence black women who are mostly stigmatised and scorned because of their black skin colour, are often tempted if not impelled to use skin whitening products to whiten their skins. this could mean that “authentic beauty can be understood as a counterpoint to notions of what beauty means in society, and could be seen as a point of departure from ideas of oppressive systems of beauty that the west is said to perpetuate” (thomik 2014, 60). this skin whitening evinces a peril to afrocentricity, as the black identity is denounced and underrated by its own bearers. the black identity is one of the important insignias of africanity. thus, the majority of black people around the globe are perceived as descendants of africa. adams (2020: 1) opines that “for a long time in our country’s [america] history, black people were most likely direct descendants of enslaved africans.” equally important, according to sekayi (2003, 467), “black women are aware of the eurocentric ideal of beauty, many of them accept this standard as reality and understand that whether or not they embrace it as their own, they will be judged according to it.” theoretical interpretations afrocentric identities have undergone a crucial transition as a result of eurocentric interventions in african matters. pre-colonial african societies perceived beauty outside eurocentric standards where the black identity epitomised the grandeur of aboriginal africanity (shizha, 2005). the african natives merited and made sense of the depiction of beauty in their own terms until the advent of colonialists in the african continent, which resulted in a battle for power between african natives and european elites and the latter emerged victorious. this triumph saw the trivialisation of afrocentric identities, hence the black identity of the conquered africans was inferiorised and the white identity of the victors glorified. today, the “racial hierarchies and values of colonial racism have left a deep mark on our conceptions of beauty” (erasmus 1997, 12). eurocentric ideas have infiltrated and dominated the beauty industry in african societies. beauty has become agonised and appreciated as per eurocentric views, “if you are white, you are alright, if you are black, get back, if you are brown, stick around” (byrd and tharps 2001, 52). thus, the fundamental assumptions of the theory of afrocentricity rest on the thought that africans must activate a sense of agency (asante, 2009). this includes directly combating “european hegemonic discourse in order to negate its inherent eurocentrism as a pole diametrically opposed to that associated with africanists” (rafapa 2005, 11). furthermore, asante (1998) depicts the afrocentric theory as a lens that “seeks to uncover the masks behind the rhetoric of power, privilege, and position in order to establish how principal myths create a place. the method enthrones critical reflection that reveals the perception of monolithic power as nothing but the projection of a cadre of adventurers.” to this note, the theory of afrocentric becomes a relevant modus operandi to crystallise the eurocentric stereotypes against afrocentric depictions of beauty. it is complemented by the negritude movement that defends the african cultural heritage by embracing african beauty. the negritude movement sought to challenge the eurocentric ideas that decry african identities. as the colonial perception of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 36 beauty claims that white is beautiful and good, the negritude opposes these notions and declares black being beautiful and good. the movement is depicted by its resistance to colonial influence and celebration of africanism, which is interpreted as savage and inferior by colonial forces owomoyela (2009, 1) notes, “négritude proclaimed all things african superior to all things european. even in colour symbolism, négritude asserted that black is more beautiful than white, and the soft, dark night is preferable to harsh daylight.” methods this paper has used a qualitative research approach, which comprises collecting, reviewing and examining non-numeric information to understand certain behavioural patterns, reactions and experiences (bhandari, 2022). likewise, creswell and creswell (2018) aver that qualitative research aims to comprehend the phenomenon being observed in a natural background as a primary tool of data collection. the paper has hinged on the aforementioned qualitative method to scrutinise eurocentric stereotypes against afrocentric identities in the modern-day and has collected its primary data from a literary text and supplemented it with data from secondary sources. furthermore, the paper utilises a textual analysis to intently study, analyse and interpret the literary text used as a case in point in the study. sampling the study has utilised a purposive sampling technique, which encompasses the researcher’s consideration of a sample due to its characteristics that are applicable to the phenomenon being studied (black, 2010). for this paper, the researcher has selected kopano matlwa’s coconut out of other african literary texts by virtue of its reflection of the effects of eurocentricity on african identities in the present day. moreover, matlwa is one of the african writers that explore the issues of african identities in their literary work and has brilliantly anatomised the eurocentric stereotypes towards african identity in her novel, coconut, which was awarded the european union literary award and the wole soyinka prize for literature in africa. data analysis procedure the data acquired from matlwa’s coconut will be intently presented and discussed in themes. this noted, the researcher has adopted the thematic analysis method, which is a technique applied to generate significant themes to present the collected information. results and discussion matlwa’s coconut unearths the remnants of colonialism that have and still influence the lives of many africans. this paper gives special attention to eurocentric ideals of beauty in the african context amongst other vestiges of colonialism that are haunting africans in the present age and are portrayed in matlwa’s novel. the novel presents two black female characters, ofilwe and fikile whose lives are conflicted by eurocentric influence. it is through these characters that stereotypes against afrocentric identities are unveiled. stereotypes against african identities the stereotypes include abhorrence against the african identity. the colonial influence has proselytised many african natives into western belief systems. this is reflected in the lives of ofilwe and fikile whose perceptions of beauty, wealth and success depend on the white skin colour. fikile is an impoverished young girl and her ultimate goal is to emancipate herself and attain a financial breakthrough. to break away from her abject poverty, fikile contemplates adopting the white identity at the expense of her black identity. she desires to be “white, rich and happy” than be “black, dirty and poor” (coconut, 118). fikile’s association of the black identity with infirmity and the white identity with perfection champions the colonialists’ early image of africans that they had “no cultural traditions of their own, no religious, economic or political background worthy of serious attention” (roscoe 1970, 1). she postulates that being black is the reason for her rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 37 struggles in life, especially socio-economically. she states, “i am tired of waiting, waiting for the day when it will all be different, when it will be my turn, my story, my rose” (coconut, 181). self-hatred and identity-crisis fikile berates her own identity as a black woman and places a premium on whiteness, which she perceives as a catalyst for success. hence, she starts idolising white women and wishes to be like them by “wearing emerald coloured lenses and caramel blond hair” (coconut, 117). mushere (2010) asserts that african women’s utilisation of hair extensions that come in many forms including the cited blond hair in the novel is a manifestation of self-hatred and a sense of acceptance that their race is inferior. furthermore, fikile identifies a white woman and aspires to be rich, classy and perfect like her. she always anticipates perfection from her idol, thus, when her idol errs, she states “stop acting black!” (coconut, 31). the aforementioned words imply that in fikile’s view, it is the black identity that is usually found at fault, unlike the white identity. this is why she is so determined to find a new identity that shifts her from blackness to whiteness, “it was like a puzzle piece, pulled out of a puzzle and bent and now i could never fit back in. i’d seen pictures of another life, a better life, and i wanted it” (coconut, 168). in the same fashion, the other central figure of the novel, ofilwe also develops repudiation towards the black identity. she also idolises whiteness and perceives it as her destiny. ofilwe, unlike fikile, comes from a wealthy family that resides in a white-orientated suburb. her identitycrisis unfolded when she perused a magazine and appallingly failed to recognise black characters in it, white. white. white. there was not a single factor of colour on the wall. i had noticed. honest. it was only after he pointed out that i saw it too. i mean, why on earth would i do something like that intentionally? what did it matter anyway? it was purely a coincidence; perhaps there were no black faces i liked in the magazines i cut out from (coconut, 92). ofilwe’s failure to discern the black identities in the magazine, to her meant that the white identity that she described in the magazine is the “one she is born to live” by (coconut, 92). equally important, it is believed that eurocentric standards of beauty are the ones that define women’s fashion and beauty magazines (smith 2000). in addition, thomik (2014, 63) states that “if one looks back to advertisements from the 1950s and 60s, one can see an upsurge in black female beauty products, and many of these products were aimed at making black women appear more white.” ofilwe’s newly germinating idea is vitalised by her experience during the spin a bottle game; a game usually played by teenagers where participants stand in a circle and round a bottle in the centre and each one of them gets a chance to spin the bottle, and are obliged to kiss whomever the bottle points when it stops spinning. in line with the above point, during the game, the bottle points at ofilwe and another white teenager who refuses to kiss her because of her black skin colour, “no ways! her lips are too dark!” (coconut, 45). furthermore, ofilwe experienced another racial discrimination when she desired to be in a romantic relationship with junior mokoena who sent his friends to give ofilwe the message, “tell her i only date white girls” (coconut, 24). to this note, dlova, hendricks and martingcgh (2012) assert that many people prefer a lighter complexion and therefore, perceive pigmentary conformists as ugly. furthermore, perry (2005, 582) postulates that “blackness and femaleness are subject to inferiority owing to the hegemonic past of africa.” it is then that ofilwe makes efforts to beautify herself according to eurocentric standards. she starts to “shield her face from the glaring sun as she is afraid of losing her complexion” (coconut, 51). moreover, ofilwe succumbs to the myth, “god made some races [white] superior so that others [black] can follow” (coconut, 157). she also acknowledges the impact of the colonial past in her identity crisis, “the old rules remain and the old sentiments are unchanged” (coconut, 12). reischer and koo (2004, 298) aver that “cultural ideas of beauty are an index and expression of social values and beliefs, and that the west has perpetuated a particular idea of beauty, one that has become the prevailing idea of beauty due to a hegemonic rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 38 cultural dominance that circulates idealised images of beauty throughout the world via forms of media.” hence, murray (2012) notes that ofilwe deems being beautiful more essential than eluding physical pain, “what hurts is beauty” (coconut, 219). skin tone and identity-crisis fikile and ofilwe’s obsession with the white identity over their black identity, like many black african women, propelled them to engage in precarious activities such as the use of oils, creams, steroids and injections to reduce the melanin in the body to effect a lighter skin colour. whitehead, daniel, xiao, ozakinci and perrett (2012, 7) postulate that the “variation of skin colour among individuals is mostly caused by variation of the content of melanin in the skin with little or no melanin is almost white.” in the novel, fikile finds a box, which in it, she stores her beautification products that she considers as the “most expensive things in her life” that were earned through “many months spent scrubbing grease and sweeping storerooms after hours” (coconut, 117). with these products, fikile aims to alter her dark skin colour (black) to become bright (white), thus, she refers to them as her “life treasures” (coconut, 117). moreover, marco (2012, 3) notes that “beauty has been imagined as part of people’s social and psychological lives in various ways since antiquity.” fikile goes to extreme measures to achieve and maintain a bright skin colour and uses lemon light skin-lightener cream (coconut, 117). she also avoids being exposed to the sun as she believes that her “skin will get dark” (coconut, 113) if she has contact with the sun. perry (2005, 589) notes that “rational individuals will reasonably make attempts to lighten their skin to achieve social benefits in a society and world where a darker skin makes one less valuable-as a mate, as an employee.” in the novel, fikile envisaged herself wearing “emerald-green coloured lenses, caramel-blond hair and using lemon light skinlightener cream” like a white woman (coconut, 117) and being “white, rich and happy" (coconut, 118). davids, khumalo, and jabionski (2016) note that the inspiration for enkindling this skin whitening is the desperation to brighten one’s skin due to the idea of advanced privileges, higher social status, and greater chances of employment and amplifying marital prospects linked to lighter skin. hence, “by late 1960s, 60% of urban african women reported using skin lightener formulations, making these formulations the fourth most commonly used household product (after soap, tea and tinned milk)” (davids et al. 2016, 2). the use of skin whitening products seems to be emboldened by the belief that the brighter the skin colour the more opportunities one is exposed to. hence, black african women have fallen victim to skin whitening and are considered to be “some of the biggest consumers of skin bleaching products, which include potentially harmful local concoctions made from household chemicals (e.g. automotive battery acid, bleach, laundry detergent, toothpaste), and over-the-counter creams, putting them at greater risk for a variety of negative health outcomes” (giudice and yves 2002, 69). the women’s desire to be beautiful and reap the rewards that come with the ideal of beauty seems to surpass their endeavour to be healthily safe. according to ajose (2005), the side effects of skin whitening include delay in wound healing, skin cancer and the necessity for corrective surgery. further evidence that expatiates on the above mentioned point could be noted from the confession of nombulelo pakkies (49) from lamontville in dailysun newspaper (26 august 2016) who admits to using a face lightener for over 18 years unaware of its side effects until her skin began to become itchy when exposed to the sun “i didn’t know there was a problem until a doctor told me how the cream was affecting my skin.” eurocentric ideals have not only institutionalised beauty according to the brightness of the skin colour but also the nature of hairstyles and body structure. the colonial definition of beauty has transcended to a degree of the female body becoming one of the delineating traits of beauty. this is substantiated by the stereotypical views against women whose bodies are deemed not “rigorously confined” (de beauvior 1997). murray (2012, 92) notes, “the female body is, of course, always simultaneously inscribed by gender, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 39 race, class, geographical location and sexual orientation.” moreover, the distinction between black and white people, as a result of colonial rule, led to the stereotypical ideas about black people, specifically black women that have “historically been considered as different, as standing outside of normative western models of beauty, and are often considered to be ugly in relation to white western beauty” (thomik 2012, 65). matlwa’s coconut mirrors the rejection of the black female body. fikile envies being inside the body of a white woman than her black body that the “west has traditionally assigned overly sexualised, uncivilised, traditional, exotic, and primitive connotations onto the black female body” (caslin 2009, 5). matlwa stresses the intensity of influence that the colonial past has in the present age. this is conveyed through post-colonial africans such as fikile that are acclimatised by colonial mind-sets to denigrate their black bodies. furthermore, the discrepancy between the black and white female bodies acquaints with “the biological aspects of a black woman’s stereotyped body such as big lips and round buttocks” (erasmus 1997, 3) and “the various tropes of beauty amongst white women…the stereotypes of whiteness, thinness, and youthfulness” (thomik 2014, 64). hair and identity-crisis in the novel, stereotypes against african hairstyles emerged. montle (2020, 111) notes that “african identity has been epitomised by natural hair that often portrayed african women in short hair. however, the colonial intervention has eroded this african understanding of beauty through euro-centric hair-styles by making africans believe that this age-old hair-style tradition of growing short hair is backward and barbaric.” thus, fikile and ofilwe’s acquisition of the white identity includes moulding their hairs as per eurocentric standards. in 3rd degree (2012), deborah patter states: here is an important part of our identity, we spend an oddment amount of time and money on it and is not just about looking good, it says something about us, whether we colour it, straighten it or make it curly, it is intimately connected to our self-image, for black women, it is even a more complex issue, natural hair versus the weaves [and] it may sound frivolous but that frivolity lies beyond a far deeper issue, it is about race, western versus african ideals, and what exactly defines beauty. fikile wishes to be a “charming young waitress with soft, blow-in-the-wind caramel-blond hair (pinned in perfectly to make it look real)” (coconut, 117). her perception of beauty with hair is aggravated by the stereotypes she endures at work. fikile’s boss, miss becky informs fikile that her hair is unacceptable and she should consider doing “something about it, anything, just don’t come to work looking like that again” (coconut, 122). hunter (2002, 188) affirms that “racial constructions continue to hold sway and, as a result, light skin and straight hair are associated with whiteness which, in tum, is linked to competence and intelligence.” as a result, many african women like fikile and ofilwe resorted to straightening their hair and using hair extensions in an effort to qualify for eurocentric standards, which are believed to come with benefits. tate (2007, 301) avers the colonialists have engendered “radical shift, from beauty aesthetic in elaborate hairstyles – braids and other plaited styles.” ofilwe recalls her experiences in ous beauty’s salon where many customers would come to style their hairs in line with eurocentric ideals, "washing, blowing, dyeing, cutting, penning and styling” (coconut, 3). this fortified ofilwe’s notion that to be beautiful, one’s hair has to be “straight and silky soft” (coconut, 4). thus, she also desired a eurocentric hairstyle at the salon and with this hairstyle she was “delighted to be beautiful again” (coconut, 4). ofilwe informs the hairstylist that she wants “every last tiny weenie curl straight" (coconut, 4). montle (2020, 112) notes, the perception of beauty is one of the vexing intricacies in the post-colonial age of africa, by virtue of, the inclusion of euro-centricity as the defining lens of beauty in the african societies. the western identity of hairstyling has become a prevailing blue-chip prospect in the modernday africa… african women were proselytised into believing that everything that is westernorientated is beautiful. conclusion rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 40 this study has examined the extent to which the notion of beauty in the african context today is altered by the colonial past. the findings from matlwa’s coconut have revealed that the abhorrence against the black identity and the exaltation of the white identity through skin whitening and hair straightening is moulded by eurocentric ideas that were perpetuated by colonialists in the african continent. this was established through the critical analysis of kopano matlwa’s literary text, coconut. the novel reflected on moral deficiencies experienced by black women through the characters of fikile and ofilwe. these women valued another identity more than theirs owing to the odds stacked against their true identity. as such, they embarked on a quest for white identity. nonetheless, fikile and ofilwe indulge in detrimental measures in the process of reasserting their identities. hopps and bunn (2013, 1) note that “consequences of inappropriate use of lightening treatments or those containing active ingredients in excess of safe levels or illegal ingredients are, permanent skin bleaching; development of visible blood vessels; thinning of the skin; uneven, patchy skin colour; and redness, stinging and irritation.” the women (fikile and ofilwe) used the lemon light skin-lightener cream and avoided being exposed to the sun (coconut, 131) and also straightened their hair if not wear blond hair extensions. however, a variety of scholars throughout the study have sought to validate that beauty does not depend on the brightness of one’s skin tone (see perry 2005; thomik 2014). as has been argued that the concept of beauty is a dire issue that comes with lifethreatening agents such as skin whitening and body shaming, it is, therefore, crucial to conscientise the skin whiteners about the hazards that come with this practice as well as its effect on afrocentric identities. more importantly, discriminatory attitudes to african identities as a result of the existing eurocentric influence menaces the decolonial turn that the african continent has embarked on upon reclaiming independence. references abrams, r. (2016). barbie adds curvy and tall to body shapes. [online] the new york times. availableat: https://www.nytimes.com/2016 /01/29/business/barbie-now-in-more shapes.html [accessed 19 /04/ 2022]. ajose, f.o.a. (2005). consequences of skin bleaching among nigerian men and women. international journal of dermatology. 44 (1), 41-43. asante, m. (1998). the afrocentric idea. philadelphia: temple university press. asante, m. (2009). erasing racism, the survival of the american nation. thousand oaks: ca sage publications. bhandari, p. (2022). what is qualitative research? https://www.scribbr.com/methodology/qualit ative-research.[accessed 19 /01/ 2022]. black, k. (2010). business statistics: contemporary decision making 6th edition. chichester, united kingdom: john wiley & sons. byrd a.d. & tharps, l.l. (2001). hair story, untangling the roots of black hair in america. new york: st. martin’s press. caslin, s. (2009). feminism and post-colonialism. in, the imperial archive. accessed from,<http,//www.qub.ac.uk/schools/sc hoolofenglish/imperial/keyconcepts/femi nism-andpostcolonialism.htm> accessed, 19/01/2022. collins, p. (2000). black feminist thought, knowledge, consciousness, and the politics of empowerment. new york: routledge. creswell, j. & creswell, j. (2018). research design: a qualitative, quantitative & mixed method approaches. 5th eds. washington dc: sage davids, m., wyk, j.,khumalo,p and jabionski, g. (2016). the phenomenon of skin lightening, is it right to be light? s afr j sci 11 (12), 1-5. de beauvoir, s. (1997). the second sex. ed. and trans. h. m. parshley. 1949. london: vintage. dlova, n.c., hendricks, n.e. and martingcgh, b.s. (2012). skin-lightening creams used in durban, south africa. international journal of dermatology 51(1), 51–53. https://www.nytimes.com/2016/01/29/business/barbie-now-in-more%20shapes.html https://www.nytimes.com/2016/01/29/business/barbie-now-in-more%20shapes.html https://www.nytimes.com/2016/01/29/business/barbie-now-in-more%20shapes.html https://www.scribbr.com/methodology/qualitative-research https://www.scribbr.com/methodology/qualitative-research rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 41 erasmus, z. (1997). oe! my hare gaan huistoe, hair-styling as black cultural. agenda, empowering women for gender equity, 32(1), 11-16. giudice, p &yves, p. (2002). the widespread of use skin whitening creams in senegal, a persistent health public problem in west africa. international journal of dermatology, 41(2), 69-72. gordon-chipembere, n. (2011). representation and black womanhood, the legacy of sarah baartman. new york: palgrave macmillan. hopps, s. and bunn, a. (2013). skin whitening treatments. london: milbank hunter, l. (2002). if you're light you're alright, light skin color as socialcapital for women of colour. gender and society, 16(2), 175-193. marco, j. (2012). hair representations among black south african women, exploring identity and notions of beauty. masters dissertation. pretoria, university of south africa. matlwa, k. (2007). coconut. johannesburg, jacana. montle, m.e. (2020). debunking eurocentric ideals of beauty and stereotypes against african natural hair (styles), an afrocentric perspective. journal of african foreign affairs, 7(1), 111-127. montle, m.e. & mogoboya, m.j. (2018). reconceptualising identity in the postapartheid south african literature: nadine gordimer’s the pick up (2001). journal of gender, information and development in africa, 7(1), 61-68. murray, j. (2012). pain is beauty, the politics of appearance in kopano matlwa’s coconut. english in africa, 39(1), 91-107. owomoyela, o. (2009). african literature. microsoft® encarta® 2009 [dvd]. redmond, wa, microsoft corporation. perry, i. (2005). buying white beauty. cardozo journal of law arid gender, 12(1), 579-608. rafapa, l. (2005). the representation of african humanism in the narrative writings of es' kia mphahlele. phd thesis, stellenbosch, university of stellenbosch. roscoe, a. (1970). mother is gold. cambridge: cambridge university press. sekayi, d. (2003). aesthetic resistance to commercial influences, the impact of the eurocentric beauty standard on black college women. the journal of negro education 72(4), 467-77. shizha, e. (2005). indigenous knowledge and languages in the teaching and learning of science: a focus on a rural primary school in zimbabwe. canada: university of alberta. smith, g. (2000). suffering in silence, to drawing strength from the margins. agenda, 46(1), 34-41. tate, s. (2007). black beauty, shade, hair and antiracist aesthetics. ethnic and racial studies, 30(2), 300-319. thomik, m.g. (2014). reflections on the postcolonial and postfeminist in the work of two south african photographers, jodi bieber and zanele muholi. (unpublished master of arts dissertation). johannesburg: university of the witwatersrand. whitehead, r., daniel, r., xiao, d., ozakinci, o., and perrett, d. (2012). you are what you eat, within subject increases in fruit and vegetable consumption confer beneficial skin colour changes. plos one, 7(3), 7-15. wolf, n. (1990). the beauty myth, how images of beauty are used against women. new york, vintage. 🖂 corresponding author: e-mail: jordysatriawidodo@unpak.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 57 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow reception analysis of indonesian audience towards physical and verbal violence on series squid game (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk jordy satria widodo 🖂 faculty of social sciences and humanities, pakuan university, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 03 january 2022 approved 29 april 2022 published 30 april 2022 korean film has been rampantly surging all over the world, particularly in indonesia. moreover, squid game (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk is popular in the country due to its plot and settings which present the real condition of the gap between upper-class and lowermiddle class urban people in south korea. it becomes intriguing for indonesian audience because it shows the happening fact not only in south korea but also similarly in indonesia. the research was aimed at investigating indonesian audience’s responses on physical and verbal violence depicted on squid game series (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk. the research used the qualitative approach with reception analysis method by stuart hall. there are four audiences who become the informants of this research coming from urban workers and korean film enthusiasts. the data collection technique was done through interviews as well as document analysis. the result showed that the informants’ reception towards the scenes are varying due to the situation and context that set the scenes which present different uses of physical and verbal violence. © copyright 2022 keywords: indonesian audience, korean film, physical and verbal violence, reception analysis, squid game how to cite (in apa style): widodo, j. (2022). reception analysis of indonesian audience towards physical and verbal violence on series squid game (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 57-65. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.53347 introduction in today’s era, all countries are prominently competing in order to get the recognizable position among others in the world. many strategies have been carried out to penetrate into one nation’s society. in addition to the cultural penetration that every nation does, south korea has been wellknown to be very rampantly promote its culture to the targeted nations. moreover, it is defined as the soft power which enables one country to influence others to gain the wanted results by using some attractions, one of which comes from the cultural sector (suryani, 2015). further, suryani (2015) states that the soft power owned in cultural manners is divided into two types, such as high culture and pop culture. the former is pertaining to literatures, arts, and education that are attracted to a certain group of elites. meanwhile, the latter corresponds to the mass culture that can be enjoyed by most of people in the nation. in south korea alone, pop culture lies on the essential aspect to perform the soft power or attractive power to the global stage. what is more, this power is indicated as korean wave, most of koreans call it as hallyu taking k-pop, kdrama, k-beauty, k-fashion, k-food, and so on. besides, it reinforces the exportation of korean pop culture all over the world spanning from cuisine, films, fashion, and music (pramadya & oktaviani, 2016). mailto:jordysatriawidodo@unpak.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 58 in respect of the surge of korean wave, pramadya and oktaviani (2016) contend that the diplomacy has been taken into consideration since south korea has been involved in the world’s marketing development in terms of pop culture. it signifies the power that the nation has over the economic dignity in the globe. appadurai (1990) explicates five scapes of global cultural flow consisting of ethnoscapes (human migration), technoscape (technology), financescapes (money and business networks), mediascape (cultural industry networks), and ideoscape (ideas). additionally, the wave takes the mediascape as the important point in penetrating its culture into the today’s borderless world. in fact, it historically started in 1999 with the first wave appearing in the east asia, and it continued to the united states, the middle east, and europe. its beginning developed with the airing of television drama titled “winter sonata” in nhk channel in 2003-2005 (suryani, 2015). the airing event of the program was called the yonsama syndrome which portrays the phenomenon of fanatism towards the main male character in the film, namely bae-yong joon. in south east asia, the culture was first coming to the society in vietnam whose influence began in 1990’s altogether with taiwan and china. in 2000’s, k-pop is vastly admitted by the nation in the area. for instance, the korean drama, “dae jang deum”, was a famous drama watched by many people at that time. in addition to the drama, it tells a story of 16th-century korean kingdom (suryani, 2015). moreover, thompson (2020) explains that film is categorized in mediated quasiinteraction which denotes that one’s interaction is as if mediated through the media. its characteristic is monological or one-way which allows the audience to interact with the messages conveyed through the film. with regard to the korean film, the series titled “squid game” (2021) by hwang-dong hyuk is known to be the latest and the most popular series among other korean shows in netflix. in actuality, pallotta (2021) contends that it is the biggest korean series ever in netflix’s history which have been watched by more than 111 million accounts in the entire globe since its first debut in september 17th, 2021. the plot begins in the dystopian framing when the participants are recruited to play several prize-winning child games in which they need to encounter many deadly shots. in fact, the shots are the punishment in case they violate the rules of games made by the committees (pallotta, 2021). through the playing, they experience physical and verbal violence coming from the fellow contestants and the committees. in actual practice, this strengthens the tension in the quarantine because they have not been introduced the regulations yet since the beginning of the game. moreover, the scenes have also shifted to their reallife condition when they demand to end the games due to the unintroduced rules and harsh punishments (pallotta, 2021). most of the scenes depict the lower-middle class people’s debt crisis which has reached the highest peak of over 100% of south korea’s gdp which create a huge gap and inequality between elites and the proletariat groups with the reasons of overpriced housing, the rising number of unemployment, and global pandemic (son, 2021). what is more interesting is that the series also incorporate the representation of disadvantaged minorities who are struggling for living in the country. as they are burdened with the much amount of debt, they are forced to join the game in order to win the big price of 45.6 billion won (son, 2021). what is controversial from the series is that it integrates the violence. as a matter of fact, the violent messages consist of physical and verbal forms which have gained many complaints from parents who are afraid of the impacts on their children inasmuch as there have been many video games and online platforms which make use of this series as the main theme. hence, it is considered a hyper-violent show (balanzategui, 2021). ultimately, since it has obtained many protests all over the world concerning the film’s hyper-violent scenes, some australian schools have warned their students to not watch the series and play a squid-game-themed video games. moreover, a council in southern england has sent an email to parents whose children go to school in rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 59 the area in order to call for vigilance over the series and series-related online platforms (balanzategui, 2021). not only does it affect the children’s psychology, the violence also influences the adults relative to the past trauma and anxiety that are experienced in their emotional states when watching the series (nariswari, 2021). since it has got many complaints due to involving the violent scenes, it is very important to know the perception of the audience, particularly indonesians. in fact, indonesian audience also play an important role in giving their perception over the film because indonesia is significantly positioned to be the second country with the highest hallyu fans all over the world (handayani, 2021). following the introduction that has been explicated previously, the research question is” how is the perception of indonesian audience towards the physical and verbal violence in series “squid game” (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk?”. moreover, formulated from the aforementioned research question, the research objective of this research is to examine the perception of indonesian audience towards the physical and verbal violence in series “squid game” (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk”. methods research design this research incorporates qualitative approach. in addition, it involves documents analysis, observation, and interviews to explicate the social phenomenon (cresswell, 1998). moleong (2018) also states that qualitative research is used to explicate the phenomena on what is experienced by the subject of the research, such as attitudes, motivation, perceptions as well as acts which are holistically carried out. it is descriptively done in languages on scientific contexts. research sample furthermore, the selection of the respondents in qualitative research takes the method of purposive sampling. additionally, purposive sampling method is defined as the method which the researchers can determine the respondents based on their opinion, and they can contribute some information to the research as desired in regard with the research problem (moleong, 2018). four respondents shared their perception towards the series. they are the millennial workers living in jakarta, tangerang, and bogor and have watched “squid game”. data collection in qualitative research, there are several techniques in collecting the data. in-depth interviews are conducted to obtain further and deeper information regarding the object’s being analysed (cresswell, 1998). in actual practice, this research made use of in-depth interviews to gain the deeper understanding concerning the perception of the audience over the physical and verbal violence in the series. the process was carried out on november 16th – 20th, 2021 utilizing google meet online platform. data analysis the content analysis is importantly conducted to reinforce the analysis of the qualitative research that utilizes media in its appearance (prasanti, 2018). in fact, this research used the analysis to explain and examine the selected scenes from the series. this research applied the reception theory by stuart hall. as a matter of fact, fathurizki (2018) contends that this analysis is done to compare the interaction between the media and the audience. hall (1973) also states that audience is positioned to be the producer of the meanings appearing in the media. in other words, they are not a passive audience who accepts all ideology created in the media, but they are an active audience or producer of meanings. there are three positions explained through the study comprising dominant-hegemonic, negotiated, and oppositional positions taken by the audience’s viewing the scenes. furthermore, the semiotics analysis on denotative and connotative meanings by roland barthes was also utilized to help dismantle the meanings from the chosen scenes. the semiotics rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 60 analysis was done at the first stage to interpret the scenes. furthermore, the scenes that contain physical and verbal violence were selected. there are six scenes which fullfil the criteria since they are significant with the issues that have happened recently on immigrants, cross-cultural understanding, gender bias, and power imbalance. results and discussion in order to conduct the research, the first phase done is to determine the preferred readings. in fact, jensen (1999) contends that this analysis is the beginning step of the reception analysis. the preferred readings are taken from the scenes appearing in the movie involving physical and verbal violence in order to grasp the meanings created by the encoder of the messages in the film. in this research, saussure’s semiotics was used to analyse the aforementioned preferred readings of physical and verbal violence in the series. furthermore, the result was compared to the transcripts of the interviews with the respondents. in addition, the audience are divided, later, into three positions, such as dominant-hegemonic, negotiated, and oppositional positions. there are three scenes incorporating physical abuses and three other scenes taking verbal abuses. physical violence figure 1. debt collector’s illegal act involving physical violence the result of preferred reading in figure 1 portrays that seong gi-hun is chased by a debt collector after he wins some money from betting on a horse-racing competition. he is pursued and is escaping. in the end, he is caught in the toilet. the debt collector is threatening him by pointing a knife in front of his face and intimidating to take out his one eye if he does not pay the debt as soon as possible. however, his money is picked by a woman whom he runs into in the building. then, he is forced to sign a letter of agreement. meanwhile, the result of the interviews done to the informants shows that two of the interviewees stand at the oppositional position. hall (1973) states that the oppositional position is taken by those having the conflicting ideas with the preferred readings. in addition, they shared that this scene is not allowed to do since there must be another alternative way of collecting the debt. in fact, because it is about money loans, it is included in the civil law, and this needs to be finished through the condition established in the civil law too. in indonesia alone, loan sharks who collect the debt making use of the violent elements are considered a crime and must be sentenced to jail, yet the court is not affordable to reach, and most law enforcement results in the failure and dissatisfaction (sumarsono. et al, 2021). on contrary, one informant takes the negotiated position since there must be a humane way of doing such an activity, yet it is still permitted if the party who borrows the many has not paid the debt in a very long time. lastly, the respondent who stands at the dominant-hegemonic position permitting such a violent action done by the debt collector as it is a common thing among the debt collectors and debtors in the circle of loan sharks. as a matter of fact, she encourages not to borrow money from the illegal money lenders. figure 2. the unexpectedly gun-shooting rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 61 furthermore, the result of preferred reading in figure 2 presents the participants of squid game gather in the field to start playing 무궁화 꽃이 피었습니다 (moo goong wha ko chi pih uh seum ni dha) which is equivalent to “red light, green light 1…2…3.” in actual practice, it is a child game with a full of joy and excitement, yet the participants do not know if they will be shot by shotguns as a sort of punishment. the first victim is shot, and the one standing right behind him is shocked and runs to the back of the field. nonetheless, he is also shot and dies in front of other players. the victim’s blood splashes all over another player’s face, and she is screaming out loud followed by the running of other players backwards. in accordance with the analysis of the interviews, the four informants state that they do not agree with the elimination system of shooting the participants. it violates the consent from that the players have signed in the beginning of the game. in actuality, it is unfair if the rules of a game or competition are not clearly introduced to the participants. all respondents have come up with one shared perception of changing the punishment into something more humane as it should be in children’s games. hence, they are all in the oppositional position. figure 3. fraud towards the north korean refugee the physical violence in figure 3 depicts that a woman, namely kang sae-byeok, is a north korean defector who has a mission to bring her brother out of the orphanage and her mother out of north korea. further, she is deceived by her agent inasmuch as she has paid a lot of money, yet the service does not result in a successful way as desired. what is more, her agent asks more money to make it happen, so sae-byeok is mad at him and is pointing a knife on his neck by intimidating him. in regards with the reception analysis through the interviews with the informants, they do take the negotiated position. additionally, they are not in agreement to the knife-pointing action done by sae-byeok. since she is unskilled and has nothing to do in order to get her right back, she is compelled to do it for bluffing the agent. in other words, it is the only way that she has got to make the agent do what she wants inasmuch as she has felt being tricked by him. besides, one respondent conveys her opinion through the lens of gender, she states that the strong woman also has a weak state that has need of another one’s help to straighten the problem. this case occurs since the refugee is unskilled and a woman surrounded by the patriarchal society which places the woman in a weaker position (kim, 2020). verbal violence figure 4. the gangster’s fight the result of preferred reading over the verbal violence in figure 4 points out that jang deok-su, the leader of street gangster, meets kang sae-byeok in the quarantine barrack of squid game. they are fighting with each other watched by all the game participants. he says a swearing word to her, 씨발 (ssi-bal) which is equivalent to “fuck” in english. based on the reception analysis from the interviews, the two informants take the negotiated position. as a matter of fact, the swear rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 62 words can signify the linguistic punctuation in modern society as the language progresses and is dynamic among youngsters. further, it is also unplanned which expresses the anger and annoy over someone or something that comes to one person. however, it is negatively uttered as it does not respect women, not only sae-byeok in particular, but also all women in the same situation. on the other hands, the other two respondents stand at the oppositional position. what is more interesting is that the word contains the racist element of the south korean people to the north korean people. it is known that sae-byeok is north korean who takes a refuge and avoids persecution in north korea. in reality, south korea has lived with the homogenous population since then, so the government has introduced the term 다문화 (damunhwa) or multiculturalism towards the families, descendants of foreign workers, immigrants, mixed-race koreans, and north korean refugees. nonetheless, the damunhwa communities are not considered to be the part of the nation. instead, they experience othering, so this regulation is a blunder to reintroduce the cultural hierarchy in south korea and to question the identity of “koreanness” (kim, 2020). besides, the utterance also involves power imbalance which shows that deok-su wants to situate himself in a higher position than sae-byeok as he is a man and also a leader of a gangster. in actuality, there is always a gap between abusers and victims when it comes to bullying and violence. in patriarchal surroundings, the women are often positioned inferior compared to the man (khasanah & sirodj, 2019). figure 5. immigrant injustice the next preferred reading analysis towards the verbal abuse in figure 5 depicts ali abdul, a pakistani migrant worker, who asks and begs for his postponed salary to his boss. the boss refuses to give the salary to him and decides to avoid him by walking out of his room. eventually, ali pulls his boss’ hand while continuing begging the money. however, the boss still rejects ali’s begging and utters a swear word, 개새끼 (gae-sae-ggi) which means “son of bitch” in english. it happens until they are fighting with each other. in terms of the reception analysis through the interviews, there are three informants taking the oppositional position. in fact, they do not agree with the word uttered by the boss to his worker inasmuch as there is a racist attitude towards the pakistani migrant worker or even the other immigrants in many companies in south korea. in actual practice, south korea has been well-known to successfully develop it economic condition which turns out to attract the foreigners coming to the nation which transform its population’s multiculturalism (kim, 2020). also, ali is an illegal immigrant so that he has no much protection over his employment right. as a matter of fact, this case has broken the employment act and should be reported to the police. what is more, the recruitment of pakistani low-skilled labors have been protected in the international labor act, yet the problem emerges when its practice in the company is violated by the employers, and it is not reported to the government due to the power imbalance between employers and employees (wells, 2020). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 63 regardless of the racist issue, it can be wellcommunicated between a boss and an employee in case the boss is transparent on the financial state of the enterprise. it indicates that there must be an effective means in communicating something from the boss to the workers in terms of the working performance and problems (osborne & hammoud, 2017). importantly, osborne and hammoud (2017) argue that the employers can have program and policy evaluation within the company to gain satisfaction and improvement. nonetheless, one informant stands at the dominant-hegemonic position because the swearing word is deemed to be the expression of pique. additionally, it is uttered as the boss is really annoyed to ali abdul’s begging for the money without putting the company’s financial condition into account. figure 6. the gangster’s turmoil lastly, the result of preferred reading on the verbal violence in figure 6 portrays that jang deok-su’s gang steals the participants’ food while being shared by the game committees. in addition, there are five players who have not got the food yet, and they do not eat by perforce. deok-su is accused, and the man is approaching him while scolding and yelling at him right away. deok-su is drinking a bottle of water, and the man is intentionally grabbing the bottle. they are quarrelling, and the bottle is falling apart. deok-su is mad at the man while saying 개새끼야 (gae-saeggi-ya) which signifies “son of bitch” in english. it is another profanity uttered by deok-su to another weaker person in the game. corresponding to the reception analysis, all the respondents have come up with one agreement which condemns the use of the curse word towards weaker ones. the situation wants to show that deok-su is positioned to be higher and more masculine by doing such an attitude to others. in reality, the power imbalance happens to be inserted from the superior ones to the inferior ones. the former is willing to express the power by exhibiting it to not only the latter, but also all people surrounding the person (khasanah & sirodj, 2019). thus, the informants take the oppositional position. ultimately, from the interviews process to the four informants, most of whom understand that the physical and verbal violence happen due to the intimidated attitudes, racist sentiment, and power imbalance among the characters in the series. moreover, the socio-cultural background of the people is also significant in explaining the physical and verbal abuses that they have got involved. for instance, the debt collector from the illegal money lending agency tries to force seong gi-hun to pay his debt quickly as instructed by the loan sharks. the attitude is considered to be a power imbalance. another example is that deok-su performs abuses physically and verbally to the inferior participants in the game because of the power imbalance and toxic masculinity that have been rationalized. furthermore, kang sae-byeok and ali abdul encounter racist sentiments from the authorities. the former is from her agent, and the latter is from his boss as the illegal migrants coming to south korea. all in all, physical and verbal abuses occur not only by purpose but also by accident due to the psychological and situational manners in the series “squid game” (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk. conclusion based on the result of the research through the interviews on the reception of audience toward three scenes of physical violence in the series “squid game” (2021) by hwang dong-hyuk, the reception is really diverse. in fact, there are two informants with the oppositional position, one informant with the negotiated position, and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 64 another one with dominant-hegemonic position toward the first physical violence scene. further, the second scene shows the oppositional position taken by all four informants. besides, the third scene results in the informants’ negotiated position. on the other hands, the interviews taking verbal violence scenes also presents the varying results. to begin with, the first scene of verbal violence results in two informants with the negotiated position and two other informants with the oppositional position. moreover, the interviews done to the second scene depicts the three informants with the oppositional position and another one with the dominanthegemonic position. lastly, the third verbal abuse scene portrays the oppositional position taken by all informants. references appadurai, a. (1990). disjuncture and difference in the global cultural economy. theory, culture & society, 7(2), 295–310. https://doi.org/10.1177/026327690007002017 balanzategui, j. (2021, october 21). how the hyperviolent squid game has crept into digital content targeting young children. the conversation. retrieved november 10, 2021, from https://theconversation.com/how-the-hyperviolent-squid-game-has-crept-into-digitalcontent-targeting-young-children-170209 council of europe. (2019, july 13). physical violence. council of europe. retrieved november 10, 2021, from https://www.coe.int/en/web/gendermatters/physical-violence creswell, j.w. (1998). qualitative inquiry and research design: choosing among five tradition. london: sage publications fathurizki, a. (2018). pornografi dalam film : analisis resepsi film “ men , women & children ” (pornography in films: reception analysis on the film "men, women & children). protvf, 2(44), 19–35. hall, s. (1973). encoding and decoding in the television discourse. london: centre for cultural studies jensen, klaus bruhn. (1999). a handbook of qualitative methodologies for mass communication research. london: routledge. khasanah, a. n., & sirodj, d. a. n. (2019). types of bullying in junior high school students. advances in social science, education and humanities research, 307(sores 2018), 211–214. https://doi.org/10.2991/sores-18.2019.50 kim, h. a. (2020). understanding “koreanness”: racial stratification and colorism in korea and implications for korean multicultural education. international journal of multicultural education, 22(1), 76–97. https://doi.org/10.18251/ijme.v22i1.1834 moleong, l. j. (2018). metode penelitian kualitatif (38th ed.) (qualitative research methods). pt. remaja rosdakarya. 979-514-051-5 nariswari, s. l. (2021, october 19). kiat nonton squid game bagi yang tak suka konten kekerasan (the strategy watching squid game for those who do not like violence content). kompas.com. retrieved november 10, 2021, from https://lifestyle.kompas.com/read/2021/10/19 /104912320/kiat-nonton-squid-game-bagi-yangtak-suka-konten-kekerasan?page=all osborne, s., & hammoud, m. s. (2017). effective employee engagement in the workplace. international journal of applied management and technology, 16(1), 50–67. https://doi.org/10.5590/ijamt.2017.16.1.04 pallota, f., & kang, l. (2021, october 13). exclusive: squid game is netflix's 'biggest ever' series launch. cnn. retrieved november 10, 2021, from https://edition.cnn.com/2021/10/12/media/s quid-game-netflix-viewership/index.html pramadya, t. p., & oktaviani, j. (2016). hallyu (korean wave) as part of south korea's cultural diplomacy and its impact on cultural hybridity in indonesia. jurnal dinamika global, 1(01), 87– 116. https://doi.org/10.36859/jdg.v1i01.16 prasanti, d. (2018). penggunaan media komunikasi bagi remaja perempuan dalam pencarian informasi kesehatan (the use of communication media for female adolescence in searching for health information). lontar: jurnal ilmu komunikasi, 6(1), 13–21. https://doi.org/10.30656/lontar.v6i1.645 son, s. a. (2021, october 7). squid game: the real debt crisis shaking south korea that inspired the hit tv show. the conversation. retrieved november 10, 2021, from https://theconversation.com/squid-game-thereal-debt-crisis-shaking-south-korea-thatinspired-the-hit-tv-show-169401 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 65 sumarsono; nugroho, bastianto; yustianti, s. (2021). pertanggungjawaban pidana atas tindak pidana yang dilakukan oleh debt collector dalam penagihan piutang terhadap debitur bank (criminal liability for criminal actions performed by the debt collector in collection of receivables against bank debtors). illmu hukum. suryani, n. p. e. (2015). korean wave sebagai instrumen soft power untuk memperoleh keuntungan ekonomi korea selatan (korean wave as a soft power instrument in gaining economy profit of south korea). global: jurnal politik internasional, 16(1), 69–83. https://doi.org/10.7454/global.v16i1.8 thompson, j. b. (2020). mediated interaction in the digital age. theory, culture and society, 37(1), 3– 28. https://doi.org/10.1177/0263276418808592 wells, b. (2020). law and practice. in a companion to the ancient near east. https://doi.org/10.1002/9781119362500.ch10. 🖂 corresponding author: jl. affandi, mrican, daerah istimewa yogyakarta 55281 e-mail: nabillakafa@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 9 rainbow vol. 11 (2) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the analysis of interjections types and emotional state used in “sam & cat” sitcom kafa bella nabila1 🖂, ouda teda ena2 1, 2 english department, faculty of teachers training and education, sanata dharma university, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 08 march 2022 approved 04 august 2022 published 31 october 2022 interjections in an everyday speech frequently serve as pragmatic markers, initiating utterances and connecting them to the preceding interaction. interjections can happen in three different types: primary emotive interjections, primary cognitive interjections, and secondary volitive interference. thus, the present study aims at analyzing the interjection types and emotional state in the “sam & cat” sitcom. this research focused more on 5 episodes in this sitcom. this qualitative research is conducted by observing and analyzing the conversation between two main characters in the sitcom. using the theory that discuss those three types of interjections and twenty one emotion states, the researchers discovered some results. according to the data, the most common use is primary emotive interjections that appeared 50 times. continued with primary cognitive interjections that appeared 33 times and secondary volitive interjections that use 26 times. furthermore, there are three emotional states with the same amount: imitation, contempt, and enthusiasm. these emotional states express the main character's situation that appears 14 times. however, triumph and wonder are two emotional states that have not appeared in those 5 episodes. © copyright 2022 keywords: interjections, emotions, sitcom, sam & cat how to cite (in apa style): nabila, k., & ena, o. t. (2022). the analysis of interjections types and emotional state used in “sam & cat” sitcom. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(2), 9-15. introduction language has a strong connection with communication. it happens because language is one of the tools to communicate with others. according to lee (2017) languages frequently include a group of words that describe these sounds, enabling interlocutors to not only imitate sounds produced by their surroundings but also to convey their understandings and feelings toward certain situations. language function can divide into the spoken and written language (yuniarty, 2018). yatno, nurkamto, tarjana & djatmika (2018) state that interjection is often used in informal conversations like movies and social media. interjections are words or language features that have no real linguistic or meaning value and are commonly used in spoken language to represent the state of a speaker's expression (nugroho & setyaningsih, 2019; yanto, nurkamto, tarjana & djatmika, 2018). various symbols and words in the movie build the character of the figure. many directors use interjection to create an interesting feeling, emotions, or ideas for the addressees (aryanti, 2018). interjections are words that express a speaker's current mental state, reaction, or attitude toward an element (ameka, 2006; simanihuruk & mulyadi, 2020). based on downing & caro (2019) that interjection is a linguistic expressions of emotions and feelings, forming complete and selfrainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 10 contained expression. the functions of interjection, as emotionality and expressiveness, allow people to associate them with non linguistic means like intonation, facial expressions, gestures, and so on (kolesnikova, markova & chibisova, 2021). they also state that interjection in oral speech is used to express emotions and sensations. based on the explanation above, people can express their feelings and emotions using interjection. goddard (2013) states three interjections: emotive interjections, cognitive interjections, and volitive interjections. first is primary emotive interjections, which indicate spontaneous interjections with denotative words without meaning but have meanings and goals. for instance, ops, wow, and yock have no meaning in the dictionary (yanto, nurkamto, tarjana & djatmika, 2018). based on stange (2019) the use of emotive interjections is especially influenced by the speaker’s age and gender. it happens because different age and gender might use different interjections. speakers can express their feeling spontaneously by using this interjections. second is cognitive interjections that expresss expression in the form of word-like primary parts of speech that are deductive and functioned to direct, inform and rebuke, such as shit and yuck! (goddard, 2013). the last category is volitive interjections that combines the primary emotive forms and primary cognitive forms. (wiles, 2020) states that volitive interjections encompass the component of meaning 'i want to have something' but not the component of interpretation 'i feel something,'. these three categories indicate how interjections use to express people’s emotions. emotion is a person’s reaction to an incident that they feel is relevant to their current condition (koole, van dillen & shepes, 2011). in dialogue, interjection has particular emotional expressive to express the speaker’s emotion. the clear meaning of interjections can serve a meaningful communication. in that case, jovanovic (2004) classifies emotional expression on interjections as anger, annoyance, approval, contempt, delight, disgust, enthusiasm, fear, impatience, anger, irritation, joy, pain, pity, pleasure, relief, sorrow, surprise, sympathy, triumph, and wonder. using this theory, nugroho and setyaningsih (2019) explored about interjections in semarangan language. through their research, they found that fear and joy or surprise has the same amount. this topic used sitcom as the focus content to be analyzed. sitcom's concept is an activity produce natural humor related to people's daily lives or activities (wahyuni & hamzah, 2019). in sitcom, the actors can express their emotions like sam & cat is one famous tv show that gets awards and nominees, such as a winner in kids' choice awards usa (2014) and a nominee in primetime emmy awards (2014). it talks about jennette mccurdy as sam and ariana grande as cat, who run a babysitting business to earn more money. therefore, the researcher wants to analyze 5 videos from season 1 lists on netflix. table 1. episode title and duration no episode duration 1 #pilot 23:07 minutes 2 #favoriteshow 22:46 minutes 3 #newgoat 22:35 minutes 4 #thebritbrats 22:36 minutes 5 #babysitterwar 22:37 minutes the previous studies discussed interjections in various content. sari and syahputri (2020) investigated the form and the meaning of interjection in the tangled movie script. they found that acceptance was the most dominant type of meaning in the tangled movie script. meanwhile, in another research, tanjung, zainil & wahyuni (2020) explored the interjections’ types and function in webtoon digital comics. they found the primary interjection dominates that webtoon. some of the previous studies discuss the types of interjections that appeared in the content, but there is still a limited study about the connection between interjections and emotions. to fill the gaps on this research, the researchers combined and analyzed the types of interjections and the emotional states from the sitcom sam & cat on netflix. methods rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 11 the study aimed to find out the interjection types and emotional state from a sitcom entitled sam & cat used qualitative method. mohanjan (2018) states that qualitative research is a type of social interaction that focuses on how people interpret and create meaning to understand people's social realities. queiros, faria & almeida (2017) argue that qualitative research deals with aspects of a situation that cannot be measured, concentrating on the comprehension and explanation of the dynamics of social relationships. the qualitative method gives an insight into the human condition in various circumstances and the context of a perceived situation (bengtsson, 2016). in qualitative research, it uses several methods to collect the data; ary, jacobs, sorensen & walker (2014) mention that there are: interviews, observation, document or artefact analysis, etc. since this research will analyze visual content, it will focus on content analysis. by using qualitative research method, the researchers can get a deeper understanding about the interjections types and the emotional state. therefore, qualitative research method is the best method to use in interpret and analyze the interjections type and emotional state in “sam & cat” sitcom. in order to gather the data, this research applied three steps of analyzing qualitative data according to ary et al., (2014). the first step was familiarizing and organizing the data. this step was done by watching the sitcom video on netflix entitled sam & cat. after that, the researchers made some lists of tables about interjections and emotions in that sitcom. second, coding and reducing by reading and reread the data. after that, the researchers reduced unnecessary data, if any. the third step were interpreting and presenting the data. interpreting the meaning from the data about the types of interjection and the emotion found in the movie. for that step, the researchers applied a theory from goddard (2013), discussing three interjections types. meanwhile, to interpret the second data, the researchers applied a theory from koole, s. l., et al. (2011) and jovanovic (2004), which talk about emotions and emotion functions in interjections. results and discussion interjections are language features to express the speaker’s condition. in spoken communication, interjections have an essential role to build the situation. sam & cat sitcom uses the three types of interjections based on goddard's theory. moreover, those interjections present some types of emotion according to jovanovic (2004). table 2. types of interjections in sam & cat sitcom no types of interjections number of sentence total 1 primary emotive interjections 2,4,5,10,13,16,17 ,19,20,21 23,24,25,29,30,3 3,35,44,45,51,53, 54,55,58,59,60,6 1,62,67,70,72,73, 74,82,83,85,86,8 8,89,90,95,96,97, 99,101,102,104,1 05,107,108. 50 2 primary cognitive interjections 3,7,12,26,34,36,3 7,38,39,40,42,46, 47,48,49,50,52,6 3,66,69,71,75,76, 77,78,79,84,87,9 2,94,100,103,109 . 33 3 secondary volitive interjections 1,6,8,9,11,14,15, 18,22,27,28,31,3 2,41,43,56,57,64, 65,68,80,81,91,9 3,98,106. 26 the total of interjections 109 this table presents that emotive interjections as the most often found in sam & cat sitcom. on the second position is a cognitive interjection, followed by secondary volitive interjections. according to the data above, sam & cat sitcom uses emotive interjections to express their immediate feeling. the researcher classified the emotion that appears in the main characters' conversations. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 12 figure 1. the emotional states chart the chart above presents the emotional states of the sitcom. this sitcom uses almost all of the emotional states. however, three states have the same amount. those three states used to express contempt, enthusiasm, and irritation. meanwhile, some of the emotional states have not appear, such as triumph and wonder. these results show that the main characters have various problems but, sometimes they argue too. based on the results about the emotional states, the researchers use some emotional states for each episode. since the emotional states influence the flow of the story. the following parts discuss about the analysis of emotional states in each episode. table 3. data of #pilot episode no example types of interjectio ns emotional state 1 “oh, my god!” (2:06) primary cognitive interjection s pain 2 “whoa, you are sam from icarly” (2:56) primary emotive interjection s delight 3 “hey! you nutty old lady!” (9:50) secondary volitive interference anger the synopsis of this episode shows sam puckett, one of the actors on the icarly tv series, arriving in los angeles. she sees a girl named cat valentine, that girl gets dumped into a garbage truck. she tries to catch the truck for cat. later they get to know each other. cat allows sam to live with her at her grandma's apartment as a thank you. through their short first meeting, other interesting activities are created. the first interjection appears when cat feels off in the garbage truck. cat tried to find her bubble gum in the trash can. suddenly, the garbage truck came and took the trash can, which cat was in, and threw the trash into the car. she screamed oh, my god! because her head was hurt. thus, the interjection expresses her pain feeling. that expression belongs to the primary cognitive interjections because of the use of oh! at the beginning of the sentence. in contrast, the second interjection showed her delightedness. the delight emotion appears when cat meets with one of the actors in the icarly tv show. so, she says whoa, you are sam from icarly. the use of whoa is the implementation of primary cognitive interjections. the third interjection happened the night when sam sleeps in grandma's apartment. she sleeps on a couch but, nona is sleepwalking and folding the couch. sam tries to scream and says hey! you nutty old lady! to wake nona up but it is useless. that interjection showed her angriness emotion. there are 17 interjections found in the first episode. these interjections from the first episode come with different emotions, such as irritation, fear, sorrow, surprise, so on. the main characters’ emotions are more transparent when they use the interjections. it makes the audience of the movies feel the emotion as well. those emotions make the use of interjections more meaningful for the first episode. based on the results about the emotional states, the researchers use some emotional states for each episode. since the emotional states influence the flow of the story. the following parts discuss the analysis of emotional states in each episode. table 4. data of #favoriteshow episode no example types of interjectio ns emotional state 1 “aw, geez, i got to get to school” (4:20) primary cognitive interjection s sorrow 2 “hey, hey, hey, why are you freaking out?” (6:17) secondary volitive interference sympathy 3 “ew, bob, you’re drooling on my sweater.” (8:29) primary cognitive interjection s disgust in the second episode, sam and cat decide to continue the babysitting service from cat’s grandma. they plan to watch their favorite tv 0 5 10 15 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 13 show entitled that’s a drag together but, cat has to go to school. she goes back from school and cries because the news about the that’s a drag show is canceled. they attempt to save their favorite television show from being canceled while babysitting two kids named bob and ethan. interjection aw, geez from the second episode is used by cat when sam and cat get their first customer for the babysitting but, she gets a notification about her school. meanwhile, she wanted to watch that’s a drag too but, she has to go. thus she says aw, geez to express cat’s feeling that in reality, she had to go to school. that expression categorizes as a primary cognitive interjection. it supported by her face expression that she is sad. still from the second episode, cat uses hey, hey, hey, to shows her sympathy. meanwhile, she uses ew interjection that presents her condition. this part happens when sam and cat get a babysitting customer. his name is bob and he is a hugger. he hugs and drools on the cat’s sweater. for cat, it is disgusting. so, she uses ew interjection to show her reaction towards bob. from the second episode, there are 13 interjections with various emotions. the most dominant emotion in this episode is anger. since this episode starts with the cancelation of that’s a drag tv show and ends up with tiring babysit jobs, this interjection showed the atmosphere of the problem. table 5. data of #newgoat episode no example types of interjectio ns emotional state 1 “oh, my gosh!” (4:22) primary cognitive interjection s surprise 2 “oh, no! sam! dilben’s father owns the building we live in.” (12:26) primary emotive interjection s irritation 3 “ew! what happened ?” (18:20) primary emotive interjection s disgust in the morning, dice comes with the pygmy goat and asks the girls to care for it. after that, there is a boy, who confesses himself as their landlord’s son, who comes and talks to them. he talks to them with evection because he thinks that a goat is not permitted in their apartment. thus, dice helps them by hiding the goat in the bathroom to prove to dilben that they do not own a goat. even though dilben sees the goat and realizes that they are lying. meanwhile, dilben also lies that his father is not the landlord. the pygmy goat is surprised them. cat has that primary cognitive interjection oh, my gosh! to expressed her feeling. she is surprised at that moment because . so, she uses that expression to show her feeling spontaneously. then, she also said ew! what happened? when she saw the goat sneezed in dice’s face because it was disgusting for her. these two interjections present the emotions toward the situation. thus, the primary emotive interjection appears here. another primary emotive interjection as the expression of irritation showed on the minute 12:26. this scene happens when sam talks about a boy with a cape that comes to their apartment and complains about the goat. sam is angry and says that she rearranges his clothes, stoles his cape, and throws him out. thus, cat says oh, no! sam! to respond to sam’s reaction to dibben. there are 12 interjections in this episode. almost all of the scene in this part shows the reactions to dilben. since dilben as the main rival for the two main characters, it makes irritation the most emotion in this episode. table 6. data of #thebritbrats episode no example types of interjectio ns emotional state 1 “hey, you know what british kids love?” (1:58) secondary volitive interference enthusiasm 2 “well, i’m going to eat some cereal or cut up sausage.” (8:41) primary cognitive interjection s delight 3 “hey, if you want to beat a con artist, there’s only one way.” (15:44) secondary volitive interference sympathy rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 14 this part happens while cat is caring for two courteous british girls, gwen and ruby. dice recognizes that they have a "pear phone 6," a phone which is yet to be released in the united states. dice buys five new pear phones for $500 from them but, they give him a box of rocks. cat goes to the girls to figure out the pear phone, yet cat gives her bicycle for a tin of bibble. instead of bibble, she is given a tin of cotton swab. from that tragedy, sam has an idea to trick the british brats into a bingo game at elderly acres. finally, dice receives his money and cat gets her bicycle back. based on the data from the fourth episode, two expressions show different emotional states. first, is hey, you know what british kids love? for enthusiasm from sam about the british kids. the second is hey if you want to beat a con artist, there’s only one way as the sympathy to dice and cat. since these two sentences use hey, these two sentences categorize into secondary volitive interference that showed the speaker request attention from the listener. there is also a primary cognitive interjection from cat that she says well, i’m going to eat some cereal or cut up sausage. by saying well, she shows that she has an idea. it shows her delight in doing her activity. according to the #thebritbrats episode, there were 22 interjections with contempt as the most emotional state. it happens because during the scene, these two main characters face a big problem with their customers. table 7. data of #babysitterwar episode no example types of interjectio ns emotional state 1 “no! stop being impressed by them!” (10:06) secondary volitive interference anger 2 “come on! i don’t like sleeping on couches!” (10:31) secondary volitive interference impatient 3 “well, i think that’s awesome. ” (13:01) primary cognitive interjection s joy sam and cat argue about who is the best babysitter for benny. they make a competition to decide the best babysitter. when they win the competition, one of them will get the master bedroom as a reward. they get three children for babysitting. they are daisy, jarvi, and sophie. both of them create some interesting activities so, the children can decide who is the best babysitter. daisy and jarvi choose their choices but, sophie does not choose. for her, they will be the best babysitter when they work as a team. from the data and the description about the episode above, no! and come on! belong to secondary volitive interjections. these two interjections represent anger and impatience from cat. this scene happens when cat asks dice to help her find an amazing idea to catch the children's attention from sam. the first interjection shows the anger expression. it can be seen from the sentence that uses exclamation mark. however, come on! also uses exclamation mark but it does not show an angry expression. it uses to express impatience from the speaker. this episode also has a primary emotive interjection with well for joy expression. sam did not like a talkative child and it was her reaction toward sophie. this episode has 41 interjections with enthusiasm as the most emotional state. the background of this episode is the competition to be the best babysitter. they compete with each other to be the winner. thus, they take care of the children enthusiastically. conclusion according to the data from five episodes (#pilot, #favoriteshow, #newgoat, #thebritbrats, #babysitterwar) all types of interjections are used. the researchers find that primary emotive interjection is the most common use to express the main characters’ emotions. it happens because primary emotive interjections are denotative words without meaning. sam and cat as the main characters use denotative words spontaneously to express their emotion. these findings are strengthened by the number of emotional states in those 5 episodes. irritation, contempt, and enthusiasm have appeared 14 times to show the feelings. it is related to the type of interjection that is mostly found in the sitcom. those 5 episodes show some competition between sam and cat. then, they also work together in solving their problems. thus, the researchers conclude that irritation, contempt, and enthusiasm are found in the sitcom. meanwhile, the two emotional states that not appeared in those 5 episodes are triumph and wonder. it happens because, during the flow of the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 15 stories, both sam and cat express their fruitfulness with enthusiastic expression. so, the researchers assume that triumph and wonder are not in the 5 selected episodes because the main characters use an enthusiastic expression instead of triumph and wonder. the findings in this results are in line with the theory from aryanti (2018) that interjections are implemented in the movies to build the feeling and emotions of the actors. however, this research can be developed in a larger and deeper area. considering some theories about interjections, the next researchers might analyze the use of interjections in real life or in daily conversation. after that, the future researchers can also go deeper into the meaning of interjections in real practice. by having these analysis, the reader can see obviously the practice of interjections in a daily conversations. furthermore, the research about interjections will be varied. references ameka, f. k. (2006). interjections. encyclopedia of language & linguistics,743–746. https://doi.org/10.1016/b0-08-0448542/00396-5 aryanti, m. l. (2018). interjections functioned as pragmatic markers and given/ new information. celt: a journal of culture, english language teaching & literature, 18(1), 89-108. https://doi.org/10.24167/celt.v18i1.570 ary, d., jacobs, l. c., sorensen, c. k., & walker, d. a. (2014). introduction to research in education (9th ed). wardswoth: cengange learning. bengtsson, m. (2016). how to plan and perform a qualitative study using content analysis. nursingplus open, 2, 8– 14. https://doi/10.1016/j.npls.2016.01.001 downing, a., & caro, e. m. (2019). interjections and emotions: the case of gosh. in maskenzie, j. l., alba-juez, l, emotion in discourse (pp. 87-112). amsterdam, netherlands: john benjamins publishing company. goddard, c. (2013). interjections and emotion (with special reference to "surprise" and "disgust"). emotion review, 6(1), 53–63. https://doi.org/10.1177/1754073913491843 jovanović, v. ž. (2004). “the form, position and meaning of interjections in english”. linguistics and literature, 3(1), pp. 17 – 28. koole, s. l., van dillen, l. f., & sheppes, g. (2011). the self-regulation of emotion. in k. d. vohs & r. f. baumeister (eds.), handbook of selfregulation: research, theory, and applications (pp. 22– 40). new york: guilford press. kolesnikova, s. m., markova, e. m., & chibisova, a. v. (2021). semantic potential of interjections in a literary text (based on the material of russian, english and chinese languages). journal of language and linguistic studies, 17(2), 1275–1282. lee, a. p. j. (2017). ideophones, interjections, and sound symbolism in seediq. oceanic linguistics, 56(1), 181–209. https://doi.org/10.1353/ol.2017.0007https://doi .org/10.1353/ol.2017.0007 mohanjan, h. k. (2018). qualitative research methodology in social sciences and related subjects. journal of economic development, environment and people, (7)1, 23-48. nugroho, r. a., & setyaningsih, n. (2019). interjections in semarangan javanese: a sociopragmatic approach. humanika, 26(2), 65-80. https://doi.org/10.14710/humanika.v26i2.22184 queiros, a., faria, d., & almeida, f. (2017). strengths and limitations of qualitative and quantitative research methods. european journal of education studies, 3(9), 369–387. https://doi.org/10.5281/zenodo.887089 sari, a. w., & syahputri, d. (2020). interjection in tangled movie script. lintang songo: jurnal pendidikan, 3(2), 46–56. simanihuruk, b., & mulyadi. (2020). interjection bah! in batak toba: a natural semantic metalanguage approach. studies in english language and education, 7(1), 209–222. https://doi.org/10.24815/siele.v7i1.15433 stange, u. (2019). the social life of emotive interjections in spoken british english. scandinavian studies in language,10(1), 174-193. tanjung, n., zainil, y., & wahyuni, d. (2020). the analysis of types and functions of interjections used in webroon digital comic. e-journal of english language & literature, 9(1), 89-107. wahyuni, f., & hamzah, h. (2019). an analysis of verbal humor found in sitcom tetangga masa gitu. e-journal of english language & literature, 8(3), 30-38. wiles, e. (2020). translating “interjections, exclamations dan phatic expressions” from indonesian literature into english. international journal of english linguistics, literature, and education (ijelle), 2(1), 1–25. https://doi.org/10.32585/.v2i1.670 yatno., nurkamto, j., tarjana, m. s. s., & djatmika., (2018). manner and meaning of interjection on medsos community in facebook (the study of etholinguistic). advances in social science, education on humanities research, 280, pp. 374383. yuniarty, n. (2018). interjection in student conversation. jurnal adhum, 8(1), pp. 63-72. 🖂 corresponding author: jalan akasia rt 02/18 pamulang timur, tangerang selatan, banten, indonesia 15417 e-mail: dosen00322@unpam.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 1 rainbow vol. 11 (2) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow code-mixing by a content creator gita savitri devi: how and why? mia perlina1 🖂, mita agustinah2 1,2 english department, universitas pamulang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 16 february 2022 approved 27 august 2022 published 31 october 2022 code-mixing, which is the use of two or more languages that are mixed in one utterance, is commonly practiced by bilingual or multilingual people. then, this study aims to find out the types and the reasons for code-mixing performed by gita savitri devi, a content creator, in one of her videos on youtube channel entitled "plis stop nyebarin hoaks!! beropini eps. .55". qualitative descriptive method is used to conduct this study, and the data are analyzed using hoffman’s theory (1991). the results of this study indicate that there are three types of code-mixing that are found in the video, namely intra sentential code-mixing, intra lexical code-mixing and involving a change of pronunciation. furthermore, the writers also find three reasons why code-mixing is utilized, among others are: (1) talking about a particular topic; (2) being empathetic or emotional about something; and (3) repetition used for clarification. the existence of code-mixing in our daily life is able to facilitate us to language learning. however, there are still some mistakes in using the language such as dictions and ungrammatical structure. therefore, we have to be careful in using the language and adjust it with the society to avoid miscommunication. © copyright 2022 keywords: bilinguals, codemixing, multilinguals, youtube video how to cite (in apa style): perlina, m., & agustinah, m. (2022). code-mixing by a content creator gita savitri devi: how and why? rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(2), 1-8. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i2.54913 introduction language is something that is not able to be separated from society. according to wardaugh (2006), language is what the individuals of a specific society talk. furthermore, he added that society is any group of people who are united for a certain reason or purpose. by using language, individuals can be connected and communicate with each other to attain their wants such as getting information or something they need to know. language helps them to get some information, shows their feelings and reveals some ideas. to interact each other, people should obey norms of conversation that prevail in the culture of society around them. society and language have a relationship that makes them not separated. in linguistics, relation between language and society is learned in sociolinguistics. holmes (2000) states that sociolinguistics is the ponder of the relationship between language and society. furthermore, wardaugh (2006) asserted that sociolinguistics is concerned with investigating the relationship between dialect and society to be a stronger understanding of the structure of language and how languages work in communication. from a few past definitions about sociolinguistics which were argued by experts, it can be summarized that sociolinguistics could be a department of linguistics that studies about language which is related to community, assortment, function, and the users of the language. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 2 having some abilities to use two or more languages makes people mix their languages when they communicate to each other, either intentionally or unintentionally. these people are then known as bilingual or multilingual speakers. in fact, a few bilingual or multilingual speakers mix two codes when they cannot discover proper words or expressions or when there is no suitable interpretation for the language being used. the solution is mixing their codes so that they can understand and make a conversation as usual. this way that they used is called code-mixing in linguistics study. according to mujiono and suharto (2017), code-mixing is a methodology of communication in bilingual bunches where colonies can talk using two languages.this term is used by some indonesian who live abroad, especially content creators that were and are abroad. they used codemixing automatically in their daily conversation. one of them is in gita savitri devi’s. gita savitri devi is an indonesian who lives in hamburg, germany. she completed his chemistry study at free university in berlin. she is one of the video content creators on youtube. besides being a content creator, gita is the author of a book entitled "rentang kisah" and has been a cosmetic brand ambassador. to support his career and life abroad, gita does not only learn german but also english. gita mixes these languages into one as in the video entitled "plis stop nyebarin hoaks!! beropini eps. 55". she explains the cases use english and indonesian especially for specific compound or medicine. she mixesher language in this video. there are a lot of code-mixing cases that are found here, so the writers is attracted to conduct this research. according to the case above, the writerss are interested in studying code-mixing because she is curious and discovers about the phenomena of using code-mixing in gita's youtube channel. she mixes her utterances in almost all of her videos with different types of code-mixing. the writers choose her video as the object of this research. the writers are interested in analyzing the type and the reason she code-mixes her language. research on code-mixing is a lot, but the writers believe that this issue is still getting paid attention due to the fact that language is dynamic. the phenomenon of code-mixing nowadays is even getting more often used because of the development of using technology, so people can communicate with others around the world. one of the previous research studies on code-mixing is from sukrisna (2019) with his thesis entitled “an analysis of using code mixing on atta halilintars’ video youtube channel”. his research was a descriptive qualitative method. the result of his study was that he found thirty-four information within the types and levels of code-mixing. within the sorts of code-mixing, the most elevated type was intra sentential of code-mixing and the most reduced type was including a change of articulation. meanwhile, within the levels of codemixing, the prevailing level was word level and the least level was repetition word and idiom level. the second research is from saleh (2017) with his thesis entitled “an analysis of code-mixing used by teachers of zarindah house of learning in the teaching learning process”. he used hoffman’s theory about code-mixing. he used a qualitative strategy to analyze his research and found 44 data of code-mixing from the primary instructor and 43 data from the second instructor. there were two sorts of code-mixing utilized by the instructors, namely intra sentential code-mixing and change of articulation. the prevailing sort that the instructors utilized was intra sentential code-mixing, and the reason of utilizing code-mixing were quoting someone else, interjection, repetition used for clarification and real lexical need. the third research is from mulyani (2011) entitled “code mixing analysis of the judge comments and the host utterances on five episodes of workshop round in indonesian idol singing competition season 6”. she examined the codemixing in word-class and state that was utilized by the judge's comments and the host. she also analyzed the components which impact them in mixing the language. from the result of her research, she found that 13 data included in codemixing. in word class, she found 6 data, whereas in a phrase she found 9 data. for the calculation of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 3 the code-mixing, she found six components that impact the subject mixed with their language. furthermore, luke (2015) investigated the types of code-mixing and reasons for code-mixing used among pamonanese in closed group facebook, parata ndaya. her data were taken from comments of three active members of parata ndaya. the comments selected were talking about political issues that occurred during regional house representative election in 2014. the result indicated that code-mixing was mostly found in jokes and some comments about political leaders. the type of code-mixing which was dominantly used was intra-lexical mixing. meanwhile, the seven reasons for code-mixing proposed by hoffman (1991) were all found in the comments used by the respondents. then, the most frequent reason for code-mixing was expressing group identity. according to wardaugh (2006), codemixing occurs in speakers using two different languages together in one expression. bilingual society or people who are confronted with several cultures in their daily lives will find it very easy to find code-mixing. in the code-mixing processes, there will be one language that dominates among other languages or one dominating others. it is usually in the form of a word, phrase, clause, sentence, or idiom. hudson (1996) argues that language mixing is a condition where a bilingual is proficient in speaking two different languages without changing any details in certain situations. code-mixing just happens and in an unspecified situation. this usually arises because the speaker often uses the language and usually, some people are not only bilingual, they use codemixing to express things to make them easier to understand. code-mixing is the mixing of one language in another language by the speaker in a communication. besides the code-mixing, there is also a phenomenon that happens in bilingual or multilingual communities called code-switching, the contrast between code-switching and codemixing is that code-switching is the change of language from one dialect to another at all in one sentence. but in case the speakers mix dialect a to b at the clause or phrase level it is called codemixing. in other words, code-mixing occurs intrasententially, while code-switching intersententially (alenazi, 2016, as cited in perlina & taman, 2021). based on definitions over, the writers conclude that code-mixing is a phenomenon that exists in a bilingual or multilingual community where the speakers do a communication process by using language that they mix (word to word or phrase to phrase) from one language to another language at the same discussion or conversation. types of code-mixing in his book hoffman (1991)divides types of code-mixing and code switching into three types. the first is intra-sentential code-mixing. this type of code-mixing happens inside a phrase, a clause or a sentence boundary, for example in english indonesia on arnold poernomo's video youtube channel on 19th october 2020 entitled "harta tahta chef renata-arnold poe”: chef arnold: first impression lu apa? (what is your first impression?) chef renata: ngeliat lu? (about you?) in the conversation above, there are two speakers: chef arnold and chef renata. this conversation occurs in eleven minutes one second. chef arnold uses "first impression" which is english word and then he mixes it with "lu apa". it is indonesian. thus, it is called intra-sentential code-mixing between indonesian and english. the second type of code-mixing is intralexical code-mixing. this kind of code-mixing occurs within a word boundary. here is the example from master chef indonesia season 7 on 13th november 2020 entitled "siapa yang tersingkir dari black team | galeri 10: chef renata: ... tapi kalo buat acar sebesar itu, baru akan menjadi acar yang baik, mungkin besok, dia belum terpickled dengan baik... ". (for making those big pickles, it will be good pickles maybe tomorrow, it has not picked well). this statement uses english “pickled” and indonesian prefix “ter-”. it mixes together into a rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 4 sentence. chef renata said three minutes and three second between english and indonesian at the level of the word, so it is called intra-lexical codemixing. the last type is involving a change of pronunciation. this kind of code-mixing happens at the phonological level, as when indonesian people say an english word, but adjust it to the indonesian phonological structure. for instance, the word "subscriber" on deddy corbuzier's video youtube channel that is used by denny sumargo is pronounced like what is really written with /u/ sound, not pronounce as /ə/. phonetically, the word subscriber should be /səbˈskraɪ.bər/. therefore, this example is classified as involving a change of pronunciation. reasons for code-mixing according to hoffman (1991), there are a few reasons for bilingual or multilingual people to switch or mix their languages. the first reason is talking about a particular topic. it implies that a few bilingual individuals prefer to use code-mixing to conversation about a specific theme that's distinctive from her everyday language. secondly, quoting somebody else code-mixing occurs when some people want to give suggestions or something that important to others. for instance, “ajining diri ana ing lathi, jadi harus ati ati kalo ngomong” the meaning is pure personality is in speech so as a human you should be careful in talking. the third reason is being emphatic about something (expressing solidarity). for example, when our friend is sick and we message her “get well soon ya, biar cepet kuliah lagi”, it becomes our habit so we automatically use that to show our feelings. fourth, interjection is a short exclamation such as duh!, hey!, oh!, shit!, etc. there are no grammatical rules in an interjection, but the speaker usually uses them in the conversation. fifth, repetition used for clarification, and repetition is not as it were to clarify the speech but moreover the message. sixth, the intention of clarifying the speech substance for interlocutors. when bilingual talks to another bilingual, there will be parcels of code-switching and code-mixing happens. the last reason is expressing group character. code switching and code-mixing are also utilized to precise group character. the rule is like in interjection, but the speaker usually uses them within the conversation. methods this study used a qualitative descriptive method which is described by djajasudarma (1993) as a complex social reality by describing, classifying, and analyzing naturally. there is an attempt to describe, take notes, analyze and interpret the conditions currently occur. in other words, descriptive study aims to obtain information about the current state and the relationship between each variable. moreover, punch (2016) states that qualitative data are most likely to be words that we get by asking (meeting), observing (perception), or reading (records) or a few combinations of these three activities. in this case, the data that writers used are in the forms of a recording script that are transcribed from the selected youtube video. in terms of data source, the writers used one of the youtube videos from gita savitiri devi’s channel. the video entitled “plis stop nyebarin hoaks!! beropini eps. 55”. the duration of the video is about thirty minutes and one second. as discussed earlier, gita savitri devi is an indonesian who lived in germany. in fact, in her video she mixes her languages because everyday she interacts with people who speak english and germany. from her video, the writers then transcribed her utterances as the data for this study. the process of collecting the data in this study was divided into several steps. first, the writers watched the video many times. secondly, the writers transcribed the utterances become a script. furthermore, the writers sorted out the utterances that contain the practice of code-mixing. finally, the writers put the data into a table form in order to be systematic and easier to analyze. after collecting the data, the writers analyzed the data using hoffman's (1991) theory to find out the type and reason for code-mixing. the process of data analysis involved several steps. first of all, the writers identified and classified the type of code-mixing for each utterance found. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 5 secondly, the writers analyzed the reasons for using code-mixing. in this case the writers described them in the forms of essays. finally, the writers drew a conclusion. results and discussion there were two main objectives of this study. the first objective was to find out the type of code-mixing, and the second one was to analyze the reasons for using code-mixing. these two objectives will be presented in the following subsequently. types of code-mixing the writers used hoffman’s (1991) theory to analyze the data. from the analysis, it was found that all three types of code-mixing proposed by hoffman were found in the video. first, out of 129 data found, 94 data were categorized as intrasentential code-mixing. in this type, the language used was english-indonesian and indonesiangermany. second, 32 data were classified into intra-lexical code-mixing. interestingly, all data were mixing between english and indonesian. finally, 3 data were grouped as involving change of pronunciation. thus, the result of the study regarding the type of code-mixing can be summarized in table 1. table 1. types of code-mixing no. types of code-mixing occurrences (utterances) 1. intra-sentential code-mixing 94 2. intra-lexical code-mixing 32 3. involving change of pronunciation. 3 total 129 furthermore, the disccusions for each type of code-mixing found were presented in the following. intra sentential code-mixing intra sentential code-mixing means a type of code-mixing that occurs on a phrase, a clause or sentence boundary. then, the result showed that the type of intra sentential code mixing uttered by gita was in the form of words, phrases, and clauses. the first category of intra sentential codemixing used by gita was in the form of words. words, in linguistics, is defined as “one or more morphemes that can stand alone in a language” (lieber, 2009, p. 3). speakers, listening, and utterances are then examples of words consisting of more than one morpheme. these examples might be produced in speech or writing. thus, it can be said that a word can be defined as a meaningful unit in a language, either in spoken or written. from the analysis, there were 51 utterances that were used in the form of words. the following were then some examples of intra sentential codemixing in the form of words. 1) jadi hanya untuk ibaratnya ngebersihin surface tangan yang abis nyentuh macem macem, gitu ya? (so it is just like cleaning up the hand surface that touches all kinds of things, is that right) this utterance occurs at 03:09 minutes. in this video gita uses indonesian as the dominant language. then, she inserts an english word in her utterances, namely surface which means permukaan. based on the theory that hoffman put forward this situation is called intra-sentential code-mixing. this is because gita inserts the word within the sentence boundaries so it is called intra sentential code-mixing. 2) wishhh claiming-nya bold banget ya, yang takut corona, yang kena corona, itu obatnya, dia pikir dengan dia ngomong insha allah sebanyak itu orang akan yaaaa okee ini dari allah. (wishhh the claiming is really bold, the one who is afraid of corona, the one who gets corona, it is the medicine, she thinks with him saying insha allah that many people will yaaaa okee this is from allah). there are two types of code-mixing in the utterance above: intra sentential and intra lexical. for intra sentential was shown on word bold because it is code-mixing in a sentence boundary. for intra lexical code-mixing was shown on word rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 6 claiming-nya which is claiming is an english word, and she adds -nya which is an indonesian suffix. this word still includes intra sentential codemixing because gita inserts it in the sentence. this utterance came up on 07:09. she uses indonesian and english code-mixing. moreover, another category of intra sentential code-mixing used by gita was in the form of phrases. a phrase is a combination of several words that form a single meaning, but not in the form of a word and subject because the phrase is composed of head and modifier. the writers found 33 utterances in the phrase form. consider the following example: 3) oke, logikanya mereka nyuruh hindarin ice cream itu apa? karena katanya virus tuh heat sensitive gitu? (okay, logically, what do they tell you to avoid ice cream? because he said, the virus is heat sensitive?) this utterance is at 09:08 minutes. gita puts ice cream and heat sensitive in her utterance where both are english phrases. ice cream in indonesian is es krim, and then heat sensitive means peka terhadap panas. based on the theory of hoffman, these samples are classified into intra sentential codemixing. the last category of intra sentential codemixing was found in the form of clauses. a clause is a group of words that consist of at least subject and verb. the subject of a clause can be mentioned or hidden, but the verb must be apparent and distinguishable. 4) dan point selanjutnya, correct me if i'm wrong, kalo masalah korona virus ini kan memang belum ada anti virus nya kan meaning badan kita sendiri gitu immune system-nya. (and the next point, correct me if i'm wrong, the problem of the coronavirus is there is no anti-virus, it means our own body is the immune system). on a clause shown on 26:49, gita puts correct me if i'm wrong which is a clause in her utterance. she mixes it with indonesian so it is called intra sentential code-mixing. clause can consist of phrases and can be a sentence. she mixes indonesian which is her official language with english. thus, based on hoffman’s theory, it is called intra sentential code-mixing. intra lexical code-mixing the second type of code-mixing is called intra lexical code-mixing, which means a type of code-mixing that occurs within a word boundary. there are 32 data that contain intra lexical codemixing in the video. this type occurs in the level of affixes. the sample of the data is as follows. 5) atau gak dia emang men-degrade kata-kata insha allah (or she just degraded the words insha allah). gita uses an english word degrade, and mixes an indonesian prefix men-, so the word degrade and the prefix menbecome one word. she mixes indonesian and english in this utterance in the word boundary. therefore, this utterance is categorized as intra-lexical code-mixing. involving a change of pronunciation the last type of code-mixing is involving a change of pronunciation. it can be said that this type occured in the phonological level. this type usually occurs in a word that is basically from english and then modified into indonesian with different spelling and pronunciation. the writer found three data from gita's video, namely the words preacher, social, and recruiting. gita pronounces the three words using indonesian accents. in other words, she breaks the phonological rule for pronouncing the three english words mentioned above. in this case, the word preacher, recruiting, and social should be pronounced /ˈpri:.ʧər/, /rɪˈkru:tɪŋ/, /ˈsəʊ.ʃəl/. therefore, these samples are classified as involving a change of pronunciation. reasons for code-mixing moreover, in terms of the reasons for codemixing, hoffman (1991) states there are some reasons for bilingual or multilingual people to switch or mix their languages. those are talking about a particular topic, quoting somebody else, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 7 being empathic about something (expressing solidarity), interjection, repetition used for clarification, intention of clarifying the speech content for the interlocutor, and expressing group identity. however, the results of the study indicated that there were only three reasons for using code-mixing in gita’s video: (1) talking about a particular topic; (2) being empathetic or emotional about something; and (3) repetition used for clarification. in brief, from these three reasons, talking about a particular topic is the most frequently used in gita’s utterances. this occurrence can be understandable since gita, in her video, is talking about a certain issue which is happening, namely coronavirus. table 2. reasons for code-mixing no. reasons for code-mixing occurrences (utterances) 1. talking about a particular topic 109 2. quoting somebody else 0 3. being emphatic about something (expressing solidarity) 16 4. interjection 0 5. repetition used for clarification 4 6. the intention of clarifying the speech substance for interlocutors 0 7. expressing group character 0 total 129 as can be seen from table 2, the first reason why gita used code-mixing was due to talking about a particular topic. as mentioned by hoffman (1991), the reason of talking about a particular topic is preferred to use since few bilingual or multilingual speakers talk about a specific theme that is distinctive from their everyday language. thus, from the analysis, this reason is even the most frequently used by gita. people, admittedly, tend to use a specific language to talk about a particular topic. that is why in the video, for instance, gita prefers to use "coronavirus" than "virus korona" and "immune system" than "sistem imun" along the conversation, and it occurred in minutes 23:54. she automatically uses english when she explains a particular topic, so she uses code-mixing in almost all of her sentences. next, another reason is being empathic or emotional about something. it is claimed that bilingual or multilingual speakers are more convenient to be emphatic using their second language to express their feelings. for example, nowadays an indonesian that learns and knows english, prefer to use english to show their happiness, sadness and so forth, e.g., thank you ya, get well soon. thus, one example of being emphatic or emotional about something is when gita, in the video, says sayangnya banyak influencer yang not critical enough. this is to show gita’s arguments and her disappointment with some people who have less care about something being discussed, that is, the products to be promoted or sold. the other reason that was found was repetition used for clarification. similarly, people repeat what they say but in a different language is intended to clarify what they say in order that the message is well-understood by their interlocutors or listeners (hoffman, 1991). in fact, as a bilingual or multilingual, we usually or automatically use two different languages with the same meaning to explain the issue or problem. it means that we repeat our ideas in different languages. for instance, gita repeats pare in indonesian on minute 17:39 with bitter melon which is an english word to make it clearer. conclusion the current research has examined the type and the reasons for using code-mixing in one of gita savitri’s devi’s videos uploaded on her youtube channel. from the results, it can be concluded that all three types of code-mixing proposed by hoffman (1991), which include intra sentential code-mixing, intra lexical code-mixing and involving a change of pronunciation were employed by gita. gita almost practiced codemixing in every utterance that she talks, and she mostly mixes english and indonesian. besides, she also used german and indonesian code-mixing in her video because she lives in german moreover, this study found three reasons of code-mixing, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (2) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 8 namely talking about a particular topic, being emphatic or emotional about something, and repetition used for clarification. finally, the existence of code-mixing in our daily life is able to facilitate us to language learning. as spice (2018) asserted, code-mixing can assist learners acquire their target language, particularly those who are at the beginning stages of language learning. however, there are still some mistakes in using the language such as dictions and ungrammatical structure. therefore, we have to be careful in using the language and adjust it with the society to avoid miscommunication. acknowledgments the writers express gratitude and sincere appreciation to the foundation of sasmita jaya group, lppm, and english department universitas pamulang, and journal editor and reviewers. references djajasudarma, t. f. (1993). metode linguistik: ancangan metode penelitian dan kajian. bandung: pt. eresco. hoffman, c. (1991). an introduction to bilingualism. new york: longman. holmes, j. (2000). an introduction to bilingualism. new york: routledge taylor and francis group. hudson, r. a. (1996). sociolinguistics. new york: cambridge university press. lieber, r. (2009). introducing morphology. cambridge: cambridge university press. luke, j. y. (2015). the use of code-mixing among pamonanese in parata ndaya closed-group facebook. lingua cultura, 9(1), 40–46. retrieved from https://doi.org/10.21512/lc.v9i1.760 mujiono, r. w., & suharto, m. (2017). code mixing as a communication strategy performed by outbound call (obc) center agents. international journal of social sciences and educational studies, 3(3), 4–18. retrieved from https://ijesses.tiu.edu.iq/wpcontent/upload/2017/02/code-mixing-as-acommunication-strategy-performed-byoutbound-call-1.pdf mulyani, m. (2011). code mixing analysis of the judge comments and the host utterances on five episodes of workshop round in indonesian idol singing competition season 6. uin syarif hidayatullah jakarta. retrieved from http://repository.uinjkt.ac.id/dspace/handle/1 23456789/4142 perlina, m., & taman, p. (2021). code-switching in classroom communication: how is it perceived and what are the impacts? in the 10th national online seminar on linguistics, language teaching and literature, tangerang selatan (pp. 20–43). punch, k. f. (2016). introduction to social research. australia: university of western australia. saleh, s. a. (2017). an analysis of code mixing used by teachers of zarindah house of learning in teaching learning proccess. uin alauddin makassar. spice, a. k. (2018). the effects of code-mixing on second language development. channel: where disciplines meet, 3(1). https://doi.org/10.15385/jch.2018.3.1.1 sukrisna, a. (2019). an analysis of code mixng on atta halilintar’s video youtube channel. uin raden intan lampung. retrieved from http://repository.radenintan.ac.id/6999/1/sk ripsi agung sukrisna.pdf wardaugh, r. (2006). an introduction to sociolinguistics (5th ed.). united kingdom: blackwell publishing. 🖂 corresponding author: faculty of humanities, universitas airlangga, indonesia e-mail: safira.cahyani.azlia-2021@fib.unair.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 42 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow interactional discourse of male and female motivational speech in ted talks: a corpus-based study safira cahyani azlia 🖂 faculty humanities, universitas airlangga, surabaya, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 11 february 2022 approved 25 april 2022 published 30 april 2022 ted talks are known for highlighting the speaker’s affective responses to the topic and encouraging the audience to engage along that lead to a great number of interactive functions of discourse markers and features. thus, the writer is interested in analyzing the interactional discourse markers used in motivational speech in ted talks by comparing the difference between male and female speakers. the data consists of two corpora of ted motivational speeches delivered by male and female speakers with the total of 43160 tokens of female speaker corpus and 51873 tokens of male speaker corpus. the data is analyzed by using hyland’s stance and engagement features to identify both speakers and audience point of view in the speech. the findings show that female speakers tend to use more of both stance and engagement features than male speakers. it is shown that female speakers tend to be more expressive in composing their speech in order to create an impressive and communicative presentation. meanwhile, male speakers tend to use more explicit and direct markers in their speech to engage with the audience and focus on delivering the topic and material instead. © copyright 2022 keywords: discourse markers, engagement, stance, ted talks how to cite (in apa style): azlia, s. c. (2022). interactional discourse of male and female motivational speech in ted talks: a corpus-based study. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 42-49. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.54777 introduction ted is known for its influential videos that spread ideas, usually in the form of short, powerful talks. in influencing the audience, according to scotto di carlo (2015), ted talks emphasize the uniqueness, rarity, or originality of their speech by the use of linguistic features that amplify the certainty of their claims, and indicate the speaker’s affective responses to the research, pointing out what is important and encouraging the audience to engage with the topic. these features are used to indicate the speakers’ affective attitude as well as motivate their audience action in order to achieve their communicative purposes. this shows that most of the speech delivered in ted talks focus not only on the discourse conducted on the speakers’ level but also the discourse conducted to engage the audience along, thus to examine further into the rhetorical structure of the speech. motivation is one of the ted topics that encourages the involvement of interactive functions of discourse markers and features as it deals with how to motivate and influence the audience’s personal growth. discourse markers differences across genders has been discussed in several previous studies. yeganeh and ghoreyshi (2015) state that gender plays a significant role in applying rhetorical devices. furthermore, women tend to use the discourse markers more frequently mailto:safira.cahyani.azlia-2021@fib.unair.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 43 as the linguistic fillers than the men to show a more cooperative form of conversation. (irfan et al., 2020; matei, 2011). thus, the writer is interested in analyzing the interactional discourse markers used in motivational speech in ted talks by comparing the difference between male and female speakers. interactive function of metadiscourse markers is introduced by hyland (2005) to help writers or speakers to convey the intended message within a particular context of situation where the audience or reader’s cognitive context is attracted towards a particular perception. stance and engagement are the two features of discourse markers that take part in fulfilling the rhetorical strategies and communication in engaging both intrapersonal and interpersonal purposes. both features are involved in several kinds of discourse such as written discourse (journal article and argumentative writing) and spoken discourse (presentation and public speech). stance refers to the speakers or writers’ attitude, perspective, point of view, or position towards what they are talking about (thompson & hunston, 2000). stance features include the elements of hedges, boosters, attitude markers, and self-mentions. on the other hand, engagement refers to involving and positioning the audience or readers into a discourse and engaging them in an appropriate way (hyland & jiang, 2016). engagement features include the elements of reader pronouns, appeals to shared knowledge, directives and questions. in other words, stance features are the discourse markers that emphasize the writers or speakers’ involvement in utterances while engagement features are the discourse markers directed toward the audience or readers. by involving both the speakers’ or writers’ authority and the audience or readers’ perspective, the model of stance and engagement features proposed by hyland is able to create a balanced analysis of interactional purpose in discourse to support the analysis of this study. there are several previous studies used to support and give insight to this study. the first previous study is from sayah and hashemi (2014) which focuses on exploring stance and engagement features in the discourse analysis papers from several fields. another previous study is conducted by scotto di carlo (2015) who analyzes stance features in ted talks, especially subjective adjectives to indicate online popularization. the last previous study is from nasri, biri, and karimi (2018) who analyzes gender differences in the use of stance and engagement features in the argumentative written discourse. apart from giving support by introducing a similar method or theory in analyzing the data, there are also several aspects that distinguish previous studies from this study. therefore, this study would give a new insight and enrich the research in the area of the study. the gap of the study can be seen from the first and third previous studies which focus on analyzing the written discourse, while this study is analyzing spoken discourse which provides more context, such as intonation and gesture. in addition, the second previous studies focus on analyzing the adjectives of stance feature in ted talks, while this study is analyzing all of the features in stance and engagement and also considering comparing both features used by male and female speakers. although there have been many previous studies conducted on the analysis of stance and engagement in a discourse, there are still few studies which conduct it on spoken discourse such as public speech. furthermore, there are also still few studies that compare and analyze gender differences in applying these two strategies. therefore, this study aims to identify the significant differences of stance and engagement features between male and female speakers in delivering motivational speech in ted talks using corpus-based study. methods this study uses a mixed method of both quantitative and qualitative approaches. according to dornyei (2007), mixed method research involves the collection or analysis of both quantitative and qualitative data to integrate the two approaches at one or more stages of the research process. in order to have in-depth analysis, this study combines both quantitative and qualitative approaches in processing and analyzing the data. the quantitative approach is done by rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 44 corpus linguistics by using computer programs to calculate and process the frequency of the data. the numeric data produced by the corpus tool is then analyzed and interpreted by using a qualitative approach. the data source of this study is motivational speech videos of ted talks conducted by both male and female speakers. there are several steps in collecting the data. first step is entering the website of ted.com. the next step is filtering the topics of the videos into motivation and personal growth. after that, the total of 49 transcripts of motivational videos are downloaded from the website. in the total data of 49 ted talks transcripted videos, 26 data are conducted by male speakers and 23 data are conducted by female speakers. in transforming the data in the form of video into a transcribed form, rido (2010) suggests that the details of gestures, intonations, and postures during the video are also need to be noticed or noted. then, the data is processed by using #lancsbox 6.0, which is a software package for the analysis of language data and corpora developed by lancaster university (brezina, weill-tessier, & mcenery, 2021), into two corpora to be analyzed and compared further. #lancsbox is used in this study because it allows users to conduct multiple analyses simultaneously by using more than one tab that can be open at the same time. it is also able to import more than one corpus at the same time. rodrigues gomide (2020, p. 47) adds that “the tab system is helpful for corpus comparison as the user can navigate through tabs with the same queries for different corpora”. therefore, this feature offered by #lanscbox is helpful to analyze the difference between male and female discourse markers utterances by comparing two different corpora at once. there are a total of 43160 tokens collected from the female speaker corpus and 51873 tokens collected from the male speaker corpus. because of the tokens differences, it would be an imbalance to compare the raw frequency for further interpretation of the result data. therefore, the writer uses the relative frequency which represents the occurrence per 10.000 words in order to have more effective comparison for both corpora. to analyze the data, this study elaborates the differences in the use of interactional discourse markers between male and female speakers’ speech. this study identifies the features of stance and engagement which were proposed by hyland (2005). the keywords from both of the features are inputted into #lancsbox to obtain the data such as numbers and context. thus, the data are elaborated using a descriptive qualitative approach to support the interpretation of the data and draw the conclusion of the study. results and discussion the results indicate that both male and female speakers use more stance features (994.54) than the engagement ones (779.99). in the stance feature, both groups use a huge number of selfmention markers and frequently use hedges. meanwhile, in the engagement feature, both groups are the heavy users of reader pronouns and questions. furthermore, female speakers mostly used both of these features more than male speakers. this section elaborates the phenomena in details. table 1. stance features stance feature male female total hedges 18.89 25.49 44.38 booster 30.46 38.69 69.15 attitude markers 16.39 16.68 33.07 self-mention 363.97 433.97 797.94 total 429.71 514.83 944.54 table 1 shows that both male and female speakers relatively use 944.54 stance features. both groups have the tendency to use self-mention markers. female speakers relatively used 433.97 markers of 797.94 self-mention markers found, while male speakers used 363.97 markers. the table also shows that the least used stance feature for both male and female speakers is attitude markers with only relatively 33.07 markers found in total. compared to the self-mention markers (70), followed by booster (8.23) and hedges (6.6), attitude markers (0.29) have less significant difference in use between male and female speakers. in other words, male and female speakers rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 45 do not have much difference when it comes to using attitude markers in delivering their speech, but it may different in terms of using hedges, booster, and self-mention markers. overall, the table implies that female speakers tend to use more stance features than male speakers as female speakers have higher relative frequencies in using hedges, booster, attitude markers and self-mention markers to deliver their speech. hedges hedges used in discourse, according to hyland (2005), indicates the user’s subjectivity so that the information is presented as an opinion rather than a fact. it also implies the degree of confidence and certainty. the variants of hedges found in the study are might, possible, maybe, likely, tend, seem, somehow, etc. in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of female speakers (25.49) is higher than male speakers (18.89) in using hedges in their speech. in other words, female speakers tend to use more hedges than male speakers when delivering their motivational speech in ted talks.the higher use of hedges markers by women compared to men in a discourse is in accordance with the previous study by nasri, biria and karimi (2018) who reveals that female writers prefer to use hedging devices more frequently in comparison with the male writers. while the previous study is able to prove the higher frequency of hedges used by female writers, this study is able to enrich the use of hedges in spoken discourse by finding the higher frequency of hedges used by female speakers. this suggests that female speakers are more inclined to present a lower degree of assurance which is explained by 0’ barr in hosman (1989) that hedges used in speech are considered as a feature of “powerless” speech style. another point of view of hedges used is shared by holmes (1990) regarding the different function of hedges conveyed by men and women. women use hedges as an affective role that deals with expressing desire and emotional function. meanwhile, men use hedges for epistemic roles that deal with degrees of hesitancy and uncertainty. there are several utterances that highlight the said function found in both the male speakers’ and female speakers’ corpora. one of the utterances delivered by the male speaker is “maybe procrastinating does not cause creativity”. the hedge maybe emphasizes the vagueness of the sentence and shows the uncertainty delivered by the male speaker. on the other hand, one of the utterances delivered by the female speaker is “even though you might want to do more and be more, remember that we humans …”. the hedge might is used by the female speakers to help her in expressing the emotional speech that she delivered by building characters and approach to the topic of the speech. booster unlike hedges, boosters highlight certainty. the use of boosters represents a confident voice and directness in assertion (hyland, 2005; carter & mccarthy, 2006). the variants of boosters found in this study are definitely, certain, clearly, absolutely, sure, obviously, etc. in this study, it is found that boosters tend to be more common in speeches delivered by female speakers (38.69) than male speakers (30.46). in other words, female speakers tend to use more boosters than male speakers when delivering their motivational speech in ted talks. however, this result contradicts the previous findings by nasri, biria and karimi (2018) who find out that males tend to use more boosters. there are two types of boosters found in this study. the first one is the modal expression and tense-aspect that consist of will, must, and believed that. the second one is the adverbial and prepositional constructions that consist of common boosting expressions such as certainly, clearly, definitely, without doubt, of course, for sure, etc. the modal expression and tense-aspect boosters have relatively higher frequency found in the speech of both male and female speakers than the adverbial and prepositional constructions boosters. furthermore, it is found that both the modal expression and tense-aspect boosters as well as the adverbial and prepositional constructions boosters tend to be used more by female speakers than male speakers. it is in accordance to holmes (1995) who states that women are more inclined to use boosters rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 46 than men because women are more interactive and engage in the topic during conversation than men. one of the utterances delivered by the male speaker is “and one of the things we need for success, obviously, is performance”. the use of the booster obviously here is treated as an additional marker as it does not influence the sentence much. it is indicated by how the male speakers utter the word obviously with a rather lower tone than the rest of the sentence. on the other hand, one of the utterances delivered by the female speaker is “for me to succeed, you must fail”. unlike the male speaker, the female speaker utter the booster markers must with a clearer and more assertive tone which implies how the booster is used to make the utterance more powerful and deliver more impact. attitude markers the speakers’ engagement with the speech and the topics is also shown through the use of attitude markers. according to hyland (2005), it is used to project and express writers’ affective attitude in showing their idea of the topics. it shows in the form of verbs, adjectives, and adverbs which contain affective messages. the attitude markers found in the essays are: agree, prefer, important, unexpected, interesting, unfortunately, hopefully, appropriate, remarkable, etc. in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of female speakers (16.68) is slightly higher than male speakers (16.39) in using attitude markers in their speech. in ted talks speech, scotto di carlo (2014) states that the speakers will elaborate attitude markers and emotive devices in telling stories or anecdotes to present their emotion involvement in the things they talk about and provoke audiences’ emotional reaction. these markers are not only used to indicate the speakers’ affective attitude in their speech, but also for their high motivating power in influencing the audience. self-mention self-mention markers are used to emphasize the authors’ presence that occurs in personal narratives or experience (hyland, 2005). the presence of the speakers in this study is reflected by the use of first-person pronouns such as i, my, me, and myself. in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of female speakers (433.97) is higher than male speakers (363.97) in using self-mention markers in their speech. in other words, female speakers are more inclined to personalize their ideas when delivering their speech than male speakers. it is supported by goodwin in d’angelo (2008) who states that personalized writing style is often conducted by women. thus, it suggests a new argument that women tend to use personalized style in both written and spoken discourse than men. self-mention markers in ted talks are mentioned by scotto di carlo (2014) who explains the use of the personal pronouns we and us in order to gain speakers’ credibility that allows the audience to look up to the speakers and be more receptive. one of the utterances delivered by the male speaker is “and despite hardship and pain and worries and wanting to get through it and "how do i do this?"”. the use of booster obviously here is uttered along with the hand gesture of bringing himself to the outside which implies that he represents himself and his narrative to the audience. on the other hand, one of the utterances delivered by the female speaker is “many of us, including myself, watched from afar”. unlike the male speaker, the female speaker utters the selfmention marker myself with the gesture of pointing herself to emphasize the word myself. furthermore, the female speaker starts the self-mention markers with us to involve the audience and then include herself in as a part of the audience with myself. table 2. engagement features stance feature male female total reader pronoun 319.82 320.90 640.72 appeals to share knowledge 1.74 1.62 3.36 directives 10.99 15.29 26.28 question 53.79 55.84 109.63 total 386.34 393.65 779.99 table 2 shows that both male and female speakers relatively use 799.99 engagement features. both groups have the tendency to use reader pronoun markers or in this case is personal pronoun referred to the audience. female speakers relatively use 320.90 markers of 640.72 reader rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 47 pronoun markers found, while male speakers use 319.82 markers. the table also shows that the least used engagement feature for both male and female speakers is appeals to share knowledge markers with only relatively 3.36 markers found in total. based on the table, directives (4.3) followed by question (2.05) and reader pronoun (1.08) markers have more significant differences compared to appeals to share knowledge (0.12) markers between male and female speakers. in other words, male and female speakers do not have much difference when it comes to using appeals to share knowledge markers in delivering their speech, but it may different in terms of using hedges, booster, and self-mention markers. the table also implies that female speakers tend to use more engagement features than male speakers as female speakers have higher relative frequencies in using reader pronouns, directives, and question markers to deliver their speech. reader pronoun to acknowledge the readers, speakers use pronouns indicating first person plural (we, our, us) or second person pronoun (you, your). furthermore, it is also used for claiming solidarity and bringing readers’ point of view into the discourse (hyland, 2005). in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of female speakers (320.90) is slightly higher than male speakers (319.82) in using reader pronouns in their speech. in ted talks speech, according to scotto di carlo (2014), personal pronoun such as you is mainly used to achieve engagement with the audience. it is mostly found in the form of asking questions directly to the audience or creating curiosity and empathy. by increasing the bond between the audience and the speaker, both parties are able to be involved in the part of the event. appeals to share knowledge appeals to share knowledge markers are explicit signals asking the audience to recognize something as familiar or accepted (hyland, 2005). it is known to be less imposing than questions and less directly personal than reader pronouns. the appeals to share knowledge markers found in this study are recognized, known, considered, viewed, etc. in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of male speakers (1.74) is slightly higher than female speakers (1.62) in using appeals to share knowledge markers in their speech. it suggests that male speakers tend to be concerned with logical reasoning behind the arguments and talks that they presented. directives according to hyland (2005), directives instruct and direct the reader to perform an action or to see things in a way determined by the writer. directives are indicated by several forms of markers such as imperative (consider, note, and imagine); modal of obligation (must, should, and ought); and predicative adjective to express judgement of necessity (it is important to understand). in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of female speakers (15.29) is higher than male speakers (10.99) in using directives in their speech. in other words, female speakers tend to use more directives than male speakers when delivering their motivational speech in ted talks. it suggests that female speakers tend to engage the audience by using greater authority markers so that the audience can act or see things in their way. question the last strategy to engage the reader or audience through interactional discourse is question. according to hyland (2005), questions are the strategy of dialogic involvement in inviting engagement and bringing another person into the discourse led by the writers or speakers’ point of view. questions found in this study as well as previous studies are mostly rhetorical questions. in this study, it is found that the relative frequency of female speakers (320.90) is higher than male speakers (319.82) in using questions in their speech. in other words, female speakers tend to use more questions than male speakers when delivering their motivational speech in ted talks. the higher use of questions by women compared to men in a discourse is in line with nasri, biria & karimi (2018) who find out that female writers rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 48 engage the readers in writing by using questions more than males. thus, it suggests a new argument that women tend to use conversational or dialogic style of rhetorical strategies in involving the audiences’ point of view in spoken discourse than men, especially as they deliver motivational speech that aims to communicate with their audience. one of the utterances delivered by the male speaker is “can i correct my boss when they make a mistake?”. can i correct my boss is uttered by the male speaker with rising tone, but then when they make a mistake is said with flat tone like a statement instead of the continuation of the question. on the other hand, one of the utterances delivered by the female speaker is “how should we work? how should we live?”. to present this question, the female speaker shows a gesture of shaking shoulder as if she does not know the answer of her own question and influences the audience to think about the answer as well which shows a greater way in delivering a question. conclusion this study reveals that there are several differences in the stance and engagement features occurred between male and female speakers when they deliver their speech, especially in motivational speech of ted talks. it is found that female speakers tend to use more of both stance and engagement features than male speakers. instead, male speakers tend to use more appeals of share knowledge markers of engagement features than female speakers. it is shown that female speakers tend to be more expressive and combine several markers in composing their speech in order to create an impressive and communicative presentation that not only present their identity as speakers (hedges, booster, attitude markers, selfmention) but also able to engage their audience with the topics they delivered (reader pronoun, directives, question). meanwhile, it implies that male speakers tend to use more explicit and direct markers in their speech to engage with the audience and focus on delivering the topic and material instead. references brezina, v., weill-tessier, p., & mcenery, a. (2021). #lancsbox v. 6.x. [software package]. retrieved from http://corpora.lancs.ac.uk/lancsbox carter, r. a., & mccarthy, m. j. (2006). the cambridge grammar of english: spoken and written english grammar and usage. cambridge: cup. d'angelo, l. (2008). gender identity and authority in academic book reviews: an analysis of meta discourse across disciplines. linguistica e filologia, 27, 205-221. dornyei, z. (2007). research methods in applied linguistics: quantitative, qualitative, and mixed methodologies. new york: oxford university press. holmes, j. (1990). hedges and boosters in women’s and men’s speech. language and communication, 10(3), 185–205. holmes, j. (1995). women, men and politeness. london: longman. hosman, l. a. (1989). the evaluative consequences of hedges, hesitations, and intensifiers powerful and powerless speech styles. human communication research, 15(3). hyland, k. (2005). stance and engagement: a model of interaction in academic discourse. discourse studies, 7(2), 173–192. doi:10.1177/1461445605050365 hyland, k., & jiang, f. (2016). “we must conclude that…”: a diachronic study of academic engagement. journal of english for academic purposes, 24, 29-42. irfan, f., shahzadi, m., talib, n., & awan, t. h. (2020). a comparative corpus based analysis of discourse markers for genders description in the alchemist and pride and prejudice. palarch’s journal of archaeology of egypt/egyptology, 17(11), 358–376. retrieved from https://www.archives.palarch.nl/index.php/ja e/article/view/5352 matei, m. (2011). the influence of age and gender on the selection of discourse markers in casual conversations. bulletin of the transilvania university of braşov. series iv, 4(1), 213–220. nasri, m., biria, r., & karimi, m. (2018). projecting gender identity in argumentative written discourse. international journal of applied linguistics and english literature, 7(3), 201-205. rido, a. (2010). the use of discourse markers as an interactive feature in science lecture discourse in l2 setting. teflin journal, 21(1). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 49 rodrigues gomide, a. (2020). corpus linguistics software: understanding their usages and delivering two new tools. lancaster university. doi:10.17635/lancaster/thesis/1165 sayah, l., & hashemi, m. r. (2014). exploring stance and engagement features in discourse analysis papers. theory and practice in language studies, 4(3), 593-601. doi:10.4304/tpls.4.3.593-601 scotto di carlo, g. (2014). the role of proximity in online popularizations: the case of ted talks. discourse studies, 16(5), 591–606. doi:10.1177/1461445614538565 scotto di carlo, g. (2015). stance in ted talks: strategic use of subjective adjectives in online popularisation. ibérica, 29, 201-221. thompson, g., & hunston, s. (2000). evaluation: an introduction. in evaluation in text: authorial stance and the construction of discourse (pp. 1-27). oxford: oxford university press. yeganeh, m. t., & ghoreyshi, s. m. (2015). exploring gender differences in the use of discourse markers in iranian academic research articles. procedia social and behavioral sciences, 192, 684–689. doi:10.1016/j.sbspro.2015.06.104. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 176 introduction second world war (1936-1945) has involved many major countries in the world. it was occurred because of a tendency or a fascist understanding that developed in europe. it left a lot of negative impacts for uk. british run into the catastrophic defeat in europe and asia. it was destroyed their financial and economic independence, the real foundation of the imperial system. in 1946 and so on was recovery year after world war ii. britain’s economic condition runs into a big destruction. it was recovery and collapse, the industry was thriving, jobs were plentiful, and wages were good. these years also called as the wind of change by great britain. the education system after world war ii was being apprehensive. the headmaster of ashurst wood council school, mr.wray growth the juvenile delinquency because of the poverty, bad housing, insufficient clubs, absence of facilities for recreation, decay in the standards of rainbow vol. 9 (2) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow horizon of expectation of children’s ideal future in 1946 represented in enid blyton’s malory towers asma azizah* 🖂, prayudias margawati** *, **english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 16 april 2020 approved 29 october 2020 published 30 october 2020 1946 was a recovery year after second world war ended and the early modern era. at the beginning of modern era, children were taught the basic attitude of well manners and respecting others. the social attitudes into children give adults more attention to children as separate beings, innocent, and need of protection. therefore, this study aimed to explain (1) what british expectation toward children’s future described on enid blyton’s malory towers (2) children’s characters in enid blyton’s malory towers formed by the participation of british role and (3) today’s perspective of british ideas in 1946. qualitative descriptive study is employed with “horizon of expectation” of reader response theory by hans robert jauss is served to analyze the data. it is found that as illustrated in malory towers, british were expected their children to be kind, goodhearted, loved, trusted, and reliable child. in addition, parents, school, and friend’s role are important to forming children’s character to teach some values such as discipline, responsible, politeness, caring, loyal and understanding, respectful, mental strength, steady and wise attitude to reach the ideal future. on other hand, in 1946, education aims to change the society to fit the ideas of the ruling government or to create the utopian society through education. furthermore, there are some similarities and differences of british ideas in 1946 and today’s perspective of british education system and boarding school in which all the ideas have a good aim for children’s future.s. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: boarding school, children’s ideal future, education, horizon of expectation 🖂 corresponding author: b3 building, kampus sekaran gunugpati semarang 50229, indonesia e-mail: asmaazizah84@gmail.com mailto:asmaazizah84@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 177 conduct and of parental control, a weakening of religious influence, greater temptations which beset the modern child, a lack of opportunity for amusement, the cinema and new housing estates. in addition, the lack of discipline in such homes was responsible for many of these crimes. the desire for adventure and war stories of deeds led them to stealing and destructive behaviour. gangster films and the tough of gangster idea also become their influence. besides that, the effect of the decline of religious training is another concern. sunday school attendance has declined in the last twenty years. the big impact after the war, take them off to the early modern era. in the beginning of modern era, and children were taught the basic attitude of well manners and respecting others. the shifting philosophical and social attitudes into children, also the notion of childhood started in europe. then, adults give more attention to children as separate beings, innocent, and need of protection by adults around them. what happened to literature in the early modern era? the writer reveals that they try to come out from the era of romanticism and realism. they much write any works based on social context. the writers see thoroughly through the social phenomena at that time or the background of the author itself relating to the story, or both. it is kind of the ideology of the author when wrote it. first example is about tom brown’s school days. a novel written by thomas hughes (1857) is the story about a life at an english boy’s boarding school. the story set in the 1830s at rugby school. this novel is based on the author’s experiences. hughes attended rugby school from 1834-1842. the main character, tom, is harassed by the school bully, flashman, but overcomes his trials. along his school career, he does very well academically and on the playing fields. while hughes novel tells about a life of english boy at boarding school, enid blyton (another english writer) also wrote a novel which tells about a life of english girl at her boarding school. the title of the novel is malory towers. it was written in 1946. the novel prominently tells about how children going to boarding school for their study program. they taught to well behave, well mannered, obey the rules, gets some achievements in academic and non-academic, and so on. darrel rivers as the main characters in blyton’s novel is one of students in malory towers school, was imagining and thought a lot about her new school. she met new friends with different characteristics, heard many stories about what happened in the school, and enjoying her life with friends. the schools, the teachers, the seniors, and also her friends teach her a lot of things. she tried to resolve problems and learned a lot from the mistakes she did. thus, the problems she faced being a process for her to be the good woman in the future. according to these two novels, they show that hughes and blyton have different topic in their novel, hughes mainly focuses on the bullying that happens in school, and the struggle against the bullying itself, while blyton focuses on how children (especially for girl) could be good women in the future. however, these novels have same setting of place and same study which is a struggling of children in the boarding school. malory towers shows the struggle of a girl to be a good woman in the future. in addition, blyton also shows that the parents were expects that their children could be a proud one through values taught in their school. how the story illustrated the readers about british horizon of expectation of good life in that era has already visible. horizon of expectation is hans robert jauss’s reception theory (a version of reader response literary theory that emphasizes each particular reader’s perception of interpreting in making meaning from a literary text). the concept of his story is the intention to minimize the gulf between the schools of literature and history which have previously relegated the reader to play only a minor role in the interpretation of literature. briefly, it is the structure which a person decodes, comprehends, and appraises any text based on cultural codes and conventions particular to their time history. these horizon means that readers can interpret p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 178 and values a text differently from a previous generation which emphasize that readers is the important element in the processing of texts. in relation between the literary work and british horizon of expectation towards children’s future life, one of them in the field of education, as the researcher have explained and as portrayed in the novel malory towers, therefore, the scope of this study has not yet been analyzed by other parties. the researcher initiative tries to see it more deeply precisely in 1946 after the second world war. methods the researcher of this study used qualitative descriptive since the topic of this study is about a social and human problem, as what (creswell, 2009) claims. the data in this final project are in the form of words such as sentences, dialogues, and quotation. furthermore, the data found in the object of the study must be interpreted and described by the researcher since qualitative research is interpretative research. the data should be relevant to the topic of the study so that it can answer the statements of the study. the data of this study are in the form of words, sentences, and quotation found in the malory towers novel by enid blyton. the theory used in this study is readerresponse of horizon of expectation from hans robert jauss. a text’s social history must be considered in interpreting a text and any text is evaluated from one historical period to another necessarily changes (bressler, 1999), so the research is looking for the british ideas in 1946 and viewed from today’s perspective. to obtain the data, the researcher did several steps. they were (1) reading to get a better understanding about the novel, and to gain the primary data, (2) identifying the data needed which are contained in the novel by underlying and bracketing the words which are related to the topic (3) inventorying all the quotations found in the novel as much as the researcher can find in the observation sheet, (4) classifying the data into two kinds of data which are the data needed and non-data. finally, the non-data will be eliminated. the following numbers are some steps of data analysis based on jauss’ theory: (1) the researcher selected the data showing the representation of british expectation and british role in forming children’s’ character as reflected in the novel, (2) then the researcher looking for the ideas in 1946 -when the novel was written and today’s ideas, (3) and finally the researcher described the horizon of expectation of children’s ideal future in 1946. results and discussion british expectation toward children’s future described on malory towers based on the analysis, the researcher find that as illustrated in malory towers, british were expected their children to be kind, good-hearted, loved, trusted, and reliable child. it showed by the headmaster’s words in the novel. “one day you will leave school and go out into the world as young women. you should take with your eager minds, kind hearts, and a will to help. you should take with you a good understanding of many things, and a willingness to accept responsibility and show yourselves as women to be loved and trusted….” (blyton, 1946) the quotation above was delivered by the head master of the school (miss grayling) to all new students in every term. she told them what the school expects (to be a good, kind, good – hearted, a woman to be loved and trusted, and woman where the world can lean on) from after entering malory towers school. so, students could try to achieve it during the school period. this aspect was mentioned in every series. another thing that the head master told is that they come to malory towers school not only to learn the academic education, but also nonacademic, “i count as our successes those who leave here as young women, good-hearted and kind, sensible and trustable, good sound people that the world can lean on” (blyton, 1946). miss grayling expects that through malory towers they could learn a lot to form the p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 179 good characters and emphasize that the students’ failure are on someone who did not learn all of it at malory towers school. all advices and sentences given by the head master is a kind of school’s effort to make children have an ideal’s future. from the explanation above, i break down those expectations into five parts. there are a (1) proud girls, (2) trustworthy, (3) excels in femininity (malory towers written by enid blyton is a story about girl’s boarding school in cornwall which shows the female activities in their daily life), (4) hard-worked, and (5) good-hearted and reliable child. in order to show british expectation to the children ideal future, the novel showed that (1) miss potts as the matron has a big expectation to darrell at the first time they met. she found it after saw darrell appearance and thought that darrell would be a child to be proud of, at north town, in the future. furthermore, every parent hopes their children got an achievement in a field of study (academic and non-academic). “she had got on so well with her swimming and diving, and she knew her parents would be pleased” (blyton, 1946). it explicitly showed that the school tried to make the students as a child to be proud of by the parents. (2) honesty is the important thing in building a trust. blyton showed it in the story when ellen as one of the student of malory towers, trying to steal the examination paper test before the examination day. she did it because she worried about her missed a lot of lessons (after sick for a week) and her desire to get good score. “she was doing it to save her parents from being so disappointed. …. she didn’t stop to think that her parents would much rather see her honestly at the bottom than dishonestly at the top” (blyton, 1946). unfortunately, ellen had a wrong thought. on the other hand, the author was trying to explain (to the readers) that all parents hoped their children would always be honest every time even if they will receive unsatisfactory result at the end. it would much rather make them happy. so that parents would know how far their children’s abilities are. in addition, good parents are those who do not demand their children to reach things that are beyond their ability (kompasiana, 2020). (3) blyton wants to deliver the education of femininity is something that cannot be forgotten for the girls. she wants to explain how higher the education of the girls got is, certainly not separated from their proficiency in education of femininity. this is related to the girls’ condition in the future that someday they will become a wife or a mother. (4) british expect that their children were always working hard in reach everything that they and the people around them dream of. in the novel of malory towers, all the teachers at school hoped that the student would show their efforts to achieve good result starting from the beginning of the term. in fact, some of the students only show their effort of study in the last term when the examination will begin. (5) malory towers school expects their students in the future that the children will have a good hearted and be a reliable woman in the future. it explained in the novel when the class, were going to choose a leader of the class, and the criteria of leader is who has a good – hearted (steady, loyal, kindly, sensible). another criterion is someone who has good brain. but in this case, the main criteria is in the first one. “the choice had been made – sally hope, the steady, loyal, kindly, sensible sally ……. sally might not be top of the form, but she would always listen to anyone in a difficulty…. she would always help a younger girl at games or lessons….” (blyton, 1946). sally hope is the one who has all these criteria. the teachers thought that she could be the girl which the class can lean on. she also has a good attitude to be followed by the members of the class. british role participating in forming children’s characters of ideal future as illustrated in malory towers there are many ways in forming children’s characters. in fact, the role of the society, school, family, and environment were very influential. parents, school, society, and surroundings have their own criteria in forming children’s p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 180 personality. the criteria might be their expectation about the children in the future. enid blyton is represented british ideals about the children’s future. it is about people upholding values such as disciplines, respectfulness, willingness to help others, responsibility, politeness, obedience the rules, and loyal. the researcher found that there are three roles in forming children’s character as illustrated in the novel. there are (1) parent’s role, (2) school’s role, and (3) environment’s role. on parents role, i found some kinds of children’s character which is forming by all parents inside the novel such as disciplined attitude, responsible attitude, steady attitude, and independent attitude. in the school’s role, the teachers tried to forming children’s character of wise attitude and politeness, reliable to others and caring attitude, and the last is mental strength and hard worked in achieving the goals. while in the environment’s role, here the researcher focus on the friend’s role in influences the others. (1) parent’s role play important roles in forming children’s character. although malory towers tells a story about the girls’ boarding school, blyton inserts some examples of how parents guided their children at home. in this case, parents have to support school’s rules by teach their children to be discipline. in the novel, school does not permit the students to bring much money. so that, the parents obey the rules by emphasize and remind their children not to bring more money than allowed. “you must make that last a whole term, because no girl in your form is allowed to have more pocket-money than that” (blyton, 1946). parents also have to being firm to children in forming strong mental character of children, before they took the responsibility. sometimes children need to be punished when they do a mistake. children must be given some advices or punishment to make them learn their mistakes. in the novel, what mr. rivers (the main character’s father) did, is the example of parents who always give their children some advices to form the character of independent attitude. furthermore, to be success in forming children character, parents have to remind and follow the school’s rule, because both are related. (2) most of the time, children spend their time at school. it means that school’s role also got big portion in forming children’s characters. in addition, malory towers tell about girls boarding school which means in twenty-four hours the children will lived there. the researcher found that blyton showed big attention to a discipline on her work. she explained that malory towers school taught their students to be discipline started from the little things. “….and then proceeded to put her things in place, just as others did – pyjamas under the pillow – tooth brush, face-flannel, tooth-paste, and sponge on a glass ledge at one end of the dorm, where the wash-basins were. brush and comb in their bag inside the top drawer of the dressing-table. then the empty night-case was put with the pile outside in the corridor, waiting to be taken to the box room.” (blyton, 1946). students at malory towers’ school learned how to be discipline at the first time they arrived at school after holiday. they taught to put all their stuffs in their places before doing other things. this rule has been applied since they come to malory towers school. so, without any other command, it turned to be a habit of the students. in addition, the rule of discipline is allowed to every student. it showed in the story by the teacher’s word, “….. belinda’s got to toe the line too” (blyton, 1946). the evidence tell that belinda has to follow the rule too although she is american child. there is no excuse for students do not follow the rules of discipline. they enact the rule in fair. no matter who she is, or where she comes from, will not leniency from the teachers about the rules, even the head of the school however, it is really be a big problem if the teacher find out a student undisciplined. they will always reprimand and remind their student in following the rules. they must not be tired to always doing those things. those things were the way in forming children characters of discipline to achieve ideal future. so that, children can grow p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 181 up into adults in accordance with adult expectations. next lesson in forming children character is a character about responsibility. children were taught about how to be responsible for anything they have chosen, decided, or did by the school. the school also gives considerable attention on this regard. the first evidence showed when a student tried to juggle her friends and slander others for her behavior. unfortunately she did a mistake. and she will get the punishment after doing it by the teachers. it is proven by the character words. “gwendoline! what did i tell you? i will not hear another word of the wretched spider!said miss potts. “ go out of the room. the whole class can go to bed one hour earlier tonight as a punishment for this shameful behavior, and you, gwendoline, can go two hours earlier.” (blyton, 1946) in the statement above, it happened when gwendoline tried to put a spider in mary lou’s desk (mary lou is a girl who is really cowardly of insect). she wants to juggle darrell and alicia as the person who put the spider in. unfortunately her plans gone wrong and made her in a problem. finally, the teacher gave a punishment to her because she had made a fuss in class and all the class got the punishment too because of her behavior. malory towers school implement system point that applies to all members of the class, even though a mistake was made by one person, the points were included in class’ point, so that all students will be punished. no excuse for someone of that class who has join a competition or another else, she has to do the punishment first, with all the member of the class. however, when the teachers saw their children did not follow the rules they will immediately gave them a punishment. it showed to taught them about being responsible. children will be known that every decision they made, there will be consequences, and they have to accept it. all teachers at malory towers always show to their students that they always trusted them. the teachers showed to always think positive in every time. even though sometimes the girls were making a joke and make them annoyed but it is not get rid of its good prejudice into the children. ‘i shall go on believing you and trusting you every single time” (blyton, 1946). this behavior exemplified by the teacher that hopes to be a good example that can be imitated by children. another important thing in forming children’s character to be good woman in the future is responsible attitude. through comes to malory towers school, children were taught what respectful is and how important that things, “….. you know how annoyed the mistresses get if they think we’ve been really disrespectful, darrel….” (blyton, 1946). sally was reminding darrell as the leader of the class. furthermore, students at malory towers school learned to care with another creature such animals. miss peters, who has hard and firm characters in the term of discipline, also show her caring to the animals. at first she looks like di not like thunder (bill’s horse) and that is also what bill thought about miss peters. but, she was wrong. miss peters really care about thunder until would do any efforts to save thunder’s life. and it makes bill like miss peters and started to obey all miss peters’s command. the last things that children may learned by attending the school is to have a strong mental and personality. they were taught to face hard things to learn in every condition. this thing certainly is a way to form strong personalities of children from the school in the future which can appropriate with the hope and expectation of adults. “sometimes hard things are good for us” (blyton, 1946). (3) the role of environment is also very important to form children characters. in malory towers novel, enid blyton gave several examples of environmental influences that impact on the characters of the children. in this section, the researcher focus the environment’s role is intended on friendship. friends could be the nice one or even the bad one in forming children’s character. it depends on how the children could p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 182 put themself in the good circle. how friends could influenced the others’ characters would be explain sooner. based on the analysis, the researcher found several kinds of characters that can be formed from the influence of a friendship inside the novel such as respectful, and; loyal and understanding. in the novel, sally has chosen as the class captain. she showed that she always tried to keep the rules and be the good example for all her friends. she also has a good attitude to them. so, the girls were respected her and following her to keep the school rules. in this case, friend could be the influencer how people get good life in the future. darrell also showed her good side to all her friends. she has a big respect to others. and a will to help makes her friends amazed and be the good example for all her friends. in this case, darrell tried to help her friend (mary lou) to change herself to be the brave one (blyton, 1946). not to always afraid with someone and she must have and keep her pride. means that, she have to say no if she won’t and say yes if she wants. so that darrell tying her way to help her friends by her treatment. darrell sure it was the best way to resuscitate mary lou about changing her bad character. “well it is all for her good, said darrell. if i can make her have a little courage, she’ll thank me for it. i said those things purposely, to shame her into going to gwendoline and asking her” (blyton, 1946). this one is one of darrell’s strategies to change her friend’s (mary lou) bad personality to be the good one. this is how the environment (in the case of friendship) could be one of the most influences in changing one’s personality to be better in order to get ideal’s life in the future which appropriate with the expectation of the society. another darrell’s good character that could influence their friends is her generosity. she is really easy to help all her friends. she has a big respect to her friends. this is one of the good circle on children, forming their character. in addition, malory towers taught their student to always doing apology after doing a mistake. in this case, darrell was one of the examples of a girl who sometimes could not hold her temper, and after she did a mistake she would directly apologize. it is proven by the character words, “i am sorry for what i did” (blyton, 1946). next, the girls at malory towers are looking for a best friend to accompany them in their daily life. for some people, they will do anything just for their best friend to show how loyal them to their best friend. this was another lesson that may form children character. how the girls tried to be a loyal were taught in malory towers. it is proven by gwendoline’s thought, “people don’t mind what they do for their friends, she thought. they dare anything” (blyton, 1946) thus, after the researcher explained all about british expectation of ideal future participate in forming children’s characters as illustrated in malory towers, the researcher found that malory towers school taught some lesson to form good character for the student. characters arranged is to achieve as adults expect of ideal future. blyton also mentioned in her work what children may learn during the school time. it is proven by the author’s explanation. “…. after all, the girls didn’t come to malory towers only to learn lessons in class – they come to learn other things too – to be just and fair, generous, brave, kind. perhaps those things were even more important than the lessons!” (blyton, 1946). british ideas in 1946 viewed from todays’ perspectives one element in a fiction or novel is an extrinsic element that explained about the society around the novel which is the british around malory towers’ novel (the object of my research) in 1946 where the novel was published. in this part, todays’ perspective is subjective perspective from the researcher which supported by some sources as a consideration in attracting the conclusion. the researcher divided the ideas into two parts. there are education and boarding school that found some differences and similarities between 1946 and today’s perspective. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 183 education in 1946 and todays’ perspective looking at the setting of the novel (malory tower), the researcher looked the connection between the place and time settings. enid blyton’s work illustrated the situation in england, specifically about education in 1946 in england. by british historians, education in england in 1946 included as the socialreconstruction phase of education. this phase is based on theories that community can be reconstructed through the full control of education. so, it can be said that education was aimed to change the society to fit the ideals of the ruling government or to create an utopian society (utopian means a society with highly coveted/perfect qualities) through education (mukerji & graham, 2019). enid blyton’s malory towers described the state of education in britain at that time, by inserting various examples of the role of educators in shaping the utopian society through the values taught in the schools. at the beginning of the school, malory towers’ students who were still in 12 years old were given provisions about these values. the headmaster, when welcoming them, explained the school expectations they had to achieve when they graduated from malory towers in the future, which was to be a woman who had strong desires, good hearts and helpful, knowledgeable, responsible, and trustworthy. the ideal of perfection is always repeated in this book through the figures of the teachers at the school. see the following quote: “one day you will leave school and go out into the world as young women. you should take with your eager minds, kind hearts, and a will to help. you should take with you a good understanding of many things, and a willingness to accept responsibility and show yourselves as women to be loved and trusted. all these things you will be able to learnt at malory towers-if you will. i do not count as our successes those who have won scholarships and passed exam, though these are good things to do. i count as our successes those who learnt to be good-hearted and kind, sensible and trustable, good, sound women the world can lean on. our failures are those who do not learnt these things in the years they are here” (blyton, 1946). in britain itself, besides utopian values, there are also other developments. in the british education system in 1946, there was expectation that british society, in addition to experiencing full mental, moral and spiritual development that entered social relations with others, also had the ability to collaborate and produce material, artistic, and spiritual goods and achievements (gelpi, 2019). implicitly, it means that british society is expected to prepare students for productive activities such as work in the fields, agriculture or factories. enid blyton raised the expectation of these people in malory towers. mental spiritual development, for example, is illustrated by how the teachers in this novel invite students to always come to church every sunday and pray together. this encourages students to pray when they encounter a problem or when they have certain hopes or desires. this is illustrated by how the main character of the novel, darrell, is diligent in going to church to pray for his best friend, sally. “it was sunday. darrell prayed hard for sally all the time she was in church” (blyton, 1946). in addition, this school is also told to apply the rules of discipline and attitude of responsibility that is highly emphasized to form a strong mental character. “gwendoline! what did i tell you? i will not hear another word of the wretched spider! go out of the room. the whole class can go to bed one hour earlier tonight as a punishment for this shameful behavior, and you, gwendoline, can go two hours earlier” (blyton, 1946). on another occasion, malory towers’ students were also trained in physical activities, namely sewing. this shows that malory towers wants their students have the basic productive pregnancy, but still represents feminist domestic work such as sewing and there is no explanation of other activities such as trading and activities in public places. this is explained in the novel which states that students at malory towers’ school have sewing activities besides other mandatory activities. even sewing is one of the activities (classes) that must be followed by all students in school, not activities (classes) of choice. “after break the third form went to the p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 184 sewing-room for half an hour, ……” (blyton, 1946). from these explanations and evidences, it is clear that the expectation of society in 1946 about the children future in education system reflected in malory towers are intelligent, productive, and moralists. the last is to follow ethics in society with certain restrictions on girls. how do people today (especially in uk) see education in malory towers? by looking at current phenomena, there is an impression that british people are starting to distrust education with the existing system at malory towers. in the queen's speech, it was conveyed that the british people wanted every child to be given the best start on their lives so that education with local authority malory towers is one form of school with traditional church authority was somewhat reduced. kindness in the view of today's british society is to support freedom of thought. at present according to the queen's speech, local education with traditional ties is not supported. education is recommended to be changed into an academic system, with the freedom for teachers to provide the best for students so that it is not too much regulated by local governments or stakeholders of customs and traditions (in the context of the united kingdom is the church) (gillard, 2018). in the same source, it is said that morgan (secretaries of states for education since may 2015), intends to wipe out the bureaucratic and legal gaps that prevent the conversion of local authority schools into academies. he also told parliamentarian that teachers and leaders in education know best how to manage their schools and he wants more schools to benefit from the freedom given by academic status (gillard, 2018). in this case, traditional school models such as malory towers, which apply traditional policies that are very binding, began to not getting support. it makes the change of local schools (which in uk are very thick with religious values) to become academies with the priority value of freedom. traditions or religious based norms are interpreted as an experience of changing the value system in britain itself towards progress. this also shows that british society today is more supportive of science and skills than character education. boarding schools such as malory towers also began to diminish in england (taken from a site written by arlene harris in 2018 entitled "the problem with all-girls schools" stated that a recent report that discussed the views of more than 3,200 children young people between the ages of 12 and 17 years found that girls in one sex school had higher levels of exam stress compared to boys and also girls who were in one sex school tended to have negative experiences in school than boys (harris, 2018). so that, the argument made boarding schools for girls like malory towers’ school finally reduced. boarding school in 1946 and today’s perspective talk about boarding school which provided a social rather than academic education. malory towers, a novel written by enid blyton, tells about girls’ boarding school, also showed that malory towers taught the students more about social education than academic education such many schools in england. however, it will not make the boarding school has bad academic education. they still give the best academic education with extra social education during the school period. taken from (our kids the trusted source, 2019), said that “another reason to attend boarding school is independence. independence might be the greatest gift that parents can give to their children”. not only that, students at boarding school, they do not just have to manage their own affairs, they also learn how to live and deal with other people. they are challenged to develop their interpersonal skills because there is no hiding at boarding school. so that, looking to what happens nowadays (that children must be independent), it is good for children comes to boarding school. they will teach a lot in the matter of social and academic education which will help them in the future life. therefore, boarding school has more advantage than public school. on the other hand, malory towers novel, which tells the story of a girl's boarding school, p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 185 did not mention or tell about attachments or activities that involve female and male students. on a site entitled the history of girls' school stories written by angela brazil, the early life of schoolgirls revolved around their school experiences and was strengthened by a society that treated middle-class girls as children until they left school at seventeen or eighteen years old. in general, it is a world without boys and adults. sally mitchell notes that during the last two decades of the nineteenth century “both workingclass and middle-class girls increasingly occupied a separate culture.” (brazil, 1914). it is clear that the reason of why blyton did not mentioned the role of boys or relations between the opposite sex, or activities that include boys and girls in her novel malory towers. angela brazil also told that along with their own costume, girls now had their own literature, which focused, not on their lives as daughters and future wives and mothers, but on their often heroic activities in an all-female world which could lead on to university and a career, with their school being central both to the stories and to the characters' lives. (brazil, 1914). the explanation above can be used as another reason or evidence why blyton did not include activities or did not mention everything that related to the opposite sex on her work. as a reader and researcher, i certainly say that all the reasons are acceptable. however, when we look at nowadays, to eliminate the interconnectedness or activities that involve girls and boys in an education, it is not appropriate. the statement then supported by a site, entitled “should boys and girls have to study separately in our schools?” written by eliie mulcahy in 2017. he explained that, “if we have to separate boys and girls to ensure they fulfill their potensia, we fail to address the isuues that lie behind these trends. we also forget that most pupils will continue to be educated in mixed schoold, and that all pupils will leave school and transition to a mixed world” (the guardian, 2017). in this case, no interaction at all between girls and boys will complicate the children in the future. because of the current social conditions, like or not, they will remain and must interact with the opposite sex in the future. even in islamic schools that are known to have strict rules against the opposite sex, they still have activities related to interactions between boys and girls. even though they live and school in separate buildings, they still have a forum consisting of both. and sometimes they gather together in a hall to carry out the same activity. this should begin to be accustomed to children interacting with the opposite sex since they are still in the school. definitely they will not stay in boarding school forever. so, this greatly affects their lives in the real world (i.e. outside the boarding school’s environment). conclusion the first conclusion is discussion about british expectation toward children’s future that represented in novel malory towers. the british here is focused on the adults such as parents and teachers. from the story that the researcher took as the object of this research, explicitly showed that adult are expect and hope that children will be a woman who had strong desires, good hearts and helpful, knowledgeable, responsible, and trustworthy. the researchers found it by analyze the intrinsic elements of the novel. enid blyton as the writer of the novel, want to tell to the readers what parents and teachers expect and hope to all children in the world. the second is there are several roles that can influence the formation of children characters of ideal future. i divided into three parts; parents’ role, school’s role, and environment’s role. these several roles have the same purpose in forming children’s character. blyton explained it in the novel. then, it has been found that they taught children in some values such as disciplines, respectfulness, willingness to help others, responsibility, politeness, obedience the rules, and loyal. these values, will bring them into the ideal future. the last is british people are starting to distrust education with the existing system at malory towers nowadays it was conveyed that the british people wanted every child to be given p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 186 the best start on their lives so that education with local authority malory towers is one form of school with traditional church authority was somewhat reduced. furthermore, boarding school has more advantages than public school. unfortunately, blyton did not tell about the issues of interaction between girls and boys in her works. viewed from todays’ perspective, the researcher personally did not agree with that idea. no interaction at all between girls and boys will complicate the children in the future. in the real life, they have to mingle between men and women. it must be familiarized since they were at school. for, they will not live at boarding school forever. references blyton, e. (1946). malory towers. great britain: odder children's book. brazil, a. (1914). blackie & son. retrieved september 9, 2019, from blackie & son: http://www.ju90.co.uk/his.htm bressler, c. e. (1999). literary criticism. new jersey: prentice hall, inc. creswell, j. w. (2009). research design qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods approaches third edition. california: sage publications, inc. gelpi, a. n. (2019, june 26). encyclopædia britannica. retrieved january 22 , 2020, from encyclopædia britannica: https://www.britannica.com/topic/education /social-reconstructionist-education#ref47655 gillard, d. (2018, may). education in england the history of our schools. retrieved january 22, 2020, from education in england: http://www.educationengland.org.uk/history /chapter20.ht ml harris, a. (2018, february 27). the irish times. retrieved march 29, 2020, from the irish times: https://www.irishtimes.com/news/education /the-problem-with-all-girls-schools-1.3399028 kompasiana. (2020, february 17). retrieved february 17, 2020, from kompasiana beyond blogging: https://www.kompasiana.com/naurmirojab/ 54f80aaea33311 aa608b4915/tuntutanberprestasi-dari-orang-tua-menyebabkan-strespada-anak?page =all mukerji, s., & graham, h. f. (2019, june 26). encyclopædia britannica. retrieved january 22, 2020, from encyclopædia britannica: https://www.britannica.com/topic/education our kids the trusted source. (2019, may 15). retrieved september 9, 2019, from our kids the trusted source: https://www.ourkids.net/whyboarding-school.php the guardian. (2017, february 27). retrieved february 2, 2019, from the guardian: https://www.theguardian.com/society/2017/ feb/27/britains-child-migrant-programme why-130000-children-were-shipped-abroad 20 rainbow 4 (1) (2015) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow gender role construction and its impact portrayed in the glass menagerie play (kontruksi peran gender serta dampaknya dalam drama the glass menagerie) eva endah nurwahyuni  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima juni 2015 disetujui juli 2015 dipublikasikan agustus 2015 ________________ keywords: gender role; socialization; gender differences ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the aims of this study are to explain how gender role concept constructed toward the children and also to identify the consequences of gender role differences that profoundly affect the quality of individual lives as reflected in play. i employed tennessee william’s the glass menagerie play as the object of my study. this study was a qualitative study with sociological approach. the data were in a form of words, phrases, sentences, and dialogues. they were collected by reading the script of the drama thoroughly, interpreting, triangulating, identifying, inventorying, and reporting the data. some relevant theories were also used to support the analysis and answer the statements of problem. from this study, it can be concluded that parent exerts strong influences on person in perceiving their gender role concept. masculine and feminine are quite conventional and the expectation connected to each gender become important to fulfill. however, the presence of gender roles gives consequences in life. it creates different gap toward men and women existence because women tend to be more dependent on men because they are powerless and subordinate to men. in fact, unequal power and position heighten gender based social inequalities. © 2015 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: eva.endah.n@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 21 introduction gender socialization is a tendency for males and females to be socialized differently. males are raised to conform to the male gender role and females are raised to conform to the female gender role (crespi, 2003). then the way people think and behave are two products of socialization. however, the presence of gender role creates stereotype in society (popenoe, 1983). this stereotype means that male and female need to follow their specific gender roles in order to be socially accepted. the first and one of the strongest influences on a person‟s in perceiving gender role concept is his or her parents. through socialization they also learn what is appropriate and proper for both genders. the problems of this study are divided into two. first, how gender role concept constructed toward the children as represented in the glass menagerie play. second, what kind of consequences of gender role differences that profoundly affect the quality of individual lives as reflected in the glass menagerie play. i will focus on the social construction of gender role and life consequences of gender role differences as the main concern of this study. i apply sociological approach in answering the statements of problem. to support the analysis, i use social role theory proposed by alice eagly (1987). according to this theory, the social structure is the underlying force for the gender differences. social role theory recognizes sexdifferentiated behavior is driven by the division of labor between two sexes within a society. as a result, it creates gender roles which in turn lead to gendered social behavior. gender construction is something that does not exist independently in the natural world, but is an invention of society instead (blackstone, 2003). to support the analysis, i also use conflict theory of gender proposed by randall collins (1971) that deals with the consequences of gender role differences. conflict theory does not deny the presence of differentiation by gender. in fact, conflict theorists contend that the relationship between females and males has been one of unequal power, with men in a dominant position over women. this theory is used because it tends to view gender role differences as producing gender inequalities both for male especially for female research methodology the type of data in this research is qualitative which merely focuses on the analysis of textual data. a qualitative research does not focus on numerals or statistic but gives most attention to how deep the researcher‟s knowledge toward the interaction among concept which is being learnt (miles and huberman, 1994:1). i employed tennessee william‟s the glass menagerie play as the object of my study. this study is a qualitative study with sociological approach. the data were in a form of words, phrases, sentences, and dialogues. they were collected by reading the script of the drama thoroughly, interpreting, triangulating, identifying, inventorying, and reporting the data. moreover, the data were also gained through reading some related sources, such as theoretical books, articles, essays, and journals. some relevant theories were also used to support the analysis and answer the statements of problem. findings and discussions 1. the construction of gender role concept in tennessee william‟s the glass menagerie play, i found that this literary work has a possibility to carry the idea of gender role concept as one product of patriarchal ideology. there is tendency that the author has adopted gender values and socialized to the society by using the description of gender-role socialization process in his work. masculine and feminine roles are quite conventional and the expectations connected to each gender become important to fulfill. the entire drama focuses on gender division which makes the sexes stand sharply apart. there are three major characters in this drama, eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 22 amanda wingfield as a dominant mother, laura wingfield as a daughter, and tom wingfield as a son. this study is divided into two main points, they are society and gender roles and gender role socialization. the elaboration of both points will be presented as follows: 1.1 society and gender roles in the 1930‟s, the males were socially constructed to be the breadwinners and providers for the family, while the females were constructed to be the caregivers and the housewives. traditionally, men are expected to begin finding his own level in society as soon as they grow up and become independent. however, this is not so for women. adulthood for women did not mean economic independence or the chance to achieve her position in society through her own efforts. instead, it generally means marriage, which make her dependent on her husband. in this drama, this kind of condition is clearly portrayed in conversation as quoted below: laura : i couldn’t face it. amanda : … we won’t have a business career – we’ve given that up because it gave us nervous indigestion! [laughs wearily]. what is there left but dependency all our lives? i know so well what becomes of unmarried women who aren’t prepared to occupy a position. i’ve seen such pitiful cases in the south – barely tolerated spinsters living upon the grudging patronage of sister’s husband or brother’s wife! – stuck away in some little mouse-trap of a room – encouraged by one in-law to visit another little birdlike women without any nest – eating the crust of humility all their life! is that the future that we’ve mapped out for ourselves? i swear it’s the only alternative i can think of! it isn’t a very pleasant alternative, is it? of course – some girls do marry. (william, 1945:757, scene ii) from the conversation above, we can clearly see that as a mother, amanda tries to persuade her daughter to marry. amanda uses the gender roles of her own time to prescribe certain goals and desires for her daughter. she really has a great ambition for her daughter to marry someday. according to amanda, marriage is very important thing, especially for a young lady like laura. amanda: girls that aren’t cut out for business careers usually wind up married some nice man. [get up with a spark of revival] sister, that’s what you’ll do. (william, 1945:757, scene ii) the above dialogue indicates that amanda gets her thoughts on gender roles from observing the outside world around her. moreover, we can infer that women are likely to be dependent for most of their lives. if a woman is married, she most likely depends on her husband for at least part of her economic support. however, economic dependency is uncommon among men. that‟s why, in amanda‟s society, the tendency for a woman to marry is greater than a man. 1.2 gender role socialization in the glass menagerie, gender roles play a large part to determine the future plans and proper behaviors of each character, laura must get married because she is a girl; tom should go to work because he is a man. gender roles seem to arise from tradition, as amanda discusses what women should do and what men should do according to her southern upbringing. here amanda socializes gender roles to her children through her advices. in fact, gender roles also dictate values, or how women and men are judged differently. she places great importance on laura‟s staying „fresh and pretty‟, while she believes that „character‟ is the most important thing for a man. eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 23 amanda: resume your seat, little sister – i want you to stay fresh and pretty – for gentlemen callers! laura: i’m not expecting any gentlemen callers. amanda: no, dear, you go in front and study your typewriter chart. or practice your shorthand a little. stay fresh and pretty! – it’s almost time for our gentlemen callers to start arriving. how many do you suppose we’re going to entertain this afternoon? laura: i don’t believe we’re going to receive any, mother. (william, 1945: 754, scene i) amanda: he’s not right-down homely, though? tom: not right-down homely just medium homely, i’d say. amanda: character’s what to look for in a man. (william, 1945: 767, scene v) according to amanda, physical attractiveness is a more central part of selfconcept for women than for men. she assumes that charm is matter only for a girl as what she expresses when she is looking back on her life before her husband left her behind. she reveals her regret of her life due to the fact that she had fallen in love with her husband‟s charm instead of her common sense which finally left her with a large amount of debt without any regret. that‟s why she always emphasizes that character is the most important thing for a man. amanda: they knew how to entertain their gentlemen callers. it wasn’t enough for a girl to be possessed of a pretty face and a graceful figure – although i wasn’t slighted in either respect. she also needed to have a nimble wit and a tongue to meet all occasions. tom : what did you talk about? or vulgar…. my callers were gentlemen – all! (william, 1945:754, scene i) here, when the wingfield family is having dinner, again amanda advices laura to masters the art of conversation because young lady cannot always count on their pretty face and graceful figure to attract men, but also has to be a good conversation partner for her gentlemen callers. it seems amanda emphasizes that she has received traditional upbringing and has adopted the value of a southern belle through the way she treats her gentlemen callers. she tends to share those values that deal with the proper behavior of a young lady to make young man attracted to her. she places great importance on women‟s manners and also underlines how important it is for women to make themselves as appealing as possible for men. that amanda assigns certain responsibilities to her daughter according to the gender role as she has adopted. the life of the women of her time was defined as a competition for the best gentlemen callers. from amanda‟s conversation with tom, it seems that amanda prepares a housewife role for laura through plans. she thinks that laura cannot handle everything right by herself. all her efforts for laura‟s better life seem to end with failure. worried about laura‟s empty life, she insists to involve tom in her plan to look for a husband for her sister, somebody to love her and take care of her. amanda: i remember suggesting that it would be nice for your sister if you brought home some nice man from the warehouse. i think that i’ve made that suggestion more than once. tom: yes, you have made it repeatedly. (william, 1945: 765, scene v) from tom‟s word in his dialogue „repeatedly‟, it is very clear that amanda eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 24 again and again forces her son to help her finding a „gentleman caller‟ for laura. it is strongly emphasized by amanda‟s saying „more than once‟ about her plan for laura. amanda hopes that laura someday will become an independent woman, but she forces her daughter to marry somebody. it means that laura still needs a male figure to help her face her life and be dependent to her husband someday. in this drama, amanda not only socializes the gender roles toward her children through advises and plans but also through some actions. amanda believes in using looks, not personality to attract men, that‟s why she constantly exaggerates and fabricates qualities to make her daughter seem to be more attractive. [amanda produces two powder puffs which she wraps in handkerchiefs and stuffs in laura’s bosom] laura: mother, what are you doing? amanda: they call them “gay deceivers”! laura: i won’t wear them! amanda: you will! laura: why should i? amanda: because, to be painfully honest, your chest is flat. laura: you make it seem like we were setting a trap. amanda: all pretty girls are a trap, a pretty trap, and men expect them to be. (william, 1945:769, scene vi) again, amanda tends to view appearance as the important way to attract man. amanda determines what clothes are appropriate for laura. she arranges laura‟s hair, and as the result laura becomes different with an impression of a pretty young lady. amanda also adds two pieces of powder puffs to laura‟s chest to make her appearance more attractive to her first gentleman caller, mr. o‟connor. all that perfect preparation are arranged with the purpose that their relationship can be continued seriously to the marriage. 2. the consequences of gender role differences that profoundly affect the quality of individual lives gender is social construction which is created by the norms and cultures. consciously or unconsciously women and men adapt to the cultural ideas established by the society. the hegemony of stereotypical gender roles is almost impossible to escape in the world in which this drama take place. it seems that masculine and feminine roles are quite conventional and the expectations connected to each gender become important to fulfill. the glass menagerie play reflects the social norms, roles, and values of its time and portrays characters whose gender roles trigger the fears of dependence. the conflict perspective assumes that social behavior is best understood in terms of conflict or tension between competing groups. conflict theories of gender view the sexes are in some ways competing interest groups. gender roles are beneficial to men, as their role as the main breadwinner gives them more power than women. conflict theorists tend to see power and economic differentials between men and women. this study is divided into two main points, they are consequences of gender roles differences toward women and consequences of gender roles differences toward men. the elaboration of both points will be presented as follows: 2.1 the consequences of gender roles differences toward women gender division between man and woman in society causes many problems in life. it is because of the injustice of the right and equality toward woman. for women, there is the push to be feminine, to work in eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 25 feminine jobs, to have children and start a family and to be a housewife. as a result, it creates a different gap towards men and women existence because people still regard that women are powerless and subordinate to men. there are two kinds of woman dependency on men figure as presented in the glass menagerie play which will be elaborated as follows: 2.1.1 economic dependency the wingfield family is powerless because they are in the shackles of dissolving economy during the great depression era. moreover, nothing in amanda‟s growing up or in her role as a wife and mother educate or prepare her to compete in the workplace. she is totally dependent upon her husband to provide an income to support the family. that‟s why she always blames her husband for deserting his family and escaping his responsibility as the breadwinner of the family. tom: this is our father who left us long time ago. he was a telephone man who fell in love with long distances; he gave up his job with the telephone company and skipped the light fantastic out of town. the last we heard of him was a picture postcard from mazatlan, on the pacific coast of mexico, containing a message of two words“hello – good bye! and no address. (william, 1945:753, scene i) because of the abandonment of mr. wingfield, amanda is financially unstable and must rely on the support of her son. she blames her husband many times for all the mistakes which cause the wingfield family in a big trouble. it indicates that women relying too much on men to provide for them and the family. moreover, she also expresses the feeling of regret for choosing mr. wingfield as her husband instead of the other gentlemen callers. marrying a men with charm without considering their wealth is big mistake for amanda. amanda: that fitzhugh boy went north and made a fortune – came to be known as the wolf of wall street! he had the midas touch, whatever he touched turned to gold! and i could have been mrs. duncan j. fitzhugh, mind you! but – i picked your father! (william, 1945:754, scene i) again, it demonstrates that women are weak and unable to move on and adapt to the realities, rather they live in the world of fantasies of the good past which they consider very much valuable. amanda reflects a victorian culture in the beautiful south which emphasized that females should be ladylike and charming but never breadwinners. from amanda‟s point of view, dependency comes when a woman has no husband or when she cannot work until a suitable husband comes along. dependency, of course, comes as the outcome of a sexual division in which primary responsibility for child care and family work falls to women while the charge of securing an income for the family falls to men. the women in this drama seems to be dependent while the men, on the other hand, are presented as the providers who are expected to support the family. amanda believes that the traditional role of woman in a society is that the woman is supposed to marry gentleman caller one day. however, this is not so for man. it seems that she does not do the same to her son, tom. in amanda‟s society, the tendency for a young lady to marry somebody is stronger than the tendency for a young man to marry somebody. amanda always emphasizes to laura that the ultimate goal of being a woman is marriage. on the other hand, she never talks about this with tom. amanda always emphasizes that having a good job and being a good provider for the family is eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 26 the most important thing for a man. therefore, it indicates that women in amanda‟s society have a great dependency on male figure in order to survive in a society. 2.1.2 dependency on decision making the great dependency female on male figure in this drama is also described through the ways in which amanda treats her children in decision making. it can be said that amanda never asks her daughter about her dream or her plans for her future life. in their conversation, amanda only gives direction and advices and how young lady should do and become as what the values she adopted in the society. on the contrary, amanda shows that she often interacts with her son, tom. this treatment is quite different when it is compared to the conversation between amanda and laura. amanda never asks laura about her plans or opinion about her own life instead of discuss it with tom. amanda repeatedly asks tom to find the best gentleman caller for laura. it demonstrates that amanda tends to show her great dependency on male figure by trusting her son to help her in making decision for laura. the female characters in this drama lack the power to determine, direct control on their own lives. amanda: you have five minutes. i want to talk to about laura. [legend: “plans and provisions.”] … we have to be making plans and provisions for her. she’s older than you, two years, and nothing has happened. she just drifts along doing nothing. it frightens me terribly how she just drifts along … i mean that as soon as laura has got somebody to take care of her, married, a home of her own, independent.-… i say for your sister because she is young and dependent. i put her in business college – a dismal failure! … i took her over to the young people’s league at the church. another fiasco. she spoke to nobody, nobody spoke to her. now all she does is fool with those pieces of glass and play those worn-out records. what kind of a life is that for a girl to lead? (william, 1945:763, scene iv) amanda only discussing family life and also her plans for children‟s future with tom instead of involving laura. it is because of the position of tom as the only male in the family which is considered higher than laura, though she is actually two years older than him. in the family, tom also replaces his father‟s position as the partner of amanda in decision-making. in this drama, it can be seen that amanda believes that only man can take them out of the painful reality. she believes that men‟s role is to support women. this shown when amanda constantly nags tom to bring gentleman caller for his sister. she believes this is considered as man‟s role to bring home suitable candidates to show how domestic and capable laura would be as a wife. in the absence of a father, tom must take on what would be a masculine role in order to protect laura. the presence of this gentleman caller, mr. o‟connor, is considered important for amanda. she has a great expectation on this gentleman caller to marry her daughter and then support the financial security of wingfield family. unfortunately, this expectation breaks into pieces. amanda: that’s right, now that you’ve had us make such fool of ourselves. the effort, the preparations, all the expense! the new floor lamp, the rug, the clothes for laura! all for what? to entertain some other girl’s fiancé! go to the movies, go! don’t think about us, a mother deserted, an unmarried sister who’s crippled and has no job! (william, 1945:784, scene vii) eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 27 it can be seen that the first gentleman caller, mr. o‟connor fails to fulfill amanda‟s hope and ambition because he is already engaged with someone else. therefore, because jim is engaged, amanda believes that tom has failed to fulfill his obligations to the family. 2.2 the consequences of gender roles differences toward men in times of economic hardship, men have more option than women. it is difficult for women to survive without the presence of men in a family. in fact, being a man and having a job is at least some help. however, this kind of situation seems to put men in a difficult position since men are in charge of earning money in a family. if they can not maintain the financial security of the family, it assumes that they fail to run their role as breadwinner. in this drama, it can be seen that men tend to feel more pressures as the result of gender role differences in family. this situation will be elaborated as follows: 2.2.1 economic pressures in this drama, the male character is under the economic pressures. because of this kind of situation, he can not fulfill his own desire. he has very big responsibility to the family. tom wingfield is a character in the play as well as the narrator of memories of a difficult period in his life when he lived with his mother and his sister in st. louis. he works in a shoe factory in order to support his family in the absence of his father. he is trapped by economic pressures which force him to do work. tom likes adventure but in order to fulfill his responsibilities, he had to suppress his desire. due to father‟s absence, tom has to take all the responsibility on his shoulder. tom struggles with his role as a breadwinner of the family. as he tells amanda: tom: every time you come in yelling that god damn “rise and shine!” i say to myself, “how lucky dead people are!” but i get up. i go! (william, 1945:759, scene iv) tom‟s above speech indicates that he doesn‟t enjoy his work in the warehouse. he associates that his role as the breadwinner with a living death. for him, his responsibility is not that easy. his wage in a shoe factory is insufficient for a man who has to pay rent and supply the family needs. his mother and especially his sister really depends on him because he is the only man in the family. because of the family situation, tom has been forced into the breadwinner role for saving the family from the economic pressures. amanda‟s attitude towards his passion of adventure filled him with the feeling of being entrapped, as amanda said to him: amanda: most young men find adventure in their careers… the world is full of young men employed in warehouses and offices and factories… they do or they do without it! not everybody has a craze for adventure. (william, 1945: 763, scene iv) it can be interpreted that amanda gives less attention on tom‟s passion for adventure. moreover, she has never realized the fact that tom also a young man who also has dreams and passions which he cannot fulfill due to his overloaded works and expectations. 2.2.2 psychological pressures in this drama, we can clearly see that amanda is really influenced by her stereotypical vision of conventional role of a man. she always emphasizes what things that her son should do or should not do according to the value of gender roles she adopted. as a result, it causes such a kind of eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 28 pressures for her son to hold his role as the breadwinner of the family that can be seen through her son‟s behavior. amanda: and you – when i see you taking after his ways! staying out late – and – well, you had been drinking the night you were in that – terrifying condition! laura says that you hate the apartment and that you go out nights to get away from it! is that true, tom? (william, 1945:762, scene iv) tom‟s dissatisfaction at the warehouse and the position in family drives him to lead a life where he often goes out and drinks heavily just to escape his miserable existence. tom goes up against his mother by drinking and behaving more like his father. it seems that none of family member understands what he really feel until it reaches the end of his patience as he shouts to amanda: tom: house, house! who pays rent on it, who makes a slave of himself to – amanda: [fairly screeching] don’t you dare to – tom: no, no, i mustn’t say things! i’ve got to just – amanda: let me tell you – tom: i don’t want to hear anymore! (william, 1945:759, scene iii) tom suffered from the emotion due to the suppression of his passions and desires. he is not interested in success and not willing to spend his whole life by working in the shoe factory. all he wants to do is only a real adventure. men in those days are really crazy of finding adventure on the open seas. however, it seems that his mother constantly berates him for his dreams and ambitions. as a consequence, the only way he can escape is only through movies which present adventures as what he dream of. therefore, it drives him mad when his mother forbids him to go to see the movies. amanda: where are you going? tom: i’m going to the movies! amanda: i don’t believe that lie! tom: … mother, i’ve joined the hogan gang, i’m a hired assassin, i carry a tommy-gun in a violin case!… oh i could tell you things to make you sleepless! my enemies plan to dynamite this place…. you’ll go up, up on a broomstick, over blue mountain with seventeen gentlemen callers! you ugly – babbling old – witch. (william, 1945:760, scene iii) from the above conversation, we can see that tom shows his emotion to his mother as a result of his disappointment toward his mother‟s constant direction upon him. it can be said that amanda associates the activities of going to movies as an undesirable thing. therefore, she really forbids him to go to the movies. however, according to tom, movies provide the convenient excuse for escape from unpleasant surroundings. going to a cinema seems to be the best place for him to take a rest from the responsibilities of being the breadwinner for his family and also from the reality that distress him. amanda victimizes tom by assigning inappropriate roles of parent to tom and treating him as if he has only a single personality characteristic instead of a wide range of human feelings and attitudes. she focuses only on herself and the family survival of economic hardship without considering the happiness of her children. conclusion in the glass menagerie play, gender role socialization has great influence in the realization of gender role concept. this socialization is conducted by mother in some ways. it can be through giving advices, making eva endah nurwahyuni / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 29 plans, and also becoming role model toward her children. she sets certain standards that she wants her children to follow based on the values she adopted in society around her. in fact, parent exerts strong influences on person in perceiving their gender role concept. masculine and feminine are quite conventional and the expectation connected to each gender become important to fulfill. they have to follow this certain standards to be socially accepted. however, the presence of gender role gives impacts on the quality of individual lives. it creates different gap toward men and women existence because women tend to be more powerless and subordinate to men. as a result of this, there will be great dependency of women on men figure, especially on economic dependency and dependency on decision making. moreover, the entire drama focuses on gender division which makes the sexes stand sharply apart. as a result, this condition also leads men to experience the pressures for being the breadwinner of the family during the economic hardship. men tend to experience the economic pressures and psychological pressures. in fact, unequal position and economic power heightens genderbased social inequalities. references blackstone, amy. (2003). “gender roles and society” pp 335-338 in human ecology: an encyclopedia of children, families, communities, and environment. collins, randall. (1971). “a conflict theory of sexual stratification.” social problems, 19: 3-21. crespi, isabella. (2003). gender socialization within the family: s study on adolescents and their parents in great britain (pdf). department of sociology. catholic university of milan, italy. eagly, alice h. (1987) the origins of sex differences in human behavior. northwestern university. miles & huberman (1994). an expanded source book: qualitative data analysis. california: sage publications. popenoe, david. (1983). sociology. new jersey: prentice hall, inc. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ea2c822007 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cc7db6209d • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cd88822085 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cdf90f2085 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 37 rainbow 4 (1) (2015) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow syntactic analysis of mark twain’s about barbers on leech’s method dinuk putri wulandari jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima juni 2015 disetujui juli 2015 dipublikasikan agustus 2015 ________________ keywords: parse, sentence structure, syntax ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this final project discusses the syntactic analysis of mark twain’s about barbers on leech’s method which focusses on its sentence structure and sentence construction. the problems in this study are: how every sentence of mark twain’s about barbers is analyzed syntactically, what the types of sentence structures are used in about barbers story, what the most dominant type of sentence structures is used in about barbers story. the objectives of the study are to have a closer look to the elements of syntactical units, to construct of the sentences of about barbers story, to show and to explain types of the sentence structures used in about barbers story, to reckon the frequency of types of sentence structures found in about barbers story and their degree in percent. the sources of the data in this study are the script of the short story. the data taken from the script are in the forms of phrases, sentences, and dialogues. in collecting the data, i used some steps like reading, identifying, inventorying, classifying, and reporting. in analyzing the data, i identified every sentence by parsing analysis with labelling and then counted the percentage of every sentence to get information the most dominant of sentence structure types used in the story. the result shows that compound sentence structure dominates the short story with the amount of frequency 24 in number. then, compound-complex sentence structure follows it with 16 sentences. the percentage of simple sentence structure is 15%. complex sentence structure are 18%. compound-complex sentence is 27% and the last compound sentence structure is 40%. with regards to the previous results, it can be concluded that this text is dominated by compound sentences. compound sentence contains more than one meaning to be interpreted, so it is a little bit complicated to catch the meaning for english young learners. the result of this study will help students in understanding the compositions of sentences and how the sentence constructed. besides, it can help english teachers to consider if this work is understandable or suitable for the students. © 2015 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: dynukpu3@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 dinuk putri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 38 introduction in human being community, people use language to conduct social interaction. language is very important for human life. we cannot imagine how the world would be without language. language is a way to communicate, share ideas and express feelings. language is not only used for daily conversation, but also used in education, research and science, either in spoken or written. there are various ways to present language, such as spoken, written, and body language. written languages use symbols to build words. the entire set of words is the language‟s vocabulary. the ways in which the words can be meaningfully combined is defined by the language‟s syntax and grammar. syntax is a part of grammar. syntactic grammar can also be said that it discusses the relationship between words in the speech. the study of syntax includes of the phrases, clauses, and sentences. syntactic function is as a subject, predicate, object, information and complementary. accordingly, we have to study syntax because it has a great role in any language and its product, in this case in written form, for example short story which is read by all language users. hence, syntax is one of basic elements for making up the composition to every language that the users will master if they want to express their idea within spoken or written. there are some definition of syntax. the first definition is taken from oxford advanced learners dictionary of english (1995:1212) which states that syntax is the arrangement of words into phrases and of phrases into sentences. it means that the arrangement from words into phrases until become a simple sentence or complex sentence. according to soelistia (2007:45) in his handout of style and structure literature, understanding syntax means knowing what the author does with word order, sentence variety, and rhythm. syntax refers to the way words and phrases are arranged to form phrases and sentence. syntax means sentence structure. leech and short (1981:159) in their book style in fiction: a linguistic introduction to english fictional prose which state that when we want to analyze a writer„s sentence structure, we should look at the sentences and see how they are constructed. that is because by looking at the sentences and seeing how they are constructed, we will know how complex the sentences are. from some definitions above, we can conclude that syntax is a branch of linguistics which talks about structure of sentences, clauses, and phrases. one of the factors of an author being a good author is the use of syntax in his work. the arrangement of words will determine readers to choose the most preferable and suitable work for each of them according to their favor, interest and reading ability. samuel langhorne clemes, better known by his pen name mark twain, was an american author and humorist. he is noted for his novels adventures of huckleberry finn (1885), called “the great american novel” and the adventures of tom sawyer and many kinds of short story. people are still favoring his works. we must pay attention to the author‟s methods of linguistics study in reading a literary works because it is a technical knowledge in literature. in this final project, i am interested in analyzing one of short stories about barbers by mark twain, especially syntactical analysis because it is very interesting and close to our life. discussion 1. syntactic analysis of about barbers story languages have rules. the rules of language are called grammar. the reason for these rules is that a person needs be able to speak indeterminately large number of sentences in a lifetime. the effort would be impossible great if every sentence had to be studied separately. by studying the rules forconnecting words it is possible to analyze an infinite number of sentences, all of which are meant for people who know the syntax. thus it is possible to analyze many sentences that i have never read before. a finite number of rules facilitates an infinite dinuk putri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 39 number of sentences that can be simultaneously understood by both the researcher and the reader. to acquire kinds of syntactic role, we need to analyze the sentences that we meet in the short story thoroughly. the term syntax analysis is simply changed into parse and parsing by the searching machine in internet. the american heritage dictionary of the english language defines, parse is to break (a sentence) down into its component parts of speech with an explanation of the form, function, and syntactical relationship of each part; to describe (a word) by stating its part of speech, form, and syntactical relationship in a sentence. there are 60 sentences and only 12 sentences taken as examples which are considered representative to answer question number one. these sentences are taken because all elements of syntactic role can be found in these sentences. the following is the analysis of each data. a. simple sentences sentence number 4 i got shaved this morning as usual. [s p a a] this is a simple sentence that represents direct sentence containing a relative clause. sentence number 9 i watched the probabilities with strong interest. [s p o a] it is a simple sentence because it consists of one independent clause. sentence number 19 at last my turn came. [a s p] it is a simple sentence because it consistsof one independent clause.b. compound sentences sentence number 14 i stayed out fifteen minutes, and then went back, hoping for better luck. [s p a] + [p a a ] [p a] it is a compound sentence. it has three independent clauses that are joined with comma and coordinating conjunction. it represents indirect subordinate clause containing a comparative clause. sentence number 20 a voice said "next!" and i surrendered to - no. 2, of course. [a s p] + [s a] [s p] the sentence above consists of two independent clauses. it represents direct subordinate clause containing noun clause. sentence number 37 now he began to shave, digging his fingers into my countenance to stretch the skin and bundling and tumbling my head this way and that as convenience in shaving demanded. [s p a] + [p o a a] + [p o] + [cj p a] we can find four independent clausesthat are joined with comma and coordinating conjunction. it represents direct subordinate clause containing a number of clause, they are adverbial and prepositional clause. because of that, this sentence called compound sentence. c. complex sentences sentence number 5 a man approached the door from jones street as i approached it from main -a thing that always happens. [s p o a ] + [s cj a p] [s p o a] it is a complex sentence. it represents direct subordinate clause and containing of prepositional clause. sentence number 26 i said i did not want it trimmed. [s p a ] [s p o a] there is only one independent clause in the sentence above. it represents indirect subordinate clause containing an adverbial clause. sentence number 42 he immediately sharpened his razor -he might have done it before. [s a p o] + [s p o a] there are two independent clauses in the sentence above, and also represents direct subordinate clause containing a number of dinuk putri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 40 clauses, they are adverbial, noun and prepositional clause. d. compound complex sentences sentence number 6 i hurried up, but it was of no use; he entered the door one little step ahead of me, and i followed in on his heels and saw him take the only vacant chair, the one presided over by the best barber. [s p cj s p a] + [s p o] + [cj s p a cj p o ] [s p a] it is a compound-complex sentence. it has two independent clauses and represents three subordinate clauses.they are noun clause, adverbial clause and prepositional clause. sentence number 29 he yearned over it reflectively a moment, and then asked with a disparaging manner, who cut it? i came back at him promptly with a "you did!" i had him there. [s p o a a] + [a p a] + [s p o] + [s p a a ] + [s p o a] [s p] the sentence above indicates a compound-complex sentence. it has five independent clauses that are joined with comma and coordinating conjunction. it represents indirect subordinate clause and containing prepositional clause. sentence number 47 next he poked bay ruin into the cut place with his towel, then choked the wound with powdered starch, then soaked it with bay rum again, and would have gone on soaking and powdering it forevermore, no doubt, if i had not rebelled and begged off. [s p o a] + [a p o a] + [p a p o a a ] [p a p o a a ] [cj s p p] it is a compound complex sentence which has three independent clauses. it represents indirect subordinate clause containing an adverbial clause. the representative data above, it is obvious now that the elements of syntactical role in the short story revealed. next is the summarization of the founding. the elements of the function class are: s, p, a, o, c, cj. 2. types of sentence structures used in about barbers story martin and ohmann (1962:177) declare that: a simple sentence contains one independent clause. a complex sentence contains one independent clause and one or more dependent clauses. a compound sentence contains two or more independent clauses and no dependent clause. a compound complex sentence contains two or more independent clauses and one or more dependent clauses. the following is the representative data taken from the data which are already presented on previous problem statement. the data is shrunk into four sentences which are considered to represent the overall analyzed data which can be seen on appendices. 1. simple sentence sentence number 2 these never change. [s a p] this is a simple sentence and shows an adverbial clause. 2. compound sentence sentence number 14 i stayed out fifteen minutes, and then went back, hoping for better luck. [s p a] + [p a a ] [p a] it is a compound sentence. it has three independent clauses that are joined with comma and coordinating conjunction. it represents indirect subordinate clause containing a comparative clause. 3. complex sentence sentence number 27 he explored again and said it was pretty long for the present style -better have a little taken off; it needed it behind especially. [s p a ] + [a p o] + [s p o a a] dinuk putri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 41 [p o c a] there are three independent clauses and two subordinate clauses, they are comparative and adverbial clause in the sentence above. we can call complex sentence. it represents indirect subordinate clause. 4. compound-complex sentence sentence number 57 he returned to business after the miscarriage of this last enterprise, sprinkled me all over, legs and all, greased my hair in defiance of my protest against it, rubbed and scrubbed a good deal of it out by the roots, and combed and brushed the rest, parting it behind, and plastering the eternal inverted arch of hair down on my forehead, and then, while combing my scant eyebrows and defiling them with pomade, strung out an account of the achievements of a six-ounce blackand-tan terrier of his till i heard the whistles blow for noon, and knew i was five minutes too late for the train. [s p a ] + [p o a ] + [p p o a] + [p p o ] + [s a] [p o a a] [p o a ] [p o a] [a p o ] + [p o a a ] [cj p o a] [cj s p o a a ] [p s p a a] it is a compound complex sentence. it consists of six independent clauses that are joined with comma and coordinating conjunction and two subordinate clauses they are direct and indirect subordinate clause, containing adverbial and relative clause. 3. the most dominant type of sentence structures used in about barbers story the result of the sentence structure analysis can be seen in the following table. the formula to count the percentage is: frequency x 100% the number of overall sentences for the whole analysis, it can be seen on appendices. from the table above, it can be seen that there are 60 sentences composed in mark twain‟s about barbes. the table shows that compound sentence structure dominates the short story with the amount of frequency 24 in number. it means that 24 sentences have two or more independent clause. the clauses are joined by a coordinating conjunction (with or without comma), a correlative conjunction (with or without comma), a semicolon that functions as a conjunction, a colon instead of a semicolon between two sentences when the second sentence explains or illustrates the first sentence and no coordinating conjunction is being used to connect the sentences, or a conjunctive adverb preceded by a semicolon. a conjunction can be used to make a compound sentence. conjunction are words such as for, and, nor, but, or, yet, so (the first letters of which spell „fanboys‟). the coordinators found in the text are: for, and, nor, but, or, yet, so. the use of a comma to separate two independent clauses without the addition of an appropriate conjunction is called a comma splice and is generally considered an error (when used in the english language). n o types of sentence structure found in data number frequency percentage 1. simple sentence 2, 4, 7, 9, 19, 21,51, 53, 55 9 15% 2. compound sentence 1, 14, 15, 18, 20, 23, 24, 25, 30, 32, 36, 37, 38, 40, 43, 45, 46, 48, 49, 52, 54, 56, 58, 59 24 40% 3. complex sentence 3, 5, 10, 11, 16, 26, 27, 28, 42, 50, 60 11 18% 4. compound-complex sentence 6, 8, 12, 13, 17, 22, 29, 31, 33 34, 35, 39, 41, 44, 47, 57 16 27% dinuk putri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 42 then, compound-complex sentence structure follows it with 16 sentences. a complex sentence has one or more dependent clauses (also called subordinate clauses). since a dependent clause cannot stand on its own as a sentence, complex sentence must also have at least one independent clause. a sentence with two or more independent clauses plus one or more dependent clauses is called compoundcomplex or complex-compound. a clause with a subject and a verb, dependent clause and adverbial function, specifying time, place, or mannner is called adverbial clause. simple sentence structure has 9 sentences. a simple sentence structure contains one independent clause and no dependent clauses. this simple sentence has one independent clause which contains one subject. the predicate is a verb phrase that consists of more than one word. simple sentence is followed by complex sentence that has 11 sentences. a complex sentence has at least one independent clause and one or more dependent clauses. dependent clauses cannot be sentences on their own. they depend on an independent clause to support them. the independent clause in a complex sentence carries the main meaning, but either clause may come first. when the dependent clause comes first, it is always followed by comma. the table also presents the percentage of each sentence structure. simple sentence structure has percentage 15%. it is followed by complex sentence structure that is 18%. compound-complex structure is 27% and the last compound sentence structure is 40%. the word compound means that something is made up of two or more elements, so it makes sense that these sentences express two or more main ideas. it is little bit complicated to catch the meaning. it can be seen in sentence number 15 and sentence number 20. each sentence will be explained here: sentence number 15 of course all the chairs were occupied now, and four men sat waiting, silent, unsociable, distraught, and looking bored, as men always do who are waiting their turn in a barber's shop. [a s p a] + [s p a a a] + [s a p] + [s ] [s p o a] it is a compound sentence. it has four independent clauses. it represents indirect subordinate clause containing a comparative clause. sentence number 20 a voice said "next!" and i surrendered to - no. 2, of course. [a s p] + [s a] [s p] the sentence above consists of two independent clauses. it represents direct subordinate clause containing noun clause. we can also find the most complex sentence from the table above. it is found in sentence number 16 because there are four independent clauses, two subordinate clauses. it represents indirect subordinate clause containing a comparative clause and prepositional clause. the sentence as follows: then i read the greasy names on the private bayrum bottles; read the names and noted the numbers on the private shaving-cups in the pigeonholes; studied the stained and damaged cheap prints on the walls, of battles, early presidents, and voluptuous recumbent sultanas, and the tiresome and everlasting young girl putting her grandfather's spectacles on; execrated in my heart the cheerful canary and the distracting parrot that few barbers' shops are without. conclusion about barbers, a short story by mark twainis dominated by compound sentence structure with the frequency 24 in number. then, compound-complex sentence structure follows it with 16 sentences. simple sentence structures has frequency 9 sentences and 15% in percentage. complex sentence structure is 18%. compound-complex sentence is 27% and the last compound sentence structure is 40%. compound sentence structure dominates the short story with the amount of frequency 24 in number. it means that 24 sentences have at least one independent clause and one or more dinuk putri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 43 subordinate clause. compound-complex sentence structure follows it with 16 sentences. complex sentence structure has 11 sentences. it has one or more dependent clauses (also called subordinate clauses). since a dependent clause cannot stand on its own as a sentence, complex sentences must also have at least one independent clause. then, simple sentence structure has 9 sentences. a simple sentence structure contains one independent clause and no dependent clauses. this simple sentence has one independent clause which contains one subject. this text is recommended for students in advanced level (high school students or above) because it is dominated by compound sentence. compound sentence has two or more independent clauses making statements, questions, or commands, while complex has only one main clause. compound sentence contains more than one meaning to be interpreted. it is little bit complicated to catch the meaning. it can be seen in sentence number 15 and sentence number 20 where there are two independent clauses found in those sentences joined by comma and coordinating conjunction. i hope the result of this study will help students in understanding the compositions of sentences and how the sentence constructed. besides, it can help english teachers to consider if this work is readable and understandable for their students. bibliography crystal, david. 1987. stylistic identity and literature in the cambridge encyclopedia of language. new york: cambridge university. frank, m. 1972. modern english: a practical reference guide. new jersey: prectice-hall inc. freeborn, d. 1996. style: text analysis and linguistic criticism. great britain: anathong rowe ltd. gerot, l and p. wignell. 1995. making sense of functional grammar. australia: great stable aee. hornby. 1995. oxford advanced learner’s dictionary. oxford: university press. leech, deuchar, and hoogenraad. 1982. english grammar for today. london: macmillan education ltd. leech, g. and michael h. short. 1981. style in fiction: a linguistic introduction to english fictional prose. newyork: longman. mifflin, houghton. 1984. grammar and composition. usa: houghton mifflin company. soelistia, prof. 2007. handout of style and structure literature. universitas negeri semarang. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ccf9a9a62b • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 30 rainbow 4 (1) (2015) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the influence of society in the main character’s selfidentity as an indian immigrant reflected in the namesake novel by jhumpa lahiri anggun febrina pramudita jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima juni 2015 disetujui juli 2015 dipublikasikan agustus 2015 ________________ keywords: name, cultural identity, self identity, immigrant, society ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study analyzed an indian-immigrant’s self-identity development. this final project was aimed at analyzing how society influenced the main character’s self-identity development reflected in the namesake novel by jhumpa lahiri. the objective of the study is answering the statement of problem: first, find out how the the society influences the main character’s self-identity as an indian immigrant as reflected in lahiri’s the namesake; second, to describe how the main character’s self-identity develops as portrayed in lahiri’s the namesake. i used jhumpa lahiri’s novel the namesake as the object of this study. this study is a descriptive qualitative study with psychology of literature as the approach. it was because the data of the study are in the form of words, phrases, sentences, narrations, and dialogues. the data were gained by reading the novel thoroughly, identifying, inventroying, and clasifying; then the analysis was done by selecting and explaining. there were several findings as the investigation result. first, the identity crisis on the main character happened after he made his interaction with society that had a different culture to his own culture. this was because the different comprehensions about identities between him, his family culture, india, and the dominant culture environment, america. finally, he changed his given name to another name that showed his changed selfidentity at a whole. this changing name represented a change of culture that he chose. second, after various conflicts regarding names and cultural identity that he chose, he knew that changing his identity because of the different societies’ influences did not solve his problem. he realized that move dynamically would help him to live easier in two different cultures. © 2015 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: anggunfp@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 anggun febrina pramudita / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 31 introduction background of the study every human being lives in a community. he/she cannot live alone as human being that need each other. a human needs to feel a sense of belonging and acceptance, regardless of whether it comes from a large social group or small social connections. in this social connections, hall (1989) stated that someone need a process in the form of a relationship of the other to oneself. it called identity. identity is being necessary to identify one in his/her society. woodward (1997:1) stated that “…. identity gives us a location in the world and presents the link between us and the society in which we live…. identity gives us an idea of who we are and how we relate to others and to the world in which we live….”. identity becomes important for humans because it can provide clarity in their role and their position in the society where they live and in their relation to others. name is one aspect which has close links with identity. name becomes so important because related to how humans interpret themselves (prabasmoro, 2006:69). name can be bound as a representation of self that have strong relationships with aspects of the social and cultural scope such as ethnicity, gender, social status, religion, and etc. it often becomes a problem, especially in a multicultural scope; it is when aspects related to the name contradictory and conflicting. every culture has an understanding and beliefs about different names. the name is not only an important issue for who being named but to also to who give the name and their social environment. this is reinforced by a statement from deluzain (2008) that the names are a part of every culture and that they are of enormous importance both to the people who receive free and to the societies that given them. the namesake novel by jhumpa lahiri is one of the novels which raised an issued about name in relation to cultural identity in a specific and a depth way. i believe that we will see how society can influence name and cultural identity present in this novel clearly; therefore, i wanted to investigate further how name and cultural identity become a source of conflict to a crisis for someone in a multicultural society. reason for choosing the topic the namesake is a novel which raised an issue about a name as a problem that faced by an indian immigrant who live in america, gogol. gogol started to reject his culture, especially his name, when he feels that his name cannot be assimilated in american culture and considered it as a nerd name. the relation between someone and society is my main reason for choosing the topic. objective of the study the objectives of the study are as follows: (1) to find out how the society influences the main character‟s self-identity as an indian immigrant as reflected in lahiri‟s the namesake. (2) to describe how the main character‟s selfidentity developed as portrayed in lahiri‟s the namesake. methods of collecting data i use a qualitative descriptive reasearch because this study was describing and explorating the society influences towards the main character‟s self-identity as an indian immigrant. according to wilson (1993:216), qualitative research methods and qualitative analysis aspire to capture what people and their lives are about. in qualitative research, preconceived ideas are put aside. i also use psychology in literature as my approach. in this research, i focuse on sigmund freud‟s theory about three systems of someone personality, they are id, ego, and superego. id is insting impulsive which is eqquipped to the human when one was born and it works with the human pleasure. ego is a part of realistic thinking which means ego arranging the plan, pleasing the needs and testing the plan. while, superego is commonly influenced by instruction and guidance of the society when the human was in childhood. anggun febrina pramudita / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 32 i use this theory because this research was focused on the main character‟s self-identity development that influenced by his society. his needed of a pleasure in assimilating himself in his society, make him change his self-identity when he faced that his society cannot accept his indian identity. discussion results of the study 1. the influence of society towards the main character’s self identity as an indian immigrant as reflected in lahiri’s the namesake.  gogol and his family the relation between gogol and his family can be seen from „ganguli‟ as an indian last name. according to ancestry.com, gangopadhyay is an educated brahmin class that has a job or profession as teacher. by his last name, he founds his indian cultural root, but he also faces a conflict in understanding india as his self-identity. as someone who was born and lives in america, gogol faces conflicts in understanding his identity as indian. gogol does not fully feel his identity as an indian because india is not his homeland. one day in the story, he felt very insulted when someone has done insult to his family's last name. back home on pomberton road, he helps his father paste individual golden letters bought from a rack in the hardware store, spelling out ganguli on one side of their mailbox. one morning, the day after halloween, gogol discovers, on his way to the bus stop, that is has been shortened to gang, with the word green scrawled in pencil following it. his ears burns at the sight, and he runs back into the house, sickened, certain of the insult his father will feel. though it is his last name, too, something tells gogol that the desecration is intended for his parents more than sonia and him (page 67). it is increasingly making gogol feel isolated and began to question his identity, an indian or american. from the explanation above, we can conclude that gogol‟s last name had an impact on the understanding his selfidentity. on the one hand, he felt as an american, but his last name as identity markers showed that there is no association with the american.  gogol and ruth after changing his name to nikhil ganguli legally, gogol has a serious relationship with an american woman named ruth. their relationship does not last well and doesn‟t last for a long time. gogol does not want to bring ruth farther into his family cultural environment because he thought that ruth will not be able to fit to his family cultural environment that totally different with ruth‟s cultural background, america. ... he cannot picture her at the kitchen table on pemberton road, in her jeans and her bulky sweater, politely eating his mother’s food. he cannot imagine being with her in the house where he is still gogol (page115). he could not imagine the existence of ruth in an environment where he is 'gogol' because gogol‟s environment is very different cultural environment with ruth‟s, america. they’ve even gone so far as to point out examples of bengali men they know who’ve married americans, marriages that have ended in divorce (page117). his parents‟ responses to his relationship with an american girl, ruth, make gogol want to go further and separate himself from his family culture. instead, gogol‟s parents do not want their son left india as his cultural identity. this understanding has led to conflicts that marked by the end of gogol and ruth‟s relationship.  gogol and maxine anggun febrina pramudita / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 33 in his relation with maxine, gogol realizes that maxine looks him different from his parents that have more relevance to the indian culture and consider india as their identity. she is surprised to hear certain things about his life: that all his parents’ friends are bengali, that they had had an arranged marriage, that his mother cooks indian foods every day, that she wears saris and a bindi. “really?” she says, not fully believing him. “but you’re so different. i would never have thought that.” he doesn’t feel insulted, but he is aware that a line has been drawn as the same (page 138). maxine does not want to go further in indian culture and considers gogol as a fully americans. although nikhil is a new name that gogol used to shows his new identity, nikhil is still associated with indian culture. instead, nick can show the relationship with america. maxine‟s family positioning and receive gogol‟s identity with certain restrictions, as a person who was born in america and as a person who is fully american. the way maxine‟s family treat gogol, makes gogol had to make a choice about searching his identity more. finally, gogol seeks to get closer to american culture as a whole by going deeper into maxine‟s family and leaves his family who are always linked him with india.  gogol and moushumi gogol feels the same culture between him and moushumi can solve his problem he faced all the time. beside their same culture, gogol finds many similarities between them. in a way, he realizes, it’s true— they share the same coloring, the straight eyebrows, the long, slender bodies, the cheekbones, and dark hair (page 203). moushumi and gogol eventually married, but their marriage did not run smoothly because moushumi feels trapped in a marriage that curb her as an independent woman because now she has to put her interests of her new family, especially her husband. finally, the relationship between gogol and moushumi ended. because of moushumi‟s felling to her marry, she feels bored because she is not a free woman anymore. moushumi gives a special meaning in gogol regarding the formation of identity in two cultures that lie behind them, which is a third culture. after the divorce with gogol, moushumi move to france to overcome her disappointment of indian and american culture. 2. the main character’s self-identity development as reflected in the namesake novel  ‘gogol’ as an alienated identity first name to gogol is very influential in how he positioned and sees himself in his environment. he wants to be accepted in his environment and get recognition from others. the name „gogol‟, in fact, always raises questions of others. “was that really his name, was that the last name, was it short for something else he did not ask, as many foolishly did, "was not he a writer" (page 89). these questions always arise and reinforce the perception of how foreign is 'gogol'. if the last name shows gogol's identity as an indian, otherwise the name 'gogol' did not show india at all because gogol is a name that borrowed from russian name. another thing that bothered him with the name 'gogol' occurred when he wanted to abbreviate his name to common names in america, but he cannot. at times he wishes he could disguise it, shorten it somehow, the way the other boy in his indian school, jayadev, had gotten people anggun febrina pramudita / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 34 to call him jay. but gogol, already short and catchy, resists mutation (page 76). in a class, he learned that apparently nikolai gogol has a psychiatric disorder. his teacher is more explaining about the negative side of the writers. he was reputed to be a hypochondriac and a deeply paranoid, frustrated man. he was, in addition, by all accounts, morbidly melancholic, given to fits of severe depression (page 91). by knowing this new knowledge, gogol is more deny his name. he did not want to be associated with nikolai gogol because he was afraid other people will equate him with the writers. we can see how name as an identity can create a quality of a personal perception. gogol too fixated on nikolai gogol as a person; consider the relationship between nikolai gogol with his identity. gogol was uncomfortable with his name along with his knowledge development and it makes his assume that „gogol‟ is an alienated name. it can be conclude that the id of gogol is in the form of his psychic reality that he has a wierd name which should be received. this feeling makes gogol difficult to be assimilated with his society as he wish.  ‘nikhil’ as an overcoming identity gogol seeks to eliminate the resistance in the name 'gogol' as his identity. he follows his ego, a part of his realistic thinking and planning, to change his name become a different name because he wants to please his needed of his society perception about him. gogol change his name to 'nikhil' when he was about to enter college. in the case to change his identity, gogol also change other efforts that can realize the formation of a new identity as a change in behavior, habit, and appearance. 'nikhil' marks that a person changes into a different person than before. …. that he's nikhil it's easier to ignore his parents, to tune out their concerns and pleas ....it's a nikhil, that first half, that he grows a goatee, starts smoking camel lights at parties.... it is as nikhil that he takes the metro-north into manhattan one weekend with jonathan and gets himself a fake id that allows him to be served in new haven liquor bars. it is as nikhil that he loses his virginity at a party at ezra stiles... (page105). the new identity realized by increasing many different factors that created by „nikhil‟ and „gogol‟. those names are not only two different names, but also showed effort to establish a completely different person.  ‘gogol’ and ‘nikhil’ as double identities environment and interaction with others are instrumental in the formation of a new identity. what happened to gogol shows how the formation of a new identity can only be done when he is in a new environment. suddenly since everything else is so new, going by a new name does not feel so terribly for gogol (page 104). changing name that gogol do is an effort to eliminate his past and his origin in the past. the fact, his identity as 'gogol' cannot be eliminated entirely because his figure still have to interact and get back to his past neighborhood at a certain time. it shows change an identity become a new identity cannot be separated from the role of other people around. he is aware that his parent, and their friends, and the children of their friends, will never call him for anything but gogol. he will remain gogol during holidays and in summer; gogol will revisit him on each of his birthdays (page 103). gogol‟s conflicts show that he basically cannot put himself dynamically in a different space. the change of name to delete the identity before shows efforts to establish a new identity that is singular anggun febrina pramudita / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 35 may not be realized because it is not possible to leave the environment in which he has his identity before.  accepted final identity conflicts that experienced by gogol in his understanding of cultural identity rise when his father died. through his father‟s dead, gogol began to feel guilty for having left his family and started to return to the family environment which is automatically followed by the family‟s culture, 'india'. the return of gogol to „indian‟ culture makes him gradually reject „american‟ culture. it is proved that the change of name cannot solve the identity crisis problem that experienced by gogol. in the end, gogol is no longer showing his refusal to 'gogol' names although he used 'nikhil' as an official identity. he realized that the two names, 'gogol' and 'nikhil', cannot be removed from himself because it contains the meaning associated fully with him. and in that case nikhil will live on, publicly celebrated, unlike gogol, purposely hidden, legally diminished, now all but lost (page 290). gogol realizes that the relationship between himself and his family will never be interrupted. the novel ends with gogol who started reading 'the overcoat' novel. he turns to the first story. “the overcoat.”(page 290). for now, he starts to read (page 291). symbolically, it marks that eventually gogol can accept back „gogol‟ which is given by his father to him and begin to understand the significance behind the name. with his understanding and perspective regarding the name 'gogol' deeper than before, it was able to make him to move dynamically between the two cultures that are different, indian and american. conclusions according to the interpretation and description of the analysis, there are conclusions that can be drawn from the analysis. first, in the striking cultural differences, the society is very influential thing in the development of personality and understanding of one's selfidentity. it showed through the main character, gogol, in the process his of interaction with the society where he lives. when he was a child and had not a lot of interaction with american culture, he refused his 'good name' that gave by his parents when he would entered the school. however, along with the development of his interaction he had with the american people and indian people, he began to find oddities in his name and began to feel discomfort to his cultural identity. it ends on changing his name to „nikhil‟ as changes his identity as american. from the explanation above, we can see that the society is very influential in the development of one's self, especially on his/her self-identity. second, from the analysis found that gogol feels himself as a new individual the american, when he is in a new society where the society do not know his past as 'gogol'. this is contrast with the fact that he cannot be separated from the society where he is known as 'gogol'. this fact makes him feel that he has two personalities and identities that are very different. however, after meeting with other character, moushumi, he realized that he just needs to move dynamically to live in two very different cultures. it can be inferred that changing identity cannot solve the problem. it is because of strong relation between an individual and his/her society, so he/she cannot move freely. we can see that move dynamically in two different cultures in a society is something which will make us be able to accept our self-identity. references ancestry. gangguli family history. retrieved from http://www.ancestry.com/facts/gan http://www.ancestry.com/facts/gangguli-name-meaning.ashx anggun febrina pramudita / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 36 gguli-name-meaning.ashx [accesed 14 august 2014] deluzain, h.edward. the etimology and history of first names:name and personal identity. retrieved from http://www.behindthenames.com/ar ticles/3.php [accessed 24 july 2014] hall, stuart. 1997. representation: cultural representation and signifying practices. london: sage publication lahiri, jhumpa. 2003. the namesake. india: houghton mifflin company. prabasmoro, aquarini priyatna. 2006. menamai saya -perjalanan menuju diri yang baru. yogyakarta: jalasutra. woodward, kathryn (ed.). 1997. identity and difference. london: sage publication http://www.ancestry.com/facts/gangguli-name-meaning.ashx http://www.behindthenames.com/articles/3.php http://www.behindthenames.com/articles/3.php 44 rainbow 4 (1) (2015) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow henrik ibsen’s a doll’s house: woman’s figure representation in the victorian era fatma rosita  , dra. indrawati, m.hum jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima juni 2015 disetujui juli 2015 dipublikasikan agustus 2015 ________________ keywords: a doll’s house; play; doll; woman’s figure representation; victorian era ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study aims to analyze woman’s figure representation which was portrayed in henrik ibsen’s play a doll’s house during the victorian era. the method used is descriptive qualitative. it focused on the words, phrases, sentences, monologues, and dialogues as the data to analyze. the data were also analyzed by using sociological criticism on feminist critique. by using this criticism, the work is analyzed, especially in how henrik ibsen depicted woman’s figure in his play. the analysis results in two findings. woman’s figure representation in this play is portrayed by nora’s character and by the symbol of “doll.” woman’s figure represented by nora’s character was complex that she prances about in the first act, behaves desperately in the second, and gains a stark sense of reality during the final of henrik ibsen's a doll's house. in the first, act she represents childlike qualities such as childish, deceptive, obedience, conceited, inconsistent, unadorned, insisted, and dependence. in the second act, she represents a desperate woman by being manipulative, insecure, and seducer. in the final act, she represents mature qualities such as becomes calmer, bolder, and more independent. woman’s figure represented by the use of “doll” as a symbol of woman in this play is that both nora and the doll are demanding treatment, demanding leadership, and having physical beauty that can give amusement. © 2015 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: fatmarosita@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 45 introduction a doll’s house, a three-act play which was written by henrik ibsen, tells about a family life in which torvald helmer is the husband and nora is the house wife. the major characters in this play are torvald helmer (a bank manager), nora helmer (torvald’s wife), dr. rank (tovald’s closest friend), mrs. linde (nora’s childhood friend) and nils krogstad (a bank clerk). meanwhile, the minor characters are ivar, emmy, bob, (the helmers’ three little children), anne-marie (a nurse), helene (a maid), and a delivery boy. dated back to the period when the play was written, this play criticizes the traditional roles of man and woman in the 19th century marriage during the victorian era. ibsen’s a doll’s house uncovers a shocking secret: some dolls don’t get to play the roles they really want. this study considers a doll’s house as a source to find out how male playwright depicted woman’s figure representation in the era when the play was written. thus, the study aims to analyze woman’s figure representation portrayed in the play. in conducting the study, a question of problem had been provided as the main point of this study to reach the objective. the question is: how is woman’s figure represented in henrik ibsen’s play a doll’s house? literature review in relation to the study of henrik ibsen’s play a doll’s house, there were some previous studies provided as comparison to this study. first, was study by budi prasetyo (2008) entitled men’s arrogances as reflected in henrik ibsen’s “a doll’s house.” he presented the result of some examples of the arrogances of men that is reflected on the play. second, was the study by ratri wulandari (2012) entitled conflict-based spectacle design for ibsen’s drama “a doll’s house.” she presented the arrangement of the spectacle design of the drama based on the drama’s conflicts. based on the previous studies, there was no research elaborating woman’s figure representation portrayed in henrik ibsen’s play a doll’s house. that is why this study was conducted in order to find how woman’s figure is represented in the era when the play was written. this study applied sociological approach on feminist criticism as the main literary approach. sociological criticism ―examines literature in the cultural, economic and political context in which it is written or received‖ (kennedy and gioia, 2010:2036). it explores the relationships between the artist and society. scott (1962:123) observes that ―art is not created in a vacuum, it is the work not simply of a person, but of an author fixed in time and space, answering a community of which he is an important, because articulate part.‖ sometimes, it looks at the sociological status of the author to evaluate how the profession of the writer in a particular milieu affected what was written. feminist criticism is a type of sociological criticism (smith, 2013:12). according to diyanni, (2007:2175) feminist criticism examines the social, economic and cultural aspects of literary works, but especially for what those works reveal about the role, position, and influence of women. feminist critics also see literature as an arena in which to contest for power and control, since as sociological critics, feminist critics also see literature as an agent of social transformation. feminist criticism examines the role and image of women in literature, media, art, and other forms of text. showalter in benstock (2002:157) states that there are two distinct varieties of feminist criticism. the first, ―feminist critique,‖ to analyze works by male authors especially in how they depict women characters. it focuses on woman as reader. showalter’s second type focused on woman as writer. she termed this form ―gynocriticism,‖ to study women authors’ writing. thus, sociological criticism on feminist criticism can help to clarify the stated problem in this study: how is woman’s figure represented in henrik ibsen’s play a doll’s house? i use showalter’s feminist critique which put the woman as reader and focuses on the literary work. fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 46 methodology the type of the research was a descriptive qualitative research, which employed two kinds of sources which were primary and secondary sources. the object of this study is a three-act play in prose that was written by henrik ibsen entitled a doll’s house. there were five steps in obtaining data by reading the novel, identifying the data, inventorying the data, classifying the relevant data, reporting the data, and concluding the analysis based on the data. in analyzing the data, i used feminist critique to describe woman’s figure representation as reflected in the play which was written during the reign of queen victoria. first, i exposed the data in order to reveal the problem. second, i constructed woman’s figure representation portrayed in the play. third, i made interpretation from the constructed representation. fourth, i made the explanation. finally, conclusion was drawn based on the analysis. result of study the analysis of this study resulted in two findings: woman’s figure in ibsen’s play a doll’s house is represented by nora’s character and by the symbol of ―doll‖ used in the play. woman’s figure represented by nora’s character nora’s character in this play represented so many qualities. as a house wife of torvald helmer who lived in the 19th century of norwegian society, nora was expected to have some features. women of that era were taught to be obedient wives, lovely daughters, honest friends, sensible ladies in the house, clever mothers and educators, models of righteousness, noble citizens of state, to become support and shelters for the poor, and the true christians. women were also taught feminine virtues such as modesty, sense, and order. they had to pass on this knowledge to their children. in the family, women were expected to stay at home and take care of them. nora was one of the most complex characters of 19th century drama, pranced about in the first act, behaved desperately in the second, and gained a stark sense of reality during the final of henrik ibsen's a doll's house. in act one, nora as a woman, a house wife, and a mother of three children exhibited many childlike qualities. we saw nora for the first time when she returned home from a seemingly extravagant christmas shopping excursion. she was humming a tune in high spirits when torvald a moment later started to call out to her: (1) helmer. (calls out from his room). is that my little lark twittering out there? nora. (busy opening some of the parcels). yes it is! helmer. is it my little squirrel bustling about? nora. yes! helmer. when did my squirrel come home? nora was treated as though she were a child or a play-thing to torvald. he was calling out for nora and addressed her with some animal nicknames that did not have any degree of mutual respect. from the dialogues above, he used the words such as “my little lark”, “my little squirrel”, and “my squirrel” to refer to nora. in this play, torvald addressed nora with the word ―little‖ many times. not only used them for darling nicknames, but also when he reproached her. torvald called nora as little lark (pg.4, 67), little squirrel (pg.4), little spendthrift (pg.4), little featherhead (pg.4), little person (pg.6), little people (pg.6), my dear little nora (pg.6, 31, 65, 66, 72), odd little soul (pg.6), poor little girl (pg.8), obstinate little woman (pg.31), little singing-bird (pg.32, 69, 72), poor little souls (pg.34), little rogue (pg.38), helpless little mortal (pg.54), my capricious little capri maiden (pg.63), charming little darling (pg.64), my shy little darling (pg.65)and my little scared, helpless darling (pg.73). fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 47 in every term of endearment or reproach torvald gave to nora, the word ―little‖ was always included. torvald viewed himself as the emotional and intellectual superior of the household and nora was the inferior one. to him, nora was a ―child-wife,‖ someone to watch over, to instruct, nurture and censure. he never considered her an equal partner in the relationship. nora’s existence was belittled throughout this play by her husband. nora’s childlike representations continued when she wanted to show torvald what she had bought from the christmas shopping. it was shown in the dialogues below: (2) helmer. when did my squirrel home? nora. just now. (puts the bag of macaroons into her pocket and wipes her mouth). come in here, torvald, and see what i have bought. she ate a few desserts which she had secretly purchased. when her condescending husband, torvald, asked if she had been sneaking macaroons, she denied it wholeheartedly, she was deceptive. (3) helmer. (wagging his finger at her) hasn’t miss sweet tooth been breaking rules in town today? nora. no; what makes you think that? helmer. hasn’t she paid a visit to a confectioner’s? nora. no, i assure you, torvald— helmer. not been nibbling sweets? nora. no, torvald, i assure you really— helmer. there, there, of course i was only joking. nora. (going on the table on the right). i should not think of going against your wishes. with this minor act of deception, it was learned that nora was quite capable of lying, she was a secretive person. she was most childlike when she interacted with her husband. she behaved playfully yet obediently in his presence, always coaxing favors from him instead of communicating as equals. torvald was surprised with all the things nora bought. he called her a spendthrift for wasting money again: (4) helmer. don’t disturb me. (a little later, he opens the door and looks in the room, pen in hand). bought, did you say? all these things? has my little spendthrift been wasting money again? nora’s being spendthrift was also her deception while she was secretly saving money too, to pay her loan. nora and torvald had a different opinion about how to manage the money. torvald said that they could not spend money recklessly; he could not tolerate debt and borrowing because there could be no freedom or beauty about a home life that depended on them. as the argument went on, finally nora had to agree with her husband. the dialogues below showed her deceptive obedience to him: (5) helmer. … no debt, no borrowing. there can be no freedom or beauty about a home life that depends on borrowing and debt. we two have kept bravely on the straight road so far, and we will go on the same way for the short time longer that there need be any struggle. nora. (moving towards the stove). as you please, torvald. in another dialogues, nora showed that she was also obeying what torvald suggested to her: (6) helmer. what are little people called that are always wasting money? nora. spendthrifts—i know. let us do as you suggest, torvald, then i shall have time to think what i am most in want of. that is a very sensible plan, isn’t it? nora’s obedience to torvald showed that she was also dependent on him. torvald was the one to obey as the husband because he procured the money to run the life of their house. nora was really dependent to torvald when it came to money issues. it could be seen after torvald asked nora what would she like for herself for fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 48 the christmas. she did not tell frankly to torvald, but expressed it carefully and started to beg for it. as seen in the dialogues below: (7) nora. for myself? oh, i am sure i don’t want anything. --- nora. no. i really can’t think of anything–unless, torvald— --- nora. (playing with his coat buttons, and without raising her eyes to his). if you really want to give me something, you might—you might— --- nora. (speaking quickly). you might give me money, torvald. only just as much as you can afford; and then one of these days i will buy something with it. helmer.but, nora—nora. nora. oh, do! dear torvald; please, please do! then i will wrap it up in beautiful gilt paper and hang it on the christmas tree. wouldn’t that be fun? from the dialogues above we could see that nora was not only showed his childlike feature by begging for money, but also her dependence on torvald. torvald in the family, who has responsibility to earn money, had also the control toward the house expenses. nora as the housewife did not have her own money because she was incapable of working well-paid job that made her asked torvald for some. one afternoon mrs. linde stopped by the helmer’s house to see nora. mrs. linde was nora’s old friend who had not been met for many years. she noticed that torvald was promoted to be a bank manager and hoped that she could work for torvald. nora showed the representation of a conceited woman who has the influence toward her husband. (8) nora. how do you mean?—oh, i understand. you mean that perhaps torvald could get you something to do. mrs. linde. yes, that was what i was thinking of. nora. he must, christine. just leave it to me; i will broach the subject very cleverly—i will think of something that will please him very much. it will make me so happy to be of some use of you. nora with her confidence assured mrs. linde that she would try to persuade torvald so that mrs. linde would be assigned a position in torvald’s office. this indicated that nora felt she had a power over tovald by using her influence. in spite of nora’s quality who was capable of lying, she was an unadorned person. she showed her innocence when she was accompanied by mrs. linde. along the conversation nora and mrs. linde had, nora told a secret that no one had ever noticed but herself. she was innocently revealed that she was the one who saved torvald’s life: (9) nora. come here. (pulls her down on the sofa beside her). now i will show you that i too have something to be proud of and glad of. it was i who saved torvald’s life. --- nora. papa didn’t give us a shilling. it was i who procured the money. nora’s quality regarded to money was unusual. she was represented as a spender and saver at the same time. she was dubbed a spendthrift by torvald for spending the money to buy a christmas tree and lots of christmas gifts for the members of the house. however, she was actually leading a double life. she had not been thoughtlessly spending their money. rather, she had been scrimping and saving to pay off a secret debt. this showed how great nora was at her deception. (10) nora. … i have had to save a little here and there, where i could, you understand. … --- nora. of course, besides, i was the one responsible for it. whenever torvald has given me money for new dresses and such things, i have never spent more than half of it; i have always bought the simplest and cheapest things. fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 49 years ago, when her husband became ill, nora forged her father's signature to receive a loan to save torvald's life to go to south as the doctor suggested him. the fact that she never told torvald about this arrangement revealed several aspects of her character representations. for once, we no longer saw nora as the sheltered, care-free wife of an attorney. she knew what it meant to struggle and took risks, she got some power to determine what steps she would take. in addition, the act of concealing the ill-gotten loan signified nora's independent streak. she was proud of the sacrifice she made: (11) nora. i think so too. but now, listen to this: i too have something to be proud and glad of. --- nora. come here. (pulls her down on the sofa beside her.)now i will show you that i too have something to be proud of. i was i who saved torvald’s life. --- nora. papa didn’t give us a shilling. it was i who procured the money. nora’s decision to receive a loan left her an obligation to pay that off. she had to pay the debt by herself because she knew that torvald wouldn’t give his approval upon borrowing and debt: (12) nora. good heavens, no! how could you think so? a man who has such strong opinion about these things! and besides, how painful and humiliating it would be for torvald, with his manly independence, to know that he owed me anything! it would upset our mutual relations altogether; our beautiful happy home would no longer be what it is now. the money for paying nora’s debt every month came from the job she was having on the last winter. although it was tiring, nora was so happy to work and earn money like a man. once again, she showed her conceit toward the decision she made: (13) nora. well, then i have found other ways of earning money. last winter i was lucky enough to get a lot of copying to do; so i locked myself up and sat writing every evening until quite late at night. many at time i was desperately tired; but all the same it was a tremendous pleasure to sit there and working and earning money. it was like being a man. as nora and mrs. linde continued to talk, krogstad, a lawyer; came to the house, he wanted to see torvald to discuss business matters. nora was startled to see krogstad because evidently, he was the one who lent the money to nora. she thought that krogstad would bring up her issue of taking up the loan. after krogstad came out from torvald’s study, nora broached about mrs. linde’s intention for coming to town. torvald said that it was possible to give her a position in the bank. this later was known that it was krogstad who was going to be replaced by mrs. linde. when torvald, mrs. linde, and dr. rank went out for their own business, nora was left at the house with the children. they were playing hide and seek when she saw krogstad came back to see her. he asked nora about mrs. linde that evidently they knew each other. he also wanted to know if mrs. linde had an appointment in the bank. (14) nora. what right have you to question me, mr. krogstad?—you, one of my husband’s subordinates! but since you ask, you shall know. yes, mrs. linde is to have an appointment. and it was i who pleaded her cause, mr. krogstad, let me tell you that. krogstad. i was right in what i thought, then. nora. (walking up and down the stage). sometimes one has a tiny little bit of influence, i should hope. because one is a woman it does not necessarily follow that—. when anyone is in a subordinate position, mr. krogstad, they should really be careful to avoid offending anyone who—who— krogstad. who has influence? nora. exactly. fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 50 from the dialogues above, we saw that nora looked down on krogstad by saying that he was torvald’s subordinates. she was also showing off her power toward him by stating that although she was a woman, she had a huge influence on her husband. a moment later nora represented an inconsistent quality by denying that she had no influence toward torvald in contrary to what she said earlier. (15) krogstad. very likely; but, to come to the point, the time has come when i should advise you to use your influence to prevent that. nora. but, mr. krogstad, i have no influence. krogstad. haven’t you? nora. naturally i did not mean to put that construction on it. i! what should make you think that i have any influence of that kind with my husband? krogstad meant that nora had to use her influence to prevent him to lose his position at the bank. her inconsistent-self made her looked ditzy in front of krogstad. the case was different when she used her influence to help mrs. linde in convincing torvald, she was unwilling to use her influence for the sake of krogstad. it made krogstad revealed that there was a discrepancy in nora’s loan bond. her father’s signature on the bond was questionable whether it was genuine or not because it was dated three days after the date of his death. it aroused suspicion that nora was the one who forged the bond. without any denial, she confessed that it was her who wrote the date down. (16) krogstad. … there is no harm in that. it all depends on the signature of the name; and this is genuine, i suppose, mrs. helmer? it was your father himself who signed his name here? nora. (after a short pause, throws her head up and looks differently at him). no, it was not. it was i that wrote papa’s name. nora’s confession was used by krogstad to threaten her, so that she could assure torvald to maintain krogstad’s position at the bank or he would expose her forgery to torvald. nora explained to krogstad that she did the forgery because she could not tell that torvald’s life was in danger while her father was also ill. nora in this part of the play really showed her devotion toward torvald. she could do anything for the sake of torvald’s health. (17) krogstad. it would have been better for you if you had given up your trip abroad. nora. no, that was impossible. that trip was to save my husband’s life; i couldn’t give that up. nora was blinded over her love and devoted to torvald that she did such a crime, violate the law and brave to run a risk to save her husband’s life. after krogstad left nora with that threat, nora’s mind was completely chaotic. she was afraid of what krogstad could bring upon her and torvald if she could not preserve his position in the bank. a moment later, torvald went home and noticed that there was someone been there, but when he confirmed to nora, she said that there was not. nora was caught red-handed for lying to torvald. (18) helmer. yes. has anyone been here? nora. here? no. helmer. that is strange. i saw krogstad going out of the gate. nora. did you? oh, yes, i forgot, krogstad was here for a moment. nora tried to change the topic of their talk and brought up the idea of how she was looking forward to the fancy-dress ball at stenborg’s the day after tomorrow. she needed torvald’s assistance to decide what she should go as and what she had to wear. (19) nora. there is no one has such good taste as you. and i do so want to look nice at the fancy-dress ball. torvald, couldn’t you take me in hand and decide what shall i go as, and what sort of dress i shall wear? --- fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 51 nora. yes, torvald, i can’t get along a bit without your help. the dialogue above showed that nora was also dependent on torvald for making decisions. she believed in torvald as he would made the best appraisal toward her and her life. she was the one who was being told what to do. nora started to broach about krogstad, torvald mentioned that krogstad lied and play the hypocrite with everyone. torvald assured that an atmosphere of lies infected and poisoned the whole life of a home and brought evil toward the children. nora was feeling guilty to what she had done and carefully avoided the talk. (20) nora. (takes her hand out of his and goes to the opposite side of the christmas tree). how hot it is in here; and i have such a lot to do. nora began to talk to herself and convinced her that she did not poison her family and children. she could not believe that she was depraving her little children by forging the loan for the sake of love and torvald’s health. in act two, nora acted desperately, she worried that krogstad would come to her house. nora needed to occupy her mind with the thought of something else. she asked mrs. linde to help her mending the dress she was going to use at the fancy-dress ball at stenborg’s. she would go as a neapolitan fisher-girl and dance the tarantella she learned in capri as torvald told her to. (21) nora. yes, torvald wants me to. look, here is the dress; torvald had it made for me there, but now it is all so torn, and i haven’t any idea— while nora and mrs. linde were mending the dress, mrs. linde could not help to bring forward about who gave nora the loan. she took a wild guess that dr. rank was the one who lent nora the money, but she got all wrong. when torvald was up to work, nora asked him about her request regarding to krogstad. (22) nora. if your little squirrel were to ask you for something very, very prettily—? helmer. what then? nora. would you do it? helmer. i should like to hear what it is, first. nora. your squirrel would run about and do all her tricks if you would be nice, and do what she wants. helmer. speaks plainly. nora. your skylark would chirp about in every room, with her song raising and falling— helmer. well, my skylark does that anyhow. nora. i would play the fairy and dance for you in the moonlight, torvald. helmer. nora—you surely don’t mean that request you made to me this morning? nora. (going near him). yes, torvald i beg you so earnestly— from the dialouges above we could see how hard nora tried to convince and manipulate torvald to keep krogstad at the bank. she begged him, used her charm, and promised to do things that would please torvald in return to what she asked for. torvald had a strong integrity and could not be twisted by any persuassion including his own wife’s. torvald could not help seeing his wife fought for krogstad against him. he called helen to find a messenger to deliver krogstad’s dismissal letter. (23) nora. (breathlessly). torvald— what is that? helmer. krogstad’s dismissal. nora. call her back, torvald! there is still time. oh, torvald, call her back! do it for my sake—for your own sake—for the children’s sake! do you hear me, torvald? call her back! you don’t know what the letter can bring upon us. nora’s feelings were mixed up when dr. rank suddenly came to the house. nora found that her talk with dr. rank was consoling. it occupied nora’s mind for a while. as the talk went on, nora represented to be a seducer by letting dr. rank saw her silk stockings. (24) rank. (sitting down). what is it? nora. just look at those! rank. silk stockings. fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 52 nora. flesh-colored. aren’t they lovely? it is so dark here now, but tomorrow—. no, no, no! you must only look at the feet. oh, well, you may have leave to look at the legs too. nora’s seduction to dr. rank gave him the courage to confess that he would always gladly give his life for her sake as he loved nora. a moment later the maid came in to save the situation among them. but evidently, it was not a hundred percent saved nora. she had to deal with her fear of krogstad who came to ask an explanation about the dismissal he received. eventually, krogstad put a letter which would reveal nora’s forgery into the letter box. nora could not stop her thought about her insecurity as torvald would know that she lied to him about the money they used to go to south. nora then confessed to mrs. linde that it was krogstad who lent her the money and that she forged a name. in that chaotic situation, she assure herself that a wonderful thing was going to happen as she believed that torvald had a lot of love to her, and she would be alright. nora represented a manipulative quality when she tried to prevent torvald for seeing his letter box. to buy her some time before torvald read krogstad’s letter, she asked torvald to help her on practising the dance for fancy-dress ball at stenborg’s. (25) nora. no, i haven’t practiced at all. helmer. but you will need to— nora. yes, indeed i shall, torvald. but i can’t get on a bit without you to help me; i have absolutely forgotten the whole thing. helmer. oh, we will soon work it up again. nora. yes, help me, torvald. promise that you will! i am so nervous about it—all the people—. you must give yourself up to me entirely this evening. not the tiniest bit of business—you mustn’t even take a pen in your hand. will you promise, torvald dear? nora kept saying that she could not dance if she did not practice with torvald. she demanded torvald to criticize and correct her as he played the piano. she made torvald believe that she need a lot of coaching by dancing improperly. in want of her wife to perform very well at the ball, torvald dedicated his time coaching her. when the dinner was ready, it was time to call it a night to the dance practicing. in act three, nora gained a stark sense of reality during the finale of the play. it began when mrs. linde could reach krogstad and had a word with him about the things that happened among them, nora and torvald. krogstad wanted to abort his plan in revealing nora’s forgery, but mrs. linde put aside that notion as she felt that torvald should know about this. nora should realize about the life she was having with torvald. (26) krogstad. i will ask for my letter back. mrs. linde. no, no. --- mrs. linde. no, nils, you must not recall your letter. --- mrs. linde. in my first of fright it was. but twenty-four hours have elapsed since then, and in that time i have witnessed incredible things in this house. helmer must know all about it. this unhappy secret must be disclosed; they must have a complete understanding between them, which is impossible with all this concealment and falsehood going on. krogstad left mrs. linde as the helmers were going back to the house after went to the ball at stenborg’s. mrs. linde was so anxious to see nora in her dress. she told nora to tell torvald all about the forgery and nora knew it. nora was seen to be calmer and took control of herself during this final act. she looked mature by did not prancing about as she used to. in the previous act, nora was afraid that torvald would read the letter from krogstad and knew about the forgery she was committed. but in this act, she asked torvald to read the letters immediately. (27) nora. (disengages herself, and says firmly and decidedly). now you must read your letters, torvald. --- fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 53 helmer. (kissing her on the forehead). goodnight, my little singing-bird. sleep sound, nora. now i will read my letters through. (he takes his letters and goes into his room, shutting the door after him). the dialogues above showed that nora seemed to be ready with the consequences if torvald found out about the forgery. nora was preparing for the worse; she would probably let herself drowned in the icy black water and never to see torvald and her children. nora seemed to stall before running out into the night to end her life. torvald stopped her all too easily; perhaps because she knew that, deep down, she still wanted to be saved. (28) nora. never to see him again. never! never! (put her shawl over her head.) never to see my children again either—never again. never! never!—ah! the icy, black water—the unfathomable depths—if only it were over! he has got it now—now he is reading it. goodbye, torvald and my children! (she is about to rush out through the hall, when helmer opens his door hurriedly and stand with an open letter in his hand..) the reaction torvald gave to nora after he read the letter was way of her expectations. torvald did not make wonderful things happened to nora. nora imagined that when her forgery was revealed, torvald would take the blame for her, but the fact was just too bitter. the husband she loved the most was nothing but an arrogant person who consider that he was the most important one that should be saved from that matter. he blamed her for her careless action of the forgery: (29) helmer. (walking about the room). what a horrible awakening! all these eight years—she who was my joy and pride—a hypocrite, a liar—worse, worse—a criminal! the unutterable ugliness of it all!—for shame! for shame! torvald did not want to sacrifice himself for nora; instead he said that he was punished by having such a wife who inherited her father’s traits. he exclaimed that nora did not have religion, morality, and sense of duty. (30) helmer. no religion, no morality, no sense of duty—. how i am punished for having winked at what he did! i did it for your sake, and this is how you repay me. nora's epiphany occurred when the truth was finally revealed. as torvald unleashed his disgust towards nora and her crime of forgery, nora realized that her husband was a very different person than she once believed. torvald had no intention of taking the blame for nora's crime. she thought for certain that he would selflessly give up everything for her. when he failed to make the wonderful things happened, she accepted the fact that their marriage had been an illusion. their false devotion had been merely play acting. she had been his "child-wife" and his "doll": (31) nora. no, only merry. and you have always been so kind to me. but our home has been nothing than a playroom. i have been your doll-wife, just as at home i was papa’s doll-child; and here the children have been my dolls. i thought it great fun when you played with me, just as they thought it great fun when i played with them. that is what our marriage has been, torvald. nora became bolder. some argued that she left her home purely because she was selfish. she did not want to forgive torvald. she would rather start another life than tried to fix her existing one. she was challenged to do the duties to herself that was as sacred as duties to her husband and her children. she felt that she was an inadequate mother and wife. she left the children because she felt it was for their benefit, painful as it might be to her: (32) nora. didn’t you say to yourself a little while ago—that you dare not trust me to bring them up? --- nora. indeed, you were perfectly right. i am not fit for the task. there is another task i must undertake first. i must try and educate myself—you are not the man to help me in that. fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 54 i must do that for myself. and that is why i am going to leave you now. she probably felt that torvald was also right, that she was a child who knew nothing of the world. since she knew so little about herself or the world: (33) helmer. you talk like a child. you don’t understand the conditions of the world in which you live. nora. no, i don’t. but now i am going to try. i am going to see if i can make out who is right, the world or i. nora helmer's last words were hopeful, yet her final action was less optimistic. she left torvald explaining that there was a slight chance they could become man and wife once again, but only if ―the most wonderful things" occurred: (34) helmer. nora—can i never be anything more than a stranger to you? nora. (taking her bag). ah, torvald, the most wonderful thing of all would have to happen. helmer. tell me what that would be? nora. both you and i would have to be so changed that—. oh, torvald, i don’t believe any longer in wonderful things happening. this gave torvald a brief ray of hope; he would try to believe in the happening of wonderful things. however, nora did not believe any longer in those things. nora was saying goodbye to torvald and left him alone. that was seen as she was announcing her independence life which was already free from torvald and his house. woman’s figure represented by the symbol of “doll” the symbol of ―doll‖ used in ibsen’s play was significant. it was seen from the title he chose for the play, a doll’s house. although the word ―doll‖ did not appear many times in this play, the message of the ―doll‖ itself was represented by the existence of nora. it happened because the ―doll‖ symbolized nora; the ―doll‖ was nora. dated back to the time when the play was written, a 19th century married woman, house wife, and mother for three little children, nora’s character was highlighted by its playwright. ibsen as a male playwright showed the way he saw woman’s figure based on the societal issue at that time. woman’s figure represented by the symbol of ―doll‖ used in this play was seen from the similarities i found between nora and the ―doll.‖ the form of doll was more and more looked like human being, but actually doll was not human. some people found it attractive because it was familiar to them and some people found it strange because doll was inanimate being. doll could be seen attractive because it was without life, so that we could enforce our will and because it resembles a human that could evoke an eerie sensation that people simultaneously find repulsive and attractive (stormbroek, 2013:23). the similarities between nora and the doll which determined the woman’s figure represented in the play by the use of the symbol of ―doll‖ would be explained in analogies as follows: 1) both nora and the doll were demanding treatment. nora as a woman and doll as a precious belonging needed to be treated well. they both had to be given affection, attention, and care. what differentiate them was that nora was a human being and doll was an inanimate being. as a human, nora had her own feelings toward what people did to her, whether it would be happiness, sadness, or, disappointment. she had her own will too, she could refuse the treatment she had if she did not feel that she needed or deserved it. (35) nora. (counting). ten shillings—a pound—two pounds! thank you, thank you torvald; that will keep me going for a long time. from the dialogue above, torvald knew how to treat nora well. he was aware about fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 55 nora’s favorite; money and gave it to please her. as he expected, nora was so happy and thanked him for giving her the money that could keep her going for a long time. in the other hand, doll was an inanimate play-thing that could be treated as one’s wished without complaining. it would not say no to the things it might be hate to do, or said yes to the things it might be love to do. we could assign so many roles to a doll. it could become a nurse on the previous day and a pilot on the next day. 2) both nora and the doll were demanding leadership. nora in this play was demanding lots of torvald’s leadership. she was always asking him to make any decision toward the house, the children, and moreover to herself. she asked torvald what she would go as at the fancy-dress ball at stenborg’s and asked him what to dance. she demanded torvald’s leadership in guiding her dance practice in order to criticize and correct her to achieve a good performance later. she was also did what torvald said to do to her. it felt like what torvald had said to her was a kind of command. (36) nora. no, i haven’t practiced at all. helmer. but you will need to— nora. yes, indeed i shall, torvald. but i can’t get on a bit without you to help me; i have absolutely forgotten the whole thing. helmer. oh, we will soon work it up again. nora. yes, help me, torvald. promise that you will! i am so nervous about it—all the people—. you must give yourself up to me entirely this evening. not the tiniest bit of business—you mustn’t even take a pen in your hand. will you promise, torvald dear? doll was also demanding leadership from the person who played it. its movements, dialogues, and gestures were totally in the hand of him. doll could not do something as it pleased. it would not against the puppeteer’s string and suddenly moved without someone to move it. 3) both nora and the doll were giving amusement. nora as a wife was trying her best to amuse torvald as the husband. there were several ways that she did to amuse torvald. she would do everything to make torvald happy. it could be seen in the dialogues when she was trying to get what she wanted by promising torvald lots of thing: (37) nora. if your little squirrel were to ask you for something very, very prettily—? helmer. what then? nora. would you do it? helmer. i should like to hear what it is, first. nora. your squirrel would run about and do all her tricks if you would be nice, and do what she wants. helmer. speaks plainly. nora. your skylark would chirp about in every room, with her song raising and falling— helmer. well, my skylark does that anyhow. nora. i would play the fairy and dance for you in the moonlight, torvald. helmer. nora—you surely don’t mean that request you made to me this morning? nora. (going near him). yes, torvald i beg you so earnestly— the amusement she gave to torvald was also seen in the way she dressed up every day. she did not want to look messed up in front of torvald. her singing and humming was a kind of amusement too, she gave torvald comfort. doll gave amusements to the puppeteers. they felt happiness, joy, and entertained themselves by playing it. the puppeteers could bring their imaginative world or story while playing with the doll. they could create the dialogues as they pleased and presented the role they wanted the doll to have. it seems like they were imposing their will on an object. 4) both nora and the doll were having physical beauty. the similarity between nora and the doll and the christmas tree was clear. on christmas event, christmas tree is always dressed up to be enjoyed by other people. and so did nora and fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 56 the doll, they dressed up to amuse and satisfy others. they could not be seen by other before they were dressed in fancy way. nora was dressed by torvald as he had made the dress in capri that would be used at the fancy-dress ball at stenborg’s. (38) nora. yes, torvald wants me to. look, here is the dress; torvald had it made for me there, but now it is all so torn and i haven’t any idea— the christmas tree at the beginning of the first act also represented this event. nora was reminding helen to hide the christmas tree from torvald and the children until the tree was decorated. (39) nora. hide the christmas tree carefully, helen. be sure the children do not see it until this evening, when it is dressed. (to the porter, taking the purse).how much? the owner of the doll would have to spend lots of money to buy clothes for the doll. they would not want to see their doll in bad conditions, dull, and did not look beautiful. nora, the doll, and the christmas tree were having the same intention as to amuse and satisfy the eyes who saw them. they fulfill the function as the object or possession that other people admire. the owner would feel so happy if everybody else also admiring the beauty of their possession. conclusion from the analysis of the play, it could be concluded that woman’s figure representation in this play was portrayed by nora’s character and by using the symbol of ―doll.‖ woman’s figure represented by nora’s character was complex that she pranced about in the first act, behaved desperately in the second, and gained a stark sense of reality during the final of henrik ibsen's a doll's house. in the first act she represents childlike qualities such as childish, deceptive, obedience, conceited, inconsistent, unadorned, insisted, and dependence. in the second act, she represents a desperate woman by being manipulative, insecure, and seducer. in the final act, she represents mature qualities such as became calmer, bolder, and more independent. woman’s figure represented by the use of ―doll‖ as a symbol of woman in this play is that both nora and the doll are demanding treatment, demanding leadership, and having physical beauty that can give amusement. there was one aspect that differ them, it was because nora was human being and doll was inanimate being. references a doll’s house by henrik ibsen. [online] available at www2.hn.psu.edu/faculty/ jmanis/h-ibsen/dolls-house.pdf [accessed april 26, 2013] abrams, m.h. 1999. a glossary of literary terms. [online] available at http://www.ohio.edu/people/hartleyg/r ef../abrams_mh.pdf [accessed january 26, 2015] benstock, shari et al. 2002. a handbook of literary feminism. new york, oxford: oxford university press. [online] available at http://www.english.uga.edu/~eberle/ho mepage%20materials/benstock_literaryfe minisms.pdf [accessed january 26, 2015] burns, n. and susan grove. 2003. understanding nursing research. 3rd ed. philadelphia: w saunders company. critical approaches to literature. [online] available at http://yourbac.weebly.com/uploads/8/0 /3/1/8031931/critical_approaches.pdf [accessed september 5, 2014] diyanni, robert. 2007. literature: reading fiction, poetry and drama. new york: mcgraw hill. http://yourbac.weebly.com/uploads/8/0/3/1/8031931/critical_approaches.pdf http://yourbac.weebly.com/uploads/8/0/3/1/8031931/critical_approaches.pdf fatma rosita dan dra. indrawati, m.hum / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 57 holloway, i. and stephanie wheeler. 2002. qualitative research in nursing (2nd ed). oxford: blackwell. kennedy, x.j. and dana gioia. 2010. literature: an introduction to fiction, poetry, and drama, 11th ed., new york: pearson longman. lethbridge, stefanie and jarmila mildorf. 2008. basics of english studies: an introductory course for students of literary studies in english. [online] available at http://www2.anglistik.unifreiburg.de/intranet/englishbasics/ pdf/drama.pdf [accessed september 11, 2014] lund, mark. 1996. literary criticism: a primer. baltimore.[online]available at www.bcps.org/offices/.../hs_literarycritic ism.docx. [accessed september 11, 2014] morner, k, and ralph rausch. 1998. ntc’s dictionary of literary terms. illinois, usa: ntc publishing group. parahoo, k. 1997. nursing research: principles, process, issues. london: macmillan. prasetyo, budi. 2008. men’s arrogances as reflected in henrik ibsen’s “a doll’s house”. final project.universitas negeri semarang. salvucci, g. (n.d). the victorian period 18301901. [online] available at https://groundlings.wikispaces.com/file/ view/victorian+period.pdf [accessed september 11, 2014] scott, wilbur. 1962. five approaches of literary criticism. new york: macmillan publishing co., inc. smith, k. 2013. literary criticism primer: a guide to the critical approaches to literature. [online] available at http://herefordhs.bcps.org/userfiles/ser vers/server_3705599/file/academics/e nglish/new%20lit%20crit%20primer.pd f [accessed september 5, 2014] stormbroek, anne van. 2013. why are we attracted to dolls? [online] available at http://annevanstormbroek.nl/scriptie.pdf . [accessed september 5, 2014] wulandari, ratri. 2012. conflict-based spectacle design for ibsen’s drama ―a doll’s house‖. final project.universitas negeri semarang. https://groundlings.wikispaces.com/file/view/victorian+period.pdf https://groundlings.wikispaces.com/file/view/victorian+period.pdf attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cc88651fef • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cbce8b2007 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 58 rainbow 4 (1) (2015) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the loosing soul in ghazal 119 poem by jalaluddin rumi annisa fattaqun  , fatma hetami, rudi hartono jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima juni 2015 disetujui juli 2015 dipublikasikan agustus 2015 ________________ keywords: soul, loosing soul, ghazal, poem ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is a brief explanation of the description of the loosing soul in rumi’s ghazal 119 poem and the explanation of the representation of rumi’s unconsciousness. the analysis used the method of documentation, reduction, and data display. the roles of the researcher are data collector, classifier, analyzer, and interpreter. the result of the study proved that the loosing soul had been discovered trough bad characters and behavior of the narrator’s companion which appeared in the poem. furthermore, rumi’s unconsciousness had been discovered as the way of thinking which was influenced by the soul. then, the way of thinking would also affect someone’s characters and choice of life. the soul has the biggest influence because it is the center of human being which controls the whole body. thus, soul must be filled with sweetness, tenderness, and spiritualism. © 2015 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: asalooney@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 59 introduction in this era, modernism is the hot topic to discuss. it always relates to all new things, and in term of technology and science, they always are renewed and changed. besides, the facility and all will always be developed. meanwhile, in the contrary, old things only be history, and tradition. focus in term of society, there are some differences between these two things. traditional society seriously believe in religious direction, they don‟t believe in technology and science, they tend to use traditional method of medicine, they also attach more in cultural and philosophical values, and they have joint family system of living. otherwise, modern society tend to relax in term of religion, they know better in technology and science, even they are the inventor of the new technologies so that they believe in modern medical treatment which use the newest science knowledge and technology, modern society don‟t pay much attention in cultural, and they consider most on individual family system of living (aron, 2011). between two of them, there is no better or worse on one side because both of them have advantages and disadvantages such as in term of technology and science, but it lacks in believing religion. moreover, in this modern era, there is still traditional society who keeps the tradition (as people call it so). so, not all society is following modernization, and there are people who have balance live between modern and traditional living. in line with modernism field, i tried to highlight the balance of living between term of modernism and traditional. the best balance of living is using the advantages of both terms, modern and traditional. in my concern, the best part of the traditional living is using the heart and soul to communicate and do everything. meanwhile the best part of the modern living is the easier way to life. therefore, my concern led me to find the use of soul within daily activity in this modern era in which sometimes the soul separated from daily activity and cause numb on some people in living life. the literature that conveys similar topic is ghazal 119, a poem by jalaluddin rumi. i was interested in using poem as the main literature due to the beautiful combination of the diction, rhyme, rhythm and form that conveyed the meaning of poetry to imply the message. the poem was taken due to the concrete words that were used by the poet. jalaluddin rumi, the poet, “was perhaps the finest poet of all time and a great influence on muslim writing and culture, his poetry is well known throughout the modern world, and he is one of the best selling poets in america” (bbc, 2009). his writing is an amazing craft that attracts many people to read, due to his concrete word of using and easy understanding poem. one of his poems was ghazal 119 poem. ghazal in sufism context had been known as love divine poem. ghazal is a form of lyrical poetry that gives some kind of message about the beauty of god, or god‟s creation. nevertheless, in this poem i discussed more about the loosing soul which can be proved by the symptoms of behavior. behavior and soul are related to each other. for some people who had behavior in certain way explain the soul condition inside them. it explained how the loosing soul participates in someone‟s life. in line with the explanation above, i was interested in taking “the loosing soul in ghazal 119 poem by jalaluddin rumi” as the title of my final project. i analyzed how the loosing soul described in rumi‟s poem and the impact of it. there are also some statements of the problem, (1) how is the loosing soul in rumi‟s ghazal 119 poem described? (2) what is the representation of rumi‟s unconsciousness? there is other study which had similar topic, such as “nature and the human soul” by bill plotkin (2008). it discussed about an innovative developmental psychology that showed how fully and creatively we can mature when we allowed soul and wild nature to guide us. it presented a model for a human life span rooted in the patterns and rhythms of wild nature, a template for individual development that ultimately yields a strategy for cultural transformation. moreover, roger houdsen in 2003 also published book about poems which annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 60 can open our heart, and the book elaborates each poem with love, soul, and divinity terms, the title is “ten poems to open your heart”. therefore, my study is different and originally belongs to me. this study research analyzes and elaborates a poem titled ghazal 119 with soul as the main concern. firstly, according to aristotle in crivellato and ribatti (2006) “the soul is defined as the substance or the form of a living body. it is indeed the primary cause of living, perceiving and thinking” (p. 331). he distinguished different soul faculties. the vegetative or nourishing soul belongs to both plants and animals. sensitive and motor souls pertain only to animal, and the intellectual soul is limited to man. the second meaning of soul is that subtle spiritual substance which is the real essence of man (al-ghazali, 2010). although the definition and elaboration of the soul is different, the essence of the soul is the same. soul is part of the highest element of human being which different from animal and plant or other creature. soul gives the conscious element of human being to reach the divinity. human being needs the soul in good spiritualism to reach the high quality as a human. meanwhile the loosing soul which existed in the topic was different from the soul which explained above. the loosing soul was not the same meaning as the lost soul, but it meant that the essence of soul is missing. the reason why the soul feels numb is because it lacks the spiritualism activity so that‟s why the topic was written as the loosing soul. campo (2009) stated that ghazal can be “interpreted both as a love poem and devotional poem, for the pain of separation that one‟s lover is analogous to the pain of separation one feels from god” (p.260). more or less ghazal is defined as the love poem to god which gives the main theme as divinity overall. the relation between the three variables above was divinity and spiritualism, which the soul was the highest spiritualism of human being reaching the divinity, and ghazal is also a kind of love poetry genre tells about divinity. so, the divinity and spiritualism was essence of the real soul to concern but the main focus of the poem was about behavior and characters which represent the loosing soul. the usages of the approaches are new criticism and psychoanalytic criticism by c. g. jung. jung‟s. new criticism is used to describe the loosing soul in rumi‟s ghazal 119 poem. new criticism known as an approach to literary analysis provides the reader with a formula for arriving at the correct interpretation of a text using only the text itself. new criticism saw the internal working of the literary text as its own context. new critical analysis or new criticism emphasizes the complexity of meaning, the study of structure and pattern in literature and emphasizes the importance of immanent textual interpretation as opposed to contextual analysis. new criticism is also known for advancing close reading, detailed attention to how a text is written and how it constitutes meaning at various levels, which is close reading concerns close attention to textual details with respect to elements such as setting, characterization, point of view, figuration, diction, rhetorical style, tone, rhythm, plot, and allusion (rapaport, 2011, p. 36) it can be described that the main focus of new criticism is the text of a poem, and for uncovering the poem, it needs to consider the elements such as setting, characterization, point of view, figuration, diction, rhetorical style, tone, and etc. furthermore, psychoanalytic criticism by jung elaborates about the relation between four archetypes inside the unconscious state of human, and it reveals the representation of rumi‟s unconsciousness as the second objectives of the study. the concept of jung about human psyche is distinguished into three levels. they are consciousness, the personal unconscious and the collective unconscious (jung, trans. 1959). jung‟s work mostly indicate subconscious realm, especially the collective unconscious and archetypes which relate to the behavior. jung (1969) explained that “the collective unconscious consists of the sum of the annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 61 instincts and their correlates, the archetype. just as everybody possesses instincts, so he also possesses a stock of archetypal images” (p. 138). jung identified four major archetypes, but also believed that there was no limit to the number that may exist (as cited in cherry, n.d). the major archetypes are the shadow, the anima and animus, the persona, and the self. methodology this study is written in qualitative descriptive, in which according to lambert (2012) “qualitative descriptive studies tend to draw from naturalistic inquiry, which purports a commitment to studying something in its natural state to the extent that is possible within the context of the research arena” (p. 255). the goal of qualitative descriptive is “to obtain cases deemed rich in information for the purpose of saturating the data” (lambert, 2012, p. 255). in addition, “the presentation of data from a qualitative descriptive study involves a straight forward descriptive summary of the informational contents of the data that is organized in a logical manner” (lambert, 2012, p. 256). the main object of the analysis is the text of ghazal 119 poem, the poem is used as the content analysis, and other sources as the secondary source was taken from dictionaries, articles, journals, e-books and books. data collection is in the form of documentation such as book, journal, handout, article, e-book, website, etc. data collections which are useless for the research information are reduced in data reduction by focusing, simplifying, and transforming the raw data. in 1984, miles and huberman stated that data reduction continuously occurs throughout the analyzing process, after that the research continued to the data display. data display is to display the qualitative data in narrative data which is designed as qualitative descriptive trough interpreting the data. the data display includes content analysis which has been analyzed by using the approach and theory. the approach usages are new criticism and psychoanalytic criticism by jung. then, the result of the research is concluded in conclusion. even though it has been concluded, the conclusion can be data collection for another research. thus, the researcher function as the data collector, classifier, analyzer, and interpreter. result of the study in general, the poem told about good and bad characters of a companion, but it specifically told about the characters of the loosing soul in human being. at glance, the narrator of the poem wanted to have a companion who had sweet and tender characters instead of bad characters, and the narrator also mentioned about behavior and the ideal type of the companion. nevertheless when the poem was analyzed deeper, the main focus of the poem was about the characteristic of the loosing soul which was described in behavior and characters of human being. furthermore, the soul which exists is defined as the most divine part of human being and body is the servant to perform the soul, and it regards as the quality of man. so, more or less the soul can be called as the controller of human‟s behavior and personality to see the quality of a human being. in ghazal 119 poem, the existence of soul was represented by behavior and characters. the narrator intended to have a good and positive companion but the narrator‟s companion pictured negative characters and behaviors, so that the narrator‟s companion experienced the loosing soul. describing the loosing soul in rumi‟s ghazal 119 poem needed specific division in intrinsic elements. they are the loosing soul in sound, language, form and meaning. the loosing soul in sound in this part, the repetition in the poem emphasizes the main concern of the poem. there were four repetitions which must be concerned. repetition of words comprised of companion, and sour. the repetition of sounds were consisted of sound s, d, z which was annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 62 repeated in utterance ‘a companion who is/ in love with the self/ has five distinct characters/ stone hearted/ unsure of every step/ lazy and disinterested’. the last repetition was comparison „the more‟ which emphasize the cause and effect in utterance ‘the more this companion waits around/ the more bitter everything will get’. in conclusion, the repetition of sound, word, and comparison repetition were used to enhance the important issues of the poem. the issues more or less were about the characteristics of a companion which was formed in bad or negative behavior and characters. besides, it also explained how the narrator disliked such kind of companion because it will affect himself. however, the discussion was the explicit form of the poem. implicitly, those characteristics were mentioned to be the representative of the loosing soul of narrator‟s companion. the loosing soul in language there are some specifications to elaborate the loosing soul in language. firstly, in concrete language and imagery, the poem emphasize that the main focus was the soul not the characteristics, and the soul must be full of positive value. secondly was simile. the simile comparison in the poem appeared two times, ‘like a grave’ and ‘just like a vinegar’. it was concluded that companion with bad characters till it compare to a grave had dark behavior and tended to be negative, and such companion will only bring harmful to the narrator so that he did not want to be with such companion because it would make him bitter within time just like the vinegar. the last was metaphor. there were two metaphors, ‘a sweetheart is a mirror’ and ‘a friend a delicious cake’. the metaphor of ‘a sweetheart is a mirror’ can be concluded that a sweetheart or a companion is someone who can reflect the partner. the main reflection which was discussed was behaviors and characters of the partner because in the discussion above explained about those terms. the narrator mentioned from the beginning of the poem that he did not need a companion who had negative or bad characteristics, it can be concluded that the narrator was a nice person who had good behaviors and characters so that the narrator looked for a good partner. in addition the metaphor of ‘a friend a delicious cake’ mentioned a friend or a companion was actually someone special and full of sweetness in personality. the value of „a friend‟ is as valuable as „delicious cake‟ which time is precious thing to have together. based on the metaphor explanation above, it can be concluded that companion was a valuable person to have and the narrator did not want to spend his/ her time with a companion who had bad characteristics. the language of the poem above explicitly maintained the bad characteristics of the companion. bad characteristics of the companion were comprised by behavior and characters that appeared in the poem such as unpleasant behavior, lazy, unsure of every step and so on. for the narrator, companion was someone precious. the narrator did not want to spend his time with a companion who had bad characteristics, because if he did it would only bring harmful for the narrator. nevertheless implicitly, concrete language elaborated about soul that must be filled with tenderness and sweetness instead of negative characteristics of the companion. so implicitly, the narrator tried to convey in the end of the poem that soul and characteristics were related to each other. the loosing soul in form the loosing soul in form was divided into stanzas. the first and second stanzas convinced that the narrator did not need a companion within certain behavior, even the second stanza was still convincing about companion‟s behavior in simile figure of speech. the simile compared the certain behavior and grave into creepy and depressing behavior. so, the main content of stanza one and two were about companion who had bad behaviors. the third and fourth stanzas were counted in run on-line pattern of form because it would make the explanation clear. these stanzas enhanced that sweetheart and friend was categorized as a companion. besides, in this stanza the narrator explained that he meant to be with companion who had positive annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 63 characteristics like sweet and cheerful instead of negative companion like stanza 1 and 2 had explained. the narrator assumed that he did not worth spend his/ her time with negative companion. the fifth stanza conveyed companion again, which specifically told about companion who was in love only with the self, which did not care and notice surrounding, in other words this companion can be called as selfish person. such companion had distinct characters which consisted of five. the next stanza mentioned the distinct characters of selfish companion; stone hearted, unsure of every step, lazy, disinterested and keeping a poisonous face. meanwhile, because keeping a poisonous face was mentioned in the next stanza, this form used pattern run on-line. bad characters had been mentioned in stanza five until seven. these characters more or less related to the bad behaviors which appeared in stanza one and two, so that the companion who was selfish also had unpleasant behavior such as depressing attitude, creepy and depressing atmosphere. the narrator mentioned before that he did not want to spend his/ her time with such companion because that companion would affect him became bitter person, this expression was elaborated from the line „the more this companion waits around/ the more bitter will get‟. the longer that companion was around the narrator the more unpleasant thing that the narrator would get. the simile appeared in stanza eight and this parable enhanced the narrator‟s condition in stanza seven. the ninth stanza tried to convince that all bad characteristics such as bitterness and unpleasant behavior must be stopped to discuss. this stanza tried to introduce a new topic which not far from the current topic. it was known as the new topic because it used new terms for the following stanza. stanza ten and eleven used pattern run on-line because if it was stopped in stanza ten, it would be ambiguous meaning. new terms of these stanzas were „a heart‟, „sweetness and tender soul‟. these terms in the last poem must be recognized deeper because it mentioned different terms but still similar to the companion‟s characteristics. the current stanzas mentioned about tenderness and sweetness of the soul which resided in the heart, but in the previous discussion on each stanza there were only discussion about a companion who had bad and negative characteristics. then, the last line of the poem tried to link the existence of behavior and character with the soul, „must not waste itself with unsavory matters‟. „unsavory matters‟ explained about the bad characters and behavior which was described in the previous stanzas. so, the narrator tried to convey that sweet and tender soul would explain someone‟s characters and behavior. meanwhile, the characters and behaviors of the companion which had been explained were bad characteristics. thus, the companion experienced the loosing soul. the loosing soul experience explained how the soul lost sweetness and tenderness in which they were part of the real soul characteristics. the loosing soul in meaning by considering the structure of the poem, the narrator conveyed his inner thought about companion, a companion who had positive behavior and characters. his thought led him to convince that companion was precious person to have, someone who had sweet and tender characters but, his emotion tried to convey into negative form of the companion by using bad behavior characteristic. to be noticed, the atmosphere of spiritual was also put within the poem. the term soul was used as the spirituality of the narrator. it is known that soul is the most divine part of human being, and soul was known as the quality of a man. besides soul, the title ghazal more related to the spirituality and divinity. ghazal can be interpreted both as love poem and a devotional poem for the pain of separation that one feels for one‟s lover to the pain of separation one feels from god. so, the poem was not only focus on a companion but also the soul which influence the characters and behavior of the companion. meanwhile, the most dominating theme was spirituality because the title of the poem much more implied the content of the poem. annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 64 according to the intrinsic elements above, it could be concluded that for the narrator, companion was someone special who had sweet and tender characters. the narrator did not want to spend his time with a companion who had bad characteristics in behavior and characters because if he did, it would only give harmful to the narrator. nevertheless, a companion who had bad characters were mentioned much more in the poem than good characters such as careless of surrounding, lazy, disinterested, unsure of every step and so on. the narrator mentioned so to emphasize that bad characters of a companion were avoided by the narrator. in the middle of negative companion‟s characteristic, the soul was mentioned to give spiritual impression in the poem, and it helped to understand the narrator‟s point of view about the relation between soul and characters. the heart must be filled with sweetness and tender soul, because it would affect someone‟s characters and the behavior. so, the companion who had bad characters and behavior experienced the loosing soul which means companion‟s soul lost the essence of sweetness and tenderness. the loosing soul had been described through the characters. the characters included negative forms which were avoided by the characters, and these were typical of someone who only cared of oneself, and regardless of surrounding. it meant that the soul reflected good characters such as caring, hard-working, energetic, soft heartened, cheerful, calm, and so on. by the description, the narrator realized how her/his unconscious realm worked. her/his desire of longing was part of maternal eros, and her/ his way of thinking by realizing all her/his shadow was part of paternal logos. narrator‟s desire can be noticed in stanza one, ‘i don’t need/ a companion who is’, it mentioned that s/he was indirectly specifying her/ his desire to have a companion with specific features, and this is called desire of longing which part of maternal eros. furthermore, narrator‟s paternal logos was part of her/his way of thinking in which s/he realized that s/he should not have bad companion around, it was mentioned in stanza seven, ‘the more this companion waits around/ the more bitter everything will get’. narrator‟s way of thinking also reflected in stanza three, ‘a sweetheart is a mirror’, s/he realized how companion can pictured her/ his reflection and more or less can be place of contemplation for the narrator. in the same stanza, „a friend a delicious cake’, the narrator realized how companion was someone precious to keep in touch. by this, the narrator realized her/ his shadow was part of the companion. so, the narrator mentioned that s/he needed someone who had specific features of a companion which can reflect and be a place of contemplation. narrator‟s awareness of the shadow was part of her/his unconsciousness which combined the self and syzygy. the syzygy which appeared in the poem was narrator concern to not just have any companion, but specific companion and s/he realized to have good companion to affect her/him as well to be a good person, thus her/his desire combined well with paternal logos, and it is called syzygy. furthermore, the narrator only mentioned the characters of a companion in which they are part of inner beauty and not physical beauty, this way of thinking had been influenced by the highest spiritualism, in which without concern to the divinity it would not consider on the inner beauty. high divinity is part of the self of the narrator and it mentioned in stanza ten and eleven, ‘a heart filled with desire for/ sweetness and tender soul’, soul which resided in the heart full of sweetness and tenderness had been influenced by spiritualism. thus, the self of the narrator was active to control her/him as well, and persona which took an active role on facing the society act as usual to be a mask. by this, can be noticed that narrator‟s high spiritualism had unconsciously affected her/his choice. in addition, rumi‟s unconsciousness had been discovered as the way of thinking which was influenced by the soul. conclusion the discussion had been elaborated explicitly and implicitly. explicitly, the bad annisa fattaqun dkk / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 4 (1) (2015) 65 characters and behavior were found, and implicitly the loosing soul in the poem was discovered. the poem did not interact directly to the loosing soul, but it used the representation of the loosing soul through the bad characters and behavior of the narrator‟s companion. intrinsic elements helped to reveal the characteristics of the loosing soul through the sound, language, sound, and meaning of the poem. the analysis of the loosing soul had also revealed rumi‟s unconsciousness by using jung‟s point of view. rumi‟s unconsciousness had been discovered as the way of thinking which was influenced by the soul. in addition, the way of thinking would also affect someone‟s characters and choice of life. thus, soul must be filled with sweetness, tenderness, and spiritualism, and by this people have purpose in living life and they will not feel empty by doing activity. bibliography al-ghazali. (2010). kitdb sharh 'ajri'ib al-qalb [the marvels of the heart]. in skellie w.j. retrieved from usa: fons vitae. aron. (2011). difference between traditional society and modern society. retrieved from http://www.differencebetween.com/differenc e-between-traditional-society-and-vs-modernsociety/. bbc. (2009). jalaluddin rumi. retrieved from http://www.bbc.co.uk/religion/religions/isla m/art/rumi_1.shtml#top. campo, juan e. (2009). encyclopedia of islam [dx reader version]. retrieved from https://books.google.co.id/books?id. crivellato, enrico & ribatti, domenico. (2006). soul, mind, brain: greek philosophy and the birth of neuroscience. brain research bulletin. pp. 327 336. doi:10.1016/j.brainresbull.2006.09.020. rapaport, herman. (2011). the literary theory toolkit. united kingdom: wileyblack well. jung, carl gustav. (1959). aion researches into the phenomenology of the self. in r. f. c. hull (ed & trans.). retrieved from http://minhateca.com.br/palavra_nunca/do cumentos/01+-+pensadores/00++jung/obras+completas+-+ingl*c3*aas/pdf (original work published 1951). jung, carl gustav. (1969). the structure and dynamics of the self (2nd ed.). in r. f. c. hull (ed & trans.). c. j. jung the collected works (vol 8). retrieved from http://michaelsudduth.com/wpcontent/uploads/2013/03/116077287collected-works-of-c-g-jung-vol-08-thestructure-and-dynamics-of-the-psychesyncronicity.pdf. lambert, vickie a. and lambert, clinton e. (2012). qualitative descriptive research: an acceptable design. pacific rim international journal of nursing research, vol. 16, pp. 255256. retrieved from http://www.tcithaijo.org/index.php/prijnr/article/view/5 805/5064. miles, m. b., and huberman, a.m. (1984). qualitative data analysis: handout. retrieved from http://www.finchpark.com/ppp/qualanalysis/qualitative_data_analysis_handout .pdf. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ccf9022037 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cd8a7a206d • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cdfa2d20fd • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare putri anggraeni, et al / journal of english language teaching 6 (1) (2017) 29 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the significance of memory in solving individual’s identity crisis depicted in james dashner’s the maze runner rindi mustika, rini susanti wulandari, rudi hartono  english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in october 2018 approved in november 2018 published in january 2019 ________________ keywords: significance, memory, identity crisis. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ identity crisis is a psychological condition that happened to an individual because of the confusion of roles someone experienced in the society. this study was conducted to analyze the significance of memory in solving individual's identity crisis depicted in james dashner's the maze runner. the purposes of this study are to describe how identity crisis depicted in the novel and to explain what factors cause an identity crisis. this study was done using a descriptive qualitative method and using erikson's psychosocial theory to explore the identity crisis of the main character in the form of words. the object of the study was the novel the maze runner and this study focused on thomas as the main character. list of an observational sheet was used as the research instrument and the data was taken through library research. the analysis was conducted by interpreting thomas‟ utterances and actions using erikson‟ stages of development‟s theory to describe thomas‟ identity crisis. the study results showed that the identity crisis thomas‟ experienced was the results of the changing environmental condition and thomas‟ missing memories that made him unable to make new sets of values needed to form an identity. in order to solve his identity crisis, thomas had to remember old memories he had forgotten in order to create new sets of values. © 2018 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: issn 2252-6706 b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: rindimustika68@gmail.com r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 30 introduction children upon entering their adolescence stage will take activities that challenge them to explore. they will find out which activities they are like or dislike and they will be able to find what they want to do. gradually, the children who turn into adolescents will undergo a series of observational process of mutual judgment between them and their environment. according to erikson (1968: 24), the way the adolescents perceive themselves through mutual judgment with the environment is called identity formation. identity is an essential part of people's lives that make them different and unique from the others. it is during the adolescence that people's identity is formed because adolescents will develop physical growth, mental maturation, and social experience. if the process of identity formation goes smoothly, children will find their identity (erikson, 1968: 93). when children should pass their adolescence stage and their identity is not found yet, according to erikson (1968: 98), it means they are experiencing an identity crisis. if their identity is not found yet, it means they are experiencing an identity crisis. the crisis in identity crisis itself does not mean in sense of threat of catastrophe but tend to mean more into a turning point, a crucial period of the children increasing vulnerability and heightened potential. furthermore, the adolescence is the transition period from childhood to adulthood. it means that they successfully passed through childhood stage. in order to go into adulthood phase, they have to pass through adolescence first. with their mental maturation increasing, adolescents will learn the complexity of their roles in society. as a result, it grows confusion in the children‟s feeling and it can lead them to have an identity crisis (erikson 1968: 95). frequently, adolescents suffer from identity crisis triggers social problems either with their family or their environment. punk kids could be included as one of them. punk kids express themselves in eccentric ways. they dye their hair, pierce their ears or lips, and wear clothes with tears in several spots. despite their scary looking appearance could definitely judge their personality, some punk kids could behave nicely with other people and being responsible adolescents, while the others are not. for the former type of punk kids are the kind who would still be considered as good teenagers as long as they still uphold the moral values of the society. the later type, on the other hand, is the kind of teenagers that cause the uneasiness in society. they behave badly like skipping classes, smoking carelessly wherever they want, and causing a ruckus by fighting other kids, and many others. they let their ever-changing emotional state controls their actions instead of thinking of the consequences of doing that. it goes without saying that in the society the punk kids behavior is frowned upon. the adults in their environment are needed to step in and guide them back into the right path into becoming well-mannered and responsible adults. the insolent behavior of the punk kids will continue until they have grown up unless they finally resolve their crisis and form a new identity. identity crisis emerges from the internal turmoil of the adolescents or comes from the external factor of themselves like their family and home situation (rausch, 2012, p.4). for example, in the catholic church in 1969 occurred a problem in regards to the faith of adolescents in the church. many of them leaving the college as it seemed their college influenced them to let go their childhood beliefs for free-living experiences. as adolescence was the stage that the children finding out the identity that also made them attempted at breaking away from home in the process. they often found idols outside their family as well. moreover, they would express various conflicting desires such as a desire to love and hate; or desire to give and take, and even the desire to abandon their childhood beliefs to embrace their freedom without the restriction from their family or the laws of the church. as time went by, the knowledge absorbed by adolescents was climbing high in order to satisfy their curiosity. a question such as "what is the purpose of they live started to form. they would r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 31 begin asking questions to their parents or relative as the family is the first place that forms their identities (metz, 1969, p.30-31). unfortunately, most of catholic church taught the children by saying „you should commit yourself, the church was right, therefore, you should accept the true church,‟ even to the point of forcing their beliefs by saying „if you dare to defy the lord, you shall be excommunicated.' here was when their parents and any member of the church needed to be careful in giving the answers related to religion. during this stage where doubt in choosing their beliefs was in question, members of the church should not dismiss their doubt with answers like ‘no, no! that was wrong! that was not what god wants,’ but tell them what church really was that was a searching community in which there was freedom to grow. the church allowing the adolescents to ask a question rather than simply give them answers they did not ask was advantageous to the growth of the adolescents‟ mature faith (metz, 1969, p.64). based on examples above, identity crisis has become a popular and intriguing topic to discuss. not only this phenomenon of identity crisis happens for real, the importance of solving the identity crisis has expanded its wings into the literary works.in this study, the writer would like to analyze identity crisis depicted in the maze runner novel by using psychosocial approach by erik erikson (1968) theory of development. in order to find the causes of identity through their adolescence stage, the writer needs to overlook the earlier developmental stage of the main character. by employing the stages of development proposed by erikson, the writer attempts to make a new interpretation in regards to the related topic. methods the qualitative research method was used to reveal “the significance of memory in solving individual‟s identity crisis depicted in james dashner‟s the maze runner” by explaining and describing the data.the data that has been collected by reading, identifying, classifying, selecting, and interpreting then proceeded to be analyzed. then, the data were elaborated by using psychosocial point of view. in this step, the data were analyzed to find the representation of identity crisis depicted in the story. in analyzing the data, the writer used some citations from the selected data. the citations were taken from the novel and had been classified and selected before. then, with the supporting data taken from some reference books, those data collections were analyzed.after that, the data related to the significance of memories was presented in the findings and discussion section while the conclusions were presented in the last chapter, in order to solve the research problem of this study. results and discussions this section consists of the findings and discussion about identity crisis depicted in the novel and the factors caused the identity crisis in the maze runner. identity crisis depicted inthe maze runner novel in this novel, the identity crisis experienced by the main character named thomas. thomas found himself woke up in the place he knew nothing about. there, he met other boys around his age who welcomed him into the strange place called glade. the boys were called gladers. the glade was vast courtyard several times the size of a football field, surrounded by four enormous walls made of gray stone and covered in spots with thick ivy plant. the glade divided into four parts. there were garden, bloodhouse, homestead, and deadheads, that was the forest area of glade with graveyards located in the back. every month, the gladers would welcome new member that was sent into the glade and thomas was the lastest boy sent to the glade. the boys of the glade had their own duties to be done which decided after they did various trial jobs that suited them best. in the glade, the jobs divided into three categories. the first one was working in the garden to grow crops. the second one was working in the bloodhouse to r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 32 raise and slaughter animals. the third one was runner whose job was exploring the maze that surrounded them to try find exit for them get out of there. thomas was five foot nine tall brown haired teenage boy, which considered tall for boy in his adolescence period. chuck was one of the glader who was assigned as thomas' companion for the day. chuck assumed that thomas was sixteen-year-old adolescent as stated in the following quotation: the boy scanned him up and down. “i‟d say you‟re sixteen. and in case you werewondering, five foot nine … brown hair. oh, and ugly as fried liver on a stick.” hesnorted a laugh. (dashner, 2009, p.15). from the quotation above, it could be inferred that thomas was about sixteen years old as chuck exploring him with his eyes. thomas was considered to be tall and thin with brown hair. based on chuck's description about thomas' age, he belonged to the adolescence stage proposed by erikson who stated that adolescence stage began when someone was in the age of twelve to eighteen years old. now that thomas‟ physical appearance was described, the writer would like to elaborate more about his personality. thomas was curious, observant, and brave adolescent. all of thomas' traits above made him became a special character. thomas‟ curiosity made him became a person that would not stop finding answers despite being told to give it time until he got used to his surrounding. but, combined with his observational traits made him realized he had to hold himself back from making enemies just because he could not keep his curiosity in check. those traits thomas possessed also that made him different from other gladers. he was too engrossed in satisfying his curiosity while the other gladers did not think too hard about the questions they barely knew the answers. while in truth was they actually as desperate as thomas was to find the exit but they did not show it. thomas' quest in finding answers to his questions would eventually lead to him to create a new bond with other gladers to survive the maze together. thomas as the main character of the maze runner who was still in his adolescent stage was experiencing an identity crisis. thomas' identity crisis could be traced since the beginning of the novel. thomas who at the beginning of the story woke up confused and disoriented inside of moving box surrounded by darkness, spent the time inside of the box trying to figure out who he was. his‟ struggle could be seen in the quotation: my name is thomas, he thought. that … that was the only thing he could remember about his life. he didn‟t understand how this could be possible. his mind functioned without flaw,trying to calculate his surroundings and predicament. knowledge flooded his thoughts,facts, and images, memories and details of the world and how it works. he picturedsnow on trees, running down a leaf-strewn road, eating a hamburger, the moon casting a pale glow on a grassy meadow, swimming in a lake, a busy city square with hundredsof people bustling about their business (dashner, 2009, p.1). thomas here was feeling conflicted. thomas knew who he was; he was thomas. he remembered his name, knowing the general knowledge of the world works that indicated that his brain functioned just fine without any problems. however, what thomas did not know about himself was, what he was. he could not remember anything important about himself. thomas began to feel confused about his roles for the first time.the sudden images of him eating hamburger or swimming in a lake did not exactly help him figure out what thomas was. his confusion about his own role could also be seen further in the following quotation: and yet he didn‟t know where he came from, or how he‟d gotten inside the dark lift, or who his parents were. he didn‟t r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 33 even know his last name. images of people flashed across his mind, but there was no recognition, their faces replaced with haunted smears of color. he couldn't think of one person he knew or recall a single conversation (dashner, 2009, p.2). thomas swarmed up by a confusion of the lack of general description of himself. his mind ran wild tried to find a single memory that indicated his identity. that could solve his role confusion. yet, he still could not remember aside from his name and a glimpse of random images of memories in his mind. it was as if his mind was big canvas filled with patches of a random pattern as the representation of the strangers plastered in his mind. dark haunting colors covered the faces of people he did not recognize. the colors of the paint as the form of other information filled his brain were splashed on to the canvas carelessly. disabling him from focusing on one thing as every thoughts and information messed up together. thomas tried hard to retrieve the knowledge or information of someone familiar or even past conversation to fill in the blank holes to no avail, which made him feel depressed even more. in addition to feeling hopelessly unable to understand himself, thomas got even more confused when the strangers surrounded him spoke an unfamiliar language. thomas' ears managed to hear some words that he did know about even though some of the words escaped his understanding. thomas' confusion could be seen in the following quotation: thomas once again felt a pressing ache of confusion—hearing so many words andphrases that didn‟t make sense. shank. shuck. keeper. slopper. they popped out of theboys' mouths so naturally, it seemed odd for him not to understand. it was as if hismemory loss had stolen a chunk of his language—it was disorienting (dashner, 2009, p.6). the words said by the gladers addressing him made his head filled with thorns of turmoil that resided in an unspeakable level beyond his knowledge. the utterances were easily said by those boys but fell on deaf his ears as thomas still could not grasps the meaning of those words. his disability that failed to register unfamiliar language made him wonder that there was a possibility that something was missing from his mind. overwhelmed with different emotions, thomas felt hopeless and felt the need to get away from the strangers which could be seen from the quotation: different emotions battled for dominance in his mind and heart. confusion. curiosity. panic. fear. but laced through it all was the dark feeling of utter hopelessness, like the world had ended for him, had been wiped from his memory and replaced with something awful. he wanted to run and hide from these people (dashner, 2009, p.6). thomas felt like his mind was a jumbled mess of different emotions fighting back to take a control. confusion, curiosity, panic, fear, were piling up together. amongst all of those emotions, it was hopelessness he felt stronger than the rest. thomas truly believed that his world was ending. he felt hopeless at failing to figure out who he was or what his role in the past. the hopelessness he felt had seeped through his mind, left nothing but a terrible feeling in his mind. the terrible feeling of hopelessness that enclosed him in made thomas wanted to run away. thomas was so overwhelmed by the confusion of roles, he did not know what to do. things happened to him in a short time, thomas barely had the time to catch a break. he needed to find the answer to his current whereabouts and the reason he was put inside the glade with other boys around his age as well. thomas' state of confusion of his own roles in the society—or in his case was inside the glade—disrupt the formation of his identity in structural aspect. thomas would need to reconstruct his identity formation whether he r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 34 liked it or not in order to survive in the foreign place called the glade he resided in. as an adolescent who experienced an identity crisis, what thomas lack was fidelity. fidelity was set of values to consist of ideology and truth and affirmation of companionship. living in a new place surrounded by boys who talked strange language shook thomas to the core. he was at disadvantage upon finding out that he had no recollection as to why he was sent to the glade. thomas was experiencing the confusion of roles ever since. he tried to find new sets beliefs of his own making. thomas being a curious adolescent himself, tried to find the truth by asking around the gladers. he desperately needed to know the pieces that fitted his disorganized memories. from the way he was behaving, thomas unable to commit himself fully to the glade until he learned about who he was in the past and truth of what really happened. the causing factors of the identity crisis happened in the novel in this section, the writer would like to describe more about the factors that caused the identity crisis happened to the main character in this subchapter. in this novel, there were two factors that caused the identity crisis. the first one was the environmental condition and the second one was memory lost. 1. environmental condition thomas as the main character of this novel who experienced an identity crisis did not know what truly happened to the world outside of the glade and the maze. in addition, to overcome his identity crisis because he could not remember his past life, thomas had to find a way out of the maze to discover the truth. thomas was miserable because of not knowing the truth. upon escaping the maze but not without some sacrifices being made, thomas and the remaining survivors that went along with him arrived in a huge underground chamber. thomas finally knew the truth from one of the people that took them away. she told the gladers that all began from the occurrence of massive catastrophe called sun flare, the heat from the sun burned the satellites and wrecked half of the human population. human race was on the verge of extinction because of the sun flare. more explanation about the sun flare could be seen in the following quotation: she paused, took a breath. “as the ecosystem fell apart, it became impossible to control the sickness—even to keep it in south america. the jungles were gone, but the insects weren‟t. people call it the flare now. it‟s a horrible, horrible thing. only the richest can be treated, no one can be cured. unless the rumors from the andes are true.” (dashner, 2009, p.366). the event in the quotation above happened when the gladers including thomas were taken away by the group of people who attacked the creators' hideout by bus. the quotation above explained how bad the condition in the world outside of the maze thomas and the gladers had been living for years before they were sent to the glade. from the phrase "as the ecosystem fell apart," it could be assumed that the scorching heat destroyed the ecosystem because of the draught it brought, which made the chance getting water from the ground was decreasing. as if that was not enough, the phrase "the jungles were gone," showed that the heat from the sun made the jungles slowly died away. cutting off the necessary fresh air and oxygen for the human and animals. in addition to that, the sun flare also created sickness that affected the brain. the sickness that attacked the brain would turn the infected people into zombie-like human being, as they gradually lost their sanity. moreover, from the phrase "only the richest can be treated," showed that there were a lot of people who were infected because they could not be cured. thus, increasing the number of death tolls rapidly. because of the sun flare, the world was dying, the people were eliminated by sickness, thomas and the gladers lived a miserable lives. another information thomas got from the woman was that the gladers were few of the r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 35 millions of orphaned kids that were being tested. before they were chosen, the creators who were part of wicked (world in catastrophe: killzone experiment department) organization tested thousands of orphans. the remaining gladers were chosen for the big ultimate test. she said that everything the gladers did in the glade was calculated and observed thoroughly. the creators did that to study their reactions, their brain waves, and their thoughts. all of those attempts were done to find those capable of helping them to find a cure to beat the flare. 2. missing memories the identity crisis experienced by thomas as the main character heavily influenced by the lack of memories he possessed. his missing memory condition took great contribution to his identity crisis. as mentioned in the previous subchapter, thomas could still remember things, although not all. thomas still lost some memories that fitted the gaping hole of his own identity. thomas confused because he still remembered some random memories, but not the memories of past events that defined his personal identity that was still missing. thus, thomas also began to recollect the missing memories regarding his past self to overcome his identity crisis. forgetting is something common that could happen to everyone. forgetting happens because of interference that occurred inside someone's memory system. interference happens when some information blocked the recalling process of other information. in thomas' case, the interference that disrupted the recalling of past memories was happening because of the recent event he experienced became new information that blocked the old memories stored in his memory system. in the beginning, thomas woke up in cold box surrounded by darkness with only one memory clinging to his mind that was his own name. thomas was overwhelmed by the new information he got as soon as he woke up in the box. it made him panicked that led to his inability to recall past memories that happened before he woke up in the box. it could be assumed that the state of confusion that thomas experienced was the interference itself. the interference that made him unable to perform the recalling of past memories buried inside of his mind. the interference that thomas experienced was the retroactive interference. retroactive interference that happened when new information disrupted the retrieval of older information. thomas who was struck by sudden new information about his unknown whereabout unconsciously focused his mind on the current situation instead of trying to recall his past memories. thomas was depressed because he felt the urge to remember his past more than before. this feeling emerged stronger when he together with the gladers tried hard to solve the maze codes that led them to opening the exit door. the snippets of memories that began to surface one after another did not really help him find the necessary information to escape the maze. thomas needed to remember who he was in the past since he felt like he was too familiar with the glade's atmosphere more than anyone. thomas began to make a new secret plan that could help him remember his old memories. his plan could be seen in the following quotation: as bad as it was, he had a plan.they needed more clues about the code. they needed memories.so he was going to get stung by a griever. go through the changing. on purpose (dashner, 2009, p.291). the quotation above happened in the event when thomas and the gladers were trying to solve the maze code located in the maps the runners had been making to find the exit. the mapping the runners done was actually just like it was called, mapping. they mapped every wall of the maze that moved and changed pattern every day. the runners were trying to find a different pattern that may lead them into the exit. thomas decided to take a drastic action. thomas was going to do the changing. he was going to let himself being stung by the grievers in order to find more clues through the memories of his past self. r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 36 the changing was the process of bringing back snippets of past memories before they lived in the glade. to go through the changing, the glader had to be stung by grievers with its nasty and horrible needles. it was called the changing because every time glader was stung and he remembered his past memories, he would turn into psycho afterward. possibly unable to handle the truth that laid in his past memories. every person who was stung by the grievers had to be injected with serum provided from the creators to survive. the serum was sent along with necessary supply for the gladers through the box every once in a while. the same box where thomas was sent to the glade with at the beginning. thomas plan worked as he got himself stung by the griever when he was trying to save one glader and put himself in harm‟s way. he was stung and finally in the process of the changing. his changing experience could be seen in the following quotation: thomas had no concept of time as he went through the changing.it started much like his first memory of the box— dark and cold. but this time he hadno sensation of anything touching his feet or body. he floated in emptiness, stared into a void of black. he saw nothing, heard nothing, smelled nothing. it was as if someonehad stolen his five senses, leaving him in a vacuum (dashner, 2009, p.297). the quotation happened not long after thomas was stung by the grievers and the rest of the gladers shouting his name in worry. during the changing process, thomas felt like he entered a new realm where time did not exist. he felt the same emptiness surrounded by the darkness just like the first time he found himself in the box. the coldness began to envelop him following the darkness. thomas could not feel his body. he was numb physically and mentally. thomas felt like he was floating in nothingness with the only void of black as his companion. he truly felt nothing at all. when thomas woke up, he finally remembered his past self. it could be assumed that what thomas experiencing during the changing was flashbulb memories that resurfaced from his memory system. flashbulb memories tended to happened when someone recollecting extremely significant personal or historical events from his old memories. flashbulb memories only happened when someone was experiencing great emotions such as panic and fear. when thomas was surrounded by the grievers, thomas felt an unspeakable fear that he was going to be taken away. thomas only planned to get himself stung, not taken away and died in the hands of the grievers. it was possible that during his panicky moments, thomas finally remembering memories stored away in his memory system just like he was hoping for. upon managing to retrieve old memories, thomas finally knew the answer to why the glade and maze felt so familiar to him. thomas was one of the creators who helped build the maze. it would make sense that thomas knew things he should not know for someone who did not have memories about his past self. thomas knew things that other gladers did not such as thomas realized that the sun that was shining around the glade was fake sun or how thomas felt at peace living in the glade despite the horror that awaited him there. thomas was there, helping those people he loathed so much create this horrible place. to summarize, thomas' experience with identity crisis caused by two factors. they were environmental condition and missing memories. the missing memories affected thomas crisis of identity as he was unable to determine who he was. the lack of memories thomas possessed made him confused about his own identity because he did not know his ideology and truth, what group he belonged, or who was he supposed to believe in. these three aspects thomas lacked were called fidelity. fidelity was sets of values that should be possessed by an individual to form their identity. since missing memories was becoming the factor why he experienced an identity crisis in the first place, thomas needed to recollect the past memories he had forgotten in order to discover new sets of r. mustika, r. s. wulandari, r. hartono / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 37 values as the foundation of his identity formation to solve his identity crisis. by remembering old memories, thomas would be able to create his own ideology based on the truth that was revealed through the answers he looked for the questions such as who was he and what was his purpose right now to solve his identity crisis as part of his fidelity. conclusions in this study, the writer concluded that identity crisis heavily relies on the formation of identity which centered around someone's ego. fidelity or sets of values are needed for building the formation of identity. fidelity consists of ideology and truth and affirmation of companionship. thomas who lacks fidelity in forming his identity gradually gains values one by one from the truth he finds to make up the ideology he believes in and which group he will lay his loyalty on. in addition to the environmental condition, identity crisis could also be caused by missing memories. thomas could not remember who he was, who he could trust, or his belief was. the lack of memories thomas possessed led him into experiencing identity crisis because he was confused about his own roles in the society. two suggestions are drawn from this study. first, the writer finds that the portrayal of an identity crisis in dashner's novel the maze runner quite realistic in a unique way. the identity crisis contained inside make the readers realize that the identity crisis is important to discuss openly and should not be ignored because it is influenced by other factors, such as environmental conditions or losing memories. second, the study expected to raise the awareness for adults to pay more attention to the adolescents. as adolescence stage is an important stage of life that can determine what kind of adults the adolescents become when they finally left for adulthood stage, it is important for adults to give them proper guidance when they are on their way forming an identity. references dashner, j. (2009). the maze runner. new york: delacorte press. erikson, e. 1968. identity: youth and crisis. new york: w. w. norton hall, c. 1978. theories of personality. new york: john wiles & sons, inc. may, cynthia. and einstein. 2013. a five-day unit lesson plan for high school psychology teachers. american psychological association. metz, kenneth. 1969. faith and identity as crises of adolescence. winsconsin: marquette university. rajasekar, s. 2006. research methodology. india: barathidasan university. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cd897420fd • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare putri anggraeni, et al / journal of english language teaching 6 (1) (2017) 38 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the distress of being american as a rejection of differentiation in toni morrison’s paradise viky andani, mohammad ikhwan rosyidi  english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in october 2018 approved in november 2018 published in january 2019 ________________ keywords: america, american, differentiation, african-american. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ america is a diverse nation. america has many races from all around the world and been recognized by the world as salad bowl. america also known for country of freedom. the fact that freedom and diversity who build america is interesting. besides, american diversity has unique historical story which is between black and white. paradise captures the journey and struggle of people fighting the distress of becoming american as a result of the diversity exist which create differentiation within the society of america. this study aims to find the way how to fight the distress as rejection of differentiation in the land of america and its relevant of american nowadays. the method of this study is a qualitative study analyzed by deconstruction method of jacques derrida. then, the method of data analysis is based on the distress experienced by people described in the novel and how they deal with the distress. morrison’s novel shows that differentiation within the society of america is various; race, gender, background, age, etc. but actually it can be changed. they can fight the differentiation that exist by put the distress in reverse. the final finding of this study shows that power, constructs and control the distress experienced by american which is also still relevant today. © 2018 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: issn 2252-6706 b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: vikyandani22@hotmail.com v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 39 introduction america is a diverse nation, popularly known as the nation of liberty. it is believed that in america is where the freedom is exists, where people can be free from many things, where they can be themselves. since america is a diverse nation, it is constructed by various people from different races, religion, cultures, etc. mostly people living in the united states come from various parts in the world, and they are mostly immigrant. since they are mostly immigrant, they are mostly come from different races. difference is undoubtedness. it bears harmony of life. however, differentiation cannot be deniable when undergoing harmony (wachtler, brorsson, & troein, 2006 in rosyidi and sukrisno, 2016). so, the differentiation comes from various aspect as well. segregation, is one of the differentiations exist in the united states and differentiation that really popular. according to meriamwebster dictionary, segregation is the separation or isolation of race, class, or ethnic group by enforced or voluntary residence in a restricted area, by barriers to social intercourse, by separate educational facilities, or by other discriminatory means. segregation is really such a big deal in the united states. not only race being differentiate, but also public facility, salary, school, even law is different according to the post posted by www.loc.gov . differentiation happens almost everywhere in the united states. segregation also develops into distress which experienced by american. distress is kind of feeling experienced by person, or a group of society over something that suppress their feelings. the feeling makes them feel uneasy towards something, feeling extreme anxiety, sorrow, or pain. according oxford dictionary, as a noun, distress is great worry, or suffering unhappiness, also state of danger. as a verb, it means, make somebody feel very worried or unhappy. toni morrison, is one of africanamerican living author to have received the nobel prize in literature. toni morrison is categorized as a literary activist of the black feminist movement which came into being as a response to both black liberation movement and the feminist movement. its genesis lay in the realization that sexism existed in the black liberation movement and racism in the women’s movement and it was formed to fight the interrelated effects of race, gender, and class on black women (subuhi, 2017). literary works, exist to either talk or giving critique towards the society, especially about what experienced or what happen surrounds the author. literary work, usually is a product of imitation develop by the author. according to girard, human beings are strongly influenced by mimetic or borrowed desire. the desired of human being does not aim at a definite and original object but follows the desire of others. rené girard develops theory of desire, based on the ancient category of mimesis. the term mimesis in girard’s view means the basic imitative predisposition. it designates primary, unconscious, intrinsic and vital dynamism which forces human behavior and his way of thinking (straczek, 2014). in this case, author’s unconscious mind in literary work often affected by his/her mimetic desire to represents what surrounds them. deconstruction usually used as a way of suggestion given to related topic author’s wrote. deconstruction also a tool to understand text or meaning also the postmodern universe in which we live. the term was introduced by jacques derrida, the french philosopher, after publication of his of grammatology in 1967. in of grammatology, derrida claims that western philosophy and thought have always had a “desire” to search for a center, a meaning, or a “transcendental signified” (49). derrida calls this desire for a center “logocentrism” or “phonocentrism” (of 11). in derida’s deconstruction, there are two ways to operate from inside of the text. one is to point to the neglected parts in the texts and to question them and find their inconsistencies; the other is to deal with the binary oppositions that are included in texts (özdemir, 2012). the deconstruction indeed aims to reveal the concealed and other implicit meanings, not to show up the v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 40 meaningless of the text by separating it (balkin, 1995-1996: 1-3). so, actually to deconstruct an opposition is to show that it is not natural and inevitable but a construction, produced by discourses that rely on it, and to show that it is a construction in a work of deconstruction that seeks to dismantle it and reinscribe it. that is, not destroy it but give it a different structure and functioning. based on the theoretical framework above, the problem proposed is how morrison describe the distress of being american and how the distress is rejected through differentiation in paradise. the aim of this study is to describe how the distress of being american and how the distress is rejected through differentiation and giving it the correlation to the american society so the study is relevant until today’s ages. so, it shows the mimetic desire held by the author according to rene girard’s theory. methods this study is designed as qualitativedescriptive research applying deconstruction theory by jacques derrida. the material object of this study is toni morrison’s novel entitled paradise. its formal object is the study of morrison’s novel concerning on binary opposition in novel, meaning, and relations in the novel which depicted the deconstruction showing the distress that reflected and described in the novel through the characters. the data analysis is taken by some procedures: (1) describing data in binary opposition (2) data is interpreted and related through deconstruct thinking and mimetic relation. results and discussions this part elaborates the binary opposition and deconstruction reading of toni morrison’s paradise. paradise tells about two groups of people living nearby, but both are different in many ways. one is group of black society who manage its way to find a new place where they finally settled there and build a town called new haven/ ruby. the other, a group of escaped women living in the convent, indian school ex building. those two groups of people have different way of thinking and different way of how they manage their own people, which led to the conflict between those two groups also within. how they manage an outsiders also different where ruby people closed themselves to outsider, while convent women welcome everybody at their door. the distress of being american reflected on paradise distress is great worry, suffering, or unhappiness (oxford, 2008). it means making people feeling very worried or unhappy. this part will focus on how the distress of being american is reflected on paradise. as mention before, in paradise exist two different groups of society living nearby as neighborhood. but both are nothing alike. they have different rule, perspective, also the way of living. paradise (morrison, 1998) depicted what differentiation in america is. differentiation exist not only among the black and white, but also men and women, and young and old. differentiation also not only happen on the outside but also happen within the society which creates distress among is people also the ruler. differentiation between black and white in the world there are many races living, but the most significant appealing races is between black and white. black people have dark skin. on the other side, white people have fair skin. for some people, skin color is not important. but, on the other side, there are also some people who consider that skin color is important. skin color defines your position in the society. skin color defines how the society would treat people as person. that is the opposition between black and white in morrison’s paradise (1998). following their position defines in society, it led to another opposition that is ruling and ruled. the opposition bears from their position in society. talking about rule and being ruled, it cannot be separated from the law since rules and law almost close to each other. america is v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 41 governed by white, a lot of people are from white race since there is a lot of white town in america. white law is everywhere and black shall obey if the do not want anything bad happen to them as seen in the passage bellow, the men welcomed him and, learning of his destination, warned him against entering the town…… what's the name of the town? big daddy asked. pura sangre, they answered. at its northern edge was a sign: no niggers (morrison, 1998; 153). the law has flaws. it does not uphold justice. they punish black who does not obey their rule (morrison, 1998; 117). it shows that black is being ruled by white. the rule exist is injustice. it makes the black feel and experience the distress of being american as rejection of their physical appearance. in this case it connected to the opposition that white is free while black is controlled. white people, since they hold the law, they can manipulate workplace about who work in collar and who is doing the dirty work as seen in the passage below, almost all of the negro men chased or invited out of office (in mississippi, in louisiana, in georgia) got less influential but still white-collar work following the purges of 1875 (morrison, 1998; 193). it shows the freedom of white people in control over black people. black people can do nothing about it, so it means they are controlled. white controls black lives (morrison, 1998; 153). it led to another opposition that is white is powerful while black is powerless. white are powerful enough to blow up colored towns, as seen in the passage below, eleven years later tulsa was bombed, and several of the towns big daddy, pryor, and elder had visited were gone. but against all odds, in 1932 haven was thriving. the crash had not touched it: personal savings were substantial, big daddy morgan's bank had taken no risk (partly because white bankers locked him out, partly because the subscription shares had been well protected) and families shared everything, made sure no one was short (morrison, 1998: 108). black can do nothing about that, they are only able to escape (morrison, 1998; 13). moreover, if they want to stay alive, they must stay close to pinewoods (morrison, 1998; 96). the distress caused by skin color really does injustice to black. their living defines on how white react towards them. if it is good, then good, and vice versa. differentiation between men and women there are two gender in the world, that is men and women. men and women have their own right and responsibility in their live. but, more that that, their life also controlled by society. in this case, how society treat and react towards one’s gender are able to create distress within person. between men and women there is opposition which men is breadwinner while women taking care household. in ruby, men believe that they are breadwinner. so, women have no right to expect the men coming home from work and help the taking care of the baby, because it is women’s work, as seen in the passage below, "they weren’t crying or nothing but he said his head hurt. i understood. i did. you can't expect a man to come home from that kind of work and have to watch over babies while i go get something decent to put in front of him. i know that ain't right." (morrison, 1998; 23). this opposition led to the opposition between control and controlled. men think, that they have rights to control women. they have rights to control v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 42 women behavior such what women should do and what women should not do (morrison, 1998; 23). men also control what his and what hers as seen in the passage below, it wasn't hers; it was his, yet mavis loved it maybe more than he did and lied to him about losing the second set of keys (morrison, 1998; 25). also, frank told her she better not touch, let alone drive, the cadillac as long as she lived. so, she was as surprised as anybody when she stole it. women must only do what men told them to do (morrison, 1998; 137). men always in control makes them think that women are weak. it manifests to another opposition that men are powerful and women are powerless. men are powerful, they have control over women (morrison, 1998; 230). while women, besides they only obey men, they cannot defend themselves. when they are being hit by man, she could not fight back and just accept the blow that the man threw to her face as seen in the passage below, taking a walk around new york city before catching his train, he saw two men arguing with a woman. from her clothes, elder said, he guessed she was a streetwalking woman, and registering contempt for her trade, he felt at first a connection with the shouting men. suddenly one of the men smashed the woman in her face with his fist. she fell. just as suddenly the scene slid from everyday color to black and white. elder said his mouth went dry. (morrison, 1998; 94). it is showing that the women hold the distress to themselves. the distress within society. differentiation between young and grownup in society, there is hegemony exist that is between young and grown-up. it happens not only in the united states, but also in every part of the world. the differences exist between young and grown-up is age. age determines who is the grown-up and who is the young, also who is wise and who is reckless. in ruby, people are considered as grown up if they have married (morrison, 1998; 147). it can be concluded that young are the unmarried and the grown-up is the married people. married people are considered as grownup so they considered as wise. while young are reckless, so their suggestion are does not being taken into account when they giving suggestion to oven’s words (morrison, 1998; 85). young also considered as foolish as they like to play and fool around and making mess (morrison, 1998; 165). it makes the young think that they do not have any choice even being given choice as join in the meeting, but their voice would not be listened as seen in the passage below, "royal beauchamp actually interrupted him, the reverend! "what is talk if it's not 'back'? you all just don't want us to talk at all. any talk is 'backtalk' if you don't agree with what's being said. sir." (morrison, 1998; 85). those are all just few from the distress of being american. the distress not only happen between black and white, but also the distress comes from inside of their society. those binaries are reflected what is going on in the society, especially society in paradise (morrison, 1998) also the reflection of american society. the binaries are within the society and it cannot be separated. the binaries show and tell about everything within the society. it shows the differentiation in every stratum. and morrison tries to show that in america there are a lot of differentiation and how it could affect someone’s life and create the distress in them. besides, it also explains that there are thousand ways to v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 43 differentiate people in america as long as they have control. how distress of being american is rejected through differentiation america are constructed by people from different race, gender, age, etc. the differentiation exist means they have different personality as well. not all american accept the distress as it is, some reject the distress of being american as rejection through differentiation as well. between black and white, there are also black who reject the distress and does not want being ruled by white. they manage to build their own town so they can follow their own rule, as seen in the passage below, his grandfather had named his twins deacon and steward for a reason. and their family had not built two towns fought white law, colored creek, bandits and bad weather, to see ranches and houses and a bank with mortgages on a feed store, a drugstore and a furniture store end up in arnold fleetwood's pocket. (morrison, 1998; 55) and the town called new haven/ ruby. they build this town in order to make their life better, away from white’s control (morrison, 1998; 56). so, they can be free since human are god made which has the right to be free, as mentioned in the passage below, not those frycake things they like but good hot food the winters are so bad we need coal a sin to burn trees on the prairie yesterday the snow sifted in under the door quaesumus, da propitius pacem in diebus nostris sister roberta is peeling the onions et a peccato simus semper liberi can't you ab omni perturbatione securi..."(morrison, 1998; 48). it is in latin words which means that everybody can be free just if they wanted to. free from all anxiety, anxiety of being this one and that one. feel free from any differences, since everybody is god’s make. black people also can manage themselves to be powerful as well. rejection does not bring them down, it makes them stronger (morrison, 1998; 14). they also can be powerful and able to intimidate white (morrison, 1998; 122) and they are able to learn defense (morrison, 1998; 208). between men and women, women not only can do household chores. they are able to be breadwinner if they want to just as what convent women do (morrison, 1998; 41). women are able to own their own home, house (morrison, 1998; 131). since they can live on their own means that women also able to take control on themselves. women also able to control the other surrounds them (morrison, 1998; 173). it shows that women are strong. besides, women also able to fight (morrison, 1998; 171). moreover, doing chores also showing that women are strong (morrison, 1998; 42). for it between men and women, something between young and grown up also can be manifested. the distress laid between the differentiation of young and grown-up is caused by hegemony exist in the society. in order to fight the distress, young must break the hegemony. in paradise (morrison, 1998) the young struggle to give their choice even they are not married (morrison, 1998; 213), also make heated argument towards married man so their voice can be heard (morrison, 1998; 84). it shows that they denied the idea that to be grown-up someone must married. young also can be wise stating that not all people born in slavery time was slave "everybody born in slavery time wasn't a slave. not the way you mean it." (morrison, 1998; 84). more than being wise they also can act properly as showing respect to the older by addressing ‘sir’ (morrison, 1998; 84). it shows that prejudice and hegemony can be break down just as the people related are willing to make change. v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 44 here, it shows that power hold the crucial parts in life dealing with distress. just like what happen lately about what russian supporter did to french black football player, paul pogba (https://amp-france24-com ) and separation in family according to trump’s immigration policy (pierce; 2018). if people reject the idea of power existence, the distress of being american as rejection of differentiation would not occurs unless they reject the differentiation which exist because some believe in existing power that has controls towards others. it is like what khabib nurmagedov did to connor macgregor (stevenson, 2018) where he rejects the existing power that is the domination of christian. morrison in paradise (1998) wants to give message that to fight the difference, fight the distress, is by fighting back and reverse it. because actually people can fight back only if they willing to show their inner power to fight. conclusions the novel paradise by toni morrison illustrated the description of the distress of being american from various phenomenon. it shows that the distress of being american is not only because of race, but others as well such gender and age. the novel describe how distress experienced scooped from various perspectives and how it can create the distress on them. the distress also exists not only outside of their society but also inside, and within. then, drawn from the second discussion, it can be drawn conclusion that power is the key among any differentiation. the distress can be fight against and reconstructed. the distress can be deconstructed if they are willing to against it. but, to do this, they need power, either inside themselves or outside, that is power to fight for it. besides, power also gives people control which means, people with power can do anything towards everything just how they manage their power. this novel, paradise showed that power held crucial strength within society which can come as good and bad. this novel also criticized american society which it still relevant to today’s america such found in the new american immigration policy under president donald trump. references (n.d.). retrieved from www.loc.gov balkin, j. (1995-1996). deconstruction. retrieved may 2018, from http:/www.yale.edu./lawweb/jbalkin/articles /deconesay.pdf,19.12.2013 bull, v. (ed.). (2008). oxford learner's pocket dictionary. china: oxford university press. derrida, j. (1967). of grammatology. maryland: les edition de minuit. ikhwan rosyidi, m and alim sukrisno. (2016, october). chalenge towards tradition relating to children treatment differentiation as reflected in rabindranath tagore's home-coming. the 5th eltlt conference proceedings, 418-423. morison, t. (1998). paradise. new york, united states: alfred a. knopf, inc. sarah pierce, j. b. (2018). u.s immigration policy under trup: deep changes and lasting impacts. migration policy institutes, council. migration policy institutes. retrieved from www.migrationpolicy.org strączek, b. (2014). rené girard’s concept of mimetic desire, scapegoat mechanism and biblical. z problematyki filozoficznej, 4, 47-54. subuhi, s. (2017, july). toni morrison's paradise: a critical overview. new man international journal of multidiciplinary studies, 4(7), 120-126. ufc. (2018, november 21). retrieved from https://www.express.co.uk/news/world/102 8231/conor-mcgregor-khabib-fight-ufc229-khabib-nurmagomedov-mixed-martialarts wires, n. (2018, march 23). fifa opens probe after russian fans use racial slurs against french players. retrieved novembre 21, 2018, from france24: https://amp-france24-com v. andani, m. i. rosyidi / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 45 yunus, o. (n.d.). deconstruction of epic beoulf in john gardenel's novel grendel. sosyal bilimler entitusu dergisi, 61-70. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ce7f5b20cd • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5ce8b691fef • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 86 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow techniques of translating adele’s 25 album into indonesian and the naturalness quality edi hartono, issy yuliasri english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 4 april 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: translation techniques, naturalness, song, lyric. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this research focuses on analyzing the use of translation techniques and the naturalness of the translated lyrics. the objectives of the study were to investigate the translation techniques used to translate song lyrics and to identify the naturalness in translated lyrics of adele's 25 album songs. this research was done qualitatively. this research applied the translation technique classification proposed by molina and albir (2002:509-511) and the naturalness assessment proposed by nababan (2012). data analysis was done by comparing the original language and the translated lyrics version to find out the most used of translation techniques. the rater survey was also done by asking 20 respondents to find out the naturalness level of the translated lyrics. the results of the study showed that there were 276 data of the translated lyrics and 11 translation techniques found in this research. literal translation technique was the most frequent used, followed by linguistic compression. some other translation techniques were used moderately such as, established equivalent, reduction, and discursive creation. the rest techniques were used in low frequency such as modulation, amplification, compensation, linguistic amplification, transposition, and particularization. in terms of naturalness assessed by twenty respondents found that around 61.95% of the data were considered natural translation, 28.80% were less natural and 9.23% were unnatural. the translation techniques with the highest naturalness were linguistic amplification technique with a percentage 68.18%, particularization was contributing most to less natural translation with percentage 45%, and the transposition technique was contributing most to unnatural translation with percentage 23%. from the data, it can be concluded that the translated lyrics of adele's 25 album were mostly natural. . © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: edyhartono592@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 87 introduction language is one of the important aspects in life, it’s an important function in around the world as the tool of communication in order to understand and to get the meaning in communication, human need languages in their daily lives. however, the vast number of languages makes people difficult to understand one and another language. nowadays, the diversity of language leads people to be able to communicate in different languages, in this case, translation is very necessary to help people in understanding the foreign language. fedora (2015) stated that translation is necessary in the era of information and communication today, and it is also done to literary works, such as a novel, short story, and poetry, however, a translation will be a bridge to overcome those difficulties. in addition, (nida 1969: 12) also stated that “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and secondly in terms of style”. catford (1965: 20) also points out that, "translation is the replacement of textual material in one language by equivalent textual material in another language. in this definition, the most important thing is the equivalent textual material; nonetheless, it is unclear in terms of the type of equivalence. in this digital era, there are some music applications such as smule, joox, itunes, and spotify. the fact is, most of the indonesian people more often listening to the western song instead of the original song of indonesia, it can be seen as there is always a western song in the top 10 of chart music on those applications. the phenomena also showed that currently most of people prefer to sing or perform western's songs. we can see those phenomena in social media (such as youtube and instagram), in some events such as wedding ceremony, and in a talent show program. however, the point of the problem is sometimes people just sing the song and didn’t know the meaning of its song. in order to know the meaning of the lyric, people nowadays can access it easily by searching it on the websites. most of the media recently provide the lyric song including its translation. however, even we can access the translated lyrics, we don’t know either the translated lyric was natural or not, it is because a different language has different cultures. these problems certainly lead people to miss understand about the meaning. so, it is important to translate a language as natural as possible in order to help people understanding the meaning. larson (1198) said that a translation is basically a change of form. in translating a text, a translator must be careful because she/he has to translate the text accurately, naturally, and communicatively in order to make the readers easier to understand the text. assessing the naturalness of a translated product is very important because it will show whether the translation delivers the information or the message of the source language or not. barnavel in his book "introduction to semantic and translation" (1980) says, for a translation to be acceptable is to use a natural form of the target text. moreover, nida and taber (1969) consider translation a good one when it doesn't show to be a translation. in addition, there are several criteria of good translation based on experts such as larson (1998), barnwell (1980, p. 115) and nababan (2003, p. 86), from their explanations, it can be concluded that there are three most important qualities of a good translation, such as accuracy, clarity, and naturalness. it is showed that naturalness is one of the important thing that must be considered by the translator. it is because if the translator already translates the source language sl accurately and clearly but the sentence of the tl sounds awkward and unnatural, it will make the reader difficult to understand the information of the text. in this case, the translator should be able to choose the appropriate word which has the closest meaning to reach a natural translation. translating song lyrics is not an easy thing since it is focused on the meaning and about how to deliver the message. when translating song lyrics, the translator should be using some translation techniques to reach a proper translation as the resulted. according to molina rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 88 and albir (2002: 510-511), there are 18 kinds of translation techniques, namely: 1) adaptation, 2) amplification, 3) borrowing, 4) calque, 5) compensation, 6) description, 7) discursive creation, 8) established equivalent, 9) generalization, 10) linguistic amplification, 11) linguistic compression, 12) literal translation, 13) modulation, 14) particularization, 15) reduction, 16) substitution, 17) transposition, and 18) variation. relate to translation techniques, yuliasri and hartono (2014) were conducted research entitled translation techniques and equivalence in the indonesian translation of humor in harry potter and the sorcerer’s stone. the research found out that in translating in humor, the translator has used 14 translation techniques with literal translation as the most dominant one. they also reveal that the use of the generalization technique has caused the most reduced humor. findings of the most reader’s response analysis also suggest that the humor contained in the novel is somewhat reduced/lost in its translation. adele laurie blue adkins is a british singer-songwriter who has sold millions of albums worldwide and won a total of 15 grammys as well as an oscar. 25 album was no. 1 on itunes in 110 countries. in the u.s. album 25 sold 3.38 million copies in seven days. recited from www.imdb.com (accessed on october 23, 2018). in this research, the researcher used 11 songs from this album. those are hello, send my love, i miss you, when we were young, remedy, water under the bridge, river lea, love in the dark, million years ago, all i ask, and sweetest devotion. the objectives of the study were to investigate the translation techniques used to translate and to identify the naturalness in translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album. methods the research method used in this research was descriptive qualitative research. in this research, the researcher used both the original lyrics and translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album. the research started from analyzing the translation techniques used in translating lyrics of adele's 25 album. the translation technique analysis was conducted by using translation techniques proposed by molina and albir (2002). there are adaptation, amplification, borrowing, calque, compensation, description, discursive creation, established equivalent, generalization, literal translation, modulation, particularization, reduction, substitution, transposition, and variation. to assess the naturalness of translated lyric, the researcher gave a questionnaire to twenty respondents who are students of the english department of universitas negeri semarang. the questionnaires were given to analyze whether the translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album were translated naturally or not. the naturalness assessment used by the researcher is proposed by nababan (2012). there is a classification score of the naturalness rating instrument. it's given score 3 when translation feels natural, use the common term for the target reader, and use the word, phrase, clause, and sentence which is appropriate with the rule of bahasa indonesia. it's given score 2 when translation feels natural, but there is little bit problem in some terms; a few grammatical errors. it's given score 1 when translation is unnatural, use an unusual term and unappropriated rule of bahasa indonesia. results and discussions translation technique in this research, out of 18 translation techniques proposed by molina and albir, there were only 11 techniques used by the translator to translate 11 song lyrics of adele's 25 album. in this research, there are 276 valid data (lyrics) found in the translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album. literal translation technique is the most frequent technique found in the translated lyric. the other techniques are as follows: (2) linguistic compression. (3) established equivalent technique. (4) reduction technique. (5) discursive creation technique. (6) modulation technique. (7) amplification technique. (8) compensation technique. (9) linguistic rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 89 amplification. (10) transposition technique. (11) particularization technique. the following are the detailed descriptions of each translation technique found in the translated lyrics of adele's 25 album. the detailed description is also provided with some examples. 1. literal translation literal translation is a technique that translates a word or expression in word for word. the original lyric is translated literally without any addition or reduction into translated lyrics. most of the techniques found in the translated lyrics were using literal translation. the example can be seen below: (1) ol: i want your heaven and your ocean tl: aku ingin surgamu dan lautanmu juga bt: i want your heaven and your oceans too the data above showed that the translator used literal technique in translating the lyrics. the original lyric “i want your heaven and your oceans too” that was translated into “aku ingin surgamu dan lautanmu juga (i want your heaven and your oceans too)”. in this case, the translator seemed to translate the original lyric in word by word. the translator translated it without adding anything to the meaning or taking anything away. it originally reproduces the meaning and intent of the original. the original lyric has the same meaning and also hasn't made any changes such as changing grammatical or changing in the structural part. 2. linguistic compression linguistic compression is a translation technique to concentrate linguistic elements in the target text (tt). the example can be seen below: (2) ol: to tell you i'm sorry tl: tuk meminta maaf bt: to apologize the lyric above were translated by using linguistic compression technique. the original lyric “to tell you i'm sorry” was translated into “tuk meminta maaf”. literally, “to tell you i'm sorry” means “untuk mengatakan padamu maafkan aku”. however, in the translated lyric, the translator concentrates the original lyric into “tuk meminta maaf” which means “to apologize”. as the result, the translator compressed in the original lyric “to tell you i'm sorry” only become “tuk meminta maaf (to apologize)”. although the original lyric has been translated used linguistic compression technique it still has an equivalent meaning and message. 3. established equivalent established equivalent is a technique that uses term or expression to describe the same situation by different stylistic or structural. the example can be seen below: (3) ol: your love, it is my truth tl: cintamu, itulah keyakinanku bt: your love, that’s my faith the translator used established equivalent technique to translate the lyric in order to refer the case where language describes the same situation by different stylistic. in this data, instead of translated into “kebenaran”, the words “my truth” was translated into “keyakinanku”. although those two words are different, it has the same message. indonesian commonly used the word "faith” instead of “truth” to express how people believe in something, but in this data, the translator used a different expression to fit the meaning. at the end, the original lyric "your love, it is my truth” was translated into “cintamu, itulah keyakinanku”. 4. reduction reduction technique is employed to suppress a source language information item in the target language. it is in opposition to amplification technique. the example can be seen below: (4) ol: your body standing over me tl: tubuhmu di atasku bt: your body is above me rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 90 the original lyric “your body standing over me” was translated into “tubuhmu di atasku" the translator has used reduction technique as there's a reduction in translating the lyrics. the original lyric "your body standing over me” literally means “tubuhmu berdiri di atasku”, but the translator reduces or eliminates the word “standing”. as the result, the original lyric “your body standing over me” was translated into “tubuhmu di atasku” instead of “tubuhmu berdiri di atasku”. the translator seems to reduce the translated lyrics to make the content simpler and focus on the purpose of the text. even the word was omitted from the sentences, those do not change the meaning. 5. discursive creation discursive creation technique is employed to establish a temporary equivalence that is totally unpredictable and out of context. it usually happens in translating the title of songs, movies, television shows, books, stories, and other literary works. the example can be seen below: (5) ol: you never seem to make it through the door tl: kau terlihat tak pernah jadikan itu kesempatan bt: you never seem make it a chance the original lyric “you never seem to make it through the door” was translated was translated into “kau terlihat tak pernah jadikan itu kesempatan”. instead of translating the words “through the door” into “melalui pintu”, the translator established an unpredictable equivalence and translated it into “kesempatan” which means “a chance" in english. probably, the translator wants to explain the purpose of the lyric more explicitly by creating an unpredictable meaning. as the result, the translator translated the lyric “you never seem to make it through the door” into “kau terlihat tak pernah jadikan itu kesempatan (you never seem make it a chance). 6. modulation modulation is a technique that changes the point of view in the target text (tt) in order to focus or cognitive category in relation to source text (st). several of the text can be seen in the example bellow: (6) ol: when the night keeps you from sleeping tl: saat malam kau tak tertidur bt: when at night you don’t fall asleep the translator used modulation technique in translating the lyric. the original lyric “when the night keeps you from sleeping” which means “saat malam membuatmu tidak tidur”, was translated into “saat malam kau tak tertidur (when at night you don’t fall asleep)”. in this case, the translator changed the point of view of “keeps you from sleeping (membuatmu tidak tidur)” into “kau tak tertidur (you don’t fall asleep)” in order to make the purpose understandable. however, although the translator changed the point of view, the translated lyric still has the same message or meaning towards the original lyric since “(when the night keeps you from sleeping) saat malam membuatmu tidak tidur” has relevance meaning or message toward “saat malam kau tak tertidur” in the translated lyric. 7. amplification amplification technique is applied to introduce details that are not formulated in the source language. information, explicating paraphrasing, and footnotes are types of this technique. it is in opposition to reduction technique. the example can be seen below: (7) ol: and your heart makes you feel like a fool tl: dan hatimu membuatmu merasa seperti orang bodoh bt: and your heart makes you feel like a fool man the data above showed that the translator translated the lyric used amplification technique. it can be seen in the original lyric "and your heart makes you feel like a fool” that was translated into “dan hatimu membuatmu merasa seperti orang bodoh". in this data, the translator adds detail rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 91 information to the translated lyrics. in this case, instead of translating "fool” into “bodoh”, the translator added additional information “orang" as a noun to the translated lyrics to assist in delivering the message to the readers and to give detail information about to whom the words “fool” was intended. as the result, the translator translated the original lyric “and your heart makes you feel like a fool” into “dan hatimu membuatmu merasa seperti orang bodoh. 8. compensation compensation technique is employed to introduce an original lyric element of information or stylistic effect in another place in the translated lyric because it cannot be reflected in the same place in the original lyric. the example can be seen below: (8) ol: that i never meant to hurt you or lie straight to your face tl: kalau aku tak pernah bermaksud untuk menyakitimu atau berbohong di hadapanmu bt: that i never meant to hurt you or lie in front of you the translator translated the original lyric “that i never meant to hurt you or lie straight to your face” into “kalau aku tak pernah bermaksud untuk menyakitimu atau berbohong di hadapanmu". in this case, the translator translated the sentence in this lyric “straight to your face” into “tepat di wajahmu”. the translator replaced the item information and translated it into “di hadapanmu” which means “in front of you” in english. the translator used compensation technique because the element of information in the original lyric cannot be realized in the same section in the translated lyric or it will lose the meaning if the translator translated the lyric literally. 9. linguistic amplification linguistic amplification technique is used to add linguistic elements. in addition, this technique is often used in consecutive interpreting and dubbing. it is in opposition to linguistic compression technique. the example can be seen below: (9) ol: stop asking me to stay tl: berhentilah memintaku tuk tetap tinggal bt: stop asking me to keep stay in the data above, the sentence “stop asking me to stay” was translated into “berhentilah memintaku tuk tetap tinggal (stop asking me to keep stay).” if the original lyric “stop asking me to stay” was translated literally, the translated lyric should be “berhenti memintaku untuk tinggal”. here the translator seemed using linguistic amplification technique since the linguistic element “tetap (keep)” was added into the translated lyrics. the linguistic element "keep" was added in order to emphasize the meaning contained in the lyrics. as the result, the translator translated the original lyric “stop asking me to stay” into “berhentilah memintaku tuk tetap tinggal (stop asking me to keep stay)”, instead of “berhenti memintaku untuk tinggal “(stop asking me to stay)”. so, it was called linguistic amplification technique. 10. transposition transposition is a technique that changes a grammatical category in relation to the source text. transposition can be changing singular to plural, a position of adjective, and also changing the word class. in the transposition technique there found 6. several of the text can be shown in the example below: (10) ol: let me photograph you in this light tl: biarkan aku memotretmu dalam cahaya ini bt: let me take a picture of you in this light the translator seemed translated the original lyric by employing transposition technique. in this data, the original lyric “let me photograph you in this light” was translated into “biarkan aku memotretmu dalam cahaya ini (let me take a picture of you in this light)”. in this case, transposition technique used by the translator by changing the word class from a noun into a verb. the word "photograph” in the original lyric literally means “gambar (photo)" which classified as a noun. yet, in this data, the translator rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 92 changed it into "memotret" in bahasa which classified as a verb. so, from the data above it is showed that the translator used transposition technique to translate the lyrics. 11. particularization particularization technique is employed to use a more precise or concrete term. it is in opposition to generalization technique. the example can be seen below: (11) ol: come whenever i’ll be the shelter that won’t let the rain come through tl: datang kapan saja aku akan menjadi rumah yang tak akan membiarkan hujan membasahimu bt: come anytime i will be a house that won't let rain wet you the data above showed that the translator used particularization technique to translate the original lyric. in the data, the original lyric “come whenever i’ll be the shelter that won’t let the rain come through” was translated into “datang kapan saja aku akan menjadi rumah yang tak akan membiarkan hujan membasahimu”. the translator creates the translated lyric more specific, concrete, and precise than the original lyric. the words “shelter”. if it is translated literally, “shelter" should mean “tempat berlindung or gubuk”. however, the translator decided to use the word “rumah” to make it more specific and more concrete. the naturalness of translation a questionnaire of naturalness rating was given to 20 respondents. they were assessing the questionnaire whether the translation was natural, less natural, or unnatural. the result is presented in the table below. table naturalness assessment score definition score total % natural 3 3420 62 % less natural 2 1590 28.8 % unnatural 1 510 9.2 % the translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album which got a score of 3 were 62%. while the translations that got the score of 2 were 28.8%, followed by the unnatural that got 9.2%. in general, the translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album were natural due to the high level of natural translation. relation of translation techniques and naturalness this research also showed the relation between translation techniques and the naturalness of the translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album. linguistic amplification technique was got the highest naturalness level with a percentage 68.18%, followed by modulation (67.91%), linguistic compression (67.56), reduction (67.50), establish equivalent (65.80), amplification (65%) and literal translation (60.32). there were two techniques which got the level of naturalness under 60%, those techniques were discursive creation (59.41), compensation (56.81%). the last was two techniques which got very low naturalness level in the range of 30%, those techniques were particularization (36%) and transposition (33%). . conclusion answering the first research question, this research found that out of 18 translation techniques proposed by molina and albir only 11 techniques were used by the translator to translate 11 adele's song lyrics of album 25. literal translation technique was the most frequent translation technique used, followed by linguistic compression. some other translation techniques were used moderately such as, established equivalent, reduction, and discursive creation. the rest techniques were used in low frequency such as modulation, amplification, compensation, linguistic amplification, transposition, and particularization. in terms of naturalness assessed by 20 respondents, around 61.95% of the data were considered natural translation, while 28.80% were less natural and 9.23% were unnatural. the translation techniques that contribute most to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 93 natural translation were linguistic amplification technique, while particularization was contributed most to less natural. the last was transposition technique that contributes most to unnatural translation. from the data above, it showed the naturalness rating of the translated lyrics was quite high. it can be concluded that the majority of the translated lyrics of adele's 25 album were rated natural. suggestions this research mainly focused on analyzing translation techniques and the naturalness in translating song lyrics of adele's 25 album. based on the research result, there're some data which are still less natural. it's because the translator still maintains some foreign words and proverbs and didn't change it properly to the target language. the translator also didn't use proper words that are appropriate with bahasa indonesia rules, so it makes the translation less natural for the raters. for the translator, it will be better if the translator translates those using common words in the target language and use the words which are appropriate with bahasa indonesia rules. if the translator was difficult to find the equivalent translation in the target language, it is better for the translator to focus on the meaning. for other researchers, based on the finding, i suggest to examine the effect of the translation techniques on other aspects of translation quality such as readability, accuracy or singability dealing with song lyrics to develop translation studies. references albir, l. m. (2002). translation techniques revisited: a dynamic and functionalist approach. meta, xlvii, 498-512. adele's 25 album. (2018, november 2). retrieved from https://www.imdb.com creswell, j. w. (2003). research design: quantitative, qualitative, and mixed method. united states of america: sage publications. education, f. o. f. (2015). quality assessment of the “ thousand years ” song lyrics in translation mid exam result of 6 th semester students of english education of stkip ponorogo. fadaee, e. (2011). translation naturalness in literary works : english to persian, 2(december), 200– 205. https://doi.org/10.5897/ijel11.089 fresco, p. r. (2009). naturalness in the spanish dubbing language: a case of not-so-close friends. meta: journal des traducteurs, 54(1), 49. https://doi.org/10.7202/029793ar hartono, rudi. 2017. teori penerjemahan (a handbook for translators). semarang: cipta prima nusantara. mangatur nababan, a. n. (2012). pengembangan model penilaian kualitas terjemahan. artikel kajian linguistik dan sastra, 24, 39-57. mujiyanto, y. (2011). petunjuk penulisan skripsi. semarang: unnes press. prasetyo, a. j. i. (2017). naturalness of indonesian translated similes in doyle ’ s short stories. faculty of languages and arts. rogers, m. (1999). naturalness and translation. synaps. fagsprak, kommunikasjon, kulturkunnskap, 2(99), 9–31. techniques, t., by, u., in, s., & english, t. (2014). translation techniques used by students in translating english news items, 4(2), 90–98. yuliasri, i. (2016). translation techniques and pragmatic equivalence in indonesian translation of humorous utterances in the walt disney's donald duck comics. prosiding prasasti, 0(0), 409–414. https://doi.org/10.20961/pras.v0i0.1554.g 1444. 51 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow procedures of translating dialogues in carroll’s alice’s adventures in wonderland from english into indonesian risa winda asriana, rudi hartono english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 23 june 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: translation procedures, dialouges, alice’s in wonderland, english into indonesia. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ translation is one activity which needs strategy. in translation there are many strategies which can be used to translate one language to another language. there are technique, method, strategy and procedure. in this study, the researcher provides vivid comprehension on how the translator used the translation procedures to render the meaning of the dialogue. the study attempted to focus on the dialogue translation of alice’s adventures in wonderland by lewis carroll and its indonesian version translated by agustina reni eta sitepoe. the objectives of the study were to describe the translation procedures used in translating the dialogue in the alice’s adventures in wonderland novel. in conducting this research, the writer used descriptive qualitative approach. this study applied the theory proposed by vinay and darbelnet (in hatim and munday 2004:30) about translation procedures. the data in this study were words, phrases, clauses and sentences in the form of utterances in the dialog of the novel. the results of the study showed that there were 213 data of dialogues and seven translation procedures found in this study. the seven translation procedures were transposition, literal translation, modulation, adaptation, equivalence, calque, and borrowing. the translation procedures mostly used was transposition (76.99%), followed by literal translation (8.92%), modulation (7.98%), adaptation (2.81%), equivalence (1.87%), calque (1.40%), and borrowing (0.46%). © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: risawindaa@gmail.com issn : 22526323 52 introduction the spreading of information in this globalization era has been developing through science and technology. the information itself including art and literary work which is made in particular country then spread to other country, for example, indonesian read an english novel. however, not everyone of indonesian can read the english novel because the different language used. hence, good translation products are highly required and translators are needed to translate those literary works into bahasa indonesia so that indonesian can read english novel easily. according to newmark (1998:5), translation is an activity of rendering the meaning of a text into another language in the way that the author intended the text. based on this explanation, when a text is translated from the source language to the target language, the meaning of the text should be the same as the author wants it to be. other expert, catford (1991) stated translation is replacement of sl grammar and lexis by equivalent tl grammar and lexis with consequential replacement of sl phonology/graphology by (non-equivalent) tl phonology/graphology (p.22). therefore, in translating the text, a translator must transfer the source language to the target language as clear as possible. in addition, the translation products are expected to connect people of a country to people from other countries. in other words, it is expected to bridge the gap of language across countries. however, translating novel is not that easy. translating is difficult, time consuming activity that needs concentration and elaboration. according to hartono (2009), translators usually have problems in translating this literary work (novels). they have difficulties, for examples, in translating figurative languages and idiomatic expressions (p.33). in relation to the equal response, newmark (1988) in suparman (2003) says that the translators of literary works mainly have difficulties in translating the linguistic aspects, socio-cultural aspects, and moral aspects implicitly stated in the literary works (pp.144145). in line with toury, “translation is a kind of activity which inevitably involves at least two languages and two cultural traditions” (toury on james, 2000, cited in hartono, 2009, p. 5). from the explanation above, we can see that translating a novel is not only translating the text in the novel but we also need to know some aspects and cultural tradition which include in the novel. there are two types of novel those are nonfiction and fiction. non-fiction novel is created based on the real happening on someone’s life, while fiction novel is created based on the imagination of the author. what make interesting from fiction novel is the fiction in the novel does occasionally happen in the real world, but the author has the ability to dramatize the situation that exists in the real world. the novel includes several sayings like firmly utterance, directive utterance, declarative utterance and expressive utterances. according to yule (1996) directives are those kinds of speech acts that speakers use to get someone else to do something (p.53). they express what the speaker wants, to make the hearer to do something. it means in understanding the meaning of utterances in the novel, we need translation procedure to solve the problem in translating. to make a good translation, the translator needs to understand the target language culture well, so that, the translation can be accepted and readable for the readers. the explanations above become the main interest for the researcher to find out what procedures used by the translator to translate the dialogue on alice’s adventures in wonderland novel since this novel is one of the most popular fantasy novel in the world. if the translator cannot translate and transfer the meaning of the main idea well, misunderstanding and misinterpretation will happen. in this study, the researcher attempts to describe the translating procedures used in transferring the meaning of dialogues from english into indonesian in alice’s adventures in wonderland novel. methods this research is classified into descriptive qualitative research method. as stated by neill 53 (2007), a qualitative research involved an analysis of data such as words, pictures, sentences, or objects. in addition, mujiyanto (2011) stated that in qualitative approach tries to reveal the phenomenon comprehensively and appropriately through the natural data collection which involves the researcher as the key instrument of the study, so this descriptive study was intended to use an inductive approach to analyze the data (p.23). the object of the study is a novel entitled alice’s adventures in wonderland and its translation in indonesian. the object of the study focused on the investigating of translation procedures used by the translator to translate dislogues in lewis carroll’s alice’s adventures in wonderland from english into indonesia. the aspect analyzed in this study was the translation procedure of directive utterance from english into indonesian. in conducting this study, there were some stages which should be done in order to obtain the data. the stages were collecting all the data from the novel, writing down all the data derived from the novel in a table, identifying and classifying the data based on translation procedures proposed by vinay and darbelnet, calculating the frequency and percentage of translation procedures in the data in order to obtain the information related to the frequent used of translation procedure happen in the data, interpreting the result of the assessment of the data and drawing conclusion from the outcome of the whole analysis. this research took the data from carroll’s alice's adventures in wonderland novel, which was first published in 1865 and its translated novel in indonesian. the data are words, phrases, clauses and sentences in the form of utterances in the dialogue of both versions of the novel. the directive utterance are identified and classified based on translation procedures proposed by vinay and darbelnet in tables. then, i calculated the frequency and percentage of translation procedures in the data. results and discussions in this study, the researcher found 213 dialogues from all chapters of the novel from english into indonesian. there were seven translation procedures proposed by vinay and darlbenet found in the novel. the translation procedures found in the novel were transposition, literal translation, modulation, adaptation, equivalence, calque and borrowing. the percentages of translation procedures in the data were resumed in a table as follows: table of data tabulation no translation procedure frequency percentage 1 transpositio n 164 76.99% 2 literal translation 19 8.92% 3 modulation 16 7.51% 4 adaptation 4 2.81% 5 equivalence 3 1.87% 6 calque 3 1.40% 7 borrowing 1 0.46% total 213 100% the precentage of translation procedures found as follows: (1) transposition occurs 164 times and represents 76.99%, (2) literal translation occurs 19 times and represents 8.92%, (3) modulation occurs 16 times and represents 7.98%, (4) adaptation occurs six times and represents 2.81%, (5) equivalence occurs four times and represents 1.87%, (6) calque occurs three times and represents 1.40%, (7) borrowing occurs once and represents 0.46%. transposition transposition is a change of sequence of parts of speech with another without changing the meaning of the message. the transposition procedure occurred 164 times with the percentage of 76.99%. 1. datum number 9 st : don’t let me hear the name again! (p. 30) tt : jangan pernah aku mendengar namanya lagi! (p. 20) bt : don’t let me hear the name again! 54 the translator used transposition procedure to translate the word “let” in source text into “pernah”(ever) in target text. as we know transposition procedure is a change of sequence with another without changing the meaning. in the source text above, the translator changed the word class from the word “let” which belongs to verb in source text, translated into “pernah” (ever) which belongs to adverb in target text. the changing happened because the source text and the target text have the different grammatical structure. thus, the translator used transposition procedure to translate the text. 2. datum number 10 st : sit down, all of you, and listen to me! (p. 32) tt : kalian semua duduk dan dengarkan! (p. 24) bt : all of you sit down, and listen to me! in the source text above, the phrase “sit down, all of you” which begin with verb and followed by pronoun become “kalian semua duduk” (all of you sit down) which is transported into pronoun followed by verb in target text. it can be seen that the translator changed the word class from verb followed by pronoun in source text into pronoun followed by verb in target text. however, the changing of the word class in the text above does not changing the meaning of message in the both text. that is why, it belongs to the transposition procedure because the translator changed the sequence with another without changing the meaning of the message. 3. datum number 18 st : fetch me my gloves this moment! (p. 45) tt : ambilkan sarung tanganku sekarang juga! (p. 37) bt : take me my gloves now! the translator used transposition procedure to translate the text above. transposition procedure is used because there is a changed in the plural word “gloves” in source text transported into singular word became only “sarung tangan” (glove) in target text. it can occur since the grammatical structure between the source text and the target text is different from another. according to cambridge dictionary, in source text the word “gloves” which is plural refered to one glove, while in target text the word “sarung tangan” (glove) which is singular can refered as one or more glove in target text. literal transposition literal, or word for word, translation is the direct transfer of a source language into a grammatically and idiomatically appropriate target language in which the translator’s task is limited to observing the adherence to the linguistic servitudes of the target language. the literal translation procedure occurred 19 times with the percentage of 8.92%. 1. datum number 35 st : what do you mean by that?" said the caterpillar, sternly. explain yourself! (p. 55) tt : apa maksud perkataanmu? kata si ulat dengan tegas. jelaskan dirimu! (p. 45) bt : what do you mean by your word?" said the caterpillar, sternly. “explain yourself!” the translator translated directly the sentence “explain yourself” word to word into target text “jelaskan dirimu” (explain yourself) without addition or omission. the translator did not make any change in target text because it was translated directly. since the translator translated the sentence directly, the result of the translation sounds a bit awkward in target text. the word “explain yourself” in source text should transalted into “jelaskan tentang dirimu” (explain about yourself) instead only translated directly into “jelaskan dirimu” (explain yourself) in target text. although, according to kbbi daring (www.kbbi.kemdikbud.go.id), the sentence “jelaskan dirimu” (explain uourself) is considered a good sentence since it is kalimat perintah transitif aktif (imperative sentence: transitive active) which came from the original sentence “engkau menjelaskan dirimu” (you explain yourself), the subject engkau (you) and the prefix menwas omitted. however, the original sentence “engkau http://www.kbbi.kemdikbud.go.id/ 55 menjelaskan dirimu” (you explain yourself) sounds awkward in bahasa, and it is more suitable if it is added the word tentang (about) became “engkau menjelaskan tentang dirimu” (you explain about yourself) to make the sentence does not sound awkward. so, the translator need more consideration in translating a sentence which is simple however need more detail on it. 2. datum number 48 st : don’t grunt, said alice; (p. 74) tt : jangan mengorok, kata alice (p. 64) bt : don’t grunt, said alice. the translator used literal translation procedure to translate the data above. since, it can be seen that the sentence “don’t grunt” in source text translated directly into “jangan mengorok” (don’t grunt) in target text without any changing. the translator did not need make any change on the target text. however, the translation is grammatically appropriate in target text. 3. datum number 111 st : you must remember, remarked the king (p. 135) tt : kau harus ingat, seru sang raja. (p. 123) bt : you must remember, remarked the king. the translator used literal translation procedure because the sentence was translated directly from surce text “you must remember” into “kau harus ingat” (you must remember) in target text without any changing. the translator’s diction in choosing the word “harus” (must) to translate the word “must” in source text is a good decition. according to cambridge dictionary, the word “must” is used to show that it is necessary or very important that something happens in the present or future. it is in line with the definition of the word “harus” (must) according to kbbi daring (www.kbbi.kemdikbud.go.id) which has meaning wajib (must) and can not be neglected. so, the translation result from the data above considered as a good translation since the translator used the word which grammatically accepted and appropriate in target text. modulation modulation is a variation of the form of the message, obtained by a change in the point of view. this change can be justified when, although a literal, or even transposed, translation results in a grammatically correct utterance, it is considered unsuitable, unidiomatic or awkward in the target language. the modulation procedure occurred 16 times with the percentage of 7.51%. 1. datum number 14 st : come away, my dears! it’s high time you were all in bed! (p. 40) tt : ayo, anak-anak! sudah waktunya kalian semua tidur! (p. 30) bt : come, my dears! it’s time for you to sleep! the translator modulated the sentence “it’s high time you were all in bed” simply into “sudah waktunya kalian semua tidur” (it’s the time for you to sleep) in target text. despite the meaning from source text had changed but the context of the source text itself is still equal to understand for the target text. moreover, the translation did not sound awkward in target text. 2. datum number 44 st : oh, don’t bother me! said the duchess. (p. 73) tt : jangan hiraukan aku, ujar sang putri. (p. 62) bt : oh, don’t pay attention to me! said the duchess. it can be seen that the word “bother” in source text which means take the trouble to do something translated into “hiraukan” (pay attention to) in target text. the translator cannot directly translate the text because the results will considered unsuitable or awkward in target text even though the translation is grammatically correct utterance. 3. datum number 152 http://www.kbbi.kemdikbud.go.id/ 56 st : i’m not a serpent! said alice indignantly. let me alone! (p. 63) tt : aku bukan ular. jawab alice dengan marah. lepaskan aku! (p. 52) bt: i’m not a serpent! said alice indignantly. let me go! the translator modulated the sentence “let me alone” in source text into “lepaskan aku” (let me go) in target text. it occurr bacuase the translator wanted to emphasize the wish of the speaker. so, the translator changed the point of view of the text to make the text more acceptable in target text. adaptation adaptation is used in those cases where the type of situation being referred to by the source language message is unknown in the target language culture. in such cases translators have to create a new situation that can be considered as being equivalent. the adaptation procedure occurred six times with the percentage of 2.81%. 1. datum number 106 st : don’t talk nonsense, said alice more boldly. (p. 133) tt : jangan bicara omong kosong, kata alice dengan lebih sombong. (p. 121) bt : don’t talk nonsense, said alice more boldly. in the data above, the translator adapted the word “nonsense” in source langguage into “omong kosong” (talking rubbish) in target language. the word “nonsense” means “tidak masuk akal” (doesn’t make sense) in indonesian, but it was translated to “omong kosong” (talking rubbish) by the translator. since the word “omong kosong” (talking rubbish) is more suitable and often used by the readers in target text to express the word “nonsense” from source text. the word “omong kosong” (talking rubbish) in indonesian is used when someone talking something pointless. in this case, the translator did a translation by adapting the cultural element in target text. 2. datum number 126 st : all persons more than a mile high to leave the court. (p. 141) tt : semua orang yang tingginya lebih dari seribu lima ratus meter harus meniggalkan persidangan. (p. 129) bt : all persons more than a thousand five hundred meter to leave the court. the translator adapted the word “mile” into “meter” (meter). it happened bacause the different culture in using standard of unit in calculating height among source text and target text. a mile high equals with 1,609 meters in target text, and the translator completed it into 1,500 meters to make it easier for the readers to visualize the height of the caharacter in the novel. so, the translator used adaptation procedure to translate the data above. 3. datum number 139 st : oh, i beg your pardon! (p. 29) tt : oh, ya ampun maafkan saya! (p. 20) bt : oh, i forgive me! in the data above, it can be seen that tha translator adding the word “ya ampun” (my god) in target text. the translator tried to make the text can be accepted by the readers in target text by adding the word “ya ampun” (my god) in front of the text. because the word “ya ampun” (my god) in target text used to respond on something surprising. in the text source text above the context is about asking for sorry which the actor did something surprising that may offend another caharacter. so, the translator used adapatation procedure to explain the situation in detatil by adding the word “ya ampun” (my god) in the begining of the text to match the cultural element in target text. equivalence translator uses this term to refer to the cases where languages describe the same situation by the different stylistic or structural means. the equivalence procedure occurred four times with the percentage of 1.87%. 1. datum number 55 57 st : the hatter and the march hare went sh! sh! (p. 89) tt : si tukang topi dan si truwelu maret berkata, sst! sst! (p. 77) bt : the hatter and the march hare went sh! sh! the data above shows that the word “sh! sh!” in english changed into “sst! sst!” in indonesian. english people use the word “sh!” to ask somebody to be quiet. however, when it happens to indonesian, they uses the word “sst” instead of “sh!”. those words describe the same situation but it has different stylistic or structural means, which is why the translator used equivalence procedure. so, it can be conclude that the translator used equivalence procedure to translate the source text into target text. 2. datum number 63 st : hush! hush! said the rabbit (p. 99) tt : hus! hus! kata si kelinci (p. 85) bt : hush! hush! said the rabbit. the translator used equivalence procedure to translate the data above because it can be seen that there is a change in the word “hush!” in english into only “hus!” in indonesian. both the word “hush” in english and “hus” in indonesia has the same intention. it is used when someone ask somebody to do not talk. it expresses the same intention but have different stylistic means. 3. datum number 64 st : oh, hush! the rabbit whispered (p. 99) tt : aduh, hus! bisik si kelinci (p. 86) bt : oh, hush! the rabbit whispered. in the beginning of the data above, the word “oh, hush!” in source text changed become “aduh, hus!” (please, hush!) in target text. the translator used equivalence procedure to translate the text. because the translator created equivalence in the word “oh” in english become “aduh” in indonesian. even though it has different stylistic meaning, it has the same situation to express complaint about something that unsatisfied somebody. calque calque is a special kind of borrowing whereby a language borrows an expression form of another, but then translates literally each of its elements. calque, where the source text expression is literally transferred to the target language, such as pen name, is translated into indonesian as nama pena. pen means pena and name means nama. the calque procedure three times with the percentage of 1.40%. 1. datum number 52 st : tell us a story! said the march hare. (p. 88) tt : ceritakan satu kisah kepada kami! kata si truwelu maret. (p. 76) bt : tell us a story! said the march hare. the translator translated the phrase “march hare” in english into “truwelu maret” in indonesian. the phrase “march hare” was translated by using calque procedure. in the source text, the first word “march” became the second word in the target text and the second became the first word. the consonant “c” and “h” in the last word was substituted with vocal “e” and consonant “t” in the target language and became the word “maret” (march). the word “hare” in source text was translated into “truwelu” (hare) in the target text. calque procedure was used to translate the data from source text into target text. 2. datum number 96 st : chorus again! cried the gryphon (p. 128) tt : koor lagi! teriak si gryphoon (p. 116) bt : chorus again! shout the gryphon. in the data above, the word “chorus” was translated into “koor” in the target text. the translator used calque procedure to translate the data. the word “chorus” in source text means “paduan suara” (choir) in target text. however, the translator chose to use the word “koor” which also has the same meaning. the consonant “c” and “h” in the beginning of the word was substituted with consonant “k”, and the vocal “u” 58 and consonant “s” was omitted and it became the word “koor” (choir) in target text. so, the translator used calque procedure to translate the data above. 3. datum number 196 st : you shouldn’t have put it in with the bread-knife. (p. 84) tt : kau seharusnya tidak meletakan pisau roti didalamnya. (p. 72) bt : you shouldn’t have put it in with the bread-knife. the translator used calque procedure to translate the phrase “bread-knife” into “pisau roti” (bread knife) in the data above. in the source text, the first word “bread” became the second word in the target text and the second word became the first. the translator translated literally each of its elements from “bread-knife” into “pisau roti” (bread knife). borrowing borrowing is the simplest of all translation method. the origin word or expression in the source language is borrowed and used in the target language. this phenomenon happens when there is no equivalent word or expression which has similar meaning among the source language and the target language. the borrowing procedure occurred once (1) with the percentage of 0.46%. 1. datum number 177 st : shall we try another figure of the lobster-quadrille? (p. 127) tt : boleh kita coba lagi gerakan lain dari quadrille udang laut? (p. 114) bt : can we try another move of lobsterquadrille? based on the data above, the translator kept the word “quadrille” in source text into target text. it happened because the translator could not find a perfect meaning for the word “quadrille” in target text. the translator borrowed the word “quadrille” from english into indonesian. so, borrowing procedure was used in translating the data above. . conclusion the results show that from 213 data, there were seven translation procedures used by the translator. the seven translation procedures were transposition, literal translation, modulation, equivalence, adaptation, calque, and borrowing. the translation procedure mostly used was transposition procedure with the frequency of 164 times (76.99%), followed by literal translation with the frequency of 19 times (8.92%), modulation with the frequency of 17 times (7.98%), adaptation with the frequency of six times (2.81%), equivalence with the frequency of four times and (1.87%), calque with the frequency of three times (1.40%), and borrowing with the frequency of once (0.46%). the frequency was gain by calculating the average score from seven raters. those percentages will be 100% in total. references catford, j.c. (1965). a linguistic theory of translation. london: oxford, university press. hartono, r. (2009). teori penerjemahan (a handbook for translators). semarang: cipta prima nusantara. hartono, r. (2009). translating a novel: problems and solutions (a holistically critique on novel translation). language circle: journal of language and literature, vol. iii, no. 2, page 33 -41. available at : http://journal.unnes.ac.id/nju/index.php /lc/article/viewfile/917/858. [accessed 24/12/2017] hartono, r (2017). pengantar ilmu penerjemah a handbook for translators). semarang: cipta prima nusantara. hatim, b. & munday, j. (2004). translation: an advanced resource book. new york: routledge. kbbi daring. retrieved from www.kbbi.kemdikbud.go.id. (accessed 05/04/2019). larson, l.m (1984). meaning-based translation. a guide to cross language equivalence. lanham: university press of america. http://www.kbbi.kemdikbud.go.id/ 59 mujiyanto, y. (2011). petunjuk penulisan skripsi. semarang: unnes press. neill, j. (2007). qualitative versus quantitative research: key points in a classic debate. available at : http://wilderdom.com/research/qualitativev ersusquantitativeresearch.html. [accessed 01/12/2018] newmark, p. (1998). a text book of translation. new york: prentice hall international english language teaching. searle, j. r. (1977). speech acts: an essay in the philosophy of language. california: cambridge university press. suparman. (2003). “terjemahan sastra”. proceeding paper. kongres nasional penerjemahan. surakarta: fakultas sastra dan seni rupa & program pascasarjana, usm surakarta. yule, g. (1996). pragmatic. new york: oxford university press. http://wilderdom.com/research/qualitativeversusquantitativeresearch.html http://wilderdom.com/research/qualitativeversusquantitativeresearch.html 15 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow self-actualization in main character’s life journey in the bell jar muhammad fadhli nur farid, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi, yuliati english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 7 august 2019 approved 17 october 2019 published 26 november 2019 ________________ keywords: characterization, hierarchy of human needs, life journey, new criticism, selfactualization ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ self-actualization is term that is commonly used in psychology theories. the term can be simply translated as the full realization of someone’s potential or true self. the purposes of this study are to describe the character of the main character in the bell jar and to describe the main character in achieving self-actualization and how it is portrayed in the novel. this study was done using a descriptive qualitative method and using maslow's hierarchy of human needs theory and new criticism theory to explain the main character and her journey in achieving self-actualization in the form of words. the object of the study was the novel the bell jar and this study focused on esther greenwood as the main character. list of an observational sheet was used as the research instrument and the data was taken through library research. the analysis was conducted by interpreting esther’s utterances and actions using new criticism theory to describe esther’s characterization and maslow’s hierarchy of human needs theory to describe esther’s self-actualization. the study results showed that esther’s selfactualization is the results of her being able to fulfill her previous stages both directly and indirectly before reaching self-actualization stage along her life journey. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: muhfadhlinf@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 mailto:muhfadhlinf@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 16 introduction self-actualization is a term that is commonly used in psychology theories. the term can be simply translated as the full realization of someone’s potential or true self. the examples of self-actualization may vary, like expressing their creativity, a journey for spiritual enlightenment, or pursuit of knowledge. the term self-actualization was first coined by kurt goldstein. as quoted by modell (1993), goldstein viewed that the real motive of someone in doing something is the tendency to actualize itself as fully as possible is the basic drive, the drive of self-actualization. the concept of self-actualization was widely known after abraham maslow brought the term in his hierarchy of need theory. maslow defined self-actualization by claiming that “what a man can be, he must be. this need we may call self-actualization” (maslow, 1943). selfactualization can also be translated as “the psychological process aimed at maximizing the use of a person’s abilities and resources. this process may vary from one person to another” (couture et al., 2007). there are some well-known public figures that maslow and many others believed had achieved the level of self-actualization. the most popular one is albert einstein. albert einstein was born into a middleclass jewish family; his father was a salesman and engineer, and his mother ran their household. it would appear that in einstein's earlier life, he comfortably met his basic needs, as his family could support him, and his childhood proved to bring no challenging and concern-inducing difficulties. however, as early schooling passed, life began to introduce fresh issues. once graduated from polytechnic institute, einstein's next few years proved to bring him to his lowest point in life. einstein disagreed with the operations of the school system, and he expressed this opinion by often skipping classes and simply studying on his own. his studying was a success, too, as he taught himself natural science, geometry, and philosophy by reading books on his own (weinstein, 2013). regardless, his professors strongly disagreed with his decisions, and his professors' poor letters of recommendation led to einstein's inability to obtain a job postgraduation. einstein, with no career, struggled greatly to support his family. einstein's necessary dedication to securing a source of income hindered him from advancing his state of being to a higher level on maslow's hierarchy of needs, which may be why we see no great discoveries from him in this era of his life (folsing, 1997). albert einstein's life shifted in one of the years to come. after finally obtaining a job evaluating patent applications for electromagnetic devices, it was not long before he mastered the skill. because he could work so quickly, einstein had additional free time to think independently. it was in this free time that einstein formulated the principle of relativity, which quickly proved to be his "big break." it was not long before einstein became wellknown within the scientific community. ironically, as einstein's career escalated (escalating his basic needs and consequently, his safety and security), his marriage fell apart, compromising the love and belongingness in that aspect of his life (folsing, 1997). however, this does not confirm that einstein did not achieve this level. in fact, einstein is quoted, "my relationship with the jewish people became my strongest human tie’ (folsing, 1997).” this is understandable when it is considered that einstein lived among the world war ii era. in fact, einstein was so well affiliated and connected with the jewish community that in november of 1952, prime minister david bengurion asked einstein to be israel's second president (federer). this proves that einstein did not neglect the love and belongingness aspect of self-fulfillment. einstein was wellestablished and accepted within the jewish community, he remarried to woman named elsa löwenthal after various affairs, and he had strong ties within the scientific community. his solid achievement in this area allowed him to continue onto greater self-evolvement (folsing, 1997). self-esteem is defined as confidence in one's own worth or abilities, and it is usually a result of others' feelings of respect towards that person. esteem arises from a feeling of accomplishment and prestige, the feeling that others value you, and the feeling that you are making a contribution to the world (mcleod, 2007). in his life-long career at princeton, albert einstein formulated his mathematical equation about the nature of energy, e = mc2, wrote a paper that contradicted the former rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 17 understanding of the structure of light in his discussion of the photoelectric effect, and he made significant scientific contributions to the united states during wwii with the creation of the atomic bomb (folsing, 1997). in reflection of einstein's scientific success, it is undeniable that he not only strongly participated in his professional activity, but also had incredible academic accomplishmentsboth of which are markers of self-esteemed individuals. albert einstein is considered to be the most influential physicist of the 20th century; clearly, by achieving so remarkably in his field, einstein had also achieved maslow's fourth level of the hierarchy: esteem. the fifth and most paramount level, selfactualization, is left much more to interpretation. it is stated that any individual, provided the necessary conditions, has the potential to reach their fullest potential. by looking at einstein’s life, it can be concluded that he did reach self-actualization. it is further confirmed by what einstein says after refusing surgery, “i want to go when i want…i have done my share, it is time to go. i will do it elegantly” (folsing, 1997). in this study, the writer wants to analyze the esther greenwood’s journey in achieving her self-actualization by analyzing the background that leads to her confused self and how she finally reaching her true self since esther must struggle a lot because if her own inability to fulfill her needs at the beginning. esther is a character that seems to have a great positive change at the end compare to the beginning of the story that actually a process of achieving self-actualization. methods this is a descriptive qualitative study, which relies on the power of words or explanatory reasoning. according to hancock et all (2007) qualitative research concerns with developing explanations of social phenomena. it aims to help us understand the social world in which we live and why things are the way they are. it concerns with the social aspects of our world and seeks to answer questions about; why people behave the way they do, how opinions and attitudes are formed, how people are affected by the events that go on around them, how and why cultures and practices have developed in the way they have. as a final point, the best-suggested method accustomed to analyzing a novel, which undeniably tells the readers about people‘s life and problems is qualitative method. hence, in order to explain how the main character in the bell jar novel by sylvia plath visualized selfactualization, i used maslow’s characteristics of self-actualization and new criticism theory to support it results and discussions self-actualization in main character’s life journey in the bell jar before exploring more about main character’s life journey in achieving selfactualization, the writer would like to explain a little about the bell jar. the bell jar was written by sylvia plath in london in 1961. this novel is the only novel ever published by sylvia plath. the novel concerned with the struggling of the main character of this novel, esther greenwood, in facing her “madness.” her uncommon goals as a woman in that era and her reaction after comparing her imagination and reality of a life in a big town lead her to this so called madness and later in the story, it tells about how esther deals with that madness. the bell jar novel has been adapted into big screen production which directed by larry peerce in 1979 and kirsten dunst in 2016. • esther greenwood’s character abram (1999) says that characters are the person represented in a dramatic or narrative work, who are interpreted by the reader as being endowed with particular moral, intellectual, and emotional qualities by inferences from what the persons say and their distinctive ways of saying it-the dialogueand from what they do-the action. di yanni (2002) says a character in fiction can be conveniently classified as major and minor, static and dynamic. in the bell jar, esther greenwood is included in the major character because novel itself tells about esther's life in reaching her “enlightenment”. as said by di yanni above, the characters are not only divided into major and minor, but also static and dynamic. esther is not only as a major character, but also as the dynamic character. this is because the attitude rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 18 and behavior of esther are unstable. according to kennedy (1995), characters may seem flat or round. esther also includes in round character because he has random attitude. the character also has characterization. characterizations are the means by which writer presents and reveals character (di yanni, 2002). the characteristic of esther is described below: − soft-hearted esther is soft-hearted since the beginning of the story. for example, she can’t stand at the sight of blood. even after reading about people getting electrocuted in a newspaper is enough to made her uneasy. “the idea of being electrocuted makes me sick, and that's all there was to read about in the papers -goggle-eyed headlines staring up at me on every street corner and at the fusty, peanut-smelling mouth of every subway. it had nothing to do with me, but i couldn't help wondering what it would be like, being burned alive all along your nerves. i thought it must be the worst thing in the world.” (plath, 1963: 1) not only towards physical things, esther is also soft emotionally. when her friend in new york, doreen, passed out from being so drunk, she left her at the carpet in front of her room. esther almost lock her door, but her worries toward her friend prevent her from doing that. “quietly, i stepped back into my room and shut the door. on second thoughts, i didn't lock it. i couldn't quite bring myself to do that.” (plath, 1963: 14) when esther was asked by jay cee, her boss in new york, to take another language classes in her college, she didn’t tell her the truth that she cannot take another class. “i hadn't the heart to tell jay cee there wasn't one scrap of space on my senior year schedule to learn languages in.” (plath, 1963: 21) it is already clear that esther has a softheart that do not want people to suffer. even an imagination of it or a telling the truth that will hurt others is enough to scare her. − hard worker esther greenwood was a dedicated woman who pursue her dream to be a writer and answering the questions in her head about the “meaning” her life. esther made it to the college based on her hard work alone by telling herself that she wanted that and she made it real. “all my life i'd told myself studying and reading and writing and working like mad was what i wanted to do, and it actually seemed to be true, i did everything well enough and got all a's, and by the time i made it to college nobody could stop me.” (plath, 1963: 19) esther also had a dream to be a professor and seems ready to work as hard as it needs to make it real. “what i always thought i had in mind was getting some big scholarship to graduate school or a grant to study all over europe, and then i thought i'd be a professor and write books of poems or write books of poems and be an editor of some sort. usually i had these plans on the tip of my tongue.” (plath, 1963: 20) esther proved to the people around her including the readers that she is basically able to achieve most of her achievements by her hardwork. she is already a smart woman, but she did not rely only on her brain to achieve things that she wants. − imaginative another trait of esther greenwood is that she is an imaginative person. she has a pretty vivid image of things, even those that she has never seen before. one is when she imagined about her being the wife of constantine. “it would mean getting up at seven and cooking him eggs and bacon and toast and coffee and dawdling about in my nightgown and curlers after he'd left for work to wash up the dirty plates and make the bed, and then when he came home after a lively, fascinating day he'd expect a big dinner, and i'd spend the evening washing up even more dirty plates till i fell into bed, utterly exhausted.” (plath, 1963: 52) another example is when she imagined about harakiri, a traditional suicide act in japan. she could make a very detail pictures and the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 19 whole process in her head. she imagined the vividly despite she hates blood so much. “i tried to imagine how they would go about it. they must have an extremely sharp knife. no, probably two extremely sharp knives. then they would sit down, crosslegged, a knife in either hand. then they would cross their hands and point a knife at each side of their stomach. they would have to be naked, or the knife would get stuck in their clothes. then in one quick flash, before they had time to think twice, they would jab the knives in and zip them round, one on the upper crescent and one on the lower crescent, making a full circle. then their stomach skin would come loose, like a plate, and their insides would fall out, and they would die.” (plath, 1963: 93) based on the quotations above, it is clear that esther possess an imaginative trait. her ability to pictures events in her head so vividly is the proof of that. − realistic another characterization of esther greenwood is realistic. esther often sees that world as it is. her life which sometimes filled with sweet lies made her become a realist. one example is when she learned that “purity” is not valued that highly in the real life. “finally i decided that if it was so difficult to find a red-blooded intelligent man who was still pure by the time he was twenty-one i might as well forget about staying pure myself and marry somebody who wasn't pure either. then when he started to make my life miserable i could make his miserable as well.” (plath, 1963: 51) another example is when she imagined being constantine’s wife. she thought it would be wasteful to just be a housewife while she was a bright student. this way of thinking is based from her seeing mrs. willard’s daily life as a housewife. “this seemed a dreary and wasted life for a girl with fifteen years of straight a's, but i knew that's what marriage was like, because cook and clean and wash was just what buddy willard's mother did from morning till night, and she was the wife of a university professor and had been a private school teacher herself.” (plath, 1963: 52) esther greenwood sees the world as the way it is. she often judges things realistically based on her knowledge or experiences, thus make her a realistic person. − smart esther greenwood is a bright woman. she often observe her surroundings to learn new things beside learning in the formal way. she often get a’s in her test in school. her observing skill can be seen when she learn about another side of “manner” when she was in ladies’ day banquet. she learned that mistakes will be seen as something eccentric or new if the person act with certain arrogance. “i'd discovered, after a lot of extreme apprehension about what spoons to use, that if you do something incorrect at table with a certain arrogance, as if you knew perfectly well you were doing it properly, you can get away with it and nobody will think you are bad-mannered or poorly brought up. they will think you are original and very witty..” (plath, 1963: 17) another is when she was asked by jay ceeabout her ability in speaking other languages. it turned out that she can speak several languages and even seems eager to learn another. “'oh, i can read a bit of french, i guess, and i've always wanted to learn german.' i'd been telling people i'd always wanted to learn german for about five years.” (plath, 1963: 20) when esther attended the chemistry class in her college, she showed another sign of her smartness. she got a straight a while most of the students failed the subject. she does not even seemed attracted to learn chemistry in the first place. “well, i studied those formulas, i went to class and watched balls roll down slides and listened to bells ring and by the end of the semester most of the other girls had failed and i had a straight a.” (plath, 1963: 21) although esther is just a country-side girl, that does not make her stupid. she proved it by getting a scholarship to a college and even rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 20 won a chance to work in new york for a month after defeating many other competitors. • self-actualization of esther greenwood the bell jar tells about a woman who has bad experience in the past. esther must deal with her “madness” caused from the huge gap between the reality of a life in a city which is very different from her imagination. in her hometown, she was considered as a little “abnormal” because of her dreams and goals as a woman in that era. esther wanted to be a writer and refused to be just a housewife and serve a man until the day she died. the madness is consuming her little by little and esther must find a way to overcome this madness. therefore, this study uses hierarchy of human needs of abraham h. maslow to analyze self-actualization need of esther. as it has been explained previously, hierarchy of human needs theory is divided into five clusters of needs. from the lowest physiological needs, safety needs, love and belongingness needs, esteem needs and the highest selfactualization needs. if physiological needs are satisfied, it will make people motivation to fulfill the next needs that is safety needs. if safety needs are satisfied, people will do the next needs, and so on. − physiological needs the first level of hierarchy needs consists of physiological needs. the basic and strongest needs in human hierarchy needs to save their life in the physical side, needs of food, drink, house, sex, and oxygen (sobur, 2003). if human couldn't fulfill this need, it would affect their behavior. they possibly will get sad, mad, and anxious. a person who gets hungry will think about getting food to eat instead of getting things to wear. in the bell jar, esther has most of her basic needs fulfilled. especially, when she was in new york. she got many things as present including foods, drinks, and many more. there are some quotation that the writer provides as proves that implies that her basic needs are always fulfilled in the novel. “i'm not sure why it is, but i love food more than just about anything else. no matter how much i eat, i never put on weight. with one exception i've been the same weight for ten years.” (plath, 1963: 15) even sometimes, esther does not need to spend anything to get her basic needs such as foods and drinks. “we were always taken out on expense accounts, so i never felt guilty. i made a point of eating so fast i never kept the other people waiting who generally ordered only chef's salad and grapefruit juice because they were trying to reduce. almost everybody i met in new york was trying to reduce.” (plath, 1963: 15) she even got make-ups, jobs, and many other things. although, she seemed to take them for granted. “we had all won a fashion magazine contest, by writing essays and stories and poems and fashion blurbs, and as prizes they gave us jobs in new york for a month, expenses paid, and piles and piles of free bonuses, like ballet tickets and passes to fashion shows and hair stylings at a famous expensive salon and chances to meet successful people in the field of our desire and advice about what to do with our particular complexions.” (plath, 1963: 2) not only in new york, esther was still able fulfill her basic physiological needs back when she was in her hometown. “the sight of all the food stacked in those kitchens made me dizzy. it's not that we hadn't enough to eat at home, it's just that my grandmother always cooked economy joints and economy meat-loafs and had the habit of saying, the minute you lifted the first forkful to your mouth, 'i hope you enjoy that, it cost forty-one cents a pound,' which always made me feel i was somehow eating pennies instead of sunday roast.” (plath, 1963: 15) it has been clear that esther is already completing the first step to be self-actualized. most of the basic needs are fulfilled with ease. therefore, physiological needs of esther are fulfilled. − safety needs rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 21 when all physiological needs are satisfied and are no longer controlling thoughts and behaviors, the needs for security can become active (boeree qtd. in muthmainnah i l). abraham maslow in his book motivation and personality said that he may categorize roughly as the safety needs: security, stability, dependency, protection, freedom for fear, from anxiety and chaos and so on (maslow, 1970). these needs represent a need for safety or security in our environment. esther always lived in a place where her safety is guaranteed. in her home,in new york,or even in the asylum, she never had to deal with physical security problem. the only security problems she faced are herself and her trust issue. since her dealing with doctor gordon, she found it hard to trust people, especially a psychiatrist, but with doctor nolan, esther feels safe to tell her anything. “i curled up in the far corner of the alcove with the blanket over my head. it wasn't the shock treatment that struck me, so much as the bare-faced treachery of doctor nolan. i liked doctor nolan, i loved her, i had given her my trust on a platter and told her everything, and she had promised, faithfully, to warn me ahead of time if ever i had to have another shock treatment” (plath, 1963: 146) esther felt safe around doctor nolan. since esther never had a problem in her physical security needs nor she ever felt threatened physically by others, it is safe to assume that this kind of safety is all that esther actually need, thus completing her safety need. − love and belongingness needs if both the physiological and the safety needs are fairly well gratified, there will emerge the love and affection and belonging needs, and the whole cycle already described will repeat itself with this new center (boeree quoted in muthmainnah, 2009). these needs can be expressed in a variety of ways. it can be expressed through a close relationship with a friend, lover, or mate, or through social relationship formed within a group (schultz, 2005). esther’s love need was once fulfilled by buddy willard, but since she knows that buddy had an affair with another woman for multiple times behind her back and made her sick by making her felt special even after having an affair, she lost that feeling to buddy. after losing buddy, esther changed her view about her purity. she was a virgin at that time and one of her goal was to lose her virginity to someone other than buddy to make it even with him. she did not just randomly choose her partner. she finally decided to lose her virginity with irwin, a mathematics professor she met on the steps of the widener library. “i felt the first man i slept with must be intelligent, so i would respect him. irwin was a full professor at twenty-six and had the pale, hairless skin of a boy genius. i also needed somebody quite experienced to make up for my lack of it, and irwin's ladies reassured me on this head. then, to be on the safe side, i wanted somebody i didn't know and wouldn't go on knowing—a kind of impersonal, priest like official, as in the tales of tribal rites. by the end of the evening i had no doubts about irwin whatsoever.” (plath, 1963: 157) the belongingness part is fulfilled when esther finally lost her virginity to irwin the very same night she met him. esther, who first value her purity, felt relieved that she is no longer pure which she thought as common in the society. “it occurred to me that the blood was my answer. i couldn't possibly be a virgin any more. i smiled into the dark. i felt part of a great tradition.” (plath, 1963: 158) here we can see that esther, by no longer being a virgin, felt that she became the part of the what she called tradition. she felt that she had become one of the rest of the people. people who does not value their purity which she thought was most of the people in the world. by losing her virginity, esther felt accepted to the society and rightfully belong to them. − esteem needs rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 22 after all mentioned needs above have already fulfilled, everyone has a strong desire for a stable, firmly based, usually high evaluation of themselves, for self-respect, or self-esteem, and for the esteem of others (maslow, 1970). maslow said that these needs may therefore be classified into two sets. the first is self-respect. it is desire for strength, for achievement, for adequacy, for mastery and competence, for confidence in the face of the world, and for independence and freedom. self-respect is the appreciation of them, creates confidence and understanding ability. second is self-esteem. it includes desire for reputation or prestige (defining it as respect or esteem from other people), status, fame and glory, dominance, recognition, attention, importance, dignity, or appreciation. satisfaction of the self-esteem or self-respect need leads to feelings of selfconfidence, worth, strength, capability, and adequacy, of being useful and necessary in the world. when these needs are not satisfied, individual has feelings of inferiority, of weakness, and of helplessness. as human, esther has esteem needs not only from her own self, but also from others. if she is unable to satisfy these needs, then she will feel inferiority, of weakness, and of helplessness. analysis of esteem needs that exist within esther will be divided into two branches as below. first is self-respect. in this case, the major character wants to be free. free to be what she wants, free to do what she wants to do, free to be a “normal” woman again. esther is living in an asylum which make her seen as “crazy” person, but we can see that at the end, she is getting better that even she herself is confident that she ill be allowed to leave the asylum soon. “in front of caplan i said good-bye to valerie's calm, snow-maiden face behind which so little, bad or good, could happen, and walked on alone, my breath coming in white puffs even in that sun-filled air. valerie's last, cheerful cry had been 'so long! be seeing you.' 'not if i know it,' i thought.” (plath, 1963: 167) the second is the recognition from others. esther is said to have her “interview” that will decide her freedom the day after. although she is scared she is pretty confident that she will be free. doctor nolan, her psychiatrist, also encouraged her moments before her interview. “'don't be scared,' doctor nolan had said. 'i'll be there, and the rest of the doctors you know, and some visitors, and doctor vining, the head of all the doctors, will ask you a few questions, and then you can go.'” (plath, 1963: 169) judging by the way doctor nolan said it, it is safe to assume that she and the other doctors believed that esther is already “cured” and ready for her freedom. she is recognized once again as a normal people. therefore, esther already fulfilled her esteem needs which is consisted of her own self-respect and other’s recognition − self-actualization needs when someone is satisfied four level of needs, the final level of development, which maslow termed self-actualization, can be reached. even if all these needs are satisfied, people may still often (if not always) expect that a new discontent and restlessness will soon develop unless the individual is doing what he, individually; is fitted for. a musician must make music, an artist must paint, a poet must write, if he is to be ultimately at peace with himself. maslow says it as "what a man can be, he must be. he must be true to his own nature." this need we may call self-actualization (maslow, 1970). it refers to human needs to increase their potential. each people satisfy this need to increase their potential in different ways. after fulfilling four previous requirements; psychological needs, safety needs, love and belonging needs, and esteem needs, then as a human being, esther requires the fulfillment of higher needs, self-actualization needs. it happened when esther managed to “overcome” her madness and felt “reborn” as she approached her freedom from the asylum. “but i wasn't getting married. there ought, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 23 i thought, to be a ritual for being born twice patched, retreaded and approved for the road, i was trying to think of an appropriate one when doctor nolan appeared from nowhere and touched me on the shoulder.” (plath, 1963: 169) that is esther’s peak experience. the moment when she felt anew. it can be said that esther, after all of her experiences, felt relieved as if she was being reborn. conclusion in this study, the writer concluded that self-actualization is a natural process that could occur to everybody. one simply needs to fulfill the other needs to achieve self-actualization, but since most people did not know what it is or how to achieve it, they simply cannot become self-actualizer. become a self-actualizer is important in order to understand and enjoy our life to the fullest, but it is indeed still a very hard things to do even to the people who studied and understand it. in addition, some parts of the bell jar story was written according to the sylvia plath’s experiences since this work is a semiautobiographical novel. some phenomena which happened at that time were shown consciously and unconsciously. some of the phenomena are the amount of stress and pressure that the women get at that time, the way of the world view woman, the way mental illness was seen, and how women who were willing to break out of those rules are viewed. plath wrote his memories according to the situation at that time and added her imagination to make the story more interesting. references abram, m. h. (1999). a glossary of literature term seventh edition. boston: heinle & heinle. di yanni, robert. (2002). literature: reading fiction, poetry and drama. new york: mcgraw hill. folsing, albrecht (1997). albert einstein: a biography. translated and abridged from german by ewald osers. new york: penguin viking. hancock b., k. windridge, and e. ockleford. 2007. an introduction to qualitative research. nottingham: the nihr rds the east midlands / yorkshire. kennedy, x. j. & dana gioia. (1995). literature: an introduction to fiction, poetry and drama sixth edition. new york: harper collins college publisher.1954 maslow, a. h. (1954). motivation and personality. 2nd ed., chapter 11 "self-actualizing people: a study of psychological health". new york: harper & row, publisher. maslow, a.h. (1970). motivation and personality. new york: harper & row. mcleod, s. (2007). patience versus decisiveness in decision making. university of veda, reno. modell, a. h. (1993). the private self. harvard. muthmainnah, cut. (2009). a main character analysis of the zahir using hierarchy of human needs of abraham h. maslow’s theory. jakarta: state islamic university syarif hidayatullah. plath, sylvia. (1963). the bell jar. london: heinemann. schultz, d. p. and sydney ellen schultz. (2005). theories of personality eighth edition. california: wardsworth. sobur, alex. (2003). psikologi umum. bandung: pustaka setia. 8 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow oscar wilde’s writing style in the happy prince in view of transitivity analysis monica intan sari, henrikus joko yulianto english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 19 february 2019 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: transitivity, ideational meaning, discourse analysis, writing style, oscar wilde. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study was aimed to discover the types of processes used and how they influence the author’s writing style in oscar wilde’s short story entitled “the happy prince”. the methodology used in this study was descriptive-qualitative so the analysis was presented in the form of words, phrases, sentences, and utterances. the study focused on discourse analysis employing ideational function approach, which analyzed the short story from the point of view of linguistics especially transitivity, a theory developed by m. a. k. halliday. as a result, there were seven types of processes found in the story namely material, mental, behavioral, verbal, relational, existential, and meteorological. the results of the study showed that material process was the most frequently used process (37%) conducted by the author. yet, the six others were each employed for about 1% 25%. this indicated that the use of the type of process influenced the writing style of the author in constructing the story where the different process emphasized different portrayal. however, it was also supported by the author’s previous career and achievement as a journalist, editor, and critic. ultimately, the researcher found that oscar wilde’s writing style included the vivid descriptions, aesthetic appearance, conversational style, repetitive pattern, simple and clear language. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author e-mail: monicaintans@gmail.com issn : 22526323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 9 introduction language basically functions as a medium of communication in which people convey any kinds of ideas to get each other’s understanding. in conveying the ideas, either in speaking or writing people must produce a text. since text refers to any instances of language, in any medium, that makes sense to someone who knows the language (halliday and hasan, 1976). in line with this, we need a theory of grammar to help us understand how texts work. there is functional grammar which views language as a resource for making meaning (halliday’s introduction to functional grammar 4th edition, p.22). gerot and wignell stated that functional grammar is not only concerned with the structures but also with how those structures construct meaning. it attempts to describe language in actual use and focuses on texts and their contexts. there are three broad aspects of functional grammar which are called metafunctions namely ideational function, interpersonal function, and textual function (halliday, 1994). in this research, the researcher focused on ideational metafunction which is concerned with the phenomena – what or do what, about goings-on whose relationship is divided into three elements: process, participant, and circumstance. there are different kinds of goings on, which will involve different kinds of participants in various circumstances. the grammatical system which concerned with this figure is transitivity. some previous researches have been conducted related to transitivity analysis, such as pattama j.p. (2008), jesu´s moya guijarro (2007), wahyu dwi (2010), bonifacio t. cunanan (2011), hanh thu nguyen (2012), zijiao song (2013), asad mehmood et al (2014), laya heidari darani (2014), humphrey kapau (2015), niyati wulandari (2016), monika kavalir (2016), arina isti’anah (2018). there are only several kinds of researches conducted on oscar wilde’s work with the relation between the processes used in the short story and his writing style since the researchers were mostly focused on the others perspective to analyze his works such as feminist, marxist, psychoanalytic, and deconstruction. therefore, i conduct this research to reveal how the field of the situation is being constructed in the story through the identification of the types of existing processes, what processes mostly presented, and how the processes influence the writing style of the author by analyzing oscar wilde’s “the happy prince”, which was published in 1888, by using the system of transitivity by halliday. methods this research used qualitative research design. it helps the readers understand what the author tries to tell through his work from linguistic point of view. the data, both the processes and the findings in the research are described in the form of words, phrases, sentences, and utterances, not numbers or graphics. as miles and huberman (1994) stated that the data obtained from qualitative research are usually in the form of words rather than numbers and these words are based on observation, interviews or documents. furthermore, in conducting the research, the researcher used ideational metafunction approach which focus on the process types of the related short story. an analysis of a text from the perspective of the ideational function involves inquiring into the choices in the grammatical system of transitivity; that is, process types, participant types, circumstance types, combined with an analysis of the resources through which clauses are combined (halliday and matthiessen, 2004). results and discussions types of processes found in oscar wilde’s the happy prince material process clauses with a material process obligatory have a doing as the process and a doer as the participant (gerot and wignell, 1995:55). material process is a process of doing something rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 10 or an action. the participants involved in this process are actor and goal. ‘high above the city, on a tall column, stood the statue of the happy prince’ high above the city, on a tall column stood the statue of the happy prince circumtance: place material actor data no.1 the entity who or which does something is the participant. in this case, ‘the statue of the happy prince’ is categorized as the actor since it is the one who does something as the (material) process that is ‘stood’. in addition, the clause above also has circumstance involved, ‘high above the city, on a tall column’, which explains where the happening takes place. it is not the position of participants that affect the identification but the process. when the process turns to be a passive or active, it will change the participant’s categorization as well. ‘but the reed shook her head’ the reed shook her head actor material goal data no.54 the data number 54 above is the example of an active clause which represents the material process with actor and goal. the first noun phrase ‘the reed’ as the actor, the verb phrase ‘shook’ as the process, and the second noun phrase in the last position as the goal of the clause. it will be ‘her head was shaken by the reed’ in passive voice, but still, the analysis will be ‘her head’ as the goal, ‘was shaken’ as the process, and ‘the reed’ as the actor. mental process mental process refers to the process of sensing. a clause with mental process is concerned with people’s experience of the world of their own consciousness. the process has senser as the participant involved that is commonly human. grammatically, the participant involved in mental process is presented in the terms of 'he' or 'she', not 'it'. but, uncommonly, it can be a product of human consciousness or can also be represented by parts of a person. furthermore, mental process is divided into four types of sensing namely affection, cognition, perception, and desideration. each type of sensing represents different process of sensing; the affection refers to feeling, the cognition refers to thinking, the perception refers to perceiving, and the desideration refers to wanting. “i don’t think i like boys,” i don’t think senser mental: cognition i like boys senser mental: affection phenomenon data no.138 the example, data number 138, consists of two different types of mental process. those are ‘think’ that belongs to cognitive verbs and ‘like’ that belongs to affective verb. ‘you have never seen one’ you have never seen one senser mental: perception phenomenon data no. 21 in the data number 21, the first participant involved is ‘you’ as the senser who does the process of sensing ‘seen’. the ‘have never seen’ expresses the perceptive mental process since ‘seen’ can be sensed sensorily by using part of one’s body namely eyes. the last part of the clause above, ‘one’, is categorized as phenomenon, the second participant of the mental clause. the word ‘one’ here refers to an angel in “the happy prince” story that becomes the object of consciousness which is done by ‘you’ (the children) as the senser. “i hope the town has made preparations.” rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 11 i hope the town has made preparation s a c to r m a te ri-a l g o a l s e n se r m e n ta l: d e sid e ra tio n phenomenon data no.62 while in the data number 62, the mental process expresses the process of expecting something that is ‘hope’, which belongs to desiderative verb. the word ‘hope’ reveals the desire of someone for something. in the data above, the phenomenon is presented in the form of an act ‘the town has made preparations’ that can be analyzed again as the material process. therefore, the words ‘admired’, ‘seen’, ‘think’, ‘like’, and ‘hope’ in those data are all mental processes, but they refer to different types of sensing. ‘admired’ and ‘like’ express the emotive/affective verbs, ‘seen’ expresses perceptive verb, ‘think’ expresses cognitive verb, and ‘hope’ expresses desiderative verb. behavioral process behavioral process is located at the boundary between material process and mental process so that they are partly like material and partly like mental. the participant is labeled as behaver that is similar to senser but the process is grammatically like the process of doing in material process. usually, the pattern of behavioral process is “the participant + the process only” as can be seen in the data number 56 below: he cried behaver behavioral data no.56 yet, behavioral process, in another case, has two types of participants namely behaver and range. ‘and he sank into a delicious slumber’ he sank into a delicious slumber behaver behavioral range data no.173 based on the example above, the first participant behaver is ‘he’ who ‘sank into a delicious slumber’ as the behaving in this behavioral clause. the word ‘sank’ is followed by ‘into a delicious slumber’, which suggests a good sleep. the second participant is called range that names the behavior enacted. verbal process verbal process is a process of saying. ‘saying’, in a broad sense, covers any kind of symbolic exchange of meaning. it is commonly used for reporting and quoting. sayer is the central participant involved, which represents the speaker or the subject of the clause. there are three other participant functions in addition to sayer, namely receiver, verbiage, and target. “only not quite so useful,” he added, “only not quite so useful,” he added verbiage sayer verbal data no.8 the clause above is divided into three phrases; there are ‘only not quite so useful’ as the verbiage; ‘he’ as the sayer, and ‘added’ as the verbal process. the only entity that says something is 'he' so that it turns to the speaker in the clause. ‘added’ here is categorized as the verbal process since it represents the process of saying that adds some information to other utterance spoken by anyone else before. the meaning of the clause can be revealed in a further analysis which shows that functionally, it functions as the secondary clause in a complex clause, being either directly quoted as in “(it’s) only not quite so useful” he added or indirect reported as in he added (that) it’s only quite so useful. he told him of the red ibises, he told him of the red ibises rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 12 sayer verbal receiver verbiage data no.301 the clause above can be divided into four parts; ‘he’, the first participant, as the one who says something to someone else is construed as sayer; ‘told’ as the process of saying something to someone else is construed as verbal process; ‘him’, the second participant, as the one who receives something from someone else is construed as receiver; and the last participant, ‘the red ibises’, as the thing which is told by someone to other is labeled as verbiage. in addition to those three participants, there is another type of participant in verbal process namely target. but, unfortunately, there is no clause with target existing that is found in the whole story of “the happy prince”. the process of saying in verbal clause is not always represented by the word ‘say’. beside ‘say’, from the examples that have been discussed, we also have ‘added’ and ‘told’ as the verbal process. relational process relational process intends to characterize and to identify something. it is the process of being and having. the participant involved in a relational clause is not only things but also acts and facts. they are construed as ‘being’: something is said to ‘be’ something else. for example: ‘that she is a coquette’ she is a coquette carrier attributive attribute data no.47 in relational clause, the english system operates with three types of relation namely intensive, possessive, and circumstantial, and they come in two modes of being namely attributive and identifying. data number 47 above shows the attributive intensive process which is represented by to be ‘is’. in this attributive process, the participants are divided into two, namely carrier and attribute, which each is represented by ‘she’ and ‘a coquette’. the second type of attributive process is possessive, which reveals a possession. and the last type is circumstantial, which reveals a process with detailed circumstance information. the examples are as follows: ‘he had two bright sapphires’ he had two bright sapphires carrier attributive: possessive attribute data no.3 this clause has ‘had’ as the process of possession namely attributive: possessive. it reveals that something/somebody owns something/somebody else. ‘he’is the subject of the clause namely carrier, somebody who owns something as the attributes; ‘two bright sapphires’. ‘and it lasted all through the summer’ it lasted all through the summer carrier attributive: circumstantial attribute data no.39 meanwhile, the data number 39 is a relational clause with attributive circumstantial process. the clauses have ‘it’ as the carrier, the first participant of relational process. ‘lasted’ is as the circumstantial process. and, as the second participant, attribute, it has ‘all through the summer’. another mode of relational process is identifying, which aims to reveal the identity of something. the participants involved in this process include token and value: the identified is token, and the identifier is value. ‘i am the happy prince.’ i am the happy prince token identifying value data no.89 the first participant of the identifying relational clauses above is ‘i’, the identified thing namely token. whereas, the second participant rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 13 namely value which expresses the identifier of the clauses are ‘the happy prince’. to link the token and the value in the relational clause above, it has each ‘am’ as the identifying process. existential process existential process reveals that something exists or happens (halliday and matthiessen, 2004:256). it functions to introduce something. the existential clause is usually featured by the word ‘there’, but it is neither a participant nor circumstance. the only participant involved is called existent, something that is being said to exist. ‘there is someone in the world who is quite happy’ (there) is someone in the world who is quite happy existential existent circumstance: place mental: affective data no.15 in the clause above, we can directly see the word ‘there’ as the starter. the process itself is expressed by ‘is’ as the process of existing. and, something that is being said in the clause is ‘someone’, which functions as the existent. “there stands a little match-girl. there stands a little match-girl existential existent data no.270 from the data number 270, it shows that the existential process can also reveal that there is something happening. the happening as the existential is expressed by verb ‘stands’ which is followed by the existent ‘a little match-girl’. meteorological process meteorological process is the process concerned with the weather. it is on the borderline between existential process and material process. what makes the process different is that it has no participant. so that, the meteorological clause can be analyzed as consisting of a single element, namely process. ‘it is raining’ it is raining meteorological data no.74 the meteorological process in data number 74 has only one participant, meteorological ‘raining’, while the word ‘it’ has no representational function, but is required due to the need for a subject in english grammatical system. based on those seven types of processes found in oscar wilde’s “the happy prince”, the most frequently used process is material process. it indicates that this is a narrative story which concerned with actions and events. verbs representing the material processes are: stood, came out, had gone away, had met, was playing, had stopped, made a low bow, is always flirting, blew, shook, put, and etc. these verbs establish the dynamic interaction of the main characters with the outer world. and these actions are sometimes repeated throughout the whole text. the percentage result of each seven process used in oscar wilde’s “the happy prince” is as follows: table 4.1 table of data tabulation types of process frequency percentage material 201 37.02% mental 59 10.87% behavioral 58 10.68% verbal 78 14.36% relational: attributive 109 20.07% identifying 21 3.87% existential 12 2.21% meteorological 5 0.92% total 543 100.00% rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 14 figure the percentage of types of process in the happy prince as stated by the figure 4.1, the author tends to use material process type more than the other process types (37%). the researcher found that wilde, in writing the story “the happy prince”, used the material process frequently with the frequency of 201 times of total 543 processes. the material processes are marked by the existence of action verbs. wilde, in writing the story, tried to sketch the happy prince through his actions. indirectly, through the swallow’s help, the happy prince did many actions to mend the situation. based upon the number of material process found in the story, the happy prince and the swallow as the main characters have dominant role as an actor. they became the actor and their actions dominantly affect the others. therefore, the style that an author uses influences how the readers interpret the facts that are presented. by conducting the transitivity analysis, we can see that wording and phrasing can tell us about the field of situation including the emotions in the scene, the setting, and the characters. oscar wilde’s writing style types of processes influence an author's writing style is usually a reflection of his or her personality, conscience, and way of approaching the readers. in “the happy prince”, wilde portrays the characters as if they are real and depicts the environment as if it really exists around us. wilde needs at least one paragraph with some kinds of processes in portraying the character (in this case the happy prince as the main character). high above the city, on a tall column, stood the statue of the happy prince.he was gilded all over with thin leaves of fine gold; for eyes he had two bright sapphires, and a large red ruby glowed on his sword-hilt. (the happy prince, 1888) relational process is the most frequently used process by an author to portray a character. yet, in the excerpt above, oscar wilde not only employs relational process but also material process as we can see the analysis below: high above the city, on a tall column, stood the statue of the happy prince. high above the city, on a tall column stood the statue of the happy prince circ: place material actor data no.1 he was gilded all over with thin leaves of fine gold; he was gilded all over (with) thin leaves of fine gold carrier relational: attributive (intensive) attribute data no.2 the choice of words and the process used by the author are interrelated. the words chosen represent how wonderful the statue is, and the processes used represent the way wilde points out the wonderfulness of the main character. the atmosphere of the character was built by the words while the identity and the characterization were built by the processes. to support the depiction of the character and characterization, wilde also employed material 37% mental 11% behavioral 11% verbal 14% relational 24% existential 2% meteorolo gical 1% percentage rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 15 mental process through other character’s feeling, thought, perception, and desire as we can see at the examples below: ‘i did not know what tears were,’ i did not know what tears were senser mental: cognition phenomenon data no.98 ‘i’ in the data number 98 refers to the happy prince. he told the swallow about his past, his previous life, in the palace of sans souci when he was alive. the clause indicates that his previous life was good since he did not even know what tears were. ‘that i can see all the ugliness and all the misery of my city,’ i can see all the ugliness and all the misery of my city senser mental: perception phenomenon data no.107 the clause above supports its previous idea of the story that describes the statue of the happy prince’s location in the town. but not only that, the mental process also shows that the statue was built at that place for a reason. he, the happy prince who never knows what sorrow is, becomes someone who can see all the negativity of the town he lived in. he also realizes that sadness is not allowed to afflict the palace of the prince. now he knows how the real life is, in which there will always be a powerful and powerless entity. when he was in the palace, he did not even know what tear was, and one thing he knew all that time was happiness. in contrast, nowadays, in every day and night as a statue of the happy prince, he has to see the misery around him. it shows that the happy prince is a sensitive person for he felt sorry about knowing nothing of what really happened to his surroundings. meanwhile, to depict the environment he emphasizes the diction of the setting as can be seen at the beginning of the story “high above the city, on a tall column, stood the statue of the happy prince”. the analysis of data number 1 shows the use of circumstance of location to describe the environment where the story takes place. in constructing the story, wilde, 173 times used the circumstance of location either temporal (time) or spatial (place). for example: ‘and sat a long time on top of the church steeple’ and sat a long time on top of the church steeple behavioral circ.: location(time) circ.: location(place) data no.192 the datum shows that wilde considers the use of circumstance of location as an important thing to construct a story so that this can lead the readers into the flow of the story as well. the author used the circumstance of location not only for describing the environment or the setting of the story but also for completing the depiction of the character. in this case, the character is the swallow who was pleased when he stopped for a long time on his way to egypt in a place (top of the church steeple) where other birds watched and talked about him. ocsar wilde constructed the story of “the happy prince” with dialogues and narrations, most of them are in the form of dialogue. a dialogue usually involves verbal process. based on the analysis, 14.39% of the story is constructed by verbal process with the frequency of 78 times found from 543 processes existed. they are identified by verb like “say”, “tell”, “shout” etc. the prince never says anything to other people till he met the swallow. from 78 verbal processes found in the story, there are only 20 verbal processes where the prince is the sayer and the swallow as the addressee. it represents that their friendship is truly existent as the swallow is the one whom the prince trusts to talk to. the rest sayers of the processes are the swallow and some other characters like the town councilors, the professor, and the society around the town in which the statue of the prince is the topic being talked by them (see table 4.2). it indicates that rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 16 verbal process also becomes one of the ways oscar wilde portrays the character in this story. table 4.2 sayer of verbal process sayer frequency percentage the happy prince 20 25.6% the swallow 28 35.9% others 30 38.5% total 78 100.0% the repetitive pattern is also used by the author during the story especially in the dialogue, so that the readers can see the relationship among the characters. it happened to the prince and the swallow as follows: “swallow, swallow, little swallow,” said the prince, swallow, swallow, little swallow said the prince verbal sayer data no.134 “will you not stay with me for one night, …” (will) you not stay with me for one night, behav er behavio ral circ.: accompani ment circ.:locat ion data no.135 ”…i will stay with you...” i will stay with you behaver behavioral circ.: accompaniment data no.148 the first clause is repeated six times in the story; data number 134, 198, 209, 233, 255, and 284 (see appendix 2). the second clause is repeated three times in the story; data number 135, 199, and 256 (see appendix 2). and, the third clause is repeated four times in the story; data number 148, 281, 294, and 297 (see appendix 2). those clauses happened in the dialogue between the prince and the swallow. time after time, the prince asked the swallow to stay with him in the town. at the very first time, the prince asked the swallow to stay and become his messenger at that night so that the swallow undertook it. until every night after, the prince asked the swallow to help the poor society around the town. lastly, the swallow stayed with the prince until his death coming because he felt he could not bear to leave the prince in a very sad situation. based on the examples above, we can also see that behavioral process was conducted to emphasize what was really wanted by both the prince and the swallow so that the readers can feel the same as theirs. another behavioral process conducted by the author is also shown in the following line: ‘he gazed at the wonderful statue’ he gazed at the wonderful statue behaver behavioral circ: location data no.17 ‘he’ in this case is one of the citizens who is amazed with the beauty of the statue which seemed a quite happy not like him. he compared his life to the happy prince. it indicates that in people’s mind the happy prince is a figure who is always happy and coveted by everyone. this assumption is supported by the example as follow: “the happy prince never dreams of crying for anything.” the happy prince never dreams of crying for anything behaver behavioral range data no.13 wilde used those behavioral clauses to lead the readers' assumption towards the characters in the story so that they will be curious and want to know more about the flow of the plot. the author lets the readers figure out the plot of the story by themselves. to strengthen the readers’ assumption, the clause is supported by another process too is shown in the following line: rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 17 ‘there is someone in the world who is quite happy’ (there) is someone in the world who is quite happy existential existent circ: location mental: affective data no.15 the existential process concerned with any kinds of existent phenomena. data number 15 shows the existence of a person; a character in the story, which comes to another character’s mind that is the happy prince. it is not always a character which is shown by the existential process but the situation as well. for instance: ‘there is not a single cloud in the sky’ (there) is not a single cloud in the sky existential existent circ.: location data no.72 ‘far away in a little street, there is a poor house’ far away in a little street there is a poor house circ.: location existential existent data no.112 by using the existential processes, oscar wilde illustrated the situation and the condition of the story so that the readers can understand the plot very well. data number 72 describes the specific condition of the night and data number 112 describes the specific situation of the city. in the story, wilde frequently interweaves the existential process with relational process to give the detail information about the situation and the presented condition. moreover, there was also another process to express the earth‘s atmosphere and its changes namely meteorological process which was conducted by wilde. he used this process to express the weather condition presented in the story as the example below: “it is very cold here,” he said; it is very cold here he said meteorological circ.: location sayer verbal data no.147 “it is winter,” answered the swallow, it is winter answered the swallow meteorological verbal sayer data no.257 based upon the explanation above, it proves that the types of processes used in the story have some influences on oscar wilde’s writing style. he is an author who emphasizes the aesthetics of writing. yet, he delivers the story with vivid description so that the readers can still easily interpret the sound, form of words, and the meaning in the text. influences of oscar wilde’s previous career and achievements oscar wilde narrated the story of “the happy prince” with simple sentences and clear language. he mostly used simple sentences in the dialogue of the characters. yet, in the narration he also used complex sentences to give additional information to the readers. both in the dialogue and in the narration, he presented the clear language which was understandable even by the readers beyond the literary connoisseurs and the language observers. the following quotation shows one example of wilde's simple dialogs: then the swallow came back to the prince. “you are blind now,” he said, “so i will stay with you always.” “no, little swallow,” said the poor prince, “you must go away to egypt.” “i will stay with you always,” said the swallow, and he slept at the prince’s feet. (“the happy prince”, 1888). the use of simple and clear language shows that his writing was influenced by his previous career in journalism and editorship. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 18 wilde worked as a journalist for a number of newspapers and magazines, including the daily evening paper pall mall gazette, the weeklies court and society review and the speaker, and the monthly magazine woman’s world. he also penned essays for heavyweight periodicals such as the fortnightly review, the nineteenth century, and published fiction in blackwood’s magazine and lippincott’s monthly magazine (encyclopedia britannica). best known for his conversational skill, oscar wilde presented the story in conversational style as the previous excerpt illustrated. at a glance, “the happy prince” tells about the sacrifice of a friendship, but it tells a deeper meaning, a deeper moral value to the readers. the story narrates a kind-hearted figure that represents the sincere concern of the author to the unfortunate poor people. implicitly, the author also told about the inequity occurring in the society at that time, where the authority figure, in this case the councilors, did not pay attention to the society especially the poor people around the city. they only focused on their benefits and their own life. this story was such a representation of a critic to the government in which the author wanted the government to eliminate the sufferings and liberate the poor people in the society. this is deeply influenced by wilde’s previous career, not only as a journalist but also a critic as well. the explanation above shows that the author wrote the story not only to entertain the readers but also to inform them about what happened in the society around him. he implicitly gave the solution to solve the problem from his point of view. but still, he fabricated it in such a fanciful story. this indicates that wilde is very concerned about the aesthetic of writing style. aesthetic is a philosophical subject that deals with beauty, taste and art. in this style, the author has a freedom to twist the language in a manner that can create humor and eventually entertainment (coakley, 1994) conclusion by conducting transitivity analysis, the context of situation is represented in the form of type of process found in the story. there are seven types of processes used in the story namely material process, mental process, behavioral process, verbal process, relational process, existential process, and meteorological process, which influenced oscar wilde’s writing style especially in presenting vivid descriptions to his readers. he employs different processes to emphasize a different depiction so that is not only providing explicit content but also constructing aesthetic values. in developing the story, material process is the most frequently used process by the author. it indicates that he wants to point out the actions of the characters and the happenings around them. this might reflect the world of experiences of the author as we can see that his style of writing in portraying the entire story was also influenced by his early life including the previous career and achievement as a journalist, editor, and critic. furthermore, the researcher found that oscar wilde’s writing style includes the vivid descriptions, aesthetic appearance, conversational style, repetitive pattern, simple and clear language. references beckson, karl. (2018). oscar wilde biography on encyclopaedia britannica. available at https://www.britannica.com/biography/osca r-wilde [accessed 12/15/18] burns, alvin c. and ronald f. b. (2003). marketing research: online research applications, 4th ed. london: prentice hall. cunanan, b.t. (2011). using transitivity as a framework in a stylistic analysis of virginia woolf’s old mrs. grey. asian efl journal. professional teaching articles. vol. 54. darani, laya. (2014). persuasive style and its realization through transitivity analysis: a sfl perspective. procedia social and behavioral sciences. 158. 179-186. dwi, w.s. (2010). ideational meaning and thematic analysis on children’s songs in barney “dancing and singing” series. tesis universitas diponegoro. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 19 eggins, suzanne. (1994). an introduction to systemic functional linguistics. london: pinter publishers ltd. forster, e. m. 1985. oxford advanced learner’s dictionary. oxford: oxford university press. freeborn, denis. (1996). style: text analysis and linguistic criticism. london: macmillan press. gerot, l. and p. wignell. (1994). making sense of functional grammar. australia: gerd stabler. halliday, m. a. k. (1961). categories of the theory of grammar. word, 17(3), 242-92. http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/00437956.1961.11 659756 halliday, m. a. k. (1963a). class in relation to the axes of chain and choice in language. linguistics, 2, 5-15. http://dx.doi.org/10.1515/ling.1963.1.2.5 halliday, m. a. k. (1963b). intonation in english grammar. transactions of the philological society, 143-69. http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1467968x.1963.tb01003.x halliday, m.a.k. and christian matthiessen. (2004). an introduction to functional grammar third edition. london: arnold. halliday, m. a. k. and r. hasan. (1985). language, context, and text. melbourne: deakin university. halliday, m. a. k. and r. hasan. (1976).cohesion in english. london: routledge. kavalir, m. (2016). paralysed: a systemic functional analysis of james joyce's eveline. elope: english language overseas perspectives and enquiries. vol. 13 (2), 165-180(246). kerlinger, f.n. (1986). foundations of behavioral research, 3rd ed. fort worth: holt rinehart & winston. library research process. online at https://library.uaf.edu/ls101-research-process [accessed 18/09/27] litosseliti, l. (ed). (2010). research methods in linguistics. great britain: mpg books group. mc carthy, m. (1993). discourse analysis for language teachers. cambridge: cambridge university press. mehmood, a. et al. (2014). european journal of research in social sciences, transitivity analysis: representation of love in wilde’s the nightingale and the rose, 2, 4, 78-85. miles, matthew b. & a. michael huberman. 2014. qualitative data analysis (3rd ed). california: sage publications inc. moya, j. and m.j. pinar. (2008). compositional, interpersonal and representational meanings in a children's narrrative. a multimodal discourse analysis.journal of pragmatics. 40. 1601-1619. mujiyanto, yan. (2011). panduan penulisan skripsi. semarang: unnes press. nguyen, h. t. (2012). international journal of english linguistics, transitivity analysis of “heroic mother” by hoa pham, 2, 4, 85-100. rasmuson. 2014. library research process. online at https://library.uaf.edu/ls101-research-process (2018/09/27) song, z. (2013). theory and practice in language studies, transitivity analysis of a rose for emily, 3, 12, 2291-2295. webster, m. (1990). websters ninth new collegiate dictionary. usa: merriam-wesbter inc. wilde, oscar. (2007). the happy prince and other tales. new york: random house usa inc. 1 rainbow vol. 8 (1) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow victory in tragic ending: analysis of sophocles’ oedipus the king madha dwi aji putra, maria johana widayanti english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 26 september 2018 approved 25 july 2019 published 29 july 2019 ________________ keywords: intrinsic elements of drama, binary opposition, structuralism. ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study aims on revealing the concept of victory through the tragical ending which reflected from oedipus the king drama written by sophocles. the objectives of this study are to explain how the concept of victory in tragic ending described in sophocles’ oedipus the king. this study is a qualitative study which applied strauss’ structuralism theory and used discourse instrinsic elements of drama approach. the objects of this study include the material objects which are the drama “oedipus the king” written by sophocles as well as formal object which is the intrinsic elements of drama, such as dialogue, staging, characters, plot and themes which reflected from the dialogue in the drama. the data of this study is a qualitative data which is in the form of dialogues on the drama. from the data analysis, it was found that (1) intrinsic elements of drama analysis such as, dialogue, staging, character, plot and themes put a contribution. the contribution of the dialogue, staging, character, plot and themes is considered as a result of the supportive data which the writer used to analyze the main goal of this analysis using strauss’ binary oppposition. (2) by the strauss’ binary opposition, it appears that both of protagonist and antagonist of the story which this case between oedipus and teireisias shows their own figure. in the end, teireisias who had a limited vision and the bad words when he talks to oedipus, he has the knowledge behind his lackness and his knowledge is categorized as divine knowledge, since his every words he said was proven in the last of the story. (3) concept of victory that the writer discovered after doing the binary opposition between oedipus and teireisias, then from the oedipus’ oppositions the writer seeks the evidence that behind all of the oedipus weakness againts teireisias, there still a concept of winning or victory. these evidences was obtained through the dialogues which occured in the tragic ending of oedipus of the king drama and shows that the tragic ending in oedipus the king story writtten by sophocles were symbolized as victory. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  corresponding author: e-mail: madhadwiajiputra @gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 2 introduction language is one of the important aspects in life, it’s an important function in around the world as the tool of communication in order to understand and to get the meaning in communication, human need languages in their daily lives. however, the vast number of languages makes people difficult to understand one and anot the objectives of the study were to investigate the translation techniques used to translate and to identify the naturalness in translated lyrics of adele’s 25 album. methods this study is a descriptive qualitative research which focuses on the intrinsic elements analysis presented on plays “oedipus the king” written by sophocles the research method used in this study is qualitative method and used instrinsic elements approach and characteristic, plot, symbols, and metaphor theory. it concerns on the tragic ending provided in the plays and analyse them in term of its instrinsic elements analysis reflected from the “oedipus the king” drama written by sophocles. according to sandelowski (2000), in a descriptive qualitative study, straight descriptions of phenomena are desired. this means that the data provided in this study will be in form of words, phrases and sentences. intrinsic approach takes part from the literary work itself. intrinsic approach emphasizes the analysis intertext by describing the elements of the prose that explained before. intrinsic approach applied by the writer in order to show the elements of the novel. parts of elements of the short story or drama script are plot summary, characterization, symbol, setting, and theme. this research uses those elements of prose because those elements are related. wellek and warren (1977: 139) said that, “intrinsic approach are being introduced based on a survey of the wider range of forms in modern literature.” they also stated that, “the main part of intrinsic approach is based on the text of literary works itself by doing an interpretation and analysis of it” (1977: 139). in qualitative research, the researcher or the members of the group of the researchers take role as the key instrument of the research (sugiyono, 2007). therefore, i am as the researcher take the role as the key instrument. the dialogue of each characters in “oedipus the king” written by sophocles also support this study as the instrument for collecting data. the data was collected through some steps such as reading, identifying, interpreting, inventorying, and reporting. after collecting the data, they were analyzed through the interpretation based on dictionary meaning and contextual meaning as well as the structure of writing. results and discussions the symbol reflected through characters and metaphors in oedipus the king drama script in oedipus the king there are found several symbols which are reflected through the metaphors and the characters’ characteristic. the metaphors which are reflected in the dialogue of the characters embodied symbols. the symbols found in the character reflected through the character’s dialogue in which the metaphor existed. the metaphor in the dialogue helps the writer to analyze the symbols in the drama script. according to cricka & grushka (2009), “symbols, as metaphor, stand for something other than their literal form and can express abstract qualities such as truth, strength, wisdom and courage.” meanwhile, the character’s characteristics can also support the analysis of symbol. kennedy and dana gioia (2010, p. 224) explained that symbol can be divided into two: symbolic characters and symbolic acts. “in some novels and stories, symbolic characters make brief cameo appearance appearances. such characters often are not well-rounded and fullyknown, but are seen fleetingly and remain slightly mysterious.” (kennedy and gioia, 2010, p. 224) sometimes, symbolic character is when the character only appeared one time or two times, but the appearance influences the story from the beginning until the end. in general, symbolic rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 3 characters are when the character can be two roles, a main character and a symbol that makes the meaning of the story. understanding the characteristic in a drama or novel is important. based on goodyer (2008) the function of characteristic is to explore human nature and to entertain, to bring an audience in, and allow them to get the chance to experience foreign situations and characters, and thereby learn somethingabout themselves and others. symbolic characters kennedy and dana gioia (2010, p. 224) explained that symbol can be divided into two: symbolic characters and symbolic acts. “in some novels and stories, symbolic characters make brief cameo appearance appearances. such characters often are not well-rounded and fullyknown, but are seen fleetingly and remain slightly mysterious.” in “oedipus the king” drama, there are 12 symbolic characters which are (1) oedipus as determined person (2) oedipus as loyal leader (3) oedipus as brave (4) jocasta is the person who fears of truth (5) joscasta as irresponsible (6) creon as responsible (7) creon as honest (8) teireisias as savvy (9) priest as people’s voice (10) chorus as the people (11) second messengers as loyal servant (12) herdsman as braveman. it can be concluded that from those twelve symbolic characters presented in the drama “oedipus the king” by sophocles, most of the symbols refer to the goodness characterization. symbols through metaphor in oedipus the king written by sophocles, there are 9 symbols through metaphor including (1) thebes as a ship (2) king is a prow; (3) depths as adversity (4) bloody surf is misery; (5) bright is enjoyment; (6) laurel is triumph; (7) light is good, dark is bad; (8) immortal is almighty; (9) golden as precious things. besides being interpreted based on dictionary meaning and contextual meaning, all the symbols through metaphor are interpreted from the character’s dialogue in oedipus the king. the symbols in the drama “oedipus the king” are mostly symbolyzed the plague that occured in the oedipus the king drama. from those 9 symbols, it can be concluded that most of the symbols that the writer found are symbolyzed about the thebes’ suffers, a struggle king who wants to save his people from the plague which suffers the people of thebes and lastly symbolyzed about the god in “oedipus the king” drama. comparing to the symbolic character before, the symbols in this section however have more varied functions such as textual function of informativeness, manipulative function of reconceptualization, and manipulative function of ideology. the plot of the story in oedipus the king drama written by sophocles contains five elements of plot, which are exposition, raising action, climax, falling action, and denoument. in this part, the writter has analyzed five of the elements and the summary of the plot in oedipus the king drama written by sophocles. exposition the writer has found that the most exposition happened when the priest explained about the worst condition of thebes because of the plague which suffers the city. this scene introduces the main character and also the setting in this story which is oedipus as a king and take place in front of oedipus’ palace. one by one characters appear such as, creon, jocasta, teireisias, herdsman, and first and second messengers appears then he leads to rising action which has been explained below. rising action the rising action of oedipus the king story happened when the first messenger enter the stage and told oedipus that the truth might be found when oedipus find out about the herdsman and asks him who has give the first messenger a baby at that time. meanwhile, teireisas has refuse oedipus to know more about the truth and by that time oedipus has loses his temper. after what has just happened the herdsman enter and leads to the climax of the story. climax rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 4 oedipus has finally knew about the truth from the herdsman that he is the son of the fallen king, iaius and oedipus felt that it is too late to turn back. not only that information that oedipus got, he also realize after the herdsman enters that oedipus has just married his own mother and even has 2 children when they are married. knowing the oedipus has finally realized that he has married his own mother, the second messenger has appeared and bring bad news which leads to the falling action. falling action when the second messenger finally enters the stage to explain that jocasta has comitted to suicide. everybody has shocked , especially creon who was the person which the second messenger talked to. not only that, second messenger also let creon and everybody in the palace knew that oedipus has blinded himself. not long after that, the blind oedipus enters and he confessed to everyone that he has married his mother and killed his father, he also asks creon to replace his throne which also leads to the resolution of oedipus the king story written by sophocles. resolution the resolution and also the tragic ending of this story happened when oedipus finally asks his friend creon to lead him away from the thebes to the place where there is no human existence. in the end of the story creon also give an advice before the blinded oedipus left the thebes that he has to obtain his pray to the gods. after that, creon has accepted oedipus’ offer that creon should lead oedipus away from the thebes. creon and oedipus went away from the thebes and it becomes the end of the story of oedipus the king written by sophocles. the tragic ending which symbolyzed victory the explanation of the symbol of victory that appeared on the end of the plot, king oedipus, and the thebes will be explained one by one. the tragic ending which reflected through oedipus the king plays written by sophocles were found or happens in the last part of the story. the tragical events through the plot can be seen in the resolution section above, which tells about the blinded oedipus’ exilements from his own city, the thebes. while his exilement, the blinded oedipus also atone his sins by admitted to the god and claimed that he has been hated by the gods because oedipus has caused his city, the thebes suffered by the plague and also married his own mother as written in the dialogue page 23, line 1714 and page 21, line 1539: “oedipus: but i’m now hated by the gods” ( page 23, line 1714) “oedipus: then i would not have come to kill my father and marry my mother infamously. now i am godless and child of impurity, begetter in the same seed that created my wretched self. if there is any ill worse than” (page 21, line 1539) in this dialogue above, the scene during this dialogue can be stated as tragical events, since its action is serious and filled with pity and fear incidents. but, the behind this tragical momments, the writer has found that there is a victorial momment as well. the victorial momments that can be bought from this scene is that the responsibility of oedipus. even oedipus who has the status of the man who caused the trouble in his own city, on the other hand, oedipus has finally found the way to stop the plague in thebes by doing an exilements from the thebes. although, his act can be conluded as a tragical action, yet oedipus still reach his own victory by taking his responsibility to saving his people from the plague. another scene which shown the tragical action happened when oedipus was accompannied by creon to fulfill oedipus’ exilement which represents the end of the story and also the resolution over the story. the dialogue which represents tragic ending plot written in page 23, line 1719: “oedipus: now lead me away from here.” (page 23, line 1719) in this dialogue, oedipus ask creon for the last time to accompannied him into oedipus’ exilement from the thebes. therefore, after rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 5 taking the dialogue above, the writer concluded that the tragic ending of oedipus the king plays written by sophocles were happenned when the exilements of oedipus occured because, while the exilements, oedipus has passed through various kinds of ordeals and in the end oedipus has to leave his own city, the thebes, for the sake of his people. the first person who gains its own victory was found in the main character of the plays, oedipus. the writer has found oedipus’ victory after oedipus blinded himself in the end of the story. in that scene, the writer found that the oedipus’ blindness has made oedipus realize about all of his true identity. starting from oedipus realized that he was the killer of the king before him until oedipus realized that he was the person who caused the plague which suffers all of the people in the thebes. but, behind the reality that happened to oedipus, it makes oedipus gains his own victory in his own way. the first dialogue which represents that oedipus has gain his own victory was written in page 21, line 1547: “oedipus: what i have done here was best done—don’t tell me otherwise, do not give me further counsel. i do not know with what eyes i could look upon my father when i die and go under the earth, nor yet my wretched mother those two to whom i have done things deserving worse punishment than hanging...” (page 21, line 1547) in this dialogue, it is shown that oedipus gains his own victory by his blindness. with his blindness he could finally realize who he really is. even the reality is hard to accept for oedipus, he still bravely faced the truth and dare to serve his punishment as well. however, the victory that reflected from this dialogue is oedipus has finally knew the truth, after all with his own eyes widely open, yet he wasn’t able to find the truth which caused his city suffers from the plague, but with his blindness condition he was able to finally admit his own identity and he was ready to face the punishment in order to makes the thebes free from the plague. from this explanation, the writer concludedd that the dialogue above represents oedipus’ victory againts his true identity which remains unseen before oedipus finally knew the truth. the second dialogue that the writer found which reflected the tragic action is on page 23, line 1718: “oedipus: now lead me away from here. “ (page 23, line 1718) in this dialogue, it is shown that oedipus has decided to leave his city, the thebes because he was the person who caused the thebes’ main problem itself. but, behind this scene the writer found that oedipus indirectly achieved his victory by exiled himself out from the thebes. on the other hand, while oedipus’ exilement, oedipus has made it into victory againts the plague which suffered his city for a quite long time and caused so many of his people die. in the end, after the explanation the writer concluded that oedipus has achieved his victory againts the plague which suffers the city by exile himself out from the thebes and also his friend. after oedipus’ exilement from the thebes, the writer has found the victory symbol in thebes. the victory that the writer meant is the victory againts the plague which suffers the entire people of thebes during oedipus led the thebes. the dialogue which can be use as a proof that thebes has achieved its victory can be seen in the page 2, line 116 as written as: “oedipus: what is the rite of purification? how shall it be done? creon: by banishing a man, or expiation of blood by blood, since it is murder guilt which holds our city in this destroying storm. oedipus: who is this man whose fate the god pronounces? creon: my lord, before you piloted the state we had a king called laius. oedipus: i know of him by hearsay. i have not seen him. creon: the god commanded clearly: let some one punish with force this dead man’s murderers.” (page 2, line 116) in this dialogue, it tells about the way to cure the plague which suffers the city at that time. creon who bring the message from the god of the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 6 sun, king phoebus tells oedipus that the way to cure the plague is to banish the murderer of the king before oedipus which is iaius. meanwhile, the thebes still suffering from the plague at that time and oedipus still findout who is the murderer of king iaius. after oedipus keep searching about the murderer of king iaius, finally oedipus knew the murderer of king iaius is the oedipus himself. then, oedipus atone his sins for married his own mother and killed his own father by exile himself out from the thebes. in the end, with the oedipus’ exilement, the writer concludeds that the thebes has been freed from the plague or achieved for its own victory, because back before oedipus’ exilements, creon mention that if the murderer of king iaius was banished, the plague will no more exist in the thebes. the victory of thebes is againts the plague which suffers and kills the people who lives in thebes. by the tragical events which occured in the ending of the oedipus the king plays written by sophocles above that the writer has collected, it appears the tragic ending in oedipus the king has its own victory. the tragic ending’s victory was involving the main character and also the setting of the oedipus the king story. although, there are several character in this story who feels sad about the resolution of the story, yet the ending of the oedipus the king drama stilll keeps its own victory, but the victory that the writer mention is not the victory which should be celebrated, but the victory which should be unfortanted. in the end, after the explanation above the writer concludedd that the tragic ending of oedipus the king were symbolized victory. even sophocles as the author of the story deliver the tragical action in the end of the story, still the writer has his own perspective that there is also victorial action behind the tragical action and the writer proved it by collecting the dialogue which shown the tragical action which occured in the ending of the oedipus the king story written by sophocles and explains it one by one based on the writer’s perspective. conclusion from this study, it can be concluded that intrinsic elements analysis such as, character and characterization, plot analysis, metaphor and symbols put a contribution on finding the tragical action which reflected in “oedipus the king”. the contribution of the character and characterization, plot analysis, metaphor and symbols is considered as a result of the supportive data which the writer used to analyze the main goal of this analysis, finding the victory symbol in the tragic ending of oedipus the king play written by sophocles. based on aristothles (1987) who was one of the greatest philosophers of ancient greece, every tragedy, therefore, must have six parts, which parts determine its quality—namely, plot, characters, diction, thought, spectacle, and melody and also in the form of action, not of narrative; with incidents are using pity and fear, wherewith to accomplish its catharsis of such emotions. the tragic ending which occured in oedipus the king story written by sophocles were similar to aristothles theory. by the tragical events which occured in the ending of the oedipus the king plays written by sophocles above that the writer has collected, it appears the tragic ending in oedipus the king has its own victory. although in sophocles’ oedipus the king drama, there are several character in this story who feels sad about the resolution of the story, yet the ending of the oedipus the king drama stilll keeps its own victory, but the victory that the writer mention is not the victory which should be celebrated, but the victory which should be unfortanted. these evidences thus, show that the tragic ending in oedipus the king story writtten by sophocles were symbolized as victory. references cricka, r. d., & grushka, k. ( 2009). signs, symbols and metaphor: linking self with text in inquirybased. the curriculum journal, 447–464. diyanni, r. (1986). literature: reading fiction, poetry, drama, and the essay. united states of america: random house. gyasi. (2008). language and literature. language and literature, 1. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (1) (2019) 7 janko, r. (1987). aristotle: poetics. united states of america: hackett publishing company. kennedy, x., & gioia, d. (2010). backpack literature, an introduction to fiction, poetry, and writing. new york: pearson learning solutions. sand, s. d., ujjan, a. u., turk, m. k., detho, m. d., nizamani, m. k., urooj, s. d., hana, r. (2016). role of fate in play oedipus rex by sophocles. the international researches journal 'international researchers', 49-53]. sandelowski, m. (2000). focus on research methods: whatever happened to qualitative desceiption? research in nursing and health, 334-330. 69 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow myth as a revelation of spiritual values for today’s human life reflected on sarah h. bradford’s harriet tubman: the moses of her people ike alit triananingsih , henrikus joko yulianto english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang article info ________________ article history: received 2 october 2019 approved 26 november 2019 published 29 november 2019 ________________ keywords: africanamerican, christian myth, moses, slavery, structuralism ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ america is a country with christianity as the major religion. it is the fact that moses in christian myth has an important role to the religion of this country. the united states president harry truman wrote in 1950 that the fundamental basis of the laws of the united states was the ten commandments that were given to moses. america is also known for the country of freedom. besides, american freedom has a unique historical story which is about slavery. harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel depicts the journey and struggle of harriet in liberating african american slaves. this study aims to identify the incorporation of moses in christian myth to the story in the novel and its relation to the spiritual values of human’s life in the present time. the method of this study is qualitative study analysis using structuralism method of claude levi strauss and the study of myth by joseph campbell. then, the method of data analysis is based on the story in harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel and moses in christian myth. bradford’s novel tells about the main character named harriet who became the leader of african american slaves to the northern america and canada for freedom. while in christian myth, moses was chosen by god to be the leader of israelites to go from the land of egypt bondage for freedom. the final finding of this study shows the conflict of the novel, the incorporation of moses in christian myth to the story in the novel and shows the ten commandments of christianity influenced the spiritual values by americans which is also still relevant today. for instance, most americans are christian as the values of the first commandment; americans commonly regard their society as the freest and best in the world as the value of the eight commandment; the right of american constitutional democracy to attempt to “pursue” happiness in their own way as long as they do not infringe upon the rights of others is a result of the tenth commandment; although there are still some transgressions of one or more of the commandments, there are somehow many other americans who are still devoted to the ten commandments as moral principles in their daily life.. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: ikealittriananingsih@students.unnes.ac.id issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:ikealittriananingsih@students.unnes.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 70 introduction america is a country with christian as the major religion. the fact that moses in christian myth has an important role to the religion of this country. united states president harry truman wrote in 1950 that the fundamental basis of the laws of the united states was the ten commandments that were given to moses. moses in christian mythology was born in a time when his people, the israelites were the enslaved minority in egypt (atkinson, 2015:21). the bible tells how the israelites were enslaved in egypt and eventually escaped under the leadership of moses. moses emancipated israelites from slavery in egypt with help of god. in many cases, moses communicated with god when he was in trouble. he got ten commandments by god for israelites to be the fundamental basis of the laws to live. the similar story was told in harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel. america is known for the country of freedom. besides, american freedom has unique historical story which is about slavery. the novel captured the journey and struggle of harriet in liberating african american slaves. structuralism is an approach to literary analysis grounded in structural linguistics, the science of language (bressler,1999: 88). claude levi-strauss concentrated on the paradigmatic approach that focus on the structures of discourse that seem to evade a conscious arrangement but are somehow put vertically within texts and sometimes can be represented as paired opposites or binary oppositions (guerin, 2005:372). in this discussion, structuralism is used to find the main problem portrayed through the main characters in the novel by using intrinsic elements of the novel. sets binary oppositions by levi strauss’ theory is also used to find the symbol of africanamerican slaves’ freedom drawn from conflict among the characters in the novel. myth is a fictitious story or half-truth, but it goes much deeper than that (bolton, 2002:2). myths often center the stories of direct interaction between man and the gods and goddesses. the gods, goddesses, or other supernatural beings are often worshipped or revered by humankind (bolton, 2002:2). the main characters in myths are usually gods or supernatural heroes (campbell, 1991:101). the usual hero adventure begins with someone from whom something has been taken, or who feels there's something lacking in the normal experiences available or permitted to the members of his society. moses is one of the christian mythology. moses in the bible is leader of the israelite departure from egyptian bondage. moses was a prophet and lawgiver whose legend is told in the first books of the hebrew bible; exodus, leviticus, numbers, and deuteronomy (mercante, 2009:648). in this discussion, claude levi-strauss’ theory that focus on the representation of paired opposites (binary oppositions) is applied. sets of binary oppositions between moses and pharaoh will be used to find the symbol of israelite slaves’ freedom in christian myth. based on the theoretical framework above, the problem proposed are to see the main conflict reflected through the characters and find the “symbol of self-freedom” from the characters in the novel and moses in christian myth. this study aims to discuss the christian myth as a revelation of spiritual values for today’s human life. so, it uses levi-strauss’ theory and also uses the study of myth by joseph campbell.. methods this study is designed as qualitative descriptive research applying structuralism theory by claude levi strauss and the study of myth by joseph campbell. the material object of this study is sarah h. bradford’s novel entitled harriet tubman: the moses of her people. its formal object is the study of bradford’s novel concerning on binary opposition in novel, meaning, and relations in the novel which depicted the structuralism showing the symbol that reflected and described in the novel through the characters. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 71 then, it was related to ten commandments in christianity to find the values exist in the present time. the data analysis is taken by some procedures: (1) describing data in binary opposition (2) data is interpreted and related to ten commandments in christianity. results and discussions this part elaborates the binary opposition and study of myth by joseph campbell. harriet tubman: the moses of her people is a novel told about slavery in maryland. harriet was an african american slave. she was the granddaughter of african slave imported from africa. as the slave law in maryland, every child that was born from a slave, he/she would be a slave. the conflict of the main character novel usually contains a hundred or thousand pages that make a story or plot. one of the principal ways to analyze a novel is by examining intrinsic devices of which it is built. at the very least, these consist of plot, characters, setting, theme, and point of view (nurgiyantoro, 1998:23). the central message, concern, or purpose can be found in the theme. theme is a main idea that underlies the meaning of the whole story in a novel. an author usually expresses a theme as a generalization, or general statement, about people or life (nurgiyantoro, 1998:70). the theme of harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel is “self-freedom is everybody’s right.” it was the main conflict of the story and the primary goal in slaves’ lives. slavery in harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel presented situations where slaves were mistreated and sold away from their spouses, parents, and children. after the master died, the slaves were alienated to another plantation but still in one state. it is the starting point for harriet to liberate herself when she heard a whisper to flee to freedom with an invisible guide. incorporation of christian myth in depicting the main character’s striving for freedom a myth was an event which had happened once, but which also happened all the time. it talks about another plane that exists alongside our own world and in some sense supports it (armstrong, 2005:4). harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel tells about the way harriet liberate african-american slaves for freedom with god’s help. it has similarities with the way of moses in christian mythology in liberating israelites from egypt bondage that would be discussed below. moses in harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel as symbol of freedom the slaves were only property and had no right as human beings. they had to do everything the master/mistress commanded them to do. meanwhile, the master/mistress were people who had power to control every slave’s activity. after the whole experiences as a slave, the words “liberation and freedom” then came to harriet’s minds. "why should such things be? is there no deliverance for my people?" said harriet (bradford, 1886:16). she would never have had power if she was still a slave, so she decided to go to the north for freedom. harriet got idea and braveness to escape from slavery in maryland. she went to the north alone facing many obstacles. she wanted to be free. since harriet brought many african american slaves for freedom, she was called moses. behold here, in the stupid little negro girl, the future deliverer of hundreds of her people; the spy and scout of the union armies; the devoted hospital nurse; the protector of hunted fugitives; the eloquent speaker in public meetings; the cunning eluder of pursuing manhunters; the heaven guided pioneer through dangers seen and unseen; in short, as she has well been called, "the moses of her people." (bradford, 1886:14). the author directly stated that harriet was the moses of her people. her journey in liberating slaves from maryland to northern america has some similarities to the journey of moses in christian myth who brought israelite slaves from rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 72 egypt bondage to freedom. moses was a character who symbolizes israelite slaves’ freedom. he was seen as the leader of the liberation. it enabled israelite slaves to have a sense of freedom. one major similarity between harriet and moses was that both were the leader for slave to freedom. as a brave character harriet symbolized african american slaves’ freedom. within months of the 1865 union victory in the civil war, the 13th amendment of the u.s. constitution ended slavery throughout the remaining slave states, including delaware. attention now focused on providing education and job opportunities for black people (marks, 1998:38). as the result, white people finally aware to colored people’s right. harriet’s long journey in liberating african american slaves finally paid off. the u.s. constitution ended slavery in 1865 as stated in the quotation above. after that, the constitution focused on education and job opportunities. moses in christian mythology as symbol of freedom god had certain scenario for moses since he was born. he lived at the time his people in egypt were in bondage. he directly talked to god when the first time he got the command to make her people free from slavery. god gave him aaron as friend to led israelites since he was not fluent to speak. aaron convinced israelites that moses was the chosen person by god to bring them to the land of freedom. finally, he was helped by god in his journey liberating israelite slaves from egypt bondage. moses raised his staff and the waters of the red sea parted, allowing the israelites to cross on dry land. (atkinson, 2017:30). god gave the way to the israelites when they did not have another way except to cross the red sea. pharaoh ordered his warriors and the israelites to cross the red sea to pursue moses. unfortunately, when the egyptians followed suit, the walls of water engulfed them and they drowned. it was the way god always helped moses in his journey. moses brought israelites to pass red sea safely. on the other hands, god drowned pharaoh and his warriors when they tried to catch moses and israelites. pharaoh was cursed because he stole israelites’ freedom and made them as slaves in egypt. moses in christian myth was a character who symbolizes israelite slaves’ freedom. he was seen as the leader of the liberation. it enabled israelite slaves to have a sense of freedom. incorporation of christian myth in the novel both moses and harriet as hero/heroine whose adventure began when freedom was taken away from them and their people. they were the chosen people from god to be the leader for their people to regain their freedom. the usual hero adventure begins with someone from whom something has been taken, or who feels there's something lacking in the normal experiences available or permitted to the members of his society. this person then departs on a series of adventures beyond the ordinary, either to recover what has been lost or to discover some life-giving elixir. it's usually a cycle, a going and a returning (campbell, 1991:101). harriet piloted the slaves to north, traveling by night, hiding by day, scaling the mountains, fording the rivers, threading the forests, lying concealed as the pursuers passed them. she carried the babies, drugged with paregoric, in a basket on her arm. she went nineteen times and brought away over three hundred people from land of bondage to the land of freedom. the spiritual deed of harriet was shown by her belief that god will always help her in any trouble that she faced. on one of her journey to north, harriet was shown the map of new york state, and the track of the railroad, for more than three hundred miles to niagara, where he would cross the river and be free. unfortunately, the way seemed long and full of dangers. harriet encouraged her people in her cheery way. they must not give up now. "go forward." (bradford, 1886:47). "de lord had been with them in six troubles, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 73 and he would not desert them in de seventh." (bradford, 1886:60). there was nothing to do but to go on. as moses spoke to the children of israel, when compassed before and behind by dangers, she spoke to her people, that they should go forward. her religious character brought up by parents possessed of strong faith in god, she had never known the time when she did not trust him, and cling to him, with an all-abiding confidence. she seemed ever to feel the divine presence near and talked to god "as a man talketh with his friend." hers was not the religion of a morning and evening prayer at stated times, but when she felt a need, she simply told god of it and trusted him to set the matter right (bradford, 1886:23). it was clearly shown that harriet’s belief in god related to the story of moses in christian mythology that moses gave israelites the law that would brand them as people who knew god. christian myth as a revelation of spiritual values for today’s human life myths serve several purposes. one of the foremost purposes is about religion. one of the essential elements of a myth is a religious significance. in these cultures, the myth explained religious beliefs as well as justifying religious rituals (bolton, 2002:2). the reflection of moses in christian myth signifying the spiritual values for human’s life in the present time will be presented below. spiritual values of the ten commandments for today’s human life the ten commandments are the commands god gave to the people of israel through moses after leading them out of egypt bondage. moses was the chosen one and received the ten commandments from god; the first four commandments are based on religion; the fifth commandment concerns family responsibility; the sixth and eighth address the crimes of murder and theft; the seventh, ninth, and tenth focus on moral living: do not commit adultery, do not lie, and do not covet the belongings of others (atkinson, 2017:35). the tenth commandments of christianity are reflected in the spiritual values of american’s society in the present time. it influenced the way american’s society behave to god and people. in the united states, the ten commandments became the foundation of both personal and civil morality. one of the amendment in bill of right is about to speak freely for both colored and white people in america. for example, a colored american author toni morrison expressed her free of speaking though her works. nowadays, based on nevins’ article, stated that about 71 percent of american society are christian and worship god. it is influenced by the first commandment. americans who commonly regard their society as the freest and best in the world as the value of the eight commandment. the understanding of freedom was shaped by the founding fathers’ belief that all people are equal and that the role of the government is to protect each person’s basic “inalienable” rights. the u.s. constitution’s bill of rights assures individual rights, including provisions for freedom of speech, press and religion. the next value is about the right of citizens in the american constitutional democracy to attempt to attain “pursue” happiness in their own way as long as they do not infringe upon the rights of others. it shows that one of the values of the tenth commandments. as a result, most of the spiritual values of the way american’s society life were influenced by ten commandments delivered by god in christianity and still exists in the present time. conclusion harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel told about harriet who was born as slave in america and was chosen by god to be the leader of the other slaves in the journey to north for freedom. her journey to the north for freedom has similarities with moses’ journey in liberating rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 74 israelites slave from egypt bondage to freedom. the main theme of both story of moses in christian myth and harriet tubman: the moses of her people novel is “self-freedom is everybody’s right.” in christian myth, ten commandments were given to moses for israelite as their basic law. the legacy of it is lasting. for instance, most americans are christian as the values of the first commandment; americans commonly regard their society as the freest and best in the world as the value of the eight commandment; the right of american constitutional democracy to attempt to “pursue” happiness in their own way as long as they do not infringe upon the rights of others is a result of the tenth commandment; although there are still some transgressions of one or more of the commandments, there are somehow many other americans who are still devoted to the ten commandments as moral principles in their daily life. references armstrong, karen. (2005). a short history of myth. great britain: canongate books ltd. atkinson, dominique. (2015). the men who changed the course of history. california: kindle edition. bolton, lesley. (2002). everything: classical mythology book. avon, massachusetts: adams media corporation. bradford, sarah h. (1886). harriet tubman: the moses of her people. new york: geo. r. lockwood & son bressler, c. e. (1998). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice. upper saddle river, n.j: prentice hall. campbell, joseph. et al. (1991). the power of myth. united states of america: anchor books. guerin, w. l. et al. (2005). a handbook of critical approaches to literature. new york: oxford university press, inc. marks, carole c. (1998). a history of african americans of delaware and maryland's eastern shore. wilmington: a delaware heritage press book. mercatante, anthony s. (2009). the facts on file encyclopedia of world mythology and legend. united states of america: facts on file, inc. nurgiyantoro, burhan. (1998). teori pengkajian fiksi. yogyakarta: gajah mada university press. 60 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the dilemma of being american as a consequence of ethnic segregation in toni morrison’s beloved novia sekar ayuningtyas, mohammad ikhwan rosyidi english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 6 september 2019 approved 26 november 2019 published 29 november 2019 ________________ keywords: american, deconstruction, dilemma, ethnic segregation ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ slavery was a central institution in american society and was accepted as normal and applauded as a positive thing by many white americans. america was full of negro slaves when there were many injustice actions done by white to black beloved is a novel written by toni morrison in 1987, explores the hardships endured by a former slave woman and her family during the slavery and the reconstructions eras. this study aims to explain the dilemma experienced by the main character of being american and its correlation between the main character’s dilemma and ethnic segregation by the white americans against the afro-americans as portrayed in beloved novel. the method used in this study is a qualitative study analyzed by deconstruction theory of paul de man. meanwhile, the method of data analysis is based on the dilemma experienced by african-american in the novel and its correlation between the dilemma and ethnic segregation. morrison’s novel shows that the dilemma experienced by the main character in the novel is divided into the episodes of control, gender role, and humanity service. the correlation between the dilemma and ethnic segregation is portrayed through the struggle of afro-american fight against the domination of white americans. in conclusion, ethnic segregation in america creates dilemma for afro-american and it should be removed to vanish any differentiation and live in harmony.. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: oppiekara@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:%20oppiekara@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 61 introduction america is a diverse nation, popularly known as the nation of liberty. since america is a diverse nation, it is constructed by various people from different races, religion, cultures, etc. mostly people living in the united states come from various parts in the world, and they are mostly immigrant. for example is immigrants from africa, often called as negro or black. due to the diversity, it cannot be separated from differentiation. commonly, it comes between the differentiation of race, namely white and black. it also evokes the problem of slavery. slavery was a central institution in american society and was accepted as normal and applauded as a positive thing by many white americans. america was full of negro slaves when there were many injustice actions done by white to black. panda and sethi (2017) say that insufficient or no food for days, lack of freedom and no funeral after death was attached to the fate of the slaves. the depiction of the life of slavery can be represented through literary works. literary works, exist to either talk or giving critique towards the society, especially about what experienced or what happen surrounds the author. literary work, usually is a product of imitation developed by the author. one of literary works that represent the life of slavery in america is beloved, a novel written by toni morrison in 1987, explores the hardships endured by a former slave woman and her family during the slavery and the reconstructions eras. it centers on the powers of memory and history. if i look at american history, clearly in 1873 was when the civil war was over. but apparently, the oppressor by american to african-american will be unforgettable. on the other hand, the reconstructions also hinged on radical new ideas about "liberty" and "equality," which challenged slavery's long tradition of extreme human inequality. beloved is a complex novel as africanamerican literature that won many awards. this novel focuses on morrison’s representation of african-american experience and history. the phenomenon of differentiation becomes common problem that happens every time and everywhere in most part of the world. it should be fought against to achieve equality so that there would be no more differentiation. there are two other novels similar to beloved. first novel entitled night john by gary paulsen and published in 1993. second, novel entitled roots: the saga of an american family by alex haley published in 1976. the similarity of these three novels is equally telling about the darkness of african-american slavery in america and also about the characters in the story who tried to escape from slavery and tried to get their freedom. in addition, there are many journals that dealing with beloved by toni morrison analyzed with many approaches. first, the deconstruction theory. second approach is feminism. third approach is psychology. fourth is postcolonial. the writer also find many related topics to the recent research such as topic about race, gender, motherhood, slavery, historicism, culture, ghost, and magic realism. however, the writer focuses on analyzing the difficulties of being american as rejection of differentiation in toni morrison’s beloved by using deconstruction theory by paul de man, which seeks to deconstruct the privileged claims in romanticism of symbol over allegory, and metaphor over metonymy. before deconstructing the result, the writer uses structuralism approach to find the binary opposition. structuralism is defined as a way of conceptualizing our experience in terms of polar opposites, which is called binary oppositions (sahoo, 2014). when structuralism finds order and meaning in the text as in the sentence, deconstruction finds the contrary, it concerns in disorder and constant tendency of the language to refute its apparent sense: text are found to deconstruct themselves rather than to provide a stable identifiable meaning. (guerin, 1999: 340). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 62 based on the theoretical framework above, the research questions are what dilemma experienced y the main character in beloved living as an afro-american and its correlation against the ethnic segregation done between black and white americans. the aim of this study is to describe the dilemma of being american and giving it the correlation to the ethnic segregation between black and white. methods this research is a qualitative-descriptive study which contains words, sentences, paragraphs to arrange and present the result. since the data would be the cases of the dilemma of being american as a consequence of ethnic segregation and its correlation to the ethnic segregation between black and white, the writer would use some theories related to the topic. they are structuralism to find out the binary oppositions exist in the novel and deconstruction theory to analyze how they react towards the dilemma of being afro-american as the consequence of ethnic segregation. the material object of this study is toni morrison’s novel entitled beloved which contains of two hundreds and ninety eight pages, written in 1987. its formal object is the study of morrison’s novel concerning on binary opposition in novel, meaning, and relations in the novel which depicted the deconstruction showing the dilemma experienced by the main character against the ethnic segregation. the data analysis is taken by some procedures: (1) describing data in binary opposition (2) data is interpreted and related through deconstruction theory. results and discussions the dilemma experienced by the main character of being american in toni morrison’s beloved living in america is not as easy as it seems to be. there is a gap in america, especially towards differentiation, for example is race. there is ethnic segregation between black and white that can be seen as clear as crystal. black or nigger refers to the african-american who have dark skin, while white for fair skin. this aspect can affect their whole living and creates some dilemma. dilemma is a situation in which a difficult choice has to be made among different things someone can do, sometimes the results are not the ones he wants, that makes it confusing. when someone experiences dilemma, it means that he/she have some possibilities to decide but he is confused which one he will choose. in this case, the dilemma is experienced by the main character of the novel, namely sethe. she comes from black society who live in america. though america is known as salad bowl where many people from many countries gather become one society, in fact there is still segregation among them. not all people are welcomed warmly, not all freedom people can get in their lives. the most obvious one is ethnic segregation between white society and black society. they live separatedly due to the differentiation., such as written on the excerpt below: odd clusters and strays of negroes wandered the back roads and cowpaths from schenectady to jackson. dazed but insistent, they searched each other out for word of a cousin, an aunt, a friend who once said, “call on me. anytime you get near chicago, just call on me.” some of them were running from family that could not support them, some to family; some were running from dead crops, dead kin, life threats, and took-over land (morrison, 1987: 73) due to the segregation, they live in difficulties, and the only way to escape is by running away from the control of white society. afro-american or nigger are treated differently because they come from different ethnic or race. they have dark skin, while other americans have fair skin. this condition makes their lives difficult and experiences some dilemma episode of control rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 63 this episode describes the control as one of the dilemma experienced by the main character of being an afro-american. control here means the way they use their authority to rule the one who are submissive. the one who hold the control is white, while black should obey the rules and being controlled. in other words, the oppressive side is called as the colonizer, and the oppressed side is called as the colonized. as white are superior over the blacks, they can do everything they want such as oppressing the submissive side. it makes the black society feel suppressed and unsafe, seen from the following quotation: she just flew. collected every bit of life she had made, all the parts of her that were precious and fine and beautiful, and carried, pushed, dragged them through the veil, out, away, over there where no one could hurt them. over there. outside this place, where they would be safe. (morrison, 1987; 163). from the quotation, we know that this difficulty makes their mind thinking about safe place out of suppression and hurt. the only way to escape is by leaving the previous life which is precious, fine, and beautiful to another better place where no one could hurt them and be safe from all colonization. this fact shows that racial difference has big impact to their lives. the white society act as a colonizer while the black society are colonized through the rules made by white. as a consequence, they are controlled by white’s rules and regulations. there is injustice experienced by black through the segregation created by white. the rules and regulations don’t take sides with blacks. therefore, they experience dilemma because they have no control. there is nothing they can do except obeying the rules of the whites. for example, black can only work as low level workers such as slaves. it happens because white have control to the economical condition and makes black lives in difficulty, proved by the excerpt below: then schoolteacher arrived to put things in order. but what he did broke three more sweet home men and punched the glittering iron out of sethe’s eyes, leaving two open wells that did not reflect firelight (morrison, 1987; 9). from the explanation above, it can be seen that white are powerful even to destroy the blacks’ houses. control makes them have power to do anything, while black is powerless to fight against white. they can only accept the injustice and do nothing to escape or run away. black is also treated inhumanely due to the ethnic segregation as if they are non human being, like in the quotation below: no undreamable dreams about whether the headless, feetless torso hanging in the tree with a sign on it was her husband or paul a; whether the bubbling-hot girls in the coloredschool fire set by patriots included her daughter; whether a gang of whites invaded her daughter’s private parts, soiled her daughter’s thighs and threw her daughter out of the wagon. (morrison, 1987; 251). the quotation above shows that white as the colonizer treat the black inhumanely such as killing and raping girls, a very cruel actions to do which shows injustice between white and black. therefore, there is dilemma of control in the world of black and white in america. episode of gender role second binary opposition is about the dilemma of gender role experienced by the main character in beloved novel. in this story, it is told that men hold the control over the women. it shows that men are powerful and women are powerless. men as the head of family work outside the house, which means they have freedom. meanwhile, women should stay inside the house because she is responsible for the house chore. it makes them feel restricted. men are powerful because they have roles to lead the family, make the rules, and decide things. they must work to live the life so that they can survive in the world of america where the economical condition don’t take sides with black society. they live poorly with low-income. therefore, men are supposed to be outside the house to work and do heavy jobs. whereas, women are intended to stay inside the house. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 64 they have to do daily chores, have pregnant, and take care of the children, seen from the following passage: halle’s woman pregnant every year including the year she sat by the fire telling him she was going to run. her three children she had already packed into a wagonload of others in a caravan of negroes crossing the river. they were to be left with halle’s mother near cincinnati. even in that tiny shack, leaning so close to the fire you could smell the heat in her dress, her eyes did not pick up a flicker of light (morrison, 1987: 30) the passage above shows that pregnancy is one of the obligation of a woman should do as wife. they have to take care of babies all day long. men know little about things like that. (morrison, 1987; 16). besides, women also have to serve the husband when he is at home. they do not have right to work outside the house which make them restricted. as a result, women are seen as powerless because they do not have freedom to stand for themselves as independent gender. they also have to obey everything told or ordered by their husband because men are intended to be a leader. it is described through the following excerpt: the restraint they had exercised possible only because they were sweet home men— the ones mr. garner bragged about while other farmers shook their heads in warning at the phrase. “y’all got boys,” he told them. “young boys, old boys, picky boys, stroppin boys. now at sweet home, my niggers is men everyone of em. bought em thataway, raised em thataway. men everyone.” (morrison, 1998: 10) from the quotation above, it is clearly told that they are proud to have more boys than girls, which means that there is a gender discrimination in accepting the presence of human based on gender. therefore, women are usually silent. they have to obey what are ordered by men. they cannot refuse or reject anything, seen from the following quotation: “i don’t know where i’ll be. mr. garner— that’s him what brought me here—he say he arrange something for me.” and then, “i’m free, you know.” (morrison, 1998; 143). the quotation above explains that men are powerful, while women are powerless to the man’s rule. even when men are touching female’s breast when they help them, women can do nothing about it (morrison, 1987; 17). woman can do nothing when man treats her badly, she just can keep silent and accept the bad treatment though she wants to cry. it proves that gender role also has caused dilemma of how they live in american’s society as afro-american because women feel more repressed of the way men treat them just because men have more power. in terms of interaction, men are the ones who should talk and decide, while women are restricted to express their opinion publicly (morrison, 1987; 188). they should pay attention to the way they behave in society live, such as what to speak or not, what good to wear and which one is proper rather than the other. it can be summarized that gender role creates dilemma for the main character in living as an american because men are dominant while women are submissive. episode of humanity service humanity service here means the treatment or feedback between white and black in using or getting public service. though there are many facilities and services available in america, there is still differentiation and uneven treatment got by black. they cannot have same service as white do. it shows that humanity service is differed due to the ethnic segregation. it makes the black society have dilemma in surviving for their life. when white are sick, they can get hospital facility and accompanied by the doctors (morrison, 1987; 194). it is because they have money and power so that they can get proper service. also, when someone from their race is dead, they have funeral place and formal ceremony. it is different from black who get improper and poor humanity service, stated in the passage below: rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 65 baby suggs didn’t even raise her head. from her sickbed she heard them go but that wasn’t the reason she lay still. it was a wonder to her that her grandsons had taken so long to realize that every house wasn’t like the one on bluestone road. (morrison, 1987; 3). the statement above shows the condition of one of black who get sick and need treatment, but she could not get it because ahe didn’t live at bluestone road, where white rich society live. she can only be treated at home by her family. even when there is someone died, they cannot have funeral place, seen from the following statement: sethe had no instructions except “take her to the clearing,” which he tried to do, but was prevented by some rule the whites had invented about where the dead should rest. (morrison, 1987; 171). the statement above clearly describes that black is prevented by the white rules which says that black have different place about where the dead should rest, not a funeral. they are just buried near their house because they cannot afford the funeral fee, seen from the passage below: “filed a claim and rode on off. they going to let you out for the burial,” she said, “not the funeral, just the burial,” and they did. the sheriff came with me and looked away when i fed denver in the wagon. (morrison, 1983; 183). the statement shows that black could only get burial, not a funeral like what while people get when there is one of them died. it can be concluded that humanity service is one of the dilemma experienced by the main character because of the ethnic segregation between white and black. the correlation between the main character’s dilemma and ethnic segregation by white americans against afro-american ethnic segregation between white and black do happens in society lives. there are many differentiation experienced by the main character in surviving the life of being an american who comes from black society. the construction of black society commonly, black society are low-class workers. they work for white as the rulers in the society. they are the ones who are being ruled and submissive to the dominance of white society. this condition is paradoxal to the saying that america as ‘salad bowl’, while anyone from various countries can be accepted warmly and treated same. in fact, the difference between the races never end. due to the differences, black society experience some difficulties in living the life. they feel the misery and poverty because white have taken their rights as human being, presented in following passage: “those white things have taken all i had or dreamed,” she said, “and broke my heartstrings too. there is no bad luck in the world but whitefolks.” 124 shut down and put up with the venom of its ghost. no more lamp all night long, or neighbors dropping by. no low conversations after supper. no watched barefoot children playing in the shoes of strangers (morrison, 1987: 110). from the excerpt above, it explains that black society hate white because they take and destroy their dreams as well. there will be no more happiness and peace in their life. they are often rejected just because they have different skin color. the consequence of ethnic segregation between afro-americans and white americans ethnic segregation creates dilemma for the black society lives which are divided into three major issues as stated above, namely control, gender role, and humanity service. they have to deal with the consequences to survive in the world of america since segregation is an unfinished fight that will always happen. the only way to fight against the domination of white is by speaking up. if they are brave, they can do whatever they can, even make white as inferior against the strength of black. the first struggle they have to face is control. white as the dominant ethnic has more control over the black ethnic. they create gap to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 66 segregate the skin color they have. white feel more free to dominate because they have everything while black do not have anything. on the other hand, black actually can raise against white colonization, they also have control like what white do. it happens to those who reject ethnic segregation made by white, because they think that human is equal though they have different skin color. it is seen when black can kill white (morrison, 1987; 265). the fact that black can fight against white is fascinating, seen from the passage below: they killed a boss so often and so completely they had to bring him back to life to pulp him one more time. tasting hot mealcake among pine trees, they beat it away. singing love songs to mr. death, they smashed his head. more than the rest, they killed the flirt whom folks called life for leading them on. making them think the next sunrise would be worth it; that another stroke of time would do it at last. (morrison,1987: 131). the passage above states that black can do what white do, that is killing. it shows that there is possibility to change the rule and take control in order to make ethnic segregation over, and human equality exists. black also have strength and courage to fight against white domination and it is a good sign to raise human egalitarian in the world of america. in addition, they also challenge the stereotype that women are powerless. women can do nothing except obey the men’s rules. although black women are being wife and mother, they can stand for themselves. they can survive without men, seen from the quotation below: sethe started to turn over on her stomach but changed her mind. she did not want to call paul d’s attention back to her, so she settled for crossing her ankles. (morrison, 1987; 24) it happens when sethe is doubt whether to call paul d’s attention back to her or not, and she decides not to do so. it proves that women can decide things by themselves and stand for their right, even when she needs him. she prefers to settle. it shows that the differentiation due to gender role can be challenged if they are willing to fight against the rules. men are true leaders, either in society or family, but women also have important role. they can survive without men, they can do multitasking jobs that men think it’s trivial things to do. women are also able to control over the others through emotion, and make them do as what she told, seen in the passage bellow: “where’d you learn to dance?” denver asked her. “nowhere. look at me do this.” beloved put her fists on her hipsand commenced to skip on bare feet. denver laughed. “now you. come on,” said beloved. “you may as well just comeon.” her black skirt swayed from side to side. (morrison, 1987;74) beloved is telling denver to do what she told, and denver follows it immediately. beloved can be seen as the dominance here. since in beloved (morrison, 1987) it is clearly told that denver actually is stranger which happen to live together with beloved and following every beloved’s order. it shows that women also have control towards men. another proof is that women can also express their opinion and debate for conveying the arguments with the men (morrison, 1987; 15). that is not a sin to refuse an argument since everybody has choice. men have choice, so do women. women can do everything they want, shown in the passage bellow: “no man? you here by yourself?” “me and denver,” she said. “that all right by you?” “that’s all right by me.” she saw his skepticism and went on. “i cook at a restaurant in town. and i sew a little on the sly.” (morrison, 1987; 10). the statement above is closely related to the idea of becoming free as well. morrison tries to show that women can do whatever as well just liked men, especially for black women, since black women suffer the difficulty more as becoming american. she tries to show that men and women also can have the same role. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 67 besides, there is humanity service that is being crucial issue faced by black in living as afro-american. in fact, they cannot get same facility and service like what people get. for example, when they get sick, they cannot enter a hospital to get proper treatment (morrison, 1987; 3). doctors are facility for white only, not for black. they are refused because of ethnic segregation. as a result, they can only be treated at home. eventually, they are dead because they have no proper medicine and treatment. they just have burial near home without any funeral treatment. it shows that humanity service is also differred due to the segregation. however, sethe as the main character of the story tries to change the condition by struggling for her child to get treatment in hospital through the doctor. when she wants to bury beloved, she makes a funeral for her, stated in the passage below: she had not thought to ask him and it bothered her still that it might have been possible—that for twenty minutes, a half hour, say, she could have had the whole thing, every word she heard the preacher say at the funeral (and all there was to say, surely) engraved on her baby’s headstone: dearly beloved. but what she got, settled for, was the one word that mattered. she thought it would be enough, rutting among the headstones with the engraver, his young son looking on, the anger in his face so old; the appetite in it quite new. that should certainly be enough. enough to answer one more preacher, one more abolitionist and a town full of disgust. (morrison, 1987; 5). according to the passage above, she wants to show that black also can get service like what people have, such as funeral facility. she believes that everyone is equal despite of ethnic segregation. in the end, she can have funeral for her beloved, not a burial like what black society have for long time. after all, morrison gives message through the story of beloved that people need to fight back by challenging the idea of differentiation. people are created equally so we have to live in harmony as people supposed to as human being. conclusion it can be concluded that dilemma experienced by the main character is correlated to the ethnic segregation by white americans against afro-american by challenging the differentiation into equality, from control, gender role, to humanity service. black do not have control because they are oppressed by the white’s rules. they are powerless to fight against the condition. in terms of gender role, men are powerful over women. they can dominate because they are head of family, and women should obey every men’s rule and order. they should watch how they behave in society. in addition, the differentiation of humanity service are also experienced through the treatment for sick and dead people. second conclusion is that dilemma exeprienced by the main character is correlated with the ethnic segregation by white americans against afro-americans. black can challenge the difficulties by struggling for their rights to have equality, either in control, gender role, or humanity service. they can take control over white by some surprising actions such as killing. women also can have similar role to men such as expressing opinion and debate, not only serving the husband and bearing the children. when they get sick, they can have treatment in hospital and have funeral instead of burial. the conclusions above shows that beloved conveys that ethnic segregation can be removed if they understand and accept each other. they can live in harmony without any differentiation or segregration. references guerin, wilfred. (1999). a handbook of critical approaches to literature: fifth edition. new york: oxford university. morrison, toni. (1987). beloved. new york: vintage international (random house inc). panda, srikumari and sethi, khagendra. (2017). “toni morrison’s beloved and the bluest eye: a saga rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 68 of untold suffering.” journal of business management & social sciences research. 6(10): 101-105. rosyidi, mohamad ikhwan. (2015). “bittersweet cultural acceptance as a representation of skin colour differentiation in toni morrison’s short story sweetness”. the 4th eltlt conference proceedings: 446-455. sahoo, d. s. (2014, august). a discourse on deconstruction. journal of research in humanities and social scince, 2(8), 33-35. 1 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow hope and fear in stephen king’s the mist robi syarip, fatma hetami english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 9 september 2019 approved 24 october 2019 published 26 november 2019 ________________ keywords: binary opposition, fear, hope, society, structuralism ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ hope and fear are something that lies in the deep of the human mind that affect how people act. this research is conducted to reveal fear and hope in society as part of human psyche that build its very foundation. the topic of this research is hope and fear in stephen king’s the mist. the research instrument uses observation sheets, while the data collection is based on the library research. this is a descriptive qualitative research that used structuralism theory by levistrauss. by using the structuralism theory, the analysis of the study was conducted through binary opposition found in the novel. this research results in several findings as follows: 1) people lose themselves as human when fear constantly breaks them, while hope is the one that can keep them as human even in the hard times. 2) in religion aspect, fear has changed the way people think about god. the disaster, the death, and the monster are said to be god’s will. it shows that the fundamental of belief is changed from blessing life to cursing life. furthermore, society’s moral has degenerated that they justify the wrong thing as right, and otherwise because they only think about their safety. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: robisyarip20@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:robisyarip20@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 2 introduction hope, people usually hope for something, and it gives them a strength to do something to accomplish what they want. hope is a way of positively and expansively inhabiting one’s agency, and our energy is oriented toward the future (mcgeer, 2004: 104). it always becomes a tool to give a positive mood or energy to the people. the positive energy that comes from hope has been used in medical section to help curing the patient faster. in religion section, hope is described as the way people believe to the god and maintain themselves as a good member of religious community. in general, people use hope to make a reason to live, to do something good to others, and keep their humanity inside. according to pettit (2004: 158), hope will consist of acting as if a desired prospect is going to obtain or has a good chance of obtaining, just as precaution consist in acting as if this is the case with some feared prospect. individual does not react the same way to obstacle they face in hope. people with high hope will see the obstacle as challenges to overcome and use their pathway thought to plan an alternative route to their goals (snyder, 2000:10). emily dickinson (1891) wrote a poem entitled “hope” is the thing with feathers. she describes hope as a bird that never stops singing to inspire human. it can be used as an imaginative plot device that becomes a motivating force for change in dynamic characters. modern philosopher richard rorty (1994) states that hope is more than a goal setting. it is a story that serves as a promise and reason for expecting better future. if there is a hope, there will be always a fear. fear is an unpleasant emotion or thought that you have when you are frightened or worried by something dangerous, painful, or bad that is happening or might happen. fear in human beings may occur in response to a specific stimulus occurring in the present, or in anticipation or expectation of a future threat perceived as a risk to body or life. according to ohman, a., and mineka, s. (2001), fear can be divided into two responses, they are biochemical and emotional. biochemical fear is a natural emotion and a survival device. physical reaction to fear includes sweating, increased heart rate, and high adrenaline levels that make us extremely alert. while the emotional fear is highly based on the individual. for some people, they enjoy fear. they are looking for adrenaline. it is like watching scary movies or doing dangerous sports. others who do not enjoy feeling fear or having adrenaline is having a negative reaction to the fear and avoiding fear-inducing situations at all cost. fear can lead to a change in metabolic and organ functions and eventually a change in behavior such as fleeing, hiding, or freezing from perceived traumatic events. the fear response serves survival by producing appropriate behavioral responses, so it has been well-maintained throughout evolution. fear today has a freefloating dynamic. it can attach itself to a wide variety of events and phenomena. consider the fear of terrorism. since 9/11, this fear has continually expanded to cover almost all aspects of modern life (frank furedi, 2007). there are also some articles and previous studies related to hope and fear. first is a journal written by smadar cohen-chen from department of psychology, the university of sheffield, sheffield, united kingdom. his journal entitled the differential effects of hope and fear on information processing in intractable conflict. he stated that emotional barriers have been found to play a critical role in forming attitudes and behaviours in conflict and peace-making. a major effect of such affective barriers is cognitive freezing, which reduces openness to new information and opportunities to conflict resolution (cohen-chen, 2014). another journal written by maria jarymowicz from institute of social studies, university of warsaw, poland. it is entitled the dominance of fear over hope in the life of individuals and collectives. it explains that fear is primary emotion grounded in the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 3 experienced present and based on the memorized past, processed both consciously and unconsciously, and leads to pre-emptive aggression. on the other hand, hope is secondary emotion that involves cognitive activity, which requires anticipation and the search for new ideas based on complex processes of creativity and flexibility (jarymowicz, 2006). in the work of literature, the mist written by stephen king presents the story about a disaster that gives them a terrifying situation, creates disunion between people, and separates them into groups of what they believe is right without knowing their actions are consumed by hoping to survive or fearing to survive. based on the background presented, this study is intended to analyze and explain the phenomenon of how hope and fear consume and change the society during the disaster or chaotic situation, making the people choose their choices based on what they believe is right in order to survive as found in stephen king’s the mist.. methods this is a descriptive qualitative study as the study focused on the analysis and interpretation of the written or descriptive material in context data from the novel the mist. in analyzing the data, the researcher used levi-strauss’ theory of structuralism and its methodology to form the description of the analysis in this study. the material object of this study is the novel entitled the mist by stephen king published in 1985. this novel was published by viking press united states which contains 101 pages. the formal object of this study is the study of hope and fear in the mist. the hope and fear are elaborated from the story using the levistrauss’ structuralism theory in order to see how they are described, furthermore, they affect and change the society. there are two types of data in this study, they are primary data and secondary data. the primary data of this study are taken from the material object, which is novel entitled the mist by stephen king. in addition, the secondary data of this study includes scientific journals, books, articles, and any other writings, and theories applied to the study. these sources are expected to be able to strengthen the analysis. in collecting the data, the researcher does some steps as (1) reading. the researcher reads the novel several times in order to get a deeper understanding of the content and meaning of the novel to get ideas to analyze the issue(s) related to the topic. (2) identifying. the researcher identifies the data that has been collected. the researcher identifies which one is classified as the data and non-data. it is needed to make appropriate data related to the topic. (3) classifying. the researcher classifies the quotations relevant to the topic related. the researcher has done the grouping to the collected quotations into some sections that provide support in analyzing the study. in analyzing the data of this study, the researcher used several steps based on the structuralism theory by levi-strauss (bressler, 1998:96-100). the writer chooses the transcription of the novel that matches with the issue(s) and making the binary opposition of it to answer the related question. then, the researcher dismantles the meaning of the related binary oppositions to make the interpretation of all the findings related to the issue(s). results and discussions hope and fear as described in the mist the researcher explains the description of hope and fear through the sequence of events. it presents the detail of what happened to people when hope and fear affect them. each person reacts differently to the disaster and each reaction implies the hope and fear. the issues are described with binary opposition to emphasize the meaning of each unit of the text and show the relationship between each other that leads into rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 4 people’s action as quoted from each chapter of the story. the beginning of the disaster at home at the beginning of the story, the town has been lashed by a big thunderstorm. the protagonist, david as husband, steff as wife, and billy as the child are affected by the storm. they are blinded by the dark and they only can listen and look at the lighting. the situation breaks their concern that they do not even think about other things. billy’s bedtime represents the daily activity they always do, but as they reject this situation, it implies that the disaster has given them anxiety about their safety. their daily activity is nothing important compared to the fear of the disaster (king, 1985:40). steff shows a sign of fear when she feels frightened and worried about their condition. on the other hand, david tries to comfort her by telling it will be alright (king, 1985:4). his action is the resemblance of hope. he puts himself as the source of his family’s hope by trying to calm them. in a bad condition, a kid does not know what might do or not, that sometimes it puts him in danger. david knows that kid has big curiosity in things even when it is not in the right time. rather than scaring him, david tries to show that everything is alright, as long as he listens to him. he hopes that it will make him less worries about what has happened to them, and it will be better rather than fearing what has happened. however, steff reacts contrarily with david. she is not as calm as him in dealing with the problem. it portrays that she is paranoid. she acts like everything will become a threat to his family (king, 1985: 6). despite the bad thing happens to them, david always tries to find a way to make the situation better (king, 1985: 9). he believes that putting hope can make a significant effect, although it seems like something simple and naïve. david’s hope brings calmness in his family, especially billy who does not seem afraid at all. steff indeed is so afraid and paranoid about everything, but by the time being, she knows that david is right. even though david himself has to lie about the situation, he does not mind it as long as they have hope (king, 1985: 15). david and steff give a different response to deal with the chaotic situation. david with hope, while steff with fear. hope from david is described as an act to stay positive in everything. as seen when he is worried but he chooses to remain calm and ask his family to do something nicely. from that attitude, he keeps his family stays out of danger in the right way without scaring them that leads them to feel better and lead them that having hope is better than fear. on the other hand, steff who is consumed by fear always thinking negatively. she is too afraid that something bad will happen to them, and then becomes stress and paranoid. she is concerning everything that can harm them, which become too much and it even makes her more afraid than she should be. this attitude leads her to a feeling that makes her worse. in the end, david’s hope leads them to a better situation. it shows that hope gains dominance over the fear as reflected in david’s approach to make his family feel save is working. mass-panic situation at the supermarket the next sequence of event happens at supermarket. with electricity and phone line down, david, billy, and his neighbor, norton, go to the supermarket in town to get some supplies and see if phone line or radio works. all of sudden the mist starts to cover the area, some people go out to take a look, and some just do not want to give up to their queue line. at the same time, mrs. carmody yells something that makes people scared and irritated, ”don’t go out there! it’s death! i feel that it’s death out there!” (king, 1985: 25). from what mrs carmody says, it describes a fear that influences the people feeling. using the word ‘death’ all of sudden without knowing what happens is a strong move to spread the fear. her line is supported by a man entered rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 5 the supermarket with his nose bleeding and telling there is something out there (king, 1985: 26). in a terrible situation, there is still a little light. it does not change much but it makes people feeling a little bit relax. that light is a little joke told by bud brown, the worker from the supermarket (king, 1985: 26). brown tries to enlighten the atmosphere. by giving a joke that makes everyone laugh and smile, it gives the people hope that they are okay, even though they still have the same problem, fear. norton asks all people to just stay inside waiting and see the situation to decide what to do next. it implies hope that they can still survive if stay together, work as a team, and figure out what to do next. at least it makes them relieved about what to do in this situation. however, not everybody agrees with what norton suggests. a woman says that her children are in home and they are her priority (king, 1985: 29). the decision she makes is an interpretation of fear. she is afraid that her children are in danger, and it is described when she has to go home to check herself. she shows her hope to other people that she believes that her children are safe and she can go home to protect them. hope in this case is interpreted as the feeling of the woman that she intends to do something possible. she wants to show people that it is possible to save their loved one if they believe something good to happen. on the other hand, she shows her fear while she starts explaining her children’s habit to the people. she begins to worry, but it strengthens her hope to save her children. she can prove to the people that she can turn her fear to hope if she believes it as she asks help to them (king, 1985: 30). however, other people do not seem to believe that. after the series of unfortunate events happened in front of them, they are consumed by fear. their only hope is waiting and staying inside the market. it portrays the fear as the people do not want to help her and just let her go to her home by herself. people who have hope within them remain calm despite bad things happen, as shown when they stay in the line queue when the mist/ fog coming. this leads to someone tries to enlighten the situation to drag people out of their panic/ fear state by giving a joke to laugh at. because of stay calm, they can think clearly and have the best solution to the people in the market, which stays in the market until they figure out what happened. opposite to hope, fear makes people panic, confused, and scared, as shown when mrs carmody said the death thing. it makes them unable to think clearly which do not help them at all. fear just worsen their condition as they become more affected to be scared of things, as shown when mrs carmody repeats about the death from the outside of the market. they become silent and feeling powerless. the incident in the storage area the next event happens in the storage area inside the market. david, who is trying to calm billy, is looking for something to cover up him who just lays down solidly out. he goes to the storage area, where the generator of the market is. he decides to turn off the generator and the emergency lights fade out leaving the room in darkness. after the generator is down, he starts hearing a sound from outside (king, 1985:31). he hears a sound from the outside that makes him afraid. he states that he regressed magically to four years of age hitting the doors straight-arm and burst through into the market. it shows that david is struggling to control himself. it implies that he loses himself because he is in completely in. regressed to four years old is the representation of how he cannot handle the feeling inside of him, and also how he cannot move his leg as soon as he wants to also the representation of how big the fear that makes him panic and doubt. there are four people standing in front of the storage door, they are ollie, myron, jim, and norm. they are surprised as they see david coming from that door with fear in his face. after rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 6 explains what happens, they all decide to go to the storage area and check the generator. david tries to stop them to go near the loading door. from the fear he feels like the effect of the sound from the mist, he tries to warn them that it may be a bad idea since they do not know what is outside (king, 1985: 33). norm is going to fix the generator because that is the only thing he can do in this situation (king, 1985: 35). when the town is covered by an unknown mist and makes chaos, this mechanical thing is the only thing he can fix. it is hope that makes him believe to do it. if it is fixed, he hopes that it makes them less confused, and feels useful. that is why, he and the other two guys, jim and myron, insist to fix it. he goes outside through the loading door, and suddenly a tentacle comes over the far lip of the concrete loading platform and grabs norm. david is the closest to him, even though he is shocked, he grabs norm and tries to save him as he can (king, 1985: 36). david tries to save norm by himself while the other three guys just watching without doing anything. the other three guys are in fear as same as david’s when he first hears the sound outside. they are too shocked about something beyond imagination happens in front of their eyes. david is so disappointed and angry because he and others cannot save norm. he unleashes his anger to myron and jim who agrees to send him out before. he brutally just punches myron and blames everything to those two (king, 1985:39). it shows that his hope has failed him, his hope is to save norm has become nothing, despite trying hard as he can. being one of the reasons why norm death makes myron and jim feel guilty. the situation is described how myron and jim regret it (king, 1985: 39). they acknowledge that it is their fault and all they can do just sorry. myron tries to say how sorry they are but got beaten by david. on top of that, he does not defend himself, he just accepts it just like he knows he deserves it and it can be paid off by this. the unexpected incident happens in the storage area make david occupied by fear. it makes him lose control of himself and that leads him cannot do something as shown when he tries to move from the storage area. on the other hand, myron, jim, and norm look the broken generator as a hope that at least it is the problem they can understand, and fix it will make them felt better. as a result, they have the bravery to take action. when the tentacles suddenly grab norm, they are all shocked and stoned. only david who is brave enough that lead him to take an action as he hopes to save norm. oppose from before, jim and myron who are brave enough to deal with the generator, they are too afraid to even move. david is so angry that they do not even try to help. as he cannot bring back norm, he unleashes his anger to myron and beat him like he does not care. myron just takes all the blame and regrets his decision and feels really sorry to david as he got beaten so bad. argument leads to verification the next event tells about david, ollie, myron, and jim that want to tell people about the incident in the storage area. they argue about whether they should tell people or not. they are worried about the fear that will spread if they tell something about the tentacles, but it is the best option for all and to prevent people from going out that lead them to a dangerous situation. david does not want something happens to norm happens to other people. it represents his hope that he wants people to be safe even if it can scare them. knowing something dangerous will make people do something carefully. jim who makes the mistake that killed norm represents the guilty as he agrees about david’s opinion as he does not want people to act recklessly and got killed (king, 1985: 41). david decides to go to his neighbor, norton, because he knows him well. he starts telling about what happens in the storage area, and as expected, he is in shock (king, 1985: 43). norton is scared knowing about what happened rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 7 in the storage area, but david knows him that he is going to lose himself, so he tried to not pushed it and tried to explain slowly. he does not want to lose him, because he believes that he will be trusted by the people to lead, and it will make people have hope in him to survive. norton does not want to believe what happened. he thinks rationally that something like tentacles coming from the mist is no other than a joke. it can be inferred that norton does not want to accept the truth. he has strong fundamental about his belief. he believes there is no such thing as a monster in this world. he just does not want that everything that he thinks okay will be ruined (king, 1985: 44). their discussion has attracted other people. brown, who works there asks david to cut the story he told. david has no choice other than showing it to brown since norton does not even want to listen to him. brown agrees to check the storage area with them. it is a low whispering sound from the direction of the loading door-an almost caressing sound. brown who thinks it is a foolish story by david and his friends suddenly lose his bravery. fear has overcome him as shown in the face is tightly drawn. the setting of that place gives the intimidating aura that makes brown feels the threat (king, 1985: 48). bud brown folds his longfingered hands primly in front of him. after feeling the fear of the unnatural incident in the storage area, brown tells people that everything david said is true. he accepts the truth, even though he is afraid of it. it shows how he hopes people to understand and know the situation, so they will not act recklessly. it is better to know something dangerous rather than being blind without knowing what was coming to them (king, 1985: 49). the truth has been spoken but there are different reactions from people. david who decides to tell the truth to the people has only one goal. that is people know what they face and do not act recklessly. two people are told and shown about the incident. there are norton and brown. for norton, who believes everything is alright, this truth is something that will cause him to lose his belief. he believes that it is just an ordinary mist, nothing to worry about too much. as a result, he is scared to accept the truth that he is wrong. so, he is in fear that everything is not just like he thinks. he avoids the truth and stays with a lie just an implementation of fear. on the other hand, brown represents hope. the action taken when he decides to see and believe to end this confusion that leads them to fight represents hope. it has the purpose of confirmed what happened, so people will not be confused. by accepting the truth, even though he does not believe at first, it helps him to know what they are dealing with. they have hope when they know what the truth and choose to deal with it. hope becomes guidance to society as it gives the knowledge about what has happened. it is described in the brown. meanwhile, fear becomes the darkness to society as it blinds them as described in norton.. further discussion: action taken after people know the truth about what happens in the storage area, they begin questioning their options. there are many contradictories between people as if they have a different point of view about the situation. norton starts gathering some people. there is the flat-earth society, headed by him. they are a vocal minority of about ten who believe none of it (king, 1985: 49). norton explains to his colleagues that he does not believe about the tentacles that come from the mist. the way he explains that he does not believe them shows how confident he is. he points out that they are inebriated, especially jim and myron. the way he talks about everything reflects his high confidence that resulted from his hope. it exists because of so many reasons. first, his argument is kind of make sense for people. second, people who argue with him are not in good condition, especially they are drunk. it makes him put a better side to win than them. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 8 ollie tries to convince norton to believe that the incident about the tentacles is real. he challenges norton to go to the storage area, then brings the beer and bottle there to show he has been there. he tells him that he will like to go too, but he emphasizes that’s what happened to norm is going to happen to them (king, 1985: 49). some of the flat-earthers has withdrawn and starts to split up by one or two people. they go away from the people who believe about the tentacles. it shows how ollie convinces some of them to not go outside. even though he does not convince norton, it scares some of them and convinces them to rethink about their choices (king, 1985: 50). by refusing to take the offer/ challenge from ollie to bring back sampling beer and withdrawn, they represent how fear will react. it leads them to doubt. doubt is reflected in their decisions to walk away from the group as it is different from their decision before, which is believing there is nothing in the mist. people start talk less frightening and then try to strengthen the market front windows to prevent the danger (king, 1985: 52). people finally find a way to distract their fear. they create their own hope by doing something to prevent the mist. it helps them raise the chance to survive. as a result, they start feeling better. in this part, hope is represented in working together. it helps them to gain enough confidence to believe that they can survive, and bring bang their hope. however, david who sees the incident directly does not think the same. he knows it is better than nothing, but he still has doubt about it. he does not think a bunch pile of food bags will make any difference. he realizes saying that thing to people will only make it worse, so he keeps it for himself (king, 1985: 52-54). the situation becomes more conducive and well-organized. all of the work they have done make people look heartened and gained a positivity to face all of this. same with david, ollie does not seem to agree with that. while the others felt better, he does not get something that makes him feel better. his eyes reflect the deep fear that results in hopelessness. the hopeless feeling that ollie has is the effect of what he has been through. apparently, the challenge from ollie earlier does not affect norton. later that day he and some people decide to go out and prove that it will be safe out there. david knows that he cannot stop him, so he asks him a favor to put the clothesline around his waist to see how far he goes out (king, 1985: 58). however, he refuses and there is a man who volunteer himself to do it. both of them show no doubt in their decision. both of them shows people how the strong will give them the power and courage to do something. people begin to hope that they are going to make it. it will give people a new purpose. not long after they go out, the incident happens. the clothesline puts around the volunteered man is being pulled by something. it goes to the air left, right like something is trying to take him. the screaming is also heard. it brings fear to the people, and it destroys their confidence that has been built before (king, 1985: 59). the discussion that happens has so many contradictories between each people. hope has driven norton to believe that there is nothing in the mist. his hope leads him gaining confidence. on the other hand, fear has driven people to doubt their choices. it is reflected in when some of the flat-earthers from norton group decide to walk away when ollie starts to scare them about what is in the mist. the confidence is reflected when people start to cover the window and prevent the mist from coming. hope also leads people to have a strong will. it happens when norton decides to go out. his strong will is described in his desire to believe that there is nothing in the mist. he consistently says it from the beginning. the fact that he does not change his belief show how strong his will is. it is also reflected in the volunteered man that decides to take the clothesline and go out to see it is safe or not. the determination that makes them unstoppable show how keeping hope gives you a rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 9 strong will. different from hope, fear makes people lose their will. it is portrayed when the volunteered man’s clothesline is pulled by something. people heard screaming, the clothesline is no longer attached to the man and is covered by the blood. people begin to scare again, especially when mrs carmody said there is only death out there. all of the hope, confidence, and their will suddenly lose devoured by fear. the first night of the attack after the incident that happens to people who go outside, people inside the market have been left frightened and shocked. david is having conversation with mrs. turman about the fate of his wife and her husband (king, 1985: 61). she has lost her faith. she does not have hope about the safety of her husband. she is consumed with the negativity that she just accepts the worse possible fate. however, david does not think the same way as her. he still has hope in his heart. he believes his wife is okay, even though he only has a little hope about it. the day keeps getting darker and turns into night. darkness is not the only one the night brings at that time. there is a creature identified as a bug, but bigger and terrifying. they land on the window glass and people begin to freak out. some people are fearing for their lives and crying. before even know what that is about, they are already running to avoid the window glass (king, 1985: 62). it represents how fear really affects them. it makes them a coward. but some people have the bravery to see what happens as they run toward the front. it represents how people’s curiosity can resolve their fear. this curiosity leads them to the bravery which makes them go toward the dangerous and try to help. the fear brings them into chaos. from the silence that reflects a terrifying situation, turns into a noisy sound of fear. people express their fear by howled, screamed, and cried. they just express their feeling without trying to how to overcome it (king, 1985: 65). different with others, david and mrs. reppler tries to kill the creature. in a terrifying situation, they still think about other people. it shows how much hope and bravery they have to face the fear. the action they do is the representation of hope that leads them into bravery. as seen from that, they are brave enough to face the creature in order to help others. in that chaotic situation, people start to become pessimistic. it is shown how fear succeeds to consume their feeling. the fear is portrayed by mrs turman who lose the faith about her husband. she just accepts the worse fate possible for him, which is death. meanwhile, david refuses to let the fear consumes him. he still has hope about his wife. he believes that his wife has a good fate. he believes that she will be okay until he comes for her. it reflects that hope has led people to believe a good fate, while fear just has made people thinking about worse fate. the next things that affected by hope and fear are bravery and coward. hope makes people brave to face the problem/ threat, while fear makes people coward to face the problem/ threat. they are reflected when the bug creature lands on the window. on the other hand, people who consumed by fear reflected the coward. all they do the whole attacked is run away, cry, scream and moan. as a result, in the end, they do nothing. threats from inside and a plan to get out after the attack, the market has become a mess. dan miller cannot wait any longer and then asks david about the idea of getting out. he tries to discuss it with david who basically the most rational people in the market. miller explains that the problem with staying is not in the supplies, but with the big creature outside if it decides to come in. it reflects on how he wants to survive so bad that he looks at every possible chance. he knows their only chance is to find a way to get out. his idea to get out is the implementation of his hope (king, 1985: 73-74). moreover, the situation in the market is full of hopelessness. the mist and the creature rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 10 have caused so much fear to people that they will not even try to take a chance. (king, 1985:74). dan miller who has the idea to get out of the market. he knows that people cannot stay forever in the market, because they will be attacked by an unknown creature again. so, he decides to go out and take some people with him. however, he realizes that everything has a risk. he does not take this idea recklessly. he makes a plan and prepares everything in order to make it works (king, 1985: 74-76). his idea and his effort have a purpose to save people. while he wants to get out and save people, he also being smart to think about the approach. that is why his action is considered derives from hope because of the positive aspect. it is shown as he described his plan to go to the pharmacy, next door of the market, and check the situation before they actually try to go out. there is also another reason why miller suggested to go outside. that was mrs carmody. he was worried about her cult. she starts gaining some follower because people are in fear and they lose their way. mrs carmody who says things about god, religion, and sacrifice has become the place where people look for an answer (king, 1985: 77). hope makes people try so hard to keep alive as reflected on david’s group. in this chapter, it is shown in miller as he tries to survive by thinking another choice. on the other hand, fear makes people take extreme action. it is reflected when david explain the look of the people faces. he describes that people look terrified that he knows they will not take the chance to get out. not even if there is hope outside. looking for a choice, the people who are consumed by fear decides to join with mrs carmody’s cult. even though she is described as weird, extra, non-sense and talk about human sacrifice, but some people still join her. they choose to join the cult rather than look for hope. the expedition to the pharmacy this event explains about their journey to the pharmacy to find a way out. there is an argument between a father who seeks for a way to out with a son who is afraid of losing his parents. billy does not want his father left him after he cannot see his mother either. however, as a father, david does all the best he can to make them safe from the mist. he is ready to sacrifice himself just to make his son safe. so, he has to build faith in himself to make billy has it too. it represents how he is full of hope as seen the way he encourages his son to believe in him. however, mrs. turman does not have the same page as david. she does not agree on how he builds hope in his son, because she thinks that something bad will happen. there is a clash when david’s group try to go to pharmacy. some people are afraid it will bring the creatures inside, especially the argument from mrs. carmody who always spread the fear to make people join her cult. even though, david’s group is doing this to look for a chance and medicine for injured people, some of them does not care. they only care about themselves. in the end, david’s still go out as planned before (king, 1985: 80). dan miller is in the lead, ollie came second, david is the last with mrs reppler is in front of him. the pharmacy has been a place for slaughtered. the body they have found is in shocking condition with the blood all over in his shirt and a missing head. despite the place is completely messed up, they keep going inside. apparently, after seeing the hideous scene in the pharmacy, ollie loses his hope. it is reflected as he becomes a pessimist and confesses to david about it. the fear that has been spread through the condition of the place has become a concern to all the people. the feeling they will succeed in escaping has been decreased as they all feel the fear (king, 1985: 82). not different from ollie, david also loses his hope after he steps in the pharmacy. he is in doubt when he is about to go inside. however, there is something that triggers him to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 11 keep trying. it is his promise to billy. billy is the reason why david always tries so hard for anything. it can be inferred that billy is the source of his hope. the relationship between father and son are stronger than the fear that tries to consume him. as a result, he gains back his hope and continues the expedition (king, 1985: 82). just a moment after they step in into the pharmacy, david realizes what has been attacking those dead people. it is a spider. the room is full of spiderwebs with a hanging body like a fly. david asks them to get out as soon as possible, but it is too late. the spiders begin to attack them. they desperately try to survive, but some got injured. especially buddy eagleton. his leg is trapped with spiderwebs that burn his jeans. ollie and david save him and carry him. they keep moving to the front door avoiding the devillike spiders from hell (king, 1985: 84). david states that his mind is broken and torn for experiencing this chaos. however, he also states that he can keep his sanity in a hard situation because of billy. it can be implemented that fear has consumed david as he starts losing himself, and mind tore. it is reflected as he makes some sound like laughing, crying, screaming that he does not even know what he does. that action refers to how fear leads him to insanity. on the hand, he also prevents himself to totally lose his sanity. by the time he is feeling fear, he also remembers what makes him keep hoping. he keeps thinking about billy as he tries to regain his sanity. his action is implemented as hope that leads him to keep his sanity ((king, 1985: 84). the expedition to the pharmacy occurs as a solution for finding a way to get out. at first, david tells his son about the expedition, but the son is worried about it. david responds with hope by encouraging him that it can be one step closer to go to his mom. different from david, mrs. turman has a different idea about billy. she thinks that he should not have been given a purpose to hope for something. david’s group wants to do the expedition know all the risk they take and explain to all people clearly. however, there are still people who do not understand their reason, especially mrs carmody. david’s group is trying to find a way out and find medicine in the pharmacy for the injured people. it portrays that they care about others despite they have to risk their lives. when they arrive in the pharmacy, ollie begins to worry. the fear leads him to lose his hope as he realizes that something bad will happen and he tries to accept it. the fear also affects david as he also felt something bad happens inside the building that makes him does not want to go inside. however, the promise with billy has become the hope for him. he promises to bring a comic book for him. it makes david gains his hope that has lost before and decides to try and continue his expedition. not long after they realize what happened. david had struggle again with his mind. he is trembling by the fear he felt that make him almost went insane. he responds to the fear around him by laughing, screaming, and crying uncontrollably. despite the edge of going insane, he manages to control himself to think about his son. similar to the previous event where he loses his hope and his son became the reason to gain it back. this situation also shows how his son becomes the source of his hope that makes him regain his sanity. he manages to control himself and keep his sanity inside because he keeps thinking about his hope. the final confrontation after david and his group fails to look for a way out through the pharmacy. david and his group are still in a mourning condition because they fail and lose some people. thou, they have another problem that occurs in the market. it is mrs carmody. she gains a lot of follower for her misguided belief about god. all they try to do is defending themselves either it is right or wrong. however, cornell still has not given up yet. he shows his will to get out and survive because the market is no longer safe. not because of monster, but because of mrs. carmody’s cult. she starts taking control over the majority of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 12 people and he is afraid if she starts sacrificing people like she says in the beginning of the disaster (king, 1985:8687). hattie is desperately hoping to see the sun again and will do anything to see it. not so different with people who see mrs carmody as the messiah, she also looks something to believe in. the difference is only in hope and fear. people who join mrs carmody are driven by their fear that they do not care about the approach they will use. meanwhile, hattie who has been with david’s group since the beginning, see him as a savior because the approach he uses is rational and human. that is why she always has hope in his efforts. david also always thinks everything carefully, always calm others, and never force people to follow him (king, 1985: 90). apparently, their will to go out and survive is not easy. mrs. carmody knows and she believes that david and his people make god angry because of their efforts. she believes that they are the reason why the monster keeps coming. as a redemption of their sin and to stop the mist, she asks for human sacrifice. she asks billy as sacrifice. david and his group try so hard to defend billy until ollie interfere and shoots mrs. carmody (king, 1985: 93). ollie does not have any choices left as the people already out of their mind and chose the wrong path. his action is considered as a hero from david’s group. however, his action is considered evil by most people in the market even though he does the right thing. people lose their moral and cannot see the definition of right or wrong. they just want to do what they want. in the end, david and his people who represent hope have succeeded to go out from the market and start their new journey to find a place where the mist is gone. meanwhile, mrs carmody’s people who represent fear have lost their leader and their messiah. they completely lose their only purpose. they just wait and stuck inside the market without taking the chances to try. the extent of hope and fear that change the society the novel portrays a normal society life as it should be. people befriend with their neighbour, help each other, create a system, and live with a religion. this chapter explains how hope and fear have created a disturbance in the society’s fundamental which makes it does not function as it should be. when the fundamental is broken, people start to abandon values that keep society as one. society’s belief at the start of the disaster, people still believe with hope, even though they have to deal with problems. they believe that if they keep hoping, god will save them because god is full of miracle and always save people. the fundamental of society in god is that he always shows a miracle to those who do good things in his way. that is the reason why people always try to do good things. however, their belief starts changing when mrs carmody starts spreading fear about the punishment of god. nobody tries to even listen to her, because in society’s point of view, she is so wrong. she is just a minority who breaks how society runs. this perspective slowly changes as the time the disaster keep happening. people start to listen and consider what she says. words after words have been said by her is strength her belief. people start losing hope and join her. the fundamental of society has changed following the majority of people change their belief. right now, people who believe god is full of miracle and forgiveness become the minority. it shows that the society’s belief has changed from kindness god to evil god. society’s morals as seen by how the story goes, the beginning of the disaster is not a problem for society. they still manage to use morals in social activities. they value human, not only themselves but also others. they work out each other, to do something that benefits to them. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 13 however, their morals are degenerating when the disaster keeps happening. for example, norton who loses his morals and starts valuing himself. he does not care about others anymore as he changes from leader to someone who tries hard to prove something. the society also becomes immoral as most of the people join mrs carmody. she breaks the morals value and acts like a god who controls humanity. she does not value human life others than hers. so, society also changes where the morals people become the wrong one because of the justification of the immoral people. as shown when mrs carmody wants to kill billy, and then ollie kills her first. if it works like a normal society where morals become the guidelines, ollie is the hero and mrs carmody is blamed. but this society has experienced a degenerating moral where they justify the wrong thing as right and the other way around. the way the mist novel describes the condition of society shows that the difference between people is hope and fear. the story tells a disaster that split people up and tearing the team to create their own society. mostly, their action is based on hope and fear in dealing with something. they manage to survive in their own way. in one event, hope creates a better solution, and fear becomes good choices in another event. even though they are different, they connect with each other. the binary opposition shows that they create structures of the story. it shows that both have a significant role in changing someone life, even change the fundamental of society. conclusion according to the finding and discussion in this study, the researcher pulls out some points as conclusions. here are the points the researcher has drawn as follows: people have different perception in dealing with the problem. they respond to problem based on their hope and fear. in this story, they have to deal with the disaster that happens in the town. hope represents when people respond to it in a good way, however, there are also some occasions that hope is not bringing them something good. the same case is applied to fear as well. fear represents when people do not have courage to take action and just give up without trying. however, there are also some occasions when fear is the right choice to respond. even though it can be justified like that, but mostly the case with hope ends up well, while the case with fear ends up worse. people with hope think calmly and have a faith that they are going to be okay. that makes every action they take is logical and beneficial to all people. furthermore, hope and fear also change society. it has been changed through belief and moral. in religion aspect, fear has changed the way people think about god. god who has been the symbol of good is interpreted in a bad way. the disaster, the death, and the monster are said to be god’s will. it shows that the fundamental of belief is changed from blessing life to cursing life. moreover, society’s moral is also affected by hope and fear. in the normal working society, the morals of people are helping each other, valuing the life of others, and doing what makes them considered as a human being. as the disaster keep happening to them, the majority of people start to set aside their morals and think about their own safety. the society that should keep the harmony between people has changed to become a tool to gain safety by any means. mrs. carmody starts gathering people to join her and follows her cult. she promises that the disaster will be gone if they can provide a human sacrifice. people do not object to it, instead, they agree to do it. it shows that society’s moral has degenerated that they justify the wrong thing as right, and otherwise because they only think about their safety. references bressler, charles e. (1998). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice 2nd edition. new jersey: prentice hall. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 14 cohen-chen, s. (2014). the differential effects of hope and fear on information processing in intractable conflict. united kingdom: the university of sheffield. furedi, f. (2007). the only thing we have to fear is the ‘culture of fear’ itself. frankfuredi.com jarymowicz, m. (2006). the dominance of fear over hope in the life of individuals and collectives. israel: tel aviv university. king, stephen. (1985). the mist. united states: viking press. mcgeer, victoria (2004). the art of good hope. annals, aapss, 592, march 2004. ohman, a., and mineka, s. (2001). fears, phobias, and preparedness: toward and evolved module of fear and fear learning. psychol. rev. 108, 483– 522. pettit, philipp. (2004). hope and its place in mind. the annals of the american academy of political and social science. vol. 592, hope, power and governance (mar., 2004), pp. 152-165. rorty, richard. (1994). method, social science, and social hope. the postmodern turn: new perspective on social theory, 46-64, 1994. snyder, c. r., & feldman, d. b. (2000). hope for the many: an empowering social agenda. in c. r. snyder (ed.), handbook of hope: theory, measures, and applications (pp. 402–415). san diego, ca: academic press. scotland: edinburgh university press. 85 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow analysis of actantial model in suzanne collins’ the hunger games uliya dzikriya, rudi hartono english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang article info ________________ article history: received 23 september 2019 approved 30 november 2019 published 30 november 2019 ________________ keywords: actant, greimas, plot, sructuralism ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study aims to analyze plot structure in collins’ the hunger games. there are several questions that researcher wants to find, what the elements of plot are, how do the elements of plot compose the plot structure of the story, and what kind of plot is applied in the novel. this study is a qualitative analysis by applying a.j. greimas approach. the data were collected by reading, identifying, interpreting and analyzed using the approach and theories which used in this study by using actants. the result of this study were the elements of plot consist of beginning, problem of the story, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution. to find out the main plot structure, this study classifies the function of each character into six actants, they are sender, receiver, subject, object, helper and opponent. finally, the researcher concluded what kind of plot and how the ending of the novel is. the plot of the novel is dramatic or cronological plot because the story through in chronological order. in addition, the novel is closed plot because the problem of the story is solved. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: uliyadzikriya11@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:xxxxxxx@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 86 introduction in the past few years, literary world has been swarmed with numerous science-fiction novels. one of them is the best-selling young adult series called the hunger games trilogy consisting of three books each titled the hunger games, catching fire, and mockingjay, written by an american novelist suzanne collins, which is set in a dystopian future of north america. by learning literature people do not only get pleasure but also experience and knowledge about life. moreover, most of literary works portray reality of author or the environment around the author. siswanto (2008) says that “things revealed by authors through their literary works are the product of their experiences and knowledge by their imagination” (p.79). people might express their experience though many ways, including literary work. literary work is the representation of our life. it is a work of art which contains many humanity aspect, especially feeling, such as faith, spirit, etc. basically, literary work is very beneficial for life, because it can give awareness to the readers about the true life which is about social, psychology, history and many more. the material of literary work usually deal with human activity and experience. by literature, people can express their ideas, emotions, feeling, and attitudes. according to peck and coyle (1984), literature divided into three genres of types, they are; poetry, drama, and novel. in this study, i limited my scope of study into novel. novel provides the story in detail. the story comes from author’s original ideas and sometimes it is inspired by human experience in a real life. further, novel has several genres, namely fantasy novel, documentary novel, historical novel, social novel, etc. (abrams, 1999). however, in this study, i would like to limit my scope of study in fantasy novel. fantasy novel is a novel which commonly has imaginative world such as lewis’ wonderland, tolkien’s middle earth, and rowling’s harry potter. according to abrams (1999), science fiction represents an imagined reality that is radically different in its nature and functioning from the world of our ordinary experience. likewise, the hunger games trilogy offers an alternate universe, was once known as north america, that has turned into some horrifying place where teenagers have to participate in the most gruesome annual event, hunger games, and kill each other ruthlessly. it is an imagined reality; it shows a radically different portrayal of the current north america. the hunger games is a trilogy of young adult dystopian novels written by american novelist suzanne collins. the series is set in the hunger games universe, and follows young katniss everdeen. the novels in the trilogy are titled the hunger games (2008), catching fire (2009), and mockingjay (2010). the hunger games trilogy takes place in an unspecified future time, in the dystopian, post-apocalyptic nation of panem, located in north america. the country consists of a wealthy capitol city, located in the rocky mountains, surrounded by twelve (originally thirteen) poorer districts ruled by the capitol. the capitol is lavishly rich and technologically advanced, but the districts are in varying states of poverty. the trilogy's narrator and protagonist katniss everdeen, lives in district 12, the poorest region of panem, located in appalachia, where people regularly die of starvation. as punishment for a past rebellion against the capitol (called the "dark days"), in which district 13 was supposedly destroyed, one boy and one girl from each of the twelve remaining districts, between the ages of 12 and 18, are selected by lottery to compete in an annual pageant called the hunger games. the games are a televised event in which the participants, called "tributes", are forced to fight to the death in a dangerous public arena. the winning tribute and his/her home district are then rewarded with food, supplies, and riches. the purposes of the hunger games are to provide entertainment for the capitol and to remind the districts of the https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/trilogy https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/young_adult_fiction https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/young_adult_fiction https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/dystopian_fiction https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/suzanne_collins https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/the_hunger_games_universe https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/the_hunger_games_universe https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/katniss_everdeen https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/the_hunger_games_(novel) https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/catching_fire https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/mockingjay https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/apocalypse https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/north_america https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/rocky_mountains https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/katniss_everdeen https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/appalachia rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 87 capitol's power and lack of remorse, forgetfulness, and forgiveness for the failed rebellion of the current competitors' ancestors. a contemporary source of inspiration was collins' recent fascination with reality television programs. she says they are like the hunger games because the games are not just entertainment but also a reminder to the districts of their rebellion. on a tired night, collins says that while she was channel-surfing the television, she saw people competing for some prize and then saw footage of the iraq war. she described how the two combined in an "unsettling way" to create her first ideas for the series. to know the structure of this story, the analysis uses structural narrative, the theory of a.j. greimas by searching and analyzing the actantial structure, and then correlating and forming the main structure of this story. the hunger games is very complicated. there are some characters which are not described clearly in term of position. some of them are appeared in the middle even almost the ending of the story. so, it will make the readers confused about the charcters’ position. whereas this study has a study problem to discuss that is what the elements of the plot in the hunger games, how the elements of plot compose the plot structure of the story and what kind of plot in the hunger games novel by employing structuralism theory by a.j. greimas. scholars such as farhatinnisa (2009) entitled a character analysis on fan wu’s novel “february flowers” based on greimas structural theory. the study is aimed to analyze the drastic change of the main character personality in february flowers novel. in conclusion, this study found that the changing of the main character personality is affected by her friend’s bad behavior and the main character’s desire of adulthood through the greimas’ theory. then petterson (2011) wrote a study entitled the hunger games by suzanne collin: entertainment or social criticism?. this study focuses on the hunger games as critic for the government and entertainment industry of us. katniss everdeen’s struggle for freedom also can be seen as the representation of american history. riyawati (2011) entitled the actantial and fuctional structure analysis of three short stories in the book of karma and other stories by rishi reddi. she uses the descriptive qualitative method and structural narrotology theory by a.j. greimas to describing, understanding and examining the actantial and functional structure in these short stories. this study is aimed to find structural narrative reddi’s short stories. the result of the study shows that the several parts from the story of the validity of love and devadasi have similarity of narrative structure, but the story of bangles does not have similar narrative structure with the other stories. though johansson (2012) wrote a study entitled media violence and power in suzanne collins’s hunger games trilogy. comparing violence in the hunger games and american tv programs, johansson analyzed that media has changed society to tolerate violence as common issue. he also analyzed the lack of compassion, humanity, and ideal future which is related to society today.however, those studies from different scholars did not answer the question about the topic in this study. thus, the objectives of this study are centralized into findings that answered the writer’s questions about elements of the plot in the hunger games, how the elements of plot compose the plot structure of the story and what the kind of plot in the hunger games. methods considering data and the aims of the study, the writer chose the qualitative type of study to conduct this study, which means that the data were analyzed qualitatively and descriptively. the object of the study is a novel entitled the hunger games by suzanne collins which is published by scholastic press, new york in 2008. the data which were quotations taken from the novel, and other sources such as books, articles, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/remorse https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/forgetfulness https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/forgiveness https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/reality_tv https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/reality_tv https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/iraq_war rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 88 journals, encyclopedia, internet, and others, which are related to the study problems in this study. this study is a qualitative analysis by applying a.j. greimas approach. the data were collected by reading, identifying, interpreting andanalyzed using the approach and theories which used in this study by using actants.the result of this study were the elements of plot consist of beginning, problem of the story, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution. to find out the main plot structure, this study classifies the function of each character into six actants, they are sender, receiver, subject, object, helper and opponent. finally, the researcher concluded what kind of plot and how the ending of the novel is. the plot of the novel is dramatic or cronological plot because the story through in chronological order. in addition, the novel is closed plot because the problem of the story is solved. results and discussions the elements of plot structure there are someelements of plot structure, they are beginning (exposition), problem in the story, rising action, climax, falling action and resolution. beginning (exposition) beginning (exposition) is the introduction of the story to the audiences. this is the beginning of the story, where characters and setting are established. the beginning of the novel told about katniss lives in a place called district 12, nicknamed the seam, that is home primarily to poor coal miners. her father was a coalminer, but he died in an explosion five years ago, when she was only eleven. district 12 is enclosed by a sometimes electrified fence that is supposed to keep out the predators from the woods. trespassing in the woods is illegal, but that does not stop katniss. she hunts there for food with her bow, a weapon which she is nearly an expert. district 12 is located in the country of panem and ruled by people in the far away capitol. our part of district 12, nicknamed the seam, is usually crawling with coal miners heading out to the morning shift at this hour. men and women with hunched shoulders, swollen knuckles, many who have long since stopped trying to scrub the coal dust out of their broken nails, the lines of their sunken faces. but today the black cinder streets are empty. shutters on the squat gray houses are closed. the reaping isn’t until two. may as well sleep in. if you can. our house is almost at the edge of the seam. i only have to pass a few gates to reach the scruffy field called the meadow. separating the meadow from the woods, in fact enclosing all of district 12, is a high chain-link fence topped with barbedwire loops. in theory, it’s supposed to be electrified twenty four hours a day as a deterrent to the predators that live in the woods — packs of wild dogs, lone cougars, bears that used to threaten our streets. as soon as i’m in the trees, i retrieve a bow and sheath of arrows from a hollow log. electrified or not, the fence has been successful at keeping the flesh-eaters out of district 12. inside the woods they roam freely, and there are added concerns like venomous snakes, rabid animals, and no real paths to follow. but there’s also food if you know how to find it. my father knew and he taught me some before he was blown to bits in a mine explosion. there was nothing even to bury. i was eleven then. (collins, 2008, pp. 4-5) problem of the story problem of the story is the main problem that shows in the story and it will solve in the end of the story. the problem of the story in the hunger games is every year the capitol of panem hosts an event called the hunger games where two "tributes" – a boy and a girl – are drafted from each of the twelve districts to be brought to an rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 89 arena and fight to the death. only one person can win. this is to remind the country not to rebel and for entertainment. the rules of the hunger games are simple. in punishmentfor the uprising, each of the twelve districts must provide onegirl and one boy, called tributes, to participate. the twenty four tributes will be imprisoned in a vast outdoor arena that could hold anything from a burning desert to a frozen wasteland. over a period of several weeks, the competitors must fight to the death. the last tribute standing wins…(collins, 2008, p. 18) when it is reaping time for the hunger games. prim, katniss’ sister, gets choosen to go fight in the hunger games which is a battle to the death of 24 tributes. two from each district one male and one female. katniss volunteers as tribute to go into the hunger games and fight to death. “prim!” the strangled cry comes out of my throat,and my muscles begin to move again. “prim!” i don’t need to shove through the crowd. the other kids make way immediately allowing me a straight path to the stage. i reach her just as she is about to mount the steps. with one sweep of my arm, i push her behind me. “i volunteer!” i gasp. “i volunteer as tribute!” (collins, 2008, p. 22) rising action rising action which occurs when a series of events build up to the conflict. the main characters are established by the time the rising action of a plot occurs, and at the same time, events begin to get complicated. this part presents a central conflict within a character or between one or more characters. the conflict builds during the rising action. the rising action in this novel is when katniss is put on a train to go to the capitol of panem, to fight in the hunger games. in the tributes headquarters they train for the games. the training center has a tower designed exclusively for the tributes and their teams. this will be our home until the actual games begin. each district has an entire floor. (collins, 2008, p. 72) there will be three days in which all the tributes practice together. on the last afternoon, we’ll each get a chance to perform in private before the gamemakers. (collins, 2008, p. 87). once the hunger games start there are many death’s in the first day. it’s late afternoon when i begin to hear the cannons. each shot represents adead tribute. the fighting must have finally stopped at the cornucopia. they never collect the bloodbath bodies until the killers have dispersed. on the opening day, they don’t even fire the cannons until the initial fighting’s over because it’s too hard to keep track of the fatalities. i allow myself to pause, panting, as i count the shots. one… two…. three…. on and on until they reach eleven. eleven dead in all. thirteen left to play. (collins, 2008, pp. 150-151). katniss is without allies while peeta, the male tribute from district 12 has many strong allies that eventually betray him. katniss is on her own at first, but then she discovers that peeta has teamed up with the career tributes – the strong kids from the rich districts in panem who actually want to go to the hunger games. they eventually corner her in a tree, but she drops a tracker jacker nest on them. it is like a genetically mutated killer wasp and scores a bow and arrow in the process. after this, katniss teams up with rue, a tiny girl from district 11 who reminds her of her sister prim. the two are able to take out the career tributes' food supply, which totally infuriates their leader, cato. also, peeta doesn't appear to be teamed up with them anymore. unfortunately, rue is killed around this time by one of the career tributes. katniss honors her body by covering it in flowers. “you know, they’re not the only ones who can form alliances,” i say. for a moment, no response. then one of rue’s eyes edges around the trunk. “you want me for an ally?” “why not? you saved me with those rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 90 tracker jackers. you’re smart enough to still be alive. and i can’t seem to shake you anyway,” i say. she blinks at me, trying to decide. “you hungry?” i can see her swallow hard, her eye flickering to the meat. “come on then, i’ve had two kills today.” rue tentatively steps out into the open. “i can fix your stings.” “can you?” i ask. “how?” she digs in the pack she carries and pulls out a handful of leaves. i’m almost certain they’re the ones my mother uses. “where’d you find those?” “just around. we all carry them when we work in the orchards. they left a lot of nests there,” says rue. “there are a lot here, too.” “that’s right. you’re district eleven. agriculture,” i say. (collins, 2008, pp. 197-198) the capitol announces the male and female for each district can live not just one person. peeta gets wounded protecting katniss from a sword that another tribute tried to kill katniss with. they end up together hiding from the other tributes. katniss takes care of peeta until his wound heels by know there was only a few tributes left. claudius templesmith’s voice booms down from overhead, congratulating the six of us who remain. but he is not inviting us to a feast. he’s saying something very confusing. there’s been a rule change in the games. a rule change! that in itself is mind bending since we don’t really have any rules to speak of except don’t step off your circle for sixty seconds and the unspoken rule about not eating one another. under the new rule, both tributes from the same district will be declared winners if they are the last two alive. claudius pauses, as if he knows we’re not getting it, and repeats the change again. the news sinks in. two tributes can win this year. if they’re from the same district. both can live. both of us can live. before i can stop myself, i call out peeta’s name. (collins, 2008, p. 240). climax the climax occurs when the conflict is at its peak and when there seems to be no viable solution to the conflict. in the climax or the main point of the plot, there is a turning point of the story. this is meant to be the moment of highest interest and emotion, leaving the reader wondering what is going to happen next. the climax of the hunger games is there are three tributes left, katniss, peeta, and cato from district one. mutt dogs come and chase cato to where katniss and peeta are, so they can fight. the mutt dogs can not kill him because of cato’s body armor. i can tell from his panting, the sweat pouring off his purplish face, that he’s been running hard a long time. not toward us. from something. but what? my eyes scan the woods just in time to see the first creature leap onto the plain. as i’m turning away, i see another halfdozen join it. then i am stumbling blindly after cato with no thought of anything but to save myself. muttations. no question about it. i’ve never seen these mutts, but they’re no naturalborn animals. they resemble huge wolves, but what wolf lans and then balances easily on its hind legs? what wolf waves the rest of the pack forward with its front paw as though it had a wrist? these things i can see at a distance. up close, i’m sure their more menacing attributes will be revealed. (collins, 2008, pp. 324-325). but katniss sends a bow through cato’s head and then he dies. so i free the arrow, tying the tourniquet back as tightly as my frozen fingers can manage. i rub my hands together, trying to regain circulation. when i crawl to the lip of the horn and hang over the edge, i feel peeta’s hands gripme for support. it takes a few minutes to find cato in the dim light, in the blood. then the raw hunk of meat that used to be my enemy makes a sound, and i know where his mouth is. and i think rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 91 the word he’s trying to say is ‘please’. pity, not vengeance, sends my arrow flying into his skull. peeta pulls me back up, bow in hand, quiver empty. “did you get him?” he whispers. the cannon fires in answer (collins, 2008, p. 334). katniss and peeta think they have won but the capitol announces the two person living from the same district is off and only one person can live. claudius templesmith’s voice booms into the arena. “greetings to the final contestant of the seventy-fourth hunger games. the earlier revision has been revoked. closer examination of the rule book has disclosed that only one winner may be allowed,” he says. “good luck and may the odds be ever in your favor.” (collins, 2008, p. 336). falling action falling action, or the winding up of the story, occurs when events and complications begin to resolve. the result of the actions of the main characters are put forward. the falling action occurs after the climax when the reader is still unsure if the protagonist will be able to resolve the conflict. the falling action of this story is katniss gets some poisonous berries and they can commit suicide, then they will not have to kill one of them. there can not be a winner, so the capitol says the rule is back on. they spit out the berries and they announce katniss and peeta are the winners. i spread out my fingers, and the dark berries glisten in the sun. i give peeta’s hand one last squeeze as a signal, as a goodbye, and we begin counting. “one”. maybe i’m wrong. “two”. maybe they don’t care if we both die. “three!” it’s too late to change my mind. i lift my hand to my mouth, taking one last look at the world. the berries have just passed my lips when the trumpets begin to blare. the frantic voice of claudius templesmith shouts above them.”stop! stop! ladies and gentlemen, i am pleased to present the victors of the seventy-fourth hunger games, katniss everdeen and peeta mellark! i give you the tributes of district twelve!” (collins, 2008, p. 338). katniss and peeta are the champions of the 74thhunger games so they are know famous throughout panem. after the hunger games, the capitol hospitals repaired their wounds. they are interviewed and will go home to live in victors village in district 12. although president snow, the leader of panem, does not like how they defied the capitol by black mailing them. so katniss had act like she was so in love with peeta that she rather die than him. the districts did not make an uprising against the capitol. “listen up. you’re in trouble. word is the capitol’s furious about you showing them up in the arena. the one thing they can’t stand is being laughed at and they’re the joke of panem,”says haymitch. i feel dread coursing through me now, but i laugh as though haymitch is saying something completely delightful because nothing is covering my mouth. “so, what?” “your only defense can be you were so madly in love you weren’t responsible for your actions.” haymitch pulls back and adjusts my hairband. “got it, sweetheart?” he could be talking about anything now. (collins, 2008, p. 349) when i left the arena, when the trumpets played, i was supposed to be safe. from then on. for the rest of my life. but if what haymitch says is true, and he’s got no reason to lie, i’ve never been in such a dangerous place in my life. it’s so much worse than being hunted in the arena. there, i could only die. end of story. but out here prim, my mother, gale, the people of district 12, everyone i care about back home could be punished if i can’t rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 92 pulll off the girldrivencrazyby-love scenario haymitch has suggested. (collins, 2008, p. 350). resolution resolution (also called denoument) is the conclusion of the plot. typically, the conflict is resolved at this point.resolution is the end of the story which may occur with either a happy or a tragic ending. resolution in this story is when katniss and peeta go back to district 12 actually to their new home in victors village. they settled down and got back to there regular life. when they got back off the train prim and katniss’ mother were so happy to see them. the only difference was that katniss was now rich, she was not used to since before the games she was very poor. it’s at this point that katniss discovers that peeta was truly in love with her and was not acting at all as she was. something that might lead them to get punished by the capitol for pretending. haymitch startles me when he lays a hand on my back. even now, in the middle of nowhere, he keeps his voice down. “great job, you two. just keep it up in the district until the cameras are gone. we should be okay.” i watch him head backto the train, avoiding peeta’s eyes. “what’s he mean?” peeta asks me.“it’s the capitol. they didn’t like our stunt with the berries,” i blurt out. “what? what are you talking about?” he says. “it seemed too rebellious. so, haymitch has been coaching me through the last few days. so i didn’t make it worse,” i say.“coaching you? but not me,” says peeta. “he knew you were smart enough to get it right,” i say. “i didn’t know there was anything to get right,” says peeta. “so, what you’re saying is, these last few days and then i guess. . . back in the arena . . . that was just some strategy you twoworked out.” “no. i mean, i couldn’t even talk to him in the arena, could i?” i stammer. “but you knew what he wanted you to do, didn’t you?” says peeta. i bite my lip. “katniss?” he drops my hand and i take a step, as if to catch my balance. “it was all for the games,” peeta says. “how you acted.” “not all of it,” i say, tightly holding onto my flowers. (collins, 2008, pp. 363-364). the elements of plot composing the plot structure of the story in the narrative, the structure is embodied in the form of plot formulas: such as conflict and resolution, struggle and reconciliation, and separation and union. these plot formulas are carried out by means of actants. this study uses greimas’ structuralism. greimas also used the saussurean concept of binary opposition, so he evolved a set of six actants become three pairs of binary opposition, such as subject/object, sender/receiver, and helper/opponent. the actantial model is device that can theoretically be used to analyze any real or thematized action, but particularly those depicted in litarary text or images. in the actantial model, its study gives more attention to action than subject. actant scheme 1 (reaping the tributes) in the beginning of the novel, we are introduced to the protagonist, katniss everdeen. though she's only a teenager, she's a tough hunter who puts food on her family's table. her father is dead and she lives with her mother and sister prim in district 12 in the country of panem. every year the capitol of panem hosts an event called the hunger games where two "tributes", a boy and a girl are drafted from each of the twelve districts to be brought to an arena and fight to the death. only one person can win. this is to remind the country not to rebel – and for entertainment, of course. this year when it is the day of reaping for the hunger games, unfortunately, prim, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 93 katniss’ sister, gets choosen to go fight in the hunger games as the tribute from district 12. so, katniss volunteers immediately in prim’s place as tribute to go into the hunger games and fight to death in a battle of 24 tributes. then the male tribute is selected. it’s peeta mellark, the baker’s son. after the reaping, the tribute selection process, katniss and peeta are whisked away to the capitol to prepare for the games and primped for live tv. they meet their support team, which is primarily comprised of haymitch (a former hunger games winner and also a drunk), effie (their wrangler), and cinna and portia (their stylists). during the opening ceremonies, cinna and portia dress katniss and peeta in flames and they draw much attention to themselves. during training, katniss reveals her archery skills to the gamemakers and scores an amazing 11 out of 12. peeta gets a lower score and asks to be coached separately. peeta also announces in an interview that he has a mega crush on katniss. actant scheme 2 (the games) this actant scheme shows the second part of this novel. it is centered on the games which take place in a completely different setting from the districts. the capitol is where the wealthy and ruling power reside. as the hunger games take place, we are shown the dark side of humanity and how far we are willing to go to survive. it also reveals how kindness, love and manipulation significantly affect our lives. so, in the actant scheme shows how katniss survive in the games. haymitch as the mentor gives some advices and directions to survive in the games. in addition, katniss teams up with rue, a tiny girl from district 11. she helps katniss to take out the career tributes' food supply. peeta mellark also helps her in the games.she also gets troubles from career tributes and tracker jacker. actant scheme 3 (the victor) after rue's death, the announcer, wanting to bring back the romance story between peeta and katniss, changes the rules of the game: two people from a single district can now win. katniss goes hunting for peeta and eventually finds him. he is wounded and camouflaged in the muddy bank of a stream. she nurses him back to health and realizes that by playing up the romance angle, they can get gifts from sponsors. eventually, katniss and peeta must face off with cato, the only other surviving tribute, but before that they are all pursued by wild dogs which are actually genetically mutated killing machines. finally, katniss shoots cato and he falls into the pack. then, an announcer comes back on and says the rules have changed back, only one winner allowed. katniss and peeta can't kill each other, so they make a show of taking poisonous berries in an act of double suicide. fortunately, the announcer comes back on before they can kill themselves, and says that they win. they defeated the hunger games. katniss and peeta keep up the star-crossed lovers routine for the post-games reunion and interview, knowing that this is the only way to keep from being punished by the capitol for the rebellious trick with the poisonous berries. kinds of plot in the novel after analyzing those data, the researcher found that the plot of the story is dramatic (chronological) plot because the events drive through chronologically. the events are related to the future that shows in problem in the story. also, the events go in chronological order. it shows from the plot diagram that the story started from beginning to problem in the story, rising action, climax, falling action and resolution. it drives chronologically. thus, the plot of the novel is dramatic or chronological plot. conclusion according to the interpretation and description of the analysis, the researcher concludes that the elements of plot consist of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 94 beginning, problem of the story, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution. in composing the plot structure of the story, the researcher divides the story into three stories. the first is the reaping day of tributes for the hunger games, the second story is the games, and the last story is the victor of the hunger games. in analyzing every story that has been divided, the researcher uses actant by greimas structuralism. the last step is finding the kind of plot in the novel. the plot of the novel is dramatic plot because the story through in chronological order. in addition, the novel is closed plot because the problem of the story is solved. so, those are the researcher conclusion in analyzing plot in collins’ the hunger games using greimas structuralism. references abrams, m.h, (1999). glossary of literary terms. usa: heinle & heinle, a division of thompson learning inc. print. collins, s. (2008). the hunger games. new york. scholastic press. farhatinnisa, a. (2009). a character analysis on fan wu’s novel “february flowers” based on greimas structural theory. jakarta: faculty of letters and humanities, uin syarif hidayatullah. greimas, a.j. (1983). structural semantic: an attempt at a method, translator, daniele mcdowel, et al. london: university of nebraska press. johansson, d. (2013). media violence and power in suzanne collins’s the hunger games trilogy. thesis. gothenburg: gothenburg university. peck, j. and coyle, m. (1984). literary terms and criticism. london: macmillan. petterson, s. (2011). the hunger games by suzanne collins: entertainment or social criticism? essay. lund university. riyawati, b. (2011). the actantial and functional structure analysis of three short stories in the book of karma and other stories by rishi reddi. jakarta: faculty of letters and humanities uin syarif hidayatullah. siswanto. (2008). pengantar teori sastra. jakarta: grasindo. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cdfe9f20cd • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 32 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the use of speech act by native and non-native guests in ellen show; a comparative study alisha rahma putri , hendi pratama universitas negeri semarang article info ________________ article history: received 27 september 2019 approved 25 november 2019 published 27 november 2019 ________________ keywords: illocutionary speech acts, native speakers, non-native speakers, searle ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the study aims to find out types of illocutionary speech acts used by native speakers and non-native speakers in ellen show. it also analyzes the identifier and the cross-cultural pragmatic background of the speeches. the subjects of the study are bts as non-native speakers, one direction and ellen as native speakers. the study uses qualitative descriptive methods. the result indicated only four types of illocutionary speech acts found in the videos, representatives, directives, commissive, and expressive. the proposition is dominated by the representative's speech acts with 59.7%, and the second is expressive speech acts with 30.1%. while commissive 5.3% and the last, directives speech acts are 4.9%. each type of illocutionary speech act had a different identifier. first, the expressive speech act had based on the real situation, giving information, and giving an opinion. second, directive speech acts had direct, request or demand, and suggest or advice. third, the commissive speech act had expecting future action and promising future action. and the last, expressive speech act had emotion and attitude. directive speech acts were not found because ellen as a host of the show did not change the social status of the guests. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: alisha.lisa06@gmail.com issn: 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:alisha.lisa06@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 33 introduction the non-native speaker of english such as people from asia is rarely interviewed in an american show. in an interview, there are some questions by the questioner and its answer by the answerer. however, people's state of mind and what speakers say or convey are likely dissimilar. thus, people who hear the utterance might be misunderstood. therefore, the performance of conveying the speech could be observed by their speech act. in everyday conversation, people speak something containing a speech act. a speech act is one of pragmatic that characterizes the performance of utterance in a certain condition. searle (1969: 115) stated that in a typical speech situation involving speaker, a hearer, and an utterance by the speaker, there are many kinds of acts associated with the speaker's utterance. thus, the speech act is kind of stage, from a speaker speak his utterance, then the hearer catches the utterance and interpret, finally, the hearer shows some acts. therefore, there is a need to analyze the speech act both of the non-native speaker guests and native speaker guests in ellen show to know whether they had a different pattern of answering interviews based on searle theory. the purpose of the study is to find out the types of illocutionary speech acts that used by bts, one direction, and ellen in ellen show and analyzed the identifier of each speech and the crosscultural background between native and non-native speakers. methods qualitative research points out the findings conducted in real-world and uncontrolled conditions. qualitative research often involves the simultaneous collection of a wealth of narrative and visual data over an extended time, and as much as is possible, data collection occurs in a naturalistic setting (gay et al., 2013: 8). according to strauss and corbin (1998: 11), the qualitative data might consist of interviews and observations also might include videotapes, document or films, and even data that have been quantified for other purposes such as census data. the object of this study is the conversation of ellen between bts and one direction on ellen show and other videos which are downloaded on youtube the writer watched the video ellen show interviewing bts and one direction. the writer classified every sentence or clause of transcription into every type of illocutionary act based on searle's theory. after classifying, the writer found the dominant types of an illocutionary act that were distributed in the data. after that, the writer writes down all the types and counted how many times the types of illocutionary types that were appeared. furthermore, the writer also calculated the data in a percentage form. after gaining the data of the entire illocutionary speech act that used, the writer analyzed the identifier of all the types that used. the writer gave a code for every speech in the data. a is for one direction in 2014, b is for one direction in 2015, c is for bts in 2017, and d is for bts in 2018. finally, the writer got the conclusion of some types of illocutionary speech acts that were mostly used in ellen show between bts and one direction and other videos and the reason based on the cross-cultural pragmatics approach. the data are classified into five main types of an illocutionary act; representative, directive, commission, declarative, and expressive according to speech act theory outlined by searle. next, the data are analyzed according to the illocutionary in each main type. finally, the writer took some examples from each type to further discussion. the purpose of this research is to find the most frequent types of an illocutionary act; i.e., representative, directive, commissive, declarative, and expressive. the writer tried to count the number of each type used in the data. in every single sentence or clause, the writer analyzed the type and the identifier based on the cross-cultural pragmatics approach. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 33 results and discussions based on the research that had been done by the writer, the proposition is dominated by representatives speech acts with 59.7%, and the second is expressive speech acts with 30.1%. while commission 5.3% and the last, directive speech acts are 4.9%. and the last is declarative speech acts with 0%. the further findings are described in the following subchapters. there are four videos; two of bts and two of one direction. thus the table of analysis classified into three subjects and five categories; representatives, directives, commisive, declarative, and expressive. the videos of the interview between one direction and ellen are taken in 2014 and 2015. one direction is the subject that is a differentiator of how collective native speakers use speech acts in the interview. the videos revealed all of the illocutionary speech acts type, except declaration speech acts. representatives are dominant with 71% for both of the videos. the second is expressive with 20% than directives is 6%. and the last commisive is only 3%, while declarative is not found. the videos of the interview between bts and ellen are taken in 2017 and 2018. bts is the main subject of this study to know how nonnative speakers use speech acts in the interview. as explained before, declarative speech acts could not be found in this data. however, directive speech acts are also not found in this data. the deviation of representatives and expressive is only 10%. however, representative speech acts are still dominant in this data. commisive is only 1%, while declarative and directives are 0%. the study is also analyzing the type of illocutionary speech acts that ellen used in the interview as a native speaker. thus, the following data is the total type of illocutionary speech act from 2014, 2015, 2017, and 2018. ellen used representative's illocutionary speech acts frequently than the other types and the type is dominant when ellen spoke to one direction or bts. ellen used directives, and expressive more intense toward one direction than bts. whereas, commisive is frequently used in one direction. declarative speech acts are not found in this study because ellen could not change any social status in reality in this show. the simple type of illocutionary speech acts is representatives speech acts. the speakers say how things are and could be assessing with true or not. generally, this type of speech acts uses a linking verb to tell the hearer information, description, statement or conclusion. this study found that the most used type of illocutionary speech acts is representatives in total 135; 46 used by one direction, 44 used by bts, and 45 used by ellen. the following data is the examples of representative speech acts found in the videos. in the data, representatives have the biggest frequency. this happened because the interview is when the host asks questions to interviewees. thus, the interviewees just answer how things are so that representative. in this study, the writer identified representatives for several reasons. the first is based on the real situation on the set which is always true. for example, (b6) and you have paddles, that is true that when they conduct the interview they hold paddles to play the game and (d1) we're back with the biggest boy band in the world, bts, that is true because there were bts. at first, the writer identified this speech as declarative speech acts because it sounds declare to enter the introduction section. however, this speech did not change the certain situation of bts, so it is representative based on the real situation. others example for this reason of representatives are (b1), (c1), (c22), (c62), (c63), (d1), (d7), (d24), and (d46) that turns out, all of this type had done by ellen. the second is giving information, giving information about a past action, and giving general information. for example: situation 1: questions: is there any place that you can go and have a normal day and walk around? answer: (a1) i mean, we do everywhere. (a2) we try to. (a3) like stay in and then just come out. situation 2: question: how did you teach yourself english? rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 34 answer: (c30) she bought all the seasons for the dvds. (c31) she bought me. (c32) and so firstly, i watched with the korean subtitle. (c33) and then, next time, i watched with the english subtitle. (c34) and then, i just removed it. the interviewees just answer basic questions to give information. this type tells how things are. however, situations 1 and 2 are different. situation 1, one direction gave information about regular action that identified using the present tense, while bts gave information about past action identified using the past tense. these two reasons for the type are dominated by the representative's speech acts. the other is giving general information. this type is found when the members of bts introduce themselves. for example, (c5) my name is rm and (d9) i’m rm. all of the bts members introduce themselves in the video in 2014 and 2015. although there are not tell how things are, they told the truth. the third type of reason is giving an opinion. for example, (b34) i think mine's broken. (c45) i think that's why our songs appeal to people who speak korean and people who don't speak korean. both bts and one direction using verb think when gave an opinion. however, another type of reason why the speech classified to representatives is found in this study, for instance, (a42) here's the latest rumor. yeah, i've been growing it for about 20 years now. a16 here's the latest rumor. a42 all right, we're back with one direction. b1 and you have paddles b6 i think mine's broken. b34 we're back with bts. c1 my name is rm. c5 all right. so we have an interpreter, just in case i need one. c22 i think that's why our songs appeal to people who speak korean and people who don't speak korean. c45 i got you all a gift because i know that friends taught you english and your fans are friends and they shot here on the lot. c62 so i got you all a whole bunch of stuff from friends. c63 we're back with the biggest boy band in the world, bts. d1 because you used to have different hair. d7 i'm rm. d9 all right. so you learned english, last time you were here d24 you don't even know what the question is yet. d46 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 35 ellen gave questions toward one direction and bts is mostly containing self-assertion. the questions were about the individual information of the member such as the way rm studies english and zayn's engagement. directive speech acts are when the speakers want the hearer to do something. this type of speech acts might come up with auxiliary or modal verb such as could/can, should/shall, or might/may. besides, this type is also wrapped in an imperative sentence, for instance, request, suggestion, recommendation, demand, and instruction. directive's speech act also related to direct indirect in terms of the direct-indirect value of cross-cultural pragmatics. as explained above, directives speech acts are the main character of imperatives in terms of the sentence and use the subjunctive. there is direction, suggest command, order, request, or advice. (b9) we're not gonna play if you're gonna lie, (c2) and first of all, let's have introductions, (c3), and (d6) i have to get you to introduce yourselves again are the examples of direction. ellen uttered (b9) toward one direction to give a direction about the rule of the game or quiz. however, this utterance could be a request because ellen asked one direction not to lie when playing the game or quiz. then (c2), (c3), and, (d6) are uttered by ellen toward bts. ellen had to direct bts to introduce themselves because they are a not native artist that always has been seen in america shows. (a26) let me know, (b11) oh. stop, (b29) imagine that, (b30) imagine it just came out now, (b36) look at his face, and (c60) explain what hooked up means are identified as to request or demand. the speakers uttered the speeches to the hearer to ask them to do something immediately. and the last (d67) you can go to ellentube is a suggestion or advice from ellen toward viewers let me know, a26 we're not gonna play if you're gonna lie. b9 oh. stop. b11 imagine that. b29 imagine it just came out now. b30 look at his face. b36 and first of all, let's have introductions. c2 introduce yourselves, please. c3 explain what hooked up means. c60 i have to get you to introduce yourself again. d6 you can go to ellentube. d57 let me know, a26 we're not gonna play if you're gonna lie. b9 oh. stop. b11 imagine that. b29 imagine it just came out now. b30 look at his face. b36 and first of all, let's have introductions. c2 introduce yourselves, please. c3 explain what hooked up means. c60 i have to get you to introduce yourselves again. d6 you can go to ellentube. d57 i would say next time you tell the story, be something like a panda bear or something. a8 i'll have--okay. if you need any help… a27 and i don't know if you're gonna answer me or not, a39 i'll answer. a41 we're gonna find out soon. b3 okay, i'm gonna ask a question b5 and you will either say you have or you never have b7 they will be back later to sing. b47 you're gonna take that home and learn how to play. b49 and friends would be very happy that you learned- c36 i'm going to ask this question for all of the young ladies, sitting here. d45 i want to-i want to tell you-d47 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 36 of the videos of they want them to watch other videos of ellen show. all of the directive speech acts above had done by native speakers (ellen and one direction). directive speech acts are also related to direct or indirect in terms of culture. however, this type of illocutionary speech act was not performed by bts, only one direction and ellen did. when ellen directed bts to introduce themselves, ellen in the middle of formal and informal such as (c3) introduce yourselves, please and (d6) i have to get you to introduce yourselves again. probably, ellen's show is a non-formal talk show. commisives speech act is when the speakers commit future actions. also, performing promise, expect, and the threat is also a commisives speech act. this type of speech acts is generally identified with the verb 'will/would". here are all the commisives speech acts that the writer found in the videos. the commisives speech acts above performed by ellen and one direction except for (d47) by rm (bts). the speeches are almost performed an immediate action of future action because of the set of the show, for example, (b47) they will be back later to sing, the speech means they would perform a song after interview. and (d47) i want to-i want to tell you—after that rm expressed thanking ellen immediately. besides, the speakers are also expecting and promising future action. (a8) i would say next time you tell the story, be something like a panda bear or something is the example of expecting future action. and (a27) i'll have--okay. if you need any help… is the example of promising future action. the speech means if the hearers need help, she will be there for the hearer. this is because the western culture has a high priority for intimacy. ellen broke the boundaries and tried to be there if one direction need help. the speakers want to tell to the hearer about what he/she felt about something. this is called expressive speech acts. the intention of this speech acts is, for instance, happiness, sadness, like-dislike, and other emotion. however, expressive speech acts are not only conveying about their emotion but also could apologize, thanking, or congratulating. the writer found the expressive speech acts are the second most typically found in the study and performed by all subjects. thus, the writer identified two categories of the reason for expressive speech acts; emotion and attitude. emotion is a feeling or a mental state which caused by people or situation around such as, happiness, love, fear, sad anger, amaze, etc. attitude is a mental entity's self-awareness and a tendency to respond positively or negatively towards people or situations such as gratitude, welcoming, apologizing, thanking, congratulating, etc. and, yeah, i'm just happy to be back with the lads. a21 it's good to have you back. a22 yeah, it's interesting the ones that turn over. b35 but right now, i'm the lucky one. c28 thank you. c37 so it was so fun. d30 my thanks to you now d49 most of the expressive speech acts expressed attitude such as grateful and thanking. for example, (a22) it's good to have you back and (c28) but right now, i'm the lucky one, those speeches are identified as being grateful. (c37) thank you and (d49) my thanks to you now are an expression of thanking. however, bts performed all of the expressions of welcoming or introducing such as "hi" and "nice to meet you". one of the emotions is happiness found in this study, for example, (a21) and, yeah, i’m just happy to be back with the lads and (d30) so it was so fun. besides, another expression such as anger, fear, and other negative emotion was not found because it would not be performed to maintain the politeness of the set. the cross-cultural value of oriental showed that they are always harmonizing in conveying an opinion. the non-native speaker is always harmony in with giving speeches. the harmony in conveying an expressive speech acts is found in the data spoken by bts. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 37 all of the members were harmony in expressing excitement in a row. also, the voice of the group is found when the members of bts introduced themselves using the word "nice to meet you". besides, bts tries to adapt the western culture by saying "nice to meet you" before introducing themselves to ellen's show. however, one direction did not apply selfassertion in conveying all expressive speech acts, one of the examples is (b19) we're all having fun. this probably because one direction is a group. ellen gave questions to bts and one direction about "have you ever hooked up with your fans?" in the videos. the different reactions were showed between bts and one direction. one of the one direction members admitted that he was ever hooked up with his fan, while bts pretended to clam up and said no. different attitude toward emotion is proven. this was happened because of the strict entertainment rules in korean. declarative speech acts are performed when someone has the power to change the reality of social status. the acts are, for instance, marrying, resigning, naming, etc. unfortunately, declarative speech acts could not be found in this study, because ellen did not change any social status neither bts nor one direction in reality. the study concluded that the most used illocutionary speech acts in the interview are representatives speech acts. representative's speech acts basically tell the things are in the form of information. the answers to the interview questions are giving information. thus the first previous study from zakiah (2018) merely analyzed the representative's speech acts of the interview. the relationship between these studies lies in the topic that has the same focus. the type of speech acts is the aim of these studies. in addition, the data of these studies are from videos. in analyzing data, both studies used john searle's theory. however, the purpose of the study is different. zakiah's study is more focused on the type of representatives speech acts that classified the subtype of the representative's speech acts, there are stating, reporting, concluding, suggesting, and complaining. moreover, zakiah's study was also analyzed whether each speech uttered directly or indirectly. in the writer's study, the study merely focuses on the classification of the illocutionary speech acts by searle's theory such as representatives, directives, commisives, declarative, and expressive illocutionary speech acts. in addition, zakiah's study analyzed native speakers, whilst the writer compares the usage of speech acts between nonnative speakers and native speakers. the deficiency of the zakiah's study is the representative subtype was not found in the searle's theory. the result of zakiah's study is mostly the speeches uttered in the type of stating and directly. however, there is a study proved that representative speech acts are mostly used in the interview. the study correlated with the second previous study from tambunan et al (2018). the similarities of these studies are also using searle's theory in classifying illocutionary speech acts theory. both of these studies used ellen show to analyzed the guests' usage of speech acts types. however, tambunan et al’s study focus on the type of expressive speech act such as happiness, surprise, sadness or sorrow, anger, blame, apologize, congratulate, and thanks. in this study, those classifications of emotion and attitude become a reason for the type of illocutionary speech acts. besides, this second previous study merely analyzed the native speaker, whereas the writer of this study also analyzed the non-native speaker guests. the result of the second previous study is the subject mostly used surprise expressive illocutionary speech acts in the interview. the third previous study that has a relationship with the writer's study is from devi (2016). the focus of these studies is the type of speech acts. the theory of devi's study was from searle as well. one of the differences in the study is the object. devi's study analyzed the speech act of students' interviews. moreover, devi's study is also identified as the marker of each type of illocutionary speech acts. the writer's study merely focuses on the classification of the type based on the reason. thus, devi's study also analyzed the marker, but the writer just named it as the reason why the speech could be identified rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn: 2252-6323 38 as the type of illocutionary speech acts. devi's study showed that mostly the students used assertive or representative speech act in answering the questions of the interview as well as the writer's study. the next studies are formulated from gungormezler (2016) and justová (2006). unfortunately, these studies are not too-related for the writer's study. both studies have a relationship with the writer's study that is about the pattern of native and non-native speaker's speech. however, the type of illocutionary speech acts is not the aim of both studies. gungormezler’s study analyzed the refusal strategy of students, while justová’s study analyzed the direct or indirect of the speech. the result of gungormezler’s study is the students’ refusal strategy is native-like, while justová’s study is mostly used the direct-direct pattern to communicate. conclusion based on the results analysis of utterance based on speeches uttered by bts, one direction, and ellen in ellen show, it could be concluded as follow: the types of illocutionary speech acts used by bts, one direction, and ellen. the types were found from 226 speeches, it is found that the subjects only used four types of illocutionary speech acts based on searle's theory; representatives, commisives, directives, and expressive, while the declarative was not used by the subjects. representatives (59.7%) are the most dominant speech acts among others, followed by expressive (30.1%) then commisives (5.3%) and the last directives (4.9%). declarative speech acts were not used because in the interview the host did not have the power to give social status changed. second, each type has a different reason or identified background. representatives occurred by assessing the speeches true or not. in the study, the writer identified mostly representatives because of giving information by all means. the other reasons why representatives were identified are giving opinions and based on the true situation on the set of the interview. too much the expression that human has. thus, the writer identified the expressive speech act into two categories, there are emotion and attitude. the attitude in expressive speech is dominant in the interview, for example, welcome, grateful, and thank instead of emotion such as happiness, sadness, and anger. the commisives identified when the speakers expecting future action and promising future action. and the last, the identifier of speech act is direct, suggest or advice, and request or demand. the last conclusion is about the value of cross-cultural pragmatic. the self-assertion is identified when ellen gave questions to the members of bts either one direction that is about one member. however, ellen is in the middle of direct and indirect towards bts. and finally, bts was harmony when uttered expressive speech acts. the native speakers are more variety in using illocutionary speech acts in the interview than the non-native speakers. references corbin, j., strauss, a.(1998). basics of qualitative research: grounded theory procedures and technique, 2nd edition. london: sage publications, inc. devi, i. c. (2016). speech acts realization analysis in a mock work interview in grade twelve of smk n 2 adiwerna. study. english department, faculty of languages and arts, semarang state university. gay, l. s., mills, g. e., airasian, p. w. (2013). educational research competence for analysis and application, 10th edition. new york: pearson education, inc. gungormezlor, t. (2016). an investigation of the speech act of turkish learners of english. report. kansas state university. searle, j. r. (1969). speech act; an essay in the philosophy of language. cambridge: cambridge university press. searle, j. r. (1979). expression and meaning. cambridge: cambridge university press. tambunan, a. r. s., sitinjak, v. n., purba, n., lubis, f., pramuniati, i. (2018). expressive speech acts in ellen show “an interview with ed sheeran”. international journal of humanities and social science, 8(4), 138-144. 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow concept of leadership in pramoedya ananta toer’s the king, the witch, and the priest diana novietasari bedagama  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: leader, leadership, leadership concept ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this journal is entitled concept of leadership in pramoedya anantoer’s the king, the witch, and the priest. in this study, i emphasized discussion on the leadership concept and its effects to the people in this narration. this study discusses three problems; they are (1) how is the leaders depicted in this novel? (2) what is the leadership concept depicted in this novel? (3) what are the effects of the leadership concept applied to the people’s betterment in this novel? i used pramoedya ananta toer’s novel entitled the king, the witch, and the priest as the primary data and some references from books and websites dealing with leadership concept as the secondary data. the data were gained by reading closely the novel, then identifying data from the novel, inventorying the data, classifying the data, selecting the data, building up the main topic of the narration that in leadership, and reporting the data. the analysis of this study used new criticism approach in order to find, identify and analyze the data from the novel. in addition, sociology approach was also used to support the analyses and answer the statements of the problem. from the data analysis i concluded that (1) the main characters had sense of leadership which was built up by the environment (2) there are six points of leadership concept which is depicted in this novel; they are the characterization of a leader, ideal relationship between formal and informal leaders, focus on leadership, problem solving, delegation, and transformational leadership (3) there are some improvements for the people because of the application of leadership concept by the leaders in the novel. in general, this study is expected to be useful for the readers who would analyze a literary work. i expected that this analysis could give new horizon to the readers about how to analyze a literary work according to the people’s attitudes and condition which are sometimes raised by an author. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: dee.bedagama@gmail.com e-mail: dee.bedagama@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction nowadays, doubts about the indonesian’s government arise in the indonesian community. people start not believing to the government and their performance, and they are not satisfied with their policies and indonesia’s condition. in any news, almost every day there is news about corruption done by the state apparatus, leaders, and government. ironically, corruption in indonesia is not only done by the “high position leaders in indonesia”, but it is also done by the leaders in province, region, district, sub-district, and even in kampong. in this situation, people are faced to entrusted leaders in any case. that proves that indonesian people have low quality of leadership. it is assumed that leaders who could not be trusted and could not do their job well are the causes of indonesian people are suffering in many aspects. for example, the corruptions done by the leaders cause a state lost a lot of money which must be used to the state’s development in education, economy, industry, health, farming, and many others. moreover, corruption causes poor people unable the good health facilities, and even healthy treatment as the government’s promised. they also could not get proper education, and a lot of school buildings are not feasible to use. those conditions show me how important leaders as the agents of change to their people. hanz finzel (finzel, 2002) in his book empowered leader gives more specific definition of a leader. according to him, leaders are people who can influence others to think, feel, or act in certain ways. this statement gives clearer perception of what role of leaders have. leader is an important figure in a community because the existence of a leader could change the situation, condition, and even someone’s point of view. we could imagine how if the leader gives wrong instructions or influences to his/her people, what will happen to the people is just suffering. highlighting the importance of the existence of a leader in a community and also the impacts of the existence of a leader’s quality in his community, i think there is an essential concept of leadership had by the leaders, so they could really be the agents of change sets in to a better life. to answer that question, novel the king, the witch, and the priest, a javanese folktale retold by pramoedya ananta toer, is assumed to be able to provide the concept of leadership. the right understanding of leadership’s concept is expected to bring a good leader to the people who does not only direct but also leads and serve his people. it is in line with john maxwell’s statement (maxwell, 2010:148) that a good leader is a person that should inspire others and an inspirable person should be able to adopt of service to the people he leads. the novel provides enough relations between people and their leaders. the condition in this novel tells the suffering of people because of the leader’s unwise action that caused terrible effects to the society. this story shows that a leader should have sense of humanity, willingness to listen, and humility. then, i concluded that the concept of leadership actually is the concept of understanding the sensitivity to the circumstances around him and the demand of people he leads. discussion from this novel, the readers can see the concept depicted by the three prominent leaders. i highlighted that the novel provided a study of the important concept in leadership; they are characterization of a leader, the ideal relationship between formal and informal leaders, focus of a leader, problem solving, delegation, and transformational leadership. in this section i explain the concepts. diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 in this novel there are three prominent leaders of the main character told by the author. they are the king erlangga, calon arang, and empu baradah. the three leaders have their own characterization as a leader. the characterization of each leader influences how they lead their followers and decide the policies. below is the explanation of the characterization of each leader. king erlangga grew as a crown prince in the kingdom of daha, so since his childhood he had been accustomed seeing the people’s condition and had seen the problems that exist in the society. it shaped him into a leader who was close to the people. therefore, i concluded that the author describes him as a populist figure who was open to criticism. according to eugene b. habecker as quoted by john c. maxwell in his book the 21 indispensable qualities of a leader, a populist leader is a leader who will serve others and pay attention to their interests more than anything not to praise but because it is motivated by the sacrifice of love (maxwell. 2009:145). king erlangga was a person who was very thoughtful of the state and the welfare of his people. as an example, king erlangga was trying to improve farms in daha by building embankment to boost the agricultural commodity. in this planning, he was as an initiator who did not hesitate to lend a hand in solving the problems that occurred in the kingdom. he was willing to listen to his people. when his region faced a mysterious plague, king erlangga tried to figure out and worked completion measures. king erlangga also showed his generosity in problem solving of mysterious disease in the kingdom. he did not hesitate to ask for assistance when he could not handle it alone (page 85-87). calon arang is a picture of a strong and very ambitious woman. in this novel; she demonstrated full confidence which is calon arang. calon arang was a leader of black magic in the girah village. in the novel, calon arang was described as very good in black magic. she was described as tough and very temperamental woman. she took care of her daughter alone, and it made her become an irritable and ambitious person, but she was able to perform her role as a single parent. she never begged any help from others. she also always tried to achieve what she wanted (page 15-17). calon arang’s confidence that made her want to give evidence to the public as a form of protection for his daughter that sometimes turned into arrogance. too much confidence in a leader can create self-conceited and ambition. these attitudes eventually take a leader less able to control their emotions and personal desires. although she was an irritable, arrogant, and ambitious person, in fact she was also a leader who had a high confidence to be able to admit that she had made a mistake and wanted to revise it (page 115-116). the narrator described calon arang as one of the leaders who was good enough to emulate when she wanted to admit her guilt as a mistake which caused suffrage. many leaders are difficult to admit their mistakes; through calon arang the author gives a good depiction of calon arang’s characterization as a responsible leader. empu baradah was an icon of a spiritual leader in this novel. the narrator tries to present him as a fairly charismatic and low profile leader, but he still has a strong and influential impression. empu baradah was portrayed as a generous and kind person. he was a man of vast knowledge and a very attentive to the condition of the people around him (page 23). empuh baradah learned to live with a lot of prior knowledge scriptures; then it made him to be a person who was very intelligent. his attitude was based on the primary motivation in his life that was diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 getting closer to god. it was proven when he got opportunity to assist king erlangga in resolving the issues rose in daha. he was also willing to help calon arang to get the purification of her soul when she was willing to admit her mistakes. in addition, empu baradah did not hesitate to share his knowledge to those who wanted to learn from him even to those who had opposed him (page 115-116). this novel represents the relation of three leaders in process of achieving their purposes. as a formal leader, king erlangga needed the assistance of the other two leaders who were informal leader to provide welfare for his people. they were informal leaders because they were appointed as leaders of a certain community and part of daha kingdom. empu baradah helped to resolve the problem existing in daha kingdom when a mysterious illness was happened. furthermore, long time after the mysterious illness was happened, empu baradah still showed his generosity to king erlangga when king erlangga was confused to relinquish his throne (page 125). however, both can give each other advice and solutions for others. while calon arang who was represented as the antagonist in the novel, she also had a role in the government of king erlangga. calon arang’s role was forming the attitude of king erlangga to face of problems. in the beginning of the story, there was told that daha was always safe and the people were always in comfortable zone because they had prosperity, welfare, and safety; the presence of calon arang was a test to king erlangga’s capability in leading his kingdom. when king erlangga could not solve the problem created by calon arang, he needed to be assisted by empu baradah. calon arang thought that she could take revenge through casting spell. however, it did not make her find contentment and peace of herself. king erlangga in this case came, indirectly bringing empu baradah helped calon arang to get the satisfaction and peacefulness. empu baradah had a purpose to be able to help everyone who had a problem especially for people who wanted to get closer to god and gain enlightenment or peace. in fact, the existence of informal leader brings both positive and negative for the leadership and achieving the goal of a formal leader. however, it is precisely the presence of these effects make the ability of a leader will be tested and trained. through this novel, the narrator gives the readers a close linkage of the three characters in the novel that leaders in achieving a goal of a leader was still needed help from other leaders, although they are subordinate or part in government. in leadership there is an objective to be achieved by the leader (sulistyani, 2008:29). in this novel, the narrator tells that the three prominent leaders had their focus on leadership. firstly, for king erlangga his people’s prosperity and welfare were the focus of his leadership. this was represented by all policies he made and his actions demonstrated his efforts for the welfare of his people. for the example, the construction of the embankment he made was useful for watering the fields and managed to increase crop yields in his region. in addition, the presence of king erlangga’s embankment also promoted trade from abroad to his kingdom (page 910). mysterious disease that was spread by calon arang caused people in daha kingdom became afraid and worried. to gain his objectives, king erlangga did a lot of efforts to resolve this problem. actually, king erlangga could have chosen not to solve the problem that plagued in some regions because his actions to solve the problem provoked calon arang to act more than ever, but as a leader he remained diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 focused to solve the problem because it was also his responsibility (page 41-42). he could directly take action to overcome the problem. calon arang emphasized selfsatisfaction as her primary goal. it did not merely occur when she felt angry and vindictive with people who disparaged her (page 15-16). her action actually was the representation of her disappointment to the people’s attitudes to her family, and she tried to satisfy herself by taking revenge. on the other hand, empu baradah had an aim to bring his followers to be able to get closer to and be acceptable to the sang hyang (god). therefore, in his effort to achieve his aim, empu baradah believed that he could take to get closer to sang hyang by assisting others. he helped king erlangga to be able to resolve the issues rose in daha. in addition, empu baraah also had his heart to lead calon arang which later also became his followers to obtain purification and acceptable to the sang hyang. although finally calon arang admitted her mistakes, this narration represents that empu baradah did not judge or patron calon arang. he purely tried to teach calon arang to follow his way to get purification (page 116 & 121). the leader’s capabilities in managing and resolving issues are essential to be owned by a leader because both large and small problems can be destructive. as the previous chapter, i told about four skills must be needed by a leader to overcome problems; they are problem diagnosis, initiative, listening, and decision making. in this novel, the narrator tells the readers about each leader’s mastery of those four skills in problem solving. a leader is required to be able to figure out the subject matter that happens. it can be obtained from the proper functioning of its members to obtain information supported the conclusion of the appropriate solution for the problem arise. in this narration king erlangga diagnosed what the problems experienced by the people; he gathered information from his subordinates to get the root of the problem in the kingdom (page 41). the next stage is the initiative; initiative is the ability to take the first step to resolve the problem. an initiative from a leader when a problem arose could be a fresh air for his followers because it could bring the people’s belief that their leader was really serious and had intention to resolve the existing problems. it was also happened when king sent troops; people felt that their king was so thoughtful of their safety. in line with king erlangga’s action, empu baradah also showed his initiative when he had known the root of problem in daha, so that he could decide what they must do to solve the problem. then, empu baradah asked his star pupil to help him and told king erlangga about what he must do. listening is the ability to see a problem from the others’ point of view. through listening a leader can also find intake suggestions that could help to resolve the problem. for a leader to listen to others’ opinion is not so easy because it takes humility of a leader to hav the willingness to listen. as in previous section, i highlighted king erlangga’s characterization that he had willingness to listen others’ opinion (page 84). the last stage is the decision-making. decision making is the final process of solving a problem which can determine the success of problem solving. in the novel the king, the witch, and the priest this also recounted the ways adopted by the king erlangga to solve the problem that existed in his kingdom. a leader delegates a task to his members because he has divided the tasks that exist in the process of goal achievement according to the capabilities of its members. in addition, delegation is the recognition of the leader in achieving that goal he needs the help of his members. it is clear if the delegation provision is made when a leader diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 is not able to take action on him. according to robert burns, the delegation is entrusted power possessed by a leader to others to complete a task that was not to be resolved by him alone. through delegation, a leader recognizes that he needs help from his members to achieve their goals, and the delegation from leader gives confidence to members but he still remains fully responsible for the results of the work of members who received th e delegation. this novel tells that the king and empu baradah came to the decision to delegate tasks of this issue to others. delegation also occurred when king erlangga’s thoughts and efforts to solve the problem of mysterious disease afflicted his people were not successful, and he had felt unable to handle by him, and he finally delegated it to empu baradah. delegating tasks were also performed by empu baradah as a group leader in completing the tasks assigned by king erlangga. he felt that he couldn’t be able to execute the solution to get the secret of calon arang, so he gave his belief to his student, bahula, to carry out his plan to defeat calon arang. delegation is about trust and support. delegation comes from a sense of confidence in the ability of its members. it is also felt by the king erlangga so he was really sure to give credence to a great task to his memers. his belief in empu baradah arose from the capabilities possessed by empu baradah, not solely because of the circumstances that did not improve. it also happened when empu baradah decided to give a hard task for his student, bahula. in this situation, empu baradah also gave truth to bahula and it was also due to bahula’s capability and excellent ability (page 99). trust is the foundation for awarding delegation. trust helps a leader to provide support for the members to accomplish their tasks. without the leader’s trust, they will feel the lack of sponsorship from the leader to finish their job. this is precisely what was then asked by empu baradah to king erlangga; the trust means full support both materially and psychologically for the executor (page 88-89). empu baradah as someone who had given delegation authority by king erlangga asked to the king to give full trust, because it would show the triumph of the given task. in this matter the king gave his support by providing all things which bahula needed to undergo the plans. to delegate a task of a leader should be someone who can focus on the goal. king erlangga and empu baradah are the examples of leaders who really focus on the purpose of the group which is tried to achieve. authority is also an important aspect of delegation. delegating a task means also provide authority for members to make decisions, and take action in order to complete the task. the narration also shows that empu baradah really got full of authority to take action to support it to solve existing problems in daha. on the other hand, responsibility is needed to base the trust and authority. a member gets trust and authority to accomplish the task so he must prove to his leader that he is capable and responsible for completing tasks. then, the results of all actions must be accountable to his superior. this novel also tells about accountable; empu baradah could complete his responsibility in carrying out his duties. when he had gained the spell book belonging calon arang, he was studying the book as well as his duties in order to eliminate the spell calon arang in daha as a sense of responsibility to get the job done. authority and responsibility are always connected to accountability. accountability is not about the result of the duty but also how to complete it. (page 83116) in this novel, empu baradah and calon arang are prominent leaders of the transformational leadership who gave the application of it. the transformational diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 leadership is a process in which leaders and followers raise one another to the higher degree of morality and self-motivation. the leader tries to carry the ideals of humanist and social as a goal to be achieved, in which the self-satisfaction and personal reasons such as greed, jealousy, or hatred as a cornerstone goal left. transformational leaders are always trying to raise awareness to the people around him and pull them toward higher moral values. this was represented in empu baradah; he was always trying to bring people who deviated on moral values to return to the ideal of moral values. there was the concept of transformational leadership shown that it was able to alter and change the values that were fixed for the beginning of the entrenched view toward a better and positive (page 114-117). the implementation of transformational leadership was implemented by calon arang. she finally realized that her actual purpose was not to kill a lot of people but to take to the true satisfaction. in transformational leadership, leaders more concern with humanist goals rather than the self-satisfaction. transformational leadership is not just bringing the leader to raise the selfmotivation and morality. however, it can also invite members to come along with him to new levels of morality and motivation. in this section, i discussed the effects of the application of leadership concept i had discussed in the previous sections for the betterment of the society in the novel. in the previous section, i discussed leader's characters, problem solving, delegation, and transformational leadership as the implemented leadership concept by the characters. these four concepts have great effects for the betterment of society in the story. leader is a part of social group who later has a big hand in shaping and determining the development of society’s culture. in this case, the concept of leadership in the novel the king, the witch, and the priest shows that the pattern of leadership every leader described therein giving an effect for people around him. first, the positive characterization of king erlangga was giving very good impact for the progress and prosperity of the people in daha. his characterization which focused on his people and his wisdom made people to be able to enjoy the glory and prosperity of the various sectors. then, the characterization of empu baradah, he was humble and he loves to bring a positive impact on the settlement issue in daha. people were able to return to normal life, safe, and peaceful after empu baradah was able to beat calon arang. the ability of problem solving and delegation was also done by king erlangga also provided good impact on people's life. king erlangga demonstrated his capabilities as a leader in charge of the issues rose in the midst of society, so that it created a sense of trust in the people. the readers can see that delegation is not a thing to be shunned by the leader. the reasons of any leaders reject the option to delegate the task are caused by the lack of trust in the ability and the capability of their members. the last is the concept of ransformational leadership; this concept was bringing a great change to a previous system that had existed in calon arang’s leadership, and this change gave a positive impact for the wider community. her willingness to change her aim of selfsatisfaction to gain inner peace caused her followers also changed their negative actions. conclusion i found six points of leadership concept in this novel. they are characterization of the leader, the ideal relationship between formal and informal leaders, focus of leadership, problem solving, diana novietasari bedagama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 delegation, and transformational leadership. in this study, the characterization of each leader could show how he/she leads and treats his/her followers. next, the harmonious and good relationship between formal leader and informal leaders can support each other in order to achieve their objectives. although each leader has different objective to be achieved in his/her leadership, he/she tries and works hard to achieve it. the next discussion in this analysis is problem solving; in this narration, to solve a problem a leader needs four problem-solving skills; they are the ability to diagnose a problem, the initiative to solve a problem, a willingness to listen, and decision making. those four skills in solving problem can bring the solution for a problem. the other thing that is needed to build a good leadership is delegation. delegation is important to help a leader to gain his/her objectives when he/she feels unable to overcome the problems. delegation in leadership requires trust and authority from the leaders to members and responsibilities of members of the task given by the leader. in the assessment of the concept of leadership in this narration, sometime leaders need to apply transformational leadership in their leadership. transformational leadership is a change in vision and mission of a leader which brings him/her and his/her members to achieve higher level of moral and human values, so the members can better contribute to the society. furthermore, transformational leadership can bring humanist and social goal to the people. from the application of the leadership concept that i have explained, the three leaders in the narration are able to jointly build a prosperous society. despite of the three leaders have the different characterization and focus of leadership, but they are able to align their focus of leadership so that the bigger purpose can be achieved. references davidson, nicholas. 2009. louis gabriel ambroise, vicomte de bonald. luxemburg: euro-synergies. finzel, hans. 2002. empowered leader. new york: paperback. giddens, anthony. 2011. the constitution of society. yogyakarta: penerbit pedati. kartono, kartini. 2011. pemimpin dan kepemimpinan: apakah kepemimpinan abnormal itu?. jakarta: pt raja grafindo persada. maxwell. john c. 2010. the 21 indispensable qualities of a leader. surabaya: mic publishing. poniman, farid, azaini jammil, and indrawan nugroho. 2009. kubik leadership. jakarta: pt gramedia. putra, i nyoman darma. 2011. a literary mirror: balinese reflections in modernity and identity in the twentieth century. leiden: kitlv press. ryan, michael. 2011. teori sastra. yogyakarta: jalasutra. sashkin, marshall and molly g. sashkin. 2011. prinsip-prinsip kepemimpinan. jakarta: penerbit erlangga sulistiyani, ambar teguh. 2008. kepemimpinan profesional: pendekatan leadership games. yogyakarta: penerbit gaya media. tobroni. 2010. spiritual leadership. malang: umm press. 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow question to american people’s commitment on human rights in george tillman jr’s men of honor agus muhammad asyiq khoiron  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: commitment, discrimination, human rights ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is attempted to analyze question or critique toward american people’s commitment in a movie entitled men of honor movie. the objectives are: 1) to identify what practices of human rights violation are revealed in the movie, 2) to investigate how the practices are assumed to be a question on american people’s commitment towards human rights. the writer uses qualitative descriptive research and structuralism approach in this research. source of the data is the movie script and scenes of in the movie. the data collected in this research are consisting of words, phrases, sentences and implicit meaning found in scenes laid in the movie. in conducting this research, i used observation sheets as the instrument. the data are collected by reading the movie script, identifying supportive text, inventorying the data into table, and classifying the data. from the analysis the writer concluded that (1) the united states of america break the civil war act, the executive order 8802, and the universal declaration of human rights. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: asyix.gulson23@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction human rights are rights inherented to all human beings. they are not from other human’s confession, but basically they are a fundamental gift which has been clung since the human beings were born. human rights have a universal characteristic. it means that human rights are applied to all human beings whenever they are, their nationalities, social status, ethnics, skin color, religions, languages, and other status. the rights are needed by the people for keeping their status of humanity. human rights are also guaranteed by international law, such as the united nations (un). they commit to fight against human rights violations by arranging human rights charter plan which has collaboration with economic and social council of un consisting of 18 members after the world war ii in 1946. the formulation of the charter was called universal declaration of human rights. two years later, on december 10, 1948, the united nations accepted it and most of the members of united nations agreed with the charter plan on general session of the united nations. although this declaration was not an agreement, the entire members of un had to apply it morally in their countries. america is one of the countries that fight for human rights in the worldsuch as the declaration its independence from england in 1778, the thirteenth amendment, the civil war act, etc. the main problem that found in the united states society reality by the writer is the united states of america do not commit human rights enforcement for example the military aggression in iraq. in point of fact, literature has an extraordinary position in our life because literature can show a good role through conveyed messages. literature also has a role to convince someone to do something in their social life. wellek and warren (1956: 3) said that literature is creative activity, a work of art. it means that literature was made by human beings, humans' idea, one of the inspirations to make an art work in literature is based on human's experience, so that why we can find an art work that concerns about social issues such as kind of racism, woman’s discrimination, etc. because most people who make an art work are inspired by their social life. studying literature can make the reader aware of problems in their society. according to hornby (2000: 473), "film is a series of moving pictures recorded with sounds that tells a story, shown on television or at cinema or movie theatre”. it means that film is made by human to entertain people to get experience. by watching film, people can watch and learn story about some social issues, human’s life, etc. as a result, they can take some moral values and get the message of the film. however, the above authentic information about human rights enforcement and the violation of human rights done by the united states of america, the writer gets a conclusion to question to american commitment toward human rights. furthermore, the writer wants to analyze the discussion entitled question to american people’s commitment on human rights in george tillman jr’s “men of honor”. this research has some objectives as listed below: 1. to identify what practices of human rights violation are revealed in the movie. 2. to investigate how are the practices assumed to be a question on american incommitment towards human rights. discussion 4.1 practices of human rights violation revealed in the movie. after watching and reading the script of men of honor movie, the writer found some discrimination that can be included as agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 practices of human rights violation. the evidence analyzed can be seen as follow. 4.1.1 the discrimination done by white people toward black people the discrimination becomes social issue that has to be completely removed from the united states of america. because the united states of america is as good example of freedom for most countries in the entire world, the united states of america has so many citizens coming from other ethnics such as from africa, asia, etc. generally discrimination rise up when there are some differentiations about something or someone in negative side. discrimination commonly happens in the united states of america done by white people toward black people. for example, when the thirteenth amendment has been adopted then african-american should be assimilated into the larger american culture. in fact, african-american people still could not be allowed to vote and they segregated the colored men in all aspects of their social life. black children were not allowed to attend white public schools too. however, the writer finds some discrimination by the white men towards black people in the united states of america based on the men of honor movie in three form of discrimination, there are the discrimination in the form of employment, social relation, and education. the evidence above is parts of the movie that cannot prove the validity. seeing that the writer uses sociological approach in literature as the main approach, the important thing in analyzing the sociology of literature is to find out the interrelation among society, so the writer would like to compare the evidence from the movie with the evidence from the real life. the real evidences are taken from magazine, newspaper, books, and other veritable references. 4.1.1 employment discrimination the first discrimination found by the writer is discrimination in the form of employment. generally, the employment discrimination rise up when there are some differentiations about something or someone in negative side in employment field. the first evidence that reveals employment discrimination can be seen on datum 5a below; chief floyd : “a big future. tell that recruiter, to take his crystal ball and shove it directly up his ass. i just got back from fighting a war, making the world free for democracy and they still got me slaving over a hot grill next to you. there's only three choices a colored man has in the navy.” navy cookie : “what, chief?” chief floyd : “a cook, officer's valet, listening, carl? or getting the fuck out of the navy. big future.” (datum no. 5a) the dialogue above is a dialogue between chief floyd, cookie chief, and navy cookies in the navy soup kitchen. all cookies in the united states navy were the colored people, including carl brashear, the colored man that had an aspiration to be a navy diver in the united states navy. they were discussing about their future in the u.s. navy. chief floyd also ridiculed carl brashear who told them about what the navy recruiter had promised. the navy recruiter promised that if carl and the other colored men settle for enlisting to the u.s. navy, then they will get a very big future but in fact, they just become cookies. the bolded phrase, “there's only three choices a colored man has in the navy.” means the white people’s discrimination toward colored men in the united states navy. the bolded phrase above can be interpreted as the white people’s restriction toward all colored people in the united states navy in the field of employment. the white gave the colored agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 people three choices when the colored people were enlisted in the united states navy. furthermore, the bolded phrase said by chief floyd, “a cook, officer's valet, listening, carl? or getting the fuck out of the navy. big future” means that all colored people enlisted in the united states navy were given opportunity by the white people to be a cook, or officer’s valet, or the white men would discharge them from the u.s. navy. then, the writer assumes that the utterance said by chief floyd, the colored man, indicates his awareness of the colored people’s fate in the united states navy. he is aware that the white people in the united states navy still cannot live together with the colored people. the colored people were given three choices by the white people when the colored people were enlisted in the united states navy. the evidence also had a very contradictory reality with what the navy recruiter’s had promised to the all enlisted men to get a “big future”. however, in fact, all colored people were given just three choices when they were enlisted in the united states navy. according to the writer’s opinion, the three choices will not ever guide them into the big future. for the colored people, a big future in the united states navy is their future to be a sailor. meanwhile, the writer compares the evidence above with the evidence showed in the real life, according to lewis on los angeles sentinel press, “the armed services may have been desegregated at that time, but that did not mean that blacks had many opportunities. most of them worked in the kitchen or performed custodial duties.” and according carl brashear cited by kathleen t. rhem on u.s. department of defense, "in the '40s most blacks were given the job as steward." it means that in the united states of america, especially in the united states navy at that time, the colored people still have not many opportunities to work in the united states navy. they could not choose even wish to get better work such as a sailor, petty officer, although the armed service have been desegregated in the us navy. 4.1.2 social relation discrimination the second discrimination found by the writer is social relation discrimination. generally, social relation discrimination rise up when there are some differentiations about something or someone in negative side in the social relation. the discrimination usually happens when there is a social group that becomes majority in certain place have desire to dominate the minority groups so the majority can rule the minority. the minority itself usually has a background from certain race and religion. datum 1a below would be the evidence of social relation discrimination. here is the detail of the analysis. billy sunday : “ornery son of a bitch” shore patrol 1 : “friend of yours?” shore patrol 2 : “looks like chief here is a nigger-lover.” billy sunday : “asshole, now you're going to address me as master chief.” (datum no. 1a) the dialogue above happened when master chief billy sunday was waiting a car that would bring him to the rehabilitation center in the waiting room of the united states navy court with two shore patrols accompanying him. master chief was sent to the rehabilitation center because of his alcoholic habit that made some disturbances in the united states navy when he got drunk. suddenly, he got shocked when he saw his friend, a colored man, appeared on the waiting room’s television. the utterance, “ornery son of a bitch” can be interpreted as the expression of the closeness of billy sunday with the one who appeared on the television. the bolded phrase is regarded as the evidence of social relation discrimination. the bolded phrase, “friend of yours?,” that is said by shore patrol 1 with an agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 astonishment tone, at the same time he sees master chief billy sunday with an expression showed his incredulity on billy sunday’s statement. the expression indicates that there is a discrimination done by shore patrol 1 because the expression can be interpreted as a form of shore patrol’s astonishment toward master chief billy sunday that makes friend with a nigger. meanwhile, the statement of shore patrol 2, “looks like chief here is a nigger-lover” indicates that white people feel awkward when a white man makes friend with a nigger. although he stated it by a low tone, it indirectly can be interpreted as the white men’s negative attitude towards the niggers. furthermore, the use of hyperbole words “a nigger-lover,” can be interpreted as a teasing allusion toward the one that according to the common white people not a noble deed when they make friend with the niggers. the white people, in this case represented by shore patrol 1 and 2, believe that the niggers do not deserve to live together with the white people and if it happens, then the white people definitely make a big mistake. for corroborating that the evidence above was really happening, the writer finds the data from (123helpme.com), “in most southern towns and cities blacks were not allowed to use the same restaurants, parks, public toilets, transport and schools as whites, "separate" did not mean equal.” the sentence above discuss about the disadvantages of black americans in 1950s. it is clearly described that in the united states of america after the american civil war in 1865, black people in the american south were no longer slaves, but they still had never gained equality with whites. in fact, the white people in america still differentiate in many areas such as they still separated in restaurants, parks, public toilets, etc. it can be concluded that the white people in america at that time still cannot accept the existence of the colored people in such areas. 4.1.3 education discrimination the third evidence found by the writer in men of honor movie is education discrimination. the first evidence which reveals the discrimination in the movie is when carl brashear is accepted to train in the united states diving school. the evidence can be seen as follow. carl brashear : “chief sunday, we never met, but i served with you on u.s.s. hoist.” billy sunday : “u.s.s. hoist. i expect i remember you now. so, what's for chow, cookie?” carl brashear : “i wouldn't know, chief. i’m reporting for diving school.” billy sunday : “oh, yeah, that's right. they say you wrote over 100 letters requesting admission. hope you're better than the last cook. man's food could kill your dog.” (datum number 12a) in the real event, the writer finds a quotation from washington post on friday, july 28, 2006, “he began sending letters requesting admission to the navy salvage diving school, but his notes usually went missing or unanswered.” according to the statements above, the writer assumes that despite the president truman has ordered to desegregate the military in the united states of america in 1948, in fact, the first african-american accepted to train in the navy salvage diving school was in 1954. it can be concluded that substantively most school in the united states of america still cannot accept black people to study or train in the school which most of the students or trainees are white people. the dialogue above happened when carl met master chief billy sunday in front of the united states diving school. carl was accepted to train in school under captain pullman’s recommendation. fundamentally, carl reported master chief billy sunday in order to accept carl to be one of the trainees in the school but master chief turned a cold shoulder to carl’s report because master chief never train a black people in the agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 united states diving school. the writer assumes that the bolded sentence, “oh, yeah, that's right. they say you wrote over 100 letters requesting admission.” is a discrimination done by the white people toward the black people because the expression means the united states diving school causes difficulties for carl brashear to be accepted in the school. every american citizen has equal rights to train in the united states diving school if they have already fulfilled the requirements that are determined by the school. however, in fact, carl brashear, the one that fulfills the requirements to train in the diving school has to make 100 letters to request the admission. furthermore, carl should be accepted in the diving school easily because he is recommended by captain pullman that knows carl’s ability. in addition, the bolded sentence that said by master chief billy sunday, “hope you're better than the last cook. man's food could kill your dog.” can be defined as master chief’s discriminatory view towards the black people. master chief considers that the highest position for the black people in the united states navy is a cook, including carl brashear that has been accepted in the united states diving school. 4.2 how are the practices assumed to be a question on american people’s commitment towards human rights? as we know that the united states of america have great history about their commitment to protect human rights. the followings are some components: a) the declaration of independence in 1778. the content of the declaration was, “all men are created equal; endowed by their creator with certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness...” b) the massachusetts supreme court in 1783. it has a purpose to make illegal for any slavery in the united states of america. c) virginia statue of religious freedom in 1785. it has a purpose to make people of the united states of america free to choose and believe the religion according to their faith. d) the thirteenth amendment in 1865. it has a purpose to abolish slavery by the president of the united states of america, abreham lincoln. e) the universal declaration of human rights in 1948. it was held by the united nations and the united states of america taken part of the declaration. f) the enlightenment to desegregate the united states military in 1948. it has a purpose to desegregate all people in the nation to take part of the military. the united states of america beyond out of doubt has showed their commitment to protect the human rights in their country. the protection itself is applied to all people in america including the immigrants from asia, africa and the other nations that have become american citizen. on the other hand, the united states of america surprisingly do the opposite with their spirit to protect human rights in the nation if we see some evidence on the main character of men of honor movie, carl brashear. in men of honor movie, the writer finds some discrimination done by the white people toward carl brashear and the other colored people in the united states navy (us navy). based on the evidence discussed in the previous sub-chapter, the writer takes some points about the discrimination in men of honor movie as follow: a) the discrimination done by the white people toward the colored people in the form of employment in the us navy; b) the discrimination done by the white people toward the colored people in the form of social relation that disadvantage the colored people in the us navy; agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 c) the discrimination done by the white people toward the colored people in the form of education in the us navy; according to fulthoni (2009: 8), “discrimination is differentiate equitable actions that have a purpose to differentiate certain individuals, groups, that commonly have a categorical characteristic such as based on races, ethnic groups, or social class membership.” it is very clear to understand that all differentiate action based on race can be interpreted as discrimination. in this case, all points that have been showed by the writer above can be concluded as discrimination done by the white people toward the colored people in the us navy. meanwhile, human rights should be owned by all people in the world including in the united states of america. in the nation, human rights are not only owned by the original citizen of america but also immigrants. as we know that there are so many immigrants from asia, africa, and the other nations that cannot be mentioned one by one in the nation. the immigrants that have stayed and become american citizen should also get equal rights with the original citizen of america because the nation has committed to protect human rights. the protection toward human rights in the united states of america means the nation have to protect all aspects of human rights such as to protect and consider all american citizen to get equal opportunity, employment, freedom. furthermore, the united states of america also have to punish all people in certain capacities that do human rights violation like discrimination. however, in men of honor movie, the united states of america do not show their commitment to protect human rights since there are so many discriminations happen in the united states of america especially in the us navy such as employment discrimination, social relation discrimination, and education discrimination. to prove that the united states of america do not commit their commitment toward human rights enforcement, the writer compares the evidence found in men of honor movie that represent the real life in 1960s with the rules or documents applied in the country at that time below. 4.2.1 employment discrimination the first evidence that the writer found in the movie that represents the real life in 1960s is employment discrimination done by the white people in the united states navy. it was kind of irony because the discrimination happened after the united states of america announce to sign executive order 8802 by president franklin d. roosevelt on june, 1941. the main purpose of the executive order 8802 was to prohibit racial discrimination in the national defense industry. it was the first federal action, though not a law, to promote equal opportunity and prohibit employment discrimination in the united states. it was strengthened by the new york times that published the order on june 25, 1941. the new york times said, “president roosevelt took action today to prevent discrimination of defense jobs because of race, creed, color or national origin, asserting that "the democratic way of life within the nation can be defended successfully only with the help and support of all groups." 4.1.2 social relation discrimination the second evidence that the writer found in the movie that represents the real life at that time is social relation discrimination done by the white people in the united states navy in 1960s. meanwhile, in the same time, the writer compares with the civil rights act (1964) that outlawed segregation in businesses such as theaters, restaurants, and hotels. it banned discriminatory practices in employment and ended segregation in public places such as swimming pools, libraries, and public agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 schools. the last point is very clear to understand that the segregation in public place that part of social relation was prohibited. hence, the writer concluded that the american people still broke the rules made by the united states government concerning social relation discrimination. 4.1.3 education discrimination the last evidence that the writer found in the movie that represents the real life at that time is education discrimination done by the white people toward the black people in the united states navy in 1960s. if the writer compare with the civil rights act (1964), that outlawed segregation in businesses such as theaters, restaurants, and hotels. it banned discriminatory practices in employment and ended segregation in public places such as swimming pools, libraries, and public schools, the evidence that the writer found in the movie has strong contradictory with the law applied in the united states of america at that time. we can see at the last point of the act is the united states of america ended segregation in public school, it means that all people in america have equal rights to attend the school they choose no matter what races, religion they believe but in the reality, there were many schools that cannot accept the black people in their school. however, after the writer shows some evidence above, the writer concludes that the united states of america do not fully commit to protect human rights in their country because the united states of america breaks the executive order 8802, the civil rights act, and the united states of america also step out of line with the universal declaration of human rights because one of the essence of the declaration says,” everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms set forth in this declaration, without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status.” (the universal declaration of human rights, article 2). conclusion men of honor is a film which is inspired by true story that tells the tale of carl brashear, an african-american man who pursues his dream to be a master diver in the united states navy (us navy). however, carl brashear does not get a simple journey to be a master diver in the us navy because he gets so many discriminations done by the white men in the us navy. there are so many conflicts that appear in this movie concerning discrimination done by the white people toward the colored people in the us navy. in fact, the discrimination is considered to be a normal deed by most of white people in the us navy. the white people discriminate the colored people in the us navy in many ways such as the rules made by the white people that disadvantage the colored people and punish the colored people that can make them die if they break the rules, etc. in the us navy, all enlisted men have equal rights to get duties and certain position according to their ability. in this movie, all colored people enlisted in the us navy were just given two jobs by the white people, a cook and officer’s valet. if the colored people refuse the job, they will be discharged from the us navy by the white people. by the existence of discrimination in the us navy, the main character carl brashear is motivated to struggle to cope with the discrimination in the us navy and proves that he deserves to be a diver by showing his ability and his potentiality. the united states of america is one of the nations that commit to protect human rights; it can be seen at their great history concerning human rights enforcements. however, on men of honor movie, the united states of america do not show their agus muhammad asyiq khoiron / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 9 commitment to protect human rights since there are so many discriminations happen in the us navy. it makes the writer concludes that the united states of america do not fully commit to protect human rights in their country. references fulthoni, dkk. (2009). jaminan hukum dan ham kebebasan beragama. jakarta: the indonesian legal resource center (ilrc). hornby, a. s. (1995). oxford advanced learner’s dictionary (5 th ed.). oxford: oxford university press. jason lewis. 2009. carl brashear: the first blac master diver. online at www.lasentinel.net/index.php?option=c om_content&view=article&id=5780:carl -brashear-first-black-masterdiver&catid=81:national&itemid=171 (accessed on 30/8/2013) the new york times. 1941. president orders an even break for minorities in defense jobs; he issues an order that defense contract holders not allow discrimination against negroes or any worker. online at query.nytimes.com/gst/abstract.html?re s=f50c11fa3e5b147b93c4ab178dd 85f458485f9 (accessed on 30/8/2013) wellek, rene and austin, warren. (1956). theory of literature. new york: harcourt: brace & world inc. 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow transracial adoption and its effects to children’s psychology in steve whan’s novel bullets on the bund galuh sri wulandari  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: adoption, transracial adoption, children’s psychology ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study analyzed the effects of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology. transracial adoption means the joining of racially different parents and children together in adoptive families (hall and steinberg, 2003:1). there are positive and negative effects of transracial adoption which are still debated. this final project was aimed at analyzing how transracial adoption affects children’s psychology as reflected in bullets on the bund. the objectives of the study is answering the statements of problem: first, how transracial adoption is revealed in bullets on the bund; second, what are the effects of trasracial adoption toward children’s psychology as reflected in the novel; third, what are the suggested ways to overcome effects of trasracial adoption toward children’s psychology. i employed steve whan’s novel bullets on the bund as the object of this study. this study is a descriptive qualitative study with psychology of literature as the approach. it is descriptive qualitative since the data of the study are in the form of words, phrases, sentences, narrations and dialogues and i did not employ computation. the data were gained by reading the novel thoroughly, identifying, inventorying, and classifying; then the analysis was done by selecting and explaining. there are several findings as the investigation result. first, transracial adoption is revealed implicitly in the novel since the plot of the novel is about the adventure of transracially adopted child. second, transracial adoption can affect adopted children’s psychology. the psychological effects of transracial adoption found in the novel are: children may suffer feeling of loss, rejection, grief, and confusion of identity. third, there are some ways to overcome the effects of transracial adoption, they are: letting children know the truth, support group, developing sense of racial identity. however, adoptive family support is the most important role to overcome the effects of transracial adoption toward children psychology. adoptive parents love and care can decrease the negative effects of transracial adoption. whereas the openness of children feeling toward situation they face eases the family to take an action to overcome the psychological effects of transracial adoption. for the next researcher, i suggest to analyze loss cultural identity issue in transracial adoption. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: galuh_ldp4@yahoo.com issn 2252-6463 galuh sri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction bullets on the bund is written by steve whan in 2001. the novel is about the adventure of children in revealing the mystery of dog missing. autumn jade is a 12 years old chinese girl. she was adopted by her canadian adoptive parents. with her best friend adam, she stumbles on a mystery; a small dog wearing a back pack, running through a park after school. autumn and adam decide to do some detective work, then they reveal that actually the trainer of happy puppy obedient school, training place of autumn jade’s dog is involved with the loss of some dogs in their area. the missing dogs are trained to smuggle diamond. beside the main story which is about the adventure of autumn jade and adam to reveal the dog missing mystery, there is another story which is told as autumn jade imagination as a trasnracially adopted child. when the first time i read the novel a question raises about how autumn jade life as transracially adopted child runs. what are psychological effects of transracial adoption toward children psychology? and what are some suggested ways to overcome the effects of transracial adoption toward children psychology? so, to get answer of those questions, this research is conducted. there are some major reasons for uplifting bullets on the bund novel for final project. the first one is that transracial adoption nowadays has been a great issue. transracial adoption means the joining of racially different parents and children together in adoptive families (hall and steinberg, 2003:1). we can take a look from phenomena of many hollywood superstars who also adopt children from different race. madonna adopts two children from malawi. even angelina joulie adopts three children from vietnam, cambodia and ethiopia although she has already had three biological children. transracial adoption not only happen in hollywood society, there are also many transracial adoption cases by common society. according to elizebeth bartholet (2006), adopted from the data of u.s. department of state 2004, international adoption is largely a phenomenon of the last half century, with the numbers of children from other countries coming into the united states rising over the years from negligible to some 20,099 in 2002 and 21,616 in 2003. the second reason for choosing the topic is because children are involved in the case of transracial adoption. it is very interesting to analyse the effect of tansracial adoption toward children’s psychology. this research has some objectives as listed below: 1) to describe the meaning of transracial adoption revealed in novel bullets on the bund. 2) to find out the effects of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology revealed in novel bullets on the bund. 3) to find out the suggested ways to overcome the effect of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology. the result of this research hopefully brings advantages for the readers. this study is hopefully encouraging the readers to be more critical about the phenomena which happen around them. then, they could sort what is good or bad to do by human sense so that they would not simply make a too-earlyjudgment. discussion 4.1 the revelation of transracial adoption in bullets on the bund transracial adoption phenomenon in steve whan’s novel entitled bullets on the bund is revealed implicitly. the plot of the novel is actually the adventure of two children, autumn jade and adam, twelve and thirteen years old, to reveal the mystery of dog missing. in the story is told that autumn jade and adam are trasracially galuh sri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 adopted children by the canadian adoptive parents. the story takes place in canada in the modern time setting just like today. transracial adoption means the joining of racially different parents and children together in adoptive families (hall and steinberg, 2003). the phenomenon of transracial adoption is experienced by the main character in bullets on the bund. from the data which is found in the novel and being reflected with the reality, can be concluded that transracial adoption is the joining of racially different parents and children together in adoptive families. a child who is of one race or ethnic group is placed with adoptive parents of another race or ethnic group. as seen in the novel that autumn jade who is racially a chinese girl was adopted by her canadian adoptive parents. as she was adopted, she then lives together with her adoptive parents who actually racially different with her. 4.2. transracial adoption effects toward children’s psychology transracial adoption can affect many people who are related to this case. there are the birth parents, the adoptive parents, and the adopted children. it may cause the negative effects to their psychology. however, this study tends to investigate only the effect of transracial adoption toward adopted children’s psychology because the focus of this study is psychology of adopted children. according to silverstein and kaplan in seven core issues in adoption, the adopted children may encounter seven psychological problems, they are: loss, rejection, guilt and shame, grief, intimacy, mastery/ control, and identity. after analyzing the psychological effects of adoption toward children in bullets on the bund novel, i found that there are four psychological effects experienced by the main character, autumn jade namely loss, rejection, grief and identity. 4.2.1 loss silverstein and kaplan stated that the adoptees experience loss of the birth parents and suffer their first loss at the initial separation from the birth-family. as the baby is separated from her birth parent, the baby experiences the loss of birth parents. of course the feeling of loss can be felt after the adopted child is old enough to understand what is meant by being adopted. actually the feeling of loss is not only experienced by the child, the birth parents also will feel the same feeling because they loss their baby. . feeling of loss suffered by the adopted children is not only because the loss birth parents, moreover the adopted children may also loss everything related to their ancestor including their culture and language. autumn jade as an adopted child experiences loss of her birth parents. her los of birth parents make her sad. however, she feels sadder because she doesn’t know who her birth parents are and where they are. as autumn jade had suffered the feeling of loss, she then poured out her feeling by making a story. in the story she made, she used her chinese name as the main character. the story can be an accumulation of what she had felt as an adopted child. 4.2.2 rejection the next psychological effect that is found in the novel is rejection. according to silverstein and kaplan, the adoptee may feel abandoned and rejected by their birth-family. it causes the feeling of being rejected. feeling of being rejected and autumn jade curiosity about the “real reason” of her parents abandoned her leads autumn jade to create one reason of qiu yu abandonment in her own story. the story told about a baby girl who is abandoned by her mother because of condition. the plot of the story took place in shanghai in 1930s. at that time, the baby boy was very precious in the family whereas the baby girl was not important in the family galuh sri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 because the girl unable to proceed the family continuity. 4.2.3 grief the next psychological effect that is found in the novel is grief. grief is the common reaction of losing the birth parents, and grieving may begin when children is old enough to understand what being adopted means (silverstein and kaplan, 1982). autumn jade then suffered the feeling of grief by the evidence that she may never meet her birth parents. autumn jade was also very curious about her history and her dream was to find it out. autumn felt that there was a part of her life which is still missing because she did not know her past story. she even did not know who were her birth parents and the reason why she was given up then adopted by the canadian. she hoped that someday she can reveal the mystery of her life. 4.2.4 identity according to silverstein and kaplan, adoption may also threaten the adoptee’s sense of identity. the adoptees often suffer feelings related to confusion of their identity and identity crises, particularly at times of unrelated loss. adoptees lacking medical, genetic, religious, and historical information are plagued by questions such as: who are they? why were they born? were they in fact merely a mistake, not meant to have been born, an accident? autumn as an adopted child felt crises of identity because she did not know who her birth parents are. she also did not know why she was given up to other family. according to adam pertman (2008) in transracial adoption case, the adopted children may struggle to develop a positive racial/ethnic identity. as a transracially adopted child, autumn also faces challenges in developing her sense of racial identity. autumn jade indeed feels that she is really a chinese. while autumn jade feels that she is a real chinese, there are some people who hesitate that she is chinese and it hurts her. as silverman (1993) said that the transracially adopted children who have grown up in adoptive families suffer severe identity problems. on the one hand, the community around has not fully accepted them; on the other hand, they have no significant contact with people from the same race. the confusion of their identity positions the transracial adopted in the gray area, neither black nor white. 4.3 suggested ways to overcome the effect of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology according to silverstein and kaplan in seven core issues in adoption, the adopted children may encounter seven psychological problems, they are: loss, rejection, guilt and shame, grief, intimacy, mastery/ control, and identity. parents and environment have a very great role in shaping children’s psychology. if the children are treated well, the psychological impacts of transracial adoption toward children can be avoided or at least decreased. in this part, there will be some suggested ways to overcome the effect of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology. the suggested ways are based on my opinion that is supported by some data from the expert and data found in the novel that relevant to my findings. 4.3.1 letting children know the truth adoption is very sensitive issue for the family who decides to adopt a child. talking about adoption can be considered also talking about the feeling of people who are involved, the children, birth parents, and adoptive parents. in this part the focus is children, further discussion will investigate some ways to overcome the effects of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology. in reality, there are many families who consider that adoption is a big secret that must be hidden from the children. galuh sri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 however, in transracial adoption, as the children are old enough to understand that their physical appearance is different from their adoptive parents, they will eventually realize that they are adopted and there will eventually many questions arise in their mind. questions about who am i, where did i come from, and why i was adopted are very common in the adopted children mind. sometimes the family hides some facts about the children. however, it will make the children more curious about their identity and it will hurt them. it is better for children to know their history and the children have right to know it. then the decision is on children’s hand, whether they want to find the birthparents or not. many adoptees may afraid that the adoptive parents will be hurt if they search their birth parents. this is the subject that must be communicated. the adoptive parents role is supporting the search by permitting the adoptees to search their birth parents. 4.3.2 support group as the children know that they are adopted, they may feel that they are the poorest people all over the world. supports from family and environment are very important. however, people who experience the same experience will be the one who exactly know their feeling. the support group who has the same experience was very important for the adoptees to share their feeling. in bullets on the bund novel, autumn jade has a very best friend named adam who is the same adopted child. besides, autumn jade also has friends in sisters of china, an e-mail service for the girls who are adopted from china. through soc they can share their experience and they will feel that they are not alone because there are many people who face the same condition as transracially adopted children. 4.3.3 developing a sense of racial identity in transracial adoption case, the children have a difficulty in developing a sense of racial identity. although the parents cannot fully convey the sense of racial identity, allowing the children and help them to develop their racial identity is very important. transracially adopted children have right to learn their original culture and the adoptive parents must support them. according to melina (1986: 177) that is also found in the novel, awareness of racial identity including: 1) contact with other people of the same race of ethnic group. transracial adopted child raised by parents of a different ethnic background are going to have a different sense of racial identity than they who have been raised in a racially homogenous family. they may feel that they are a part of their original race but their adoptive parents are not equipped to successfully convey a positive identity to them. by having contact with other people of the same race, the adopted children can develop their awareness of their own racial identity and will increase their comprehension about their original identity. like the story in the novel, autumn jade is allowed to have contact with her friends in sisters of china e-mail service. beside sharing their experience as trasracially adopted children, they can share their knowledge about china. 2) assimilation of aspects of the child’s culture into the home. although adopted children and adoptive parents have the different culture, it is better for the adoptive parents to assimilate the adoptees original culture into home. allowing the adoptees to express their culture at home will be valuable because the adoptees will feel that they are given permission to embrace their original culture. autumn jade’s adoptive mother did not resist her daughter to develop the sense of chinese through her creation. even autumn jade is permitted to use mandarin language galuh sri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 at home. by assimilating aspects of child’s culture into the home, the child will feel that not only her presence which is accepted by the adoptive parents but also her culture as part of her life. 3) exposure to information about different races and ethnic groups through books, television, film, and cultural exhibits. exposure to information about adoptees original race and ethnic group through many things such as book, film, and television will gain the adoptees knowledge about their own original culture. by reading book, watching film and attending cultural exhibition the adoptees knowledge about their culture will increase. when autumn jade and adam were in the library, autumn jade said ‘all about shanghai a standard guidebook’ was the best book. it means that she often read that book to gain the knowledge about china. 4) discussion in the home of different customs and traditions. awareness of child’s culture and customs should be a routine part of family life rather than just in a special event. the adoptive parents should communicate that the adoptees’ heritage is important. by having discussion about adoptees customs and tradition, they will be proud of their heritage. autumn jade’s adoptive parents also discuss about autumn jade’s original culture. from some suggested ways to overcome the psychological effects of transracial adoption above, family has the most important role to overcome the effects. adoptive parents love and care can decrease the negative effects of transracial adoption. whereas the openness of children feeling toward situation they face ease the family to take an action to overcome the psychological effects of transracial adoption. conclusion on this research i draw the following conclusion, they are as follow: after doing the analysis in the previous chapter, now i take some conclusions of the analysis. bullets on the bund is a novel by steve whan which tells about transracial adoption experienced by the main character in the novel. transracial adoption has been a phenomenal issue today since there are many positive and negative impacts for the adoptee. one of the positive impacts is that the uncared children can be taken care by more capable family, whereas one of the negative impacts of transracial adoption is its effects toward children’s psychology. actually psychological impact of transracial adoption is almost the same with the adoption in general. the adoptees may feel loss, grief, rejected, crises of identity. the difference is that the adoptees of transracial adoption may experience more challenging feeling related to their identity because they face challenges in coping with being “different”. there are many ways to overcome the effects of transracial adoption toward children’s psychology. they are as follow: letting children know the truth, support group, and developing a sense of racial identity. references bartholet, elizabeth. 2005. international adoption.greenwood publishing group inc. web. 27 nov. 2012. downloaded from http://www.law.harvard.edu/faculty/bartholet/i a_childsstory_pub.pdf hall, beth and gail steinberg. 2003. what is transracial adoption?. web. 25 nov. 2012. downloaded from http://www.emkpress.com/pdffiles/transracialad option.pdf melina, lois ruskai. 1986a. raising adopted children.new york: harper perennial. pertman, adam. 2008. finding families for african american children: the role of race and law in adoption from foster care. evan b. galuh sri wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 donaldson adoption institute: new york. available at: http://www.adoptioninstitute.org/publi cations/mepapaper20080527.pdf silverman, arnold r. 1993. outcomes of transracial adoption. web. 25 nov. 2012. downloaded from:http://www.princeton.edu/future ofchildren/publications/docs/03_01_07 .pdf silverstein, d. n. & kaplan, s. 1982. seven core issues in adoption. retrieved on april 1, 2013 from http://www.adopting.org/silveroze/html/lifelon g_issues_in_adoption.html 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow zoon politicon syndrome in modern society as represented in akeelah and the bee intan maulida lazuardini  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: syndrome, modern society, akeelah and the bee ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the study of zoon politicon syndrome as represented in akeelah and the bee is carried out to find out how modern society is represented in the novel akeelah and the bee and to describe how the modern society in the novel reflects signs of zoon politicon syndrome. there are several research methods used in this study, they are library research and descriptive qualitative research. by using library research method, i found the data and references dealing with the topic analysis. the data then written in descriptive and in order to answer the research questions, i also employ psychological approach. it is done to analyze how the modern society as represented in its intrinsic elements and how the modern society reflects signs of zoon politicon syndrome. the results indicate that the modern society is represented by three major groups. they are functional (ascription and acquisistion), aggregate, and category groups. the functional ascription covers the family group and the acquisition is represented by terrencewho joined derrick-t’s gangbang. then the aggregate is portayed by the audience of the spelling bee. the last is the category which is represented by the hispanic, african-american.there are many kinds of groups in society and each group has its own rules and norms. zoon politicon syndrome happens when the group can push the members to keep align the members with its rules and norms. the signs of zoon politicon syndrome is represented by akeelah,terrence, and mr. welch. akeelah who tried not to look smart and terrence who aped derrick-t’s clothes and mannerism in order not to be bullied and accepted in the society. the other sign is when mr. welch forced akeelah to join competition with his power as a headmaster. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: intanlazuardini@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction human is basically social creatures that cannot live alone. it matches with what aristotle stated that human being is a zoon politicon which means that every single human being has to be social and cannot live by his own. in order to fulfil people’s need of social life, they create group which was called society. there are many kinds of society based on the boundary of group and the potential of group’s affection towards its members. social life is created by convention. without convention, there will not be society. human needs to be involved in a society. being involved in social life means being ready for following the norms and rules in society. society has rules both written and unwritten. there are two parties grow in society, the dominant and the minor. dominance in society can lead to discrimination because the dominant side’s ideas will indirectly be a convention. being minority can lead into self-assumption in being proper in doing things or not, being suitable to have kinds of condition. in this case, the united states known as a country which has various raced citizens. the condition of variety in the united states made a condition where there were many kinds of group and groupings made. rules are the written conventions and norms are the unwritten conventions which have been being part of social life. society has big impact towards it members because society has power to push its members to keep align with its rules and or norms. based on the group’s ability to keep members align with group’s norms, group could make a pressure towards its members to keep align. group’s pressure effect towards its members is called conformity. it is used to make every member does everything based on group’s norms and rules. the zoon politicon syndrome here could be seen from its conformity. however literature depicts social condition as damono in wardani (2012:1) states “…literature is social department which use language as the media; language itself is social creation”. dealing with society and it’s in literature field, there is a novel which has the same case entitled akeelah and the bee. akeelah and the bee is a novel that tells us about a black girl’s efforts in gaining her dream to be a champion of national spelling bee. she was a genius in dealing with words, she was also smart, and she had jumped class twice. unfortunately in her environment being smart is not a good deal. in order not to be weird, she skipped class frequently. she had to deal with her idealism of being “common” in her society, and to deal with her mother who didn’t support her at first. akeelah herself didn’t want to be different from her society. that represents american social condition. it is not mainly about the abusive acts in society but mostly about how a society influences someone’s behaviour and thought. based on the background above, therefore the problems are stated as follow. (1) how the modern society is represented in the akeelah and the bee (2) how the modern society of akeelah and the bee reflects signs of politicon syndrome? the objectives of the study are as follows: (1) to find out how the modern society is represented in akeelah and the bee. (2) to describe how modern society reflects signs of zoon politicon syndrome. research method the object of this study is a novel entitled akeelah and the bee, the novel itself is written form of the movie with the same title. it was about an eleven years old african-american girl named akeelah, a school girl of crenshaw middle school in south los angeles. she was smart in dealing with words even she got perfect score in spelling examination. unfortunately in her environment being smart is not a good deal. in order not to be weird, she skipped class frequently. as the detention, she needed to intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 take summer class. then she was encouraged by mr. welch; the headmaster; to join the spelling bee. in this study is used qualitative research. according to moelong in wardani (2012), a descriptive qualitative research is defined as the qualitative research, a type of research which does not include any calculation or enumerating. by using descriptive qualitative method, i interpret, describe and then construct the object of the study to be in line with the topic of the study held. the instrument used in this research are observation sheet and list of questions. i used psychological approach of newcomb to analyze how the modern society is represented in the novel through the instrinsic elements such as its plot, setting of time and place and the characters. besides that i also used hollander’s and also freudian theory to analyze how the modern society in akeelah and the bee is reflects signs of zoon politicon syndrome. in order to analyze the data, i used the psychological approach. at first, the novel is analyzed to find the representation of modern society through the novel’s intrinsc elements from its characters, plot and setting. second is analyzing the signs of zoon politicon syndrome in society. zoon politicon syndrome in modern society as represented in akeelah and the bee 1. how the modern society is represented in akeelah and the bee. according to newcomb in hollander , the modern society is represented in akeelah and the bee 1.1 functional in functional group, each member has its own role to achieve the same goal. it is based on the characteristics that they have interaction to achieve same goals and they share same rules and norms. as it is found in real life, in akeelah and the bee the functional group is also divided into the quality in choosing membership or by individual’s volition in order to be a member of a group. 1.1.1 functional ascription in the akeelah and the bee, functional ascription mostly represented by family because there is no one can decide in which family he will be in. neither akeelah nor her siblings had ability to choose that they would be born in a nurse family in a black neighbourhood. the other character named javier also shows a sign of functional ascription. he was a son of a journalist family. both akeelah and javier were living in the family and sharing same norms with the other family members. in addition they could not choose to be a part of the family because they could not choose in which family they would be born. 1.1.2 functional acquisition the functional acquisition group in akeelah and the bee is indicated by the strong will of the members to keep align with the group. the next will be provided data that indicated sign of functional acquisition that are stated in akeelah and the bee. the indications came from akeelah, devon, terrence, and the member of spelling group at woodland hill middle school. akeelah and dr. larabee. akeelah stood in front of dr. larabee’s house then she showed how is akeelah effort in trying to make dr. larabee as her coach and she persuaded to make dr. larabee became her coach. she even memorized all the winning words in former spelling bee finals. this was done to show her effort and how she really wanted to make him her coach. she agreed with all dr. larabee’s conditions. another example of the sign of the functional acquisition group can be seen in terrence because he decided to be derrickt’s companion. it can be referred to terrence’s clothes and manner which copied intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 derrick-t, by copying derrick-t’s clothes and manner made him identified as the member of derrick-t’s gang, he wanted to be considered as part of them. the sign is also showed by terrence activities where he always went with him. he also felt being in great pride could ride up front with him. in this case, terrence kept being with derrick-t although his mother and family dislike him being involved with derrick-t. it needs big commitment to keep in that group. the last sign of the functional acquisition which can be found in the novel is the narration that describes condition at woodland hills middle school. there was a spelling group, they practiced at the basketball court. all the spellers gathered at the basketball court after school. it needs a commitment to keep joining the spelling group because they did it after school. the spellers show that they have strong will and commitment to be involved in the spelling group and they shared same rules and norms and obey them. 1.2 aggregate there are some signs of aggregate in akeelah and the bee noted from aggregate’s characteristic, which is a gathering of many people in a place without any goal, they are only being together in same time and place. the people can be not knowing each other. they are there for same purposes and the gathering is not last for a long time. there are some example of aggregate in the akeelah and the bee. the first is the spellers with their parents were outside of the auditorium, they all gathered in one place until the bee finished. the condition at that time is the contestants came from different schools. it is also stated and districts. it can be concluded that they did not know each other because it was the gathering of students and the parents from different schools and districts. 1.3 category in akeelah and the bee there are signs of category. because there are some data found matched with category’s characteristic that is when a group is easily identified because of the members of the group shared same characteristics for example the africanamerican, hispanic, and korean. in akeelah and the bee there were some examples of category. the neighbourhood of anderson family represents category because it is stated that the anderson family lived in african-american neighbourhood. the picture of category can also be seen in the description of the setting of crenshaw middle school as it is stated that in the school “african-american and hispanic kids crammed into the overflowing classroom.” (ellison, 2006:9) it shows the situation in crenshaw middle school where akeelah studied. it clearly describes that the students there were mostly africanamerican descents and spanish descents. besides that in the woodland hill middle school is stated that the students there were “mostly full of white kids...” (ellison, 2006:80) 2. modern society reflects signs of politicon syndrome in the modern society, the sign of politicon syndrome are indicated by the norms, rules and punishment in a society, the social identity, reality and support that is given by the society and the group behaviour. all of them have correlation with the sign of politicon syndrome. 2.1 norms, rules and punishments in a society there must be norms or rules. in akeelah and the bee there are some representation of norms and rules and forms of social punishments. when a member does not obey his society’s norms, he will get punishment. the indications of norms, rules and punishments in akeelah and the bee can be found in its functional groups members’ intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 interactions. those indications reflected at akeelah’s school, anderson family, a terrence and derrick-t’s group. at crenshaw middle school there were some norms and rules that akeelah had to get along with her friends. the norms were not to be smart and being known by the teacher because if they were considered as a smart one, the other would label them as teacher’s pet. the smart in crenshaw middle school was referred to the marks they usually got in the assignment and daily test. a student that was obeying teacher’s commands could be labelled as teacher’s pet. that was the reason for students keeping themselves anonymous. the portrait of the punishment can be seen afterthe other students knew that akeelah got good marks, then they treated her bad. they judged that akeelah was a freak as it is seen in the quotation “hey, freak” (ellison, 2006:25) they mocked her by calling her with some other call, they called her as a genius it is known by this quotation “how’s the genius today?” (ellison, 2006:25) genius here does not mean a compliment but it is a totally a mocking word. the other calling is brainiac. besides getting verbal punishment, akeelah also got physical punishment. she got punched at school and the way going home. all those punishments akeelah got were the effects of akeelah’s good marks.those are reasons why akeelah kept avoiding that she was smart and did not want to make herself looked smart because she had got the punishment and experienced it. she did not want to get punishments anymore and wanted to be accepted by her friends. the examples below reflected norms in family which can be found in akeelah and the bee akeelah made a pact with her mother that is everyone would wait in front of her room unless invited in. the effect of this norm is tanya who was akeelah’s mother, she needed to knock and wait akeelah in front of akeelah’s room door. she waited until akeelah asked her to go inside because she obeyed the rule they made. in the novel there was someone who did not obeyed the norms set. there was kiana, akeelah’s sister who did not obeyed the norms, she was called as a pest by akeelah, it is a form of punishment because she was the only one who did not knock when entering akeelah’s room. in the anderson family there were also some norms set in it which every member should obey. the pictures of the other norms set in the family can be seen when terrence is caught by the police because he wore an expensive watch.in the anderson family, tanya never allowed terrence to be involved in a gangbang, using drugs, and not receiving something expensive. then, when she knew that terrence was in the same group with derrick-t, she forbid terrence having relationship with derrick-t. tanya asked him to obey her norm that was not to be involved with derrick-t any longer. tanya also felt so dissapointed because of akeelah. she was so disappointed about akeelah because she went to suburb to meet javier and his friends to have a spelling practice. she went to javier’s school without asking permission to her and she came home late. so, tanya punished her because she did not do her obligation of being a member of a family to asking permission to her mother. the next picture of punishment is shown by akeelah. she kept her will to win the spelling bee but her mother said no and there was an agreement letter to permit the child joining spelling bee. the letter needed to be signed by the contestants’ parent so akeelah put his father’s name in signature column as akeelah’s confession towards her mother. as the punishment from her mother, akeelah needed to do help her mother doing the household works. the other example of rules are presented by devon, he was a student of a pilot academy so he wore his usaf regalia intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 uniform, wore his hair in military brush cut, and should be ready anytime he called back to the base. besides in school and family, akeelah also has another interaction with dr. larabee who became her coach in order to master words. there were he did not want to hear any ghetto talk because akeelah is going to face spelling bee so she needs to speak with correct words, which is in dictionary znd he expressed inthen he asked her to stop talking ghetto and he would not listen to her if she used ghetto talk. he had some purposes in these norms, akeelah could learn correct english, she would know how to speak politely and it would help her in increasing her mastery in spelling bee. akeelah kept talking ghetto, then when dr.larabee talked to her about the rules of being his student, akeelah just said whatever as the reflection of her careless about the rule. as the result he asked her to leave as it can be seen here “you can leave now” (ellison, 2006:47). the word whatever means that akeelah did not really care about what dr. larabee had said and it hurt dr. larabee’s heart. so the norm of working with dr. larabee is talking politely and correctly. he has told her about the norms of being with him, but she did not care. as the result, he punished her by asking her to leave his house. when dr. larabee met akeelah after the bee, he told her that every single speller should have a coach. after that akeelah asked him to be her coach but then he rejected because he did not like impoliteness. it happened because she mocked him before. he wanted to coach someone who had behaviour and talent or willing to win. after knowing the conditions of being his student, she learned all the winning words from the former spelling bee finals and showed him that she had good behaviour, talent, and willing to win. finally dr. larabee accepted akeelah after she impressed him by showing her seriousness in wanting him to be her coach and to win the bee. he told her that if she wanted him to coach her, she should not be late because he would not tolerate it. the other norms he made were she should come every day and on time. she should behave politely and did not behave impolite as what she had done before. in line with the previous norms, dr. larabee just wanted to couch someone who had willing to win and committed to it as he said in was a really important part of success. he did not want to coach unless she could commit to spelling bee because in his opinion a commitment is very crucial to success. the other norms he made was to do all he asked, he would do it on his way. the last norm he made was practicing with dr. larabee’s was not to get smart with him as it seen in the quotation “ don’t get smart with me” (ellison, 2006:92) he knew how to build words, how to memorize and to keep time in doing the bee, she just needed to follow his instruction. akeelah was once asked to join spelling group in woodland hills middle school to practice spelling. when she joined, there were some rules the spellers should obey. the rules that all spellers should obey were at first they gave the word that should be spelled. the next speller passed the basket ball to the first speller. the first speller guessed the part of speech and the origin of the word. after that the first speller passed the ball to the second speller. the second speller guessed the meaning and spelled the word or took a shot. if the speller missed three shots, he would be out of the game. there were also rules in the real bee, they are at the very first of the bee, all the contestants should seat in arranged seat except the four first spellers. then, the pronouncer gave her a word and let the contestant spelled it. the next is a response is given by the pronouncer whether the answer is correct or not. if a speller is not sure about how to spell the word, he can ask the intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 definition of it and the pronnouncer gave the definition. after getting definition, the speller should spell the word. if the spelling was correct, the bell will not ding. the next quotations are the other examples of the contestant’s infraction in spelling bee. it happened when the judges found that the mother of a contestant helped her child in spelling word. after knowing the fact then they disqualified the tenth finalist.the quotation above is about the strict rules that should be obeyed by all the contestants and supporters. it talks about the rule that helping contestant during competition is prohibited. it is a very serious business because it can lead it into disqualification if it is proved. besides getting help in spelling, the disqualification can be done if the contestant got did not show when his turn to spell. 2.2 social reality, identity and support by obeying norms and rules of society, members can have a place in society or in other word social reality and also social support. in this novel, this phenomenon can be found in terrence acts, he was trying to be identified as derrick t’s companion so he tried to copy derrick t’s appearance and mannerism. after copying and being identified as derrick t’s companion, all derrick t’s group member accepted him even derrick t gave terrence a threehundred-dollars watch. they supported him by giving him social reality, identity, and support. the next sign of the social reality identity and support is reflected by akeelah. after she could be a contestant in national spelling bee, most of her neighbourhoods and family members giving her the social reality, identity and support. akeelah got social reality and identity because her neighbourhood having place for her to be a part of them. the neighbourhood gave her social support by giving her support when she was doing her spelling practice and even just say supporting words. it shows that the neighbourhood did not only give akeelah support by helping reading flashcards but also by giving her spirit to win. besides the neighbourhood which keep helping her, the anderson family also gave support by helping her each night turning the cards. family members kept supporting akeelah in spelling by helping akeelah using spelling card to add akeelah’s vocabulary even terrence implicitly told akeelah that he would help her, it did not a pain for him to help her. besides in her neighbourhood and family, akeelah also got the support from her school friends and teachers. they kept giving support by accompanying akeelah practicing with her flashcards and motivational words. in this novel, the social supports do not only show for akeelah after she could enter the national spelling bee and for terrence. the supports were given to chucky, akeelah before she did national spelling bee, spelling bee’s contestants. the kind of support is also showed by using body language. when akeelah did the bee, kiana and mr. welch gave her support by gaving her the thumbs up sign. as it is known that thumb up is a sign of having done something good. they gave it after akeelah succeeded in spelling a word the pronouncer gave her. the other contestant who got the support was javier as his parents cheered for him. this kind of support is given by the members of functional ascription group in family form. the other speller who got the support was polly when she spelled the given word incorrectly. polly’s father’s held her hand and kissed her on the cheek. the social support also can be seen in the following quotation. javier gave akeelah help to avoid disqualification of being unable to show in her turn. javer asked akeelah “where were you? i was about to start tap dancing, and if that didn’t work i plan to faint...” (ellison, 2006:114) that was a time when akeelah’s mother asked mr.welch to intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 bring back akeelah because she did not know anything about akeelah’s participation in spelling bee. it means that akeelah needed to go outside of the competition hall. there is a rule for all the participants that is if a participant cannot be ready for spelling, the participant will be disqualified. that is the reason why javier acting strangely because he wanted to make akeelah’s time longer so akeelah can be ready in her position. 4.2.3 zoon politicon syndrome in akeelah and the bee there are some signs of group behaviour in akeelah and the bee which represent politicon syndrome because as in real life, politicon syndrome in this novel also indicated by the conformity. akeelah wanted to be accepted in the society and getting social support from her friends because she did not want to be seen as a freak one that represents the id, that is the pleasure feeling she wanted to feel. the superego was her friends who bullied her and did not consider her. her ego is shown when she obeyed students’ norms to not looked smart and keeping herself being anonymous by not showing up for class and not submitting the assignments. but then she failed to be anonymous because however she got the good marks and her teacher knew her potention. the conformity showed in this case because she tried not to be looked smart. it is still in line with her social norms. she had a want of being accepted because she had considered as a smart person so many students treating her bad. she herself thought that everyone thought that she was a freak. because of the conformity, akeelah did many things to keep her in line with the norms with her friend.she had tried to obey the norms in student norms in crenshaw. she skipped class for many times and did not turn her homework for the sake of getting bad mark and not being labelled as teacher’s pet but then she failed to do so. the other indication of the psychological aspect can be seen in another sign. the id represents by the event when akeelah wanted be accepted by her friends by keeping herself anonymous by not accepting to join spelling bee. her headmaster was the obstacle because she forced her to join. the ego is shown when she tried hard not to join the spelling bee and avoid her teacher’s and her headmaster’s ask as it is stated in “naw, mr. welch. i ain’t down for no spelling bee.” (ellison, 2006:29) the conformity is happened when akeelah did not want to join the spelling bee because she was afraid of the social punishment. her thought is shown in the quotation below. being smart was dangerous. she had learned that lesson hard way, having accumulated in the past year a collection of bruises and bloody noses (ellison, 2006:11) she was too afraid of the previous experience she had got in previous year. she had been punished before so she kept herself to obey the students’ norms. she definitely did not want to experience the punishment of being smart anymore. that is the reason why she had this kind of thought “...but why would she put herself in the position of being the school nerd-a freak for others to stick pins in?” (ellison, 2006: 14) she did not want to join the bee because she wanted to obey her social norm that was not being stand out or smart. she did not want to be labelled as teacher’s pet and as a smart student. because by being labelled as teacher’s pet and as a smart student would make her being the school nerd and a freak, the other punishment was she even would be pins in and punched at school or even on the way going home. the institution also had the power to force the subordinate. it can be seen when mr. welch said “now i want you to do that spelling be today...will you do that for school?” ...“...if we can’t show that our students know how to perform and perform well, there might be no money for books, let intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 9 alone bathroom doors...” (ellison, 2006:29) in this case the education institution pushed crenshaw middle school to perform well. there was no choice for the school because if crenshaw did not perform well, they would not get money to buy books and could not even repair the broken bathroom doors. school had the power to push akeelah. mr. welch did that. mr. welch as the headmaster was trying to get akeelah doing the spelling bee by asking her “now i want you to do that spelling bee today. i can’t order you to, but i really want you to. will you do that for school?” then akeelah rejected by saying “naw, mr. welch. i ain’t down for no spelling bee.” (ellison, 2006:29) the next step he took was he used his power as a headmaster toward his student, it is reflected in “well, then, maybe you’d be ‘down’ for spending the rest of the semester in detention for all your absences.” (ellison, 2006:29) that action reflected conformity from school towards its student because if she did not want to do spelling bee, she should take summer class as the punishment. another syndrome can be seen when each group has different norms and it is contradictory each other so when something that is a norm in a group can be banned in other group or being considered as a bad thing.terrence was scolded by his mother because he received a very expensive watch from derrick t. it was out of the norms in anderson family. actually the case is different when it is seen by the members of derrick t’s group because getting very expensive watch is a pride. the other example of contradictory norms is in akeelah school and friends’ norms. akeelah skipped class for many times in order not to look stand out. it was the best way to obey the norms with her friends at school. the contradictory with the school institution’s norms that it’s better to perform good and to show the best thing could be done. the other example of the conformity can be seen in the id when akeelah wanted to enter national spelling bee. the ego akeelah needed a coach. the super ego is shown when akeelah tried her best to make dr. larabee as her coach. she could make it dr. larabee finally accepted her to be under his coach. the conformity showed when akeelah obeyed all dr. larabee’s norms. she showed her will by starting spelling many keywords in former spelling bee. she had done something bad before, she mocked dr. larabee. but then she needed a coach so she tried to have dr.larabee as her coach, she needed to obey all his norms by speaking politely and using words from the dictionary, being discipline and committed to their goal. so, she stood in front of his house then she showed her effort and commitment by memorizing all the spelling bee winning words. akeelah memorized all the keywords of former spelling bee finals because she wanted dr.larabee knew her effort and commitment in spelling bee. dr. larabee himself considered that akeelah could do the spelling bee without him. she had showed her commitment of her willing to win spelling bee. dr. larabee had acknowledged the result of akeelah’s commitment as he stated “you’ve got it all, akeelah. word construction. etymology. memorization tecniques. there’s nothing left to go over. you just need to focus on the words now. i’m putting it in your capable hands.” (ellison, 2006:122-123) conclusion from the discussion on the preceding chapter, there are some conclusion drawn as the following:the representation of modern society in akeelah and the bee can be seen in the setting of the novel. the modern society consists of three major groups, they are functional group, aggregate, and category. functional group is a group which has characteristics having interaction to achieve intan maulida lazuardini / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 10 same goals and they share same rules and norms. functional group itself has two subs based on the membership volition, the functional ascription and functional acquisition. in functional ascription, the members do not have chance to choose for being a member, they are just getting ascribed in the group. akeelah that lived in a nurse family in black neighbourhood and javier who was a member of a journalist family represent functional acquisition group because both akeelah and javier could not choose in which family and neighbourhood they would be born. the functional acquisition is when a member needs to do something to be a member of the group they are devon and terrence. devon as the pilot academy student; he needed to obey all the rules in the academy and even avoiding her mother for stopping him reaching his dream. the next group in modern society is aggregate, the members are only being together in same time and place. the representation of aggregate in the novel is the audience of the spelling bee, they were together in the same place and time although they do not know each other and the contestants of the spelling bee because they came from different schools and had same purpose that is to be a winner of the spelling bee. the last kind of group in modern society is represented by the use of the calling for certain people with certain characteristics. the example of it is stated in such words like white kids, black neighbourhood, africanamerican, and hispanic. as it is known that people who are called as one of the category, they shared same characteristics. as zoon politicon syndrome means a syndrome when people tend to be socialized, in akeelah and the bee there are some signs of politicon syndrome. the modern society in akeelah and the bee reflects signs of politicon syndrome in their social life when a group can influence members’ behaviour. the signs of zoon politicon syndrome can be seen in akeelah’s and terrence’s act. both of their actions were influenced by the groups they joined in. terrence was influenced much by derrick-t gangbang and akeelah was influenced much by her school friends, dr. larabee and her mother. references ellison, j.w. 2006. akeelah and the bee (1 st ed.). new york: new market press hollander e.p. 1971. principles and methods of social psychology (2 nd ed.). new york: oxford university press. wardani, a.f. 2012. the three roles of a king in sophocles antigone. final project of english department of semarang state university. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cdcf89209d • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in carl sandburg’s poems dream in the dusk and waiting pramudianti  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: dream in the dusk, waiting, escapism, dreams ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this final project is about escapism. the objectives of this study are to analyze dreams that are not fulfilled in the poems, to analyze how the poem reveals the poet’s escapism through poetic devices such as imagery and figures of speech and to describe how escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in the poems viewed from freud’s theory. the psychological approach used in analysing these poems is freud’s psychoanalysis. the researcher analyzes the case of escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in the poems. qualitative method is used in this study, while library and other references are used here to get data. the data are focused on words, stanzas, imagery and figures of speech in the poems. then the researcher starts to analyze and finally report the answer of statements of the problem. there were some results discovered in this study. first, in dream in the dusk, the poet dreams to be a rich person and in waiting, the poet dreams of his home. second, the poems reveal the poet’s escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams through poetic devices such as imagery and figures of speech. it has the poet’s message and figures of speech which show escapism in the poems. at last, escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams viewed from freud’s psychoanalysis shows that escapism found in this poem is fantasy of the poet that makes him feel better, and it can also make him forget the distressed feelings caused by reality. the final conclusion of the study is that the poet cannot reach his dreams. it makes him sad and despair, so, he escapes from his sadness by fantasizing. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: pramu_9@yahoo.com issn 2252-6463 pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction all human beings need safety and happiness in their life. they have rights to feel happiness and pleasure. surely they also have dreams or wishes that they want to reach. in reaching the dreams, it needs a big patience and strength, because in reality, there are always a lot of obstacles that people must face. each person must experience some problems or obstacles. if she or he has a strong personality, surely, she or he is able to handle or control the problems. while people with weak personality, they will find difficulty in controlling the problems which they experience. they will think that life is unfair to them, as a result, they feel an oppresive condition, they feel stressed or drown into depression because of having the unsolved problem in their life. there are two results in reaching the dreams, they are success and failure. if people fail to reach their dreams, they will start to feel disappointed, sad, and they will think that they are worthless. the unpleasant feelings are getting worse when they think of their failure. therefore, in order to avoid the unpleasant feeling, they seek a diversion to entertain themselves, so that they forget their pain. this is called as escapism. this study is about “escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in carl sandburg’s poems dream in the dusk and waiting”. the poems describe the wish of the poet that he wants to reach during his life. unfortunately, he cannot achieve it. it hurts him so much, so that he tries to seek pleasure in order to avoid the unpleasant feeling or pessimistic thought caused by failure in reality. evans (2001: 55) says: “that people see escapism as a way of getting to part of their brain that is happier and more relaxed. from the statement, it can concluded that when people do escapism, they will feel relaxed and happy.” potter, stringer, and wetherell (1984:1) says: “that both psychology and literature adopt one of their goals namely overt behavior and mental life of individuals, and their relationship.” according to the statement, literary works and psychology are related to each other. it means that literature and psychology discuss similar theme on human life. the topic entitled above is then chosen based on the following reasons: (1) escapism is an interesting topic to be discussed because it talks about escaping from reality or pain. (2) the researcher chooses carl sandburg’s works because they show pain, sadness, and broken-hearted feeling that the poet tries to avoid. the objectives of analyzing carl sandburg’s dream in the dusk and waiting are: (1) to analyze dreams that are not fulfilled in the poems. (2) to analyze how the poems reveals the poet’s escapism through poetic devices such as imagery and figures of speech. (3) to describe how escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in the poems viewed from freud’s theory. some significances of this study are: (1) to apply the practical knowledge and theories the researcher got during the time of the study especially in literary reading and analysis. (2) to improve the reader’s knowledge and ability especially in analyzing literary works from freud’s psychoanalysis. (3) to be one of the references for further projects related to this topic. the framework of analysis used this study concerns with analyzing escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in carl sandburg’s poems dream in the dusk and waiting. the researcher chose psychological theory of sigmund freud called psychoanalysis where researcher used pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 tripartite model; the id, the ego, and the superego to explore the personal life of the poet. then, the researcher analyzed escapism in the poems through poetic devices such as imagery and figure of speech, the researcher chose personification, symbol, and metaphor which are found in the poem. afterwards, psychoanalysis is used to analyze how escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams is reflected in the poems from freud’s theory. discussion dream in the dusk and waiting are poems of carl sandburg, he wrote these poems when he was still 30’s. these poems describe sadness and depressed situation that are felt by the poet. unpleasant situation that he experienced drags him to escape by fantasizing. unfulfilled dreams in the poems dream in the dusk and waiting dream in the dusk the poet is carl sandburg which is from working class family. he drops out from school to work for his family. although in his biography, he tells that he never regrets it, but through his work such as dream in the dusk poem, he reveals a sadness and broken heart feeling. carl sandburg is also a socialist, he is an activist for working class people. so, he always feels empathy for them, and he put his empathy expression through his works, one is dream in the dusk. as a person from working class family, he is not rich and sometimes he cannot buy something that he likes. it drags him to fantasize about something that he likes or he wants to get or he fantasizes about becoming a rich who has everything that he wants. dreams in the dusk, only dreams closing the day and with the day’s close going back to the gray things, the dark things, the far, deep things of dreamland. (stanza 1) the first stanza of the poem shows that the poet has dreams that he tries to reach. he becomes stressful, desperate, and exhausted when he fails in reaching the dreams. such condition drags him to fantasize. the poet fantasizes about being successful in reaching his dreams. fantasizing is a way of the poet in doing escapism from reality. dreams, only dreams in the dusk, only the old remembered pictures of lost days when the day's loss wrote in tears the heart's loss. (stanza 2) from the second stanza, the poet fails to reach the dreams and it makes him sad, disappointed, and tired. failure makes burden for the poet to bear it alone. failure always haunts the poet, so, it makes him remember the bitter past when he gets failure in reaching the dreams. tears and loss and broken dreams may find your heart at dusk. (stanza 3) the last stanza of the poem tells that when the poet cannot reach the dreams, it makes him disappointed, desperate, unhappy, and sad. it makes him think that there is no hope or other way for him anymore to continue it is a condition which makes him sorrowful. it then can drag him to fantasize in order to heal himself from painful unpleasant feelings. escapism brings him far away from reality which gives him hardship to fantasy land in his mind which offers the poet happiness and comfort. waiting in this poem, the poet tells that he is a sailor who works on a ship and sails on wide seas where he just can see water around him. it seems that becoming a sailor is a boring job, he works on a ship that is sailing on a sea for a long time and far away from home, the place that he loves. as a result, he misses his home or family and he wants to go home as soon as possible. his longing of his home makes him feel sad, so, he starts to fantasize while he sits on the deck of ship. it can be pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 that he fantasizes about his home, so that he feels relief. today i will let the old boat stand where the sweep of the harbor tide comes in to the pulse of a far, deep-steady sway. and i will rest and dream and sit on the deck watching the world go by and take my pay for many hard days gone i remember. (stanza 1) the first stanza in line 4 shows that the poet tries to escape from the hardship of life that he spends by resting and dreaming on the deck. as a sailor, it is a hard job to do because as a sailor, he has to face the danger on the sea such as high wave and deadly storm which can destroy the ship. i will choose what clouds i like in the great white fleets that wander the blue as i lie on my back or loaf at the rail. and i will listen as the veering winds kiss me and fold me and put on my brow the touch of the world's great will. (stanza 2) the second stanza shows the poet’s dreams that he wants to reach in his life but the dreams cannot be reached because of the poet’s business and he does not have time to fulfill his dreams. daybreak will hear the heart of the boat beat, engine throb and piston play in the quiver and leap at call of life. to-morrow we move in the gaps and heights on changing floors of unlevel seas and no man shall stop us and no man follow for ours is the quest of an unknown shore and we are husky and lusty and shouting-gay. (stanza 3) in the third stanza above, the poem shows the biggest dreams of the poet that he wants so much to be happy although unpleasant feelings always come to him especially exhaustion and sadness. the poet hopes that someday his dreams will be fulfilled so that he can feel happy. escapism through imagery and figure of speech in the poems dream in the dusk and waiting imagery visual imagery is something that can be seen. in dream in the dusk poem, there are some visual imageries representing escapism such as, dusk, gray, dark, far, pictures, and tears. those visual imageries show sorrow and sadness that make the poet do escapism. the word dusk is twilight which means something on the edge or cannot be reached. gray and dark are gloomy colors which show sorrow and sadness, the word far, in this poem, the poet wants to reach his dreams, but it is too far to be reached. pictures, in this poem are memories of the poet which is bitter past that haunts the poet. the word tears means result of the poet’s sadness or the poet’s expression when he is sad because of unfulfilled dreams. in the previous subchapter, in dream in the dusk poem, the poet has dream, he wants to be rich, but he cannot fulfill his dreams because he is just a working class person and he realizes that his dreams is just a dream. when his dreams are unfulfilled in reality, he feels so sad and disappointed, and to forget those unpleasant feelings, the poet escapes from reality by fantasizing. it is not good for drowning in sadness continually, because it only gives the poet sorrow. there are several visual imageries available in the poem waiting. in waiting poem, the poet tells himself as a sailor who works on the sea and far away from land. while he stays on the ship, he just can watch the sky and sea. it seems like it is not what he wants, and he wants something worthy for his life. visual imageries in the first stanza of waiting poem are far and watching the world go by. far means the poet is working as a sailor on a ship that is sailing on the wide sea. it means that he is so far away from home. watching the world go by means the poet witnesses his adventure during sea voyage. pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 visual imageries in the second stanza are clouds, white fleets, and the blue. clouds means the poet’s ideas or dreams that he wants to reach. in a word, if he had a choice, he would choose what he dreamt of. it can be that he wants to work around his home so that he can be with his family. white fleets means the sailors who work on the wandering ship. while, the poet is working, he can still think of his dreams in his busy times on the ship. the blue means the sea or ocean where the poet sails on. in the third stanza, visual imagery is daybreak. daybreak means morning or it can be a new life. the poet wants something new in his life that can make his life change become better. from the previous explanation, the poet misses his home so much during working as a sailor. long voyage on the sea makes him thinks of his home and family, and he wants to go home as soon as possible. working as a sailor makes him tired and bored, so he wants to escape from all that makes him sick. so, he starts to fantasize of his home during sea voyage. besides visual imageries, there are also auditory imageries in waiting poem such as, listen, hear, boat beat, engine throb, quiver, call. there are no beautiful sounds on the ship, only sounds of ship engine that can be heard. after working hard, the poet takes a rest for a while, and all he needs is an entertainment to relieve his exhaustion. auditory imageries show that the poet escapes by using the sounds around him as an entertainment, because there is nothing that can make him feel pleasure but sounds around him. kinesthetic imagery is a movement or tension such as closing, close going back, wrote, find in dream in the dusk poem. those imageries tell that when the poet cannot reach his dreams, he feels disappointed and sad. those feelings just make his life broken because he drowns in the unpleasant feelings. his heart is getting worse when he continually thinks about the failure. the poet can feel more sorrowful if he continually thinks about it. so, it is better for the poet to do escapism through fantasizing so that he can forget unpleasant feelings such as sadness, disappointment, and exhaustion which is caused by failure. in waiting poem, there are also some kinesthetic imageries such as, today i will let the old boat stand, where the sweep of the harbor tide comes in, and i will rest and dream and sit on the deck, and take my pay for many hard days gone i remember, i will choose what clouds i like, as i lie on my back or loaf at the rail, to-morrow we move in the gaps and heights, on changing floors of unlevel sea, and no man shall stop us and no man follow. these imageries show that the poet does his activity as usual as a sailor. although it is hard to be done, he is always patient. and when he takes a rest for a while, he starts to fantasize his desire to go home. he has his own thought, if he were lucky, he would choose what he liked, perhaps he does not like work as a sailor. and the following days, he will work again by sailing on the sea to another sea. then, he realises that he cannot fulfill his dreams because he is just a sailor who always sails on the sea. there are also tactile imageries in waiting poem such as, the veering winds kiss me and fold me, and put on my brow the touch of the world's great will. tactile imageries on waiting poem shows that the poet fantasizes and enjoys condition around him as an escapism act. figure of speech from the explanations about metaphor in the previous chapter, metaphor is a figure of speech which shows comparison, by comparing one thing with other things which are not related to each other. dreams in the dusk, only dreams, closing the day and with the day's close going back to the gray things, the dark things, the far, deep things of dreamland. pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 (stanza 1) there is metaphor in the first stanza, it is found in line 1, dreams in the dusk, this line shows that the word dreams is compared with wishes. line 3,4, and 5, and with the day’s close going back/to the gray things, the dark things/the far, deep things of dreamland metaphorically mean wishes or dreams which contain something essential, important, or something very meaningful to the poet. in the previous subchapter, it is said that the poet wants to be rich, it is his dream that he wants to reach. the meaning of the first stanza is that the poet wants to reach dreams that he dreams of and his dreams can determine his future, though the dreams are too high to be reached. the phrase the far and deep things metaphorically mean something essential and the word dreamland metaphorically means “future”. dreams, only dreams in the dusk, only the old remembered pictures of lost days when the day's loss wrote in tears the heart's loss. (stanza 2) only the old remembered pictures/of lost days when the day’s loss, line 2 is a metaphor, which means memory, and line 3 is compared with pain and sorrow of a failure or an unsuccessful things. the meaning of this stanza is that the poet thinks of the bitter past. tears and loss and broken dreams may find your heart at dusk. (stanza 3) the last stanza of the poem has another metaphor in line 1, tears and loss and broken dreams, here, broken dreams represents unfulfilled dreams. the meaning of this stanza is that when the poet is drowned in sadness and disappointment continually because of failure in reaching his dreams, he will only get bad times in his life. personification is a figure of speech, which gives or shows that non-human such as an object or an animal could do human’s job like moving, screaming, crying, etc, as the object has soul. in the poem dream in the dusk by carl sandburg, there are several words in stanza of the poem which use personification. dreams in the dusk, only dreams, closing the day and with the day's close going back to the gray things, the dark things, the far, deep things of dreamland. (stanza 1) the first stanza has a figure of speech, that is personification in line 2 and 3, only dreams, closing the day/and with the day’s close going back – there are two human attributes in those lines, they are closing and going back. dreams are abstract and cannot close anything because it is not an animate object. the stanza of the poem purposes to show that the poem would like to describe the power of dreams that could motivate him to reach it. dreams look so alive and worthy. dreams have ability to control the poet, so that he tries so hard to make his dreams come true. dreams can make the poet feel happy and enthusiastic about reaching it, yet dreams can also make the poet feel down when he fails to reach it. dreams, only dreams in the dusk, only the old remembered pictures of lost days when the day's loss wrote in tears the heart's loss. (stanza 2) the second stanza in line 3 and 4 has personification, of lost days when the day’s loss/wrote in tears the heart’s loss, in the words loss and wrote. it is personification because day cannot lose or write something, in line 3 and 4 show if the poet always memorizes or remembers the failure in fulfilling his dreams, he will just feel unpleasant feelings that will hurt him for a long time. painful reality can make the poet feel down which breaks his heart. tears and loss and broken dreams may find your heart at dusk. (stanza 3) the last stanza of the poem above also has personification in the word find in line 2, pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 may find your heart at dusk. the stanza shows that when the poet fails to get what he wants; it becomes a painful truth which he must accept. if he cannot accept it, he will feel worse than before. his broken dreams continually will haunt his mind and think about it every time and just makes him get more sorrowful and tired. in waiting poem, there are also some personification as the following. today i will let the old boat stand where the sweep of the harbor tide comes in to the pulse of a far, deep-steady sway. and i will rest and dream and sit on the deck watching the world go by and take my pay for many hard days gone i remember. (stanza 1) this whole stanza shows that the poet’s life as a sailor who works at harbor and stays on the ship. he spends most of his life on the sea. working as a sailor is very hard, tiring, and makes him feel bored. so, when the poet starts to feel unpleasant feelings, he will fantasize something that he like. i will choose what clouds i like in the great white fleets that wander the blue as i lie on my back or loaf at the rail. and i will listen as the veering winds kiss me and fold me and put on my brow the touch of the world's great will. (stanza 2) the second stanza above also has personification such as, great white fleets that wander the blue, the veering winds kiss me and fold me. the whole of this stanza means that the poet has dreams. although it seems that he is busy as a sailor, he has times and places where he can fantasize his dreams as a way to escape from his unpleasant feelings. daybreak will hear the heart of the boat beat, engine throb and piston play in the quiver and leap at call of life. to-morrow we move in the gaps and heights on changing floors of unlevel seas and no man shall stop us and no man follow for ours is the quest of an unknown shore and we are husky and lusty and shouting-gay. (stanza 3) in the third stanza, there are personification in 2 lines such as, daybreak will hear the heart of the boat beat, it means that the poet hopes that he will have another bright day or perfect future that makes him comfortable in living the day. in the whole of third stanza, the poet’s life was fueled by busy by working on the ship, crossing the wide sea, and far away from home that makes him so tired. symbol is one of the figures of speech expressed in words form that are used by poets to give different meaning beyond the words, so that readers do not face difficulty or make mistakes in interpreting or analyzing a poem. in dream in the dusk poem by carl sandburg, besides metaphor and personification that are found in the poem, there are also symbols which are points of the poem’s meaning. the symbols which are found in the poem are in the words dreams, dusk, and dreamland. dreams in the dusk, only dreams, closing the day and with the day's close going back to the gray things, the dark things, the far, deep things of dreamland. (stanza 1) the word dreams in the poem is not like a common phenomenon. the word dreams in this poem is defined as desires or wishes of the poet. the word dusk, literally means twilight or dark setting sun. the word dusk refers to darkness. figuratively, dusk here means as a disappeared hope. and the word dreamland in the poem means future and happiness. there are some symbols in waiting poem such as, clouds and seas. the word clouds in waiting poem signifies ideas, thoughts, or dreams. while the word seas signifies life, it shows that the poet’s life is like the seas. pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 escapism as a manifestation of unfulfilled dreams in dream in the dusk and waiting viewed from freud’s theory people who are in a distressed situation often run away from problems by doing escapism to release themselves from problems which only make them stressed. escapism can be a positive form for some of people; it reduces depression, exhaustion, and stress which are experienced by people in daily life. escapism can be done by daydreaming, fantasizing, or appears in dreams while sleeping. but escapism can be a negative form for some persons, however, escapism is a fantasizing act which is created by an individual to relieve the pain. it can disturb personality development and mental health. the id of the poet is that he wants to release himself from unpleasant feelings such as sadness, disappointment, and exhaustion by fantasizing of his dreams that he cannot reach in reality. it means that he does escapism to avoid unpleasant feelings that he feels as suffering which tortures him. the poet feels uncomfortable with his unpleasant feelings. those feelings torture him little by little until he cannot hold on anymore. as a result, he wants to be free from anything which makes him uncomfortable, sad, disappointed, etc. to release himself from unpleasant feelings, the poet tries to escape or avoid it by doing escapism. reality always gives two results; the good one and bad one. when people face the reality that they do not expect or which is hard to be accepted, there are two things that are possible to be done by people. first, if they are wise enough, they can accept it and go through their life as usual with no bad emotion towards life. second, if they are people with weak character, they cannot accept the reality that they do not expect. and when reality cannot be accepted in the real world, the result is that they feel unhappy which put them in a miserable condition such as feeling sad and down, they will feel uncomfortable with that situation. people surely want to feel happy always, so for feeling happy, they start to seek diversion by creating a fantasy or an entertainment to make them forget the unpleasant feelings that they feel in reality world.the poet thinks rationally towards reality. yet he tries to accept it, but it tortures him instead. so, the poet does escapism in order to be free from the picture of reality which tortures him by fantasizing. here, superego of the poet cannot prevent the ego, the poet felt suffering too much until he could not bear it. so, it is better for him to escape from unpleasant feelings or suffering. it is very uncomfortable for the poet in feeling the suffering of the working class people which always tortured him. there is a way for the poet to release all of his unpleasant feelings by doing escapism, he can vividly fantasize his dreams to come true in his mind, but not in reality.the two poems of carl sandburg entitled dream in the dusk and waiting have similar topic, that is escapism. the two poems show that the poet does escapism to avoid unpleasant feelings which is caused by his failure in fulfilling his dreams. in the poem dream in the dusk, he dreams to become a rich, while in the poem waiting, the poet dreams his home. those poems describe the poet’s dreams that he cannot reach. conclusion after reading and analyzing the poem, the poet tries to tell that he or other people should not feel sad and disappointed because of failure or being unsuccessful in reaching the dreams, because it just makes one be broken-hearted and pessimistic. people should seek diversion from all of sadness that they feel. they should realize that reality does not always give them happiness and if the reality does to them, they should not feel sad too much, and if they feel so helpless, they could do escapism to entertain themselves. pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 9 escapism is running or avoiding an unpleasant problem or situation in reality. people do escapism by daydreaming, fantasizing, committing suicide, consuming drugs, etc. there are so many ways escapism act that people can do in order to far away from their unpleasant situation which break their hearts. escapism is known as a negative concept by most people, but, actually, it has positive side too. when people who are in sadness feeling or depressed situations, they only feel pain in their hearts. if they feel that continually, it will be their nightmare and sorrow in their daily life. people should not drown in sadness and despair. because all of human beings deserve to get happiness. people usually escape from their sadness by fantasizing of something beautiful. as a result, they can forget their sadness or problems in reality. references asiado, tel. 2009. carl sandburg biography: american poet and biographer of lincoln, pulitzer prize winner. http://suite101.com/article/carl-sandburgpoems-and-biographiesa92402downloaded on 4 september 2012 baym, nina. 1999. the norton anthology of american literature. new york: w. norton & company. boeree, c. george. 2000. freud and psychoanalysis. http://webspace.ship.edu/cgboer/psychoanalysis .html downloaded on 24 march 2012 bradshaw, robert i. 1997. figures of speech. http://www.biblicalstudies.org.uk/article_idioms .html downloaded on 24 june 2012 bressler, charles e. 1994. literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice. upper saddler river, new jersey: houghton college prentice hall. cherry, kendra. 2012. the id, ego, and superego: the structural model of personality. http://psychology.about.com/od/theoriesofperso nality/a/personalityelem.htm downloaded on 10 april 2012 delisle, harold. parker, robert. ridlon, harold. yokelson, joseph. 1971. the personal response to literature. boston: houghton mifflin company. endraswara, suwardi. 2008. metode penelitian psikologi sastra. yogyakarta: media pressindo. http://contemporarylit.about.com/cs/li teraryterms/g/poetry.htm downloaded on 3 march 2012 fournier, gillian. 2010. reality principle.http://psychcentral.com/encyc lopedia/2009/reality-principle downloaded on 5 june 2012 frederik, juliana tirajoh. 1988. english poetry: an introduction to indonesian students. jakarta: departemen pendidikan dan kebudayaan. haryanti, rahayu puji. 2007. introduction to literary studies. english department, faculty of languages and arts. semarang state university. holzman, philip. s. 1970. psychoanalysis and psychopathology. new york: mcgraw – hill inc. johnson, j. 2012. escapism psychology mental retreat from reality. http://www.searchquotes.com/viewim age/escapism_psychology__mental_retreat_from_reality/152/do wnloaded on 29 april 2012 mcduffee, harry. 2011. escapism psychology: finding your twilight zone and getting far far away escapism psychology. http://www.claimyoursnow.com/selfhelp/escapism-psychology-finding-yourtwilight-zone-and-getting-far-far-awayescapism-psychology/downloaded on 29 april 2012 millon, thodore. everly jr, george. s. 1985. personality and its disorders: a biosocial learning approach. john wiley & sons. moghaddam, fathali m. 2009. from ‘psychology in literature’ to ‘psychology is literature’: an exploration of boundaries and relationships http://www.sagepublications.com downloaded on 29 february 2012 mujiyanto, yan. 2009. petunjuk penulisan skripsi. jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas pramudianti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 10 bahasa dan seni, universitas negeri semarang. niven, penelope. 1991. carl sandburg: a biography. new york: maxwell maxmillian international. nordquist, richard. 2012. top 20 figures of speech. http://grammar.about.com/od/rhetoric style/a/20figures.htm downloaded on 3 march 2012 perrine, laurence and arp, thomas r. 1991. sound and sense: an introduction to poetry. orlando, florida: harcourt brace & company. pervin, a. laurence. 1984. personality: theory and research, fourth edition. new york: john wiley & sons, inc. rees, r. j. 1973. english literature: an introduction for foreign readers. london: macmillan education limited. sandburg, carl. 1992. selected poems of carl sandburg. random house value publishing inc. scott, veronica. 2007. what is escapism? http://ezinearticles.com/?expert=vero nica_scott downloaded on 29 april 2012 stobaugh, james p. 2002. american literature, teachers edition (encouraging thoughtful christians to be world changers). for such a time as this ministries. zabel, vivian gilbert. 2005. poetic devices in poetry. http://ezinearticles.com/?expert=vivi an_gilbert_zabel downloaded on 30 april 2012 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow nonconformity against tyranny in frankle’s devil wears prada ratna pebriyanti  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: nonconformity, complex, tyranny ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ in this globalization era, there are so many changes toward fields of human life. society is very swift in its instincts and if you do not belong to it, it will resist and sneer at you or quietly drop you. it means that if an individual cannot conform to his surrounding or group, he has to be ready to receive mockery, underestimation, or even rejection. it is the reason why people will conform to the system no matter what and without any appropriate assessment to the system so that they can be accepted in the group. they do not care and do not realize with the impacts that the system may give to their personal lives. using the media, the capitalists also unconsciously start to create a tyranny where they want to control people around them so that they have power and they will do anything to make their power stable including ignoring the norms and justifying the wrong. people then come to a deeper tyranny system without realizing it unless they empty their mind and reconsider what they have been doing. at this point, society needs someone whom they think “unusual” or “different” to give them a different point of view of their life. someone who is called nonconformist to make they see something in a different way of thinking and someone who bravely states his view regarding his self-determination. this study is aimed to find how the nonconformist shares his idea to criticize the tyranny system in the world so that his idea is suddenly accepted by the society. the results of this study are as the following: (1) by the comparison among four characters in the same pressure, andrea preferred to nonconformity although she knew she might lose her dream. on the other hand, miranda, emily, and nigel still stood on the side of conformity because of the idiosyncrasy credits and the goal that they still wanted to reach; power, fame, and material thing. (2) by the analysis of the four characters, miranda is as the representation of a tyrant who controls, threats, and does something harmful to her leader and her partners to maintain his position. nigel, emily, and other workers are as the representation of tyrant’s supporters. andrea is as the nonconformist to criticize the tyrannical system. the nonconformity behavior in the movie tries to tell the viewers that there is no point if we become tyrant or have a will to get power, fame, or material thing while in fact we do not need them, we just want them. therefore, this study is expected to make the readers more aware of tyrannical system around us whether it is done clearly or hidden so it will not become worst finally. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: nana_aqua16@yahoo.com issn 2252-6463 ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction in this globalization era, there are so many changes toward fields of human life. emerson (1860:116) says that society is very swift in its instincts and if you do not belong to it, it will resist and sneer at you or quietly drop you. it means that if an individual cannot conform to his surrounding or group, he has to be ready to receive mockery, underestimation, or even rejection. it is the reason why people will conform to the system no matter what and without any appropriate assessment to the system so that they can be accepted in the group. they do not care and do not realize with the impacts that the system may give to their personal lives. some people are not aware that sometimes the instincts are only the products of capitalism. the capitalists launch their product and make the society thinks that it is the real thing they need. the society becomes the puppets of a certain group who wants to get great benefit for its own sake finally. that certain group smoothly influences the society through the media. they start to control the whole society by that way so that society agrees with the things they offer without realizing that they are actually in a make-up system. the thing happens because it is usual for people with the existence of media so that assessment for its importance sometimes is not appropriate (rivers et al, 2003:25). using the media, the capitalists also unconsciously start to create a tyranny where they want to control people around them so that they have power and they will do anything to make their power stable including ignoring the norms and justifying the wrong. people then come to a deeper tyranny system without realizing it unless they empty their mind and reconsider what they have been doing. at this point, society needs someone whom they think “unusual” or “different” to give them a different point of view of their life. someone who is called nonconformist to make they see something in a different way of thinking and someone who bravely states his view regarding his self-determination. this condition is captured perfectly in devil wears prada the film by david frankle through the symbols of some characters. the situation in the story depicts a condition where a girl tries hard to be like what the surroundings want but finally she leaves it although she likes to be there. this condition is as same as the phenomenon right now where many people tried to be the same while it is not the thing they need actually. the symbolization of the characters in the story is quite interesting to analyze and to find the parable in the real world. the film is actually based on a novel by lauren weisberger. i prefer the film to the novel because film provides experiences that cannot be found elsewhere. according to dick (1998:222), it can crystallize an emotion or an idea into a visual image. when we recall certain films that impress us, we would visualize them as pictures (talking pictures or even musical pictures) rather than the utterances in the novel. in a film, the images themselves can tell part of the story, independently of language and some of the most unforgettable moments in film are wordless (dick, 1998:3). therefore, film is a powerful method to share the idea in this era. based on the background above, there are two problems that the writer would like to analyze. the first is how nonconformity is described in the devil wears prada and the second is how nonconformity as described in the devil wears prada criticizes tyranny. then the result of the study will be divided into two parts the first is the nonconformity attitude revealed in story the devil wears prada and the second is the criticism way of nonconformity towards tyranny as shown in story the devil wears prada. discussion ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 1.1 synopsis andrea sachs, a fresh-graduate student of northwestern university, tried to get her dream job as a journalist in new york. after waiting for a long time, she finally employed as miranda priestly’s assistant in runway, a popular fashion magazine. being mocked by her friends for she had no interest in fashion trend, she ensured them that she would only work for a year and she would not get dress like runway girls. she kept trying to do the best in her job although it was very hard because miranda was an unpredictable person who could change her schedule anytime she liked and who wanted everything to be done as soon as possible. andrea always followed her seniors’ suggestion to get her goal, miranda’s recommendation. she even changed her dressing style to get miranda’s appraisal. she slowly became one of the runway girls in appearance and in mind. it caused her personal relationship and friendship came to ruin till she realized that what she had done was not the goal she wanted to reach before. she was not supposed to be there at that time because it was not her personality to join a never ending job that she did not need it. finally, she quit and by surprise new yorkers accepted her with a recommendation from miranda priestly. she kept in touch with her senior, emily, and she built her personal relationship once more. 1.2 nonconformity in the story cooley in hollander (1971:552) says that actually there is no a definite line between conformity and nonconformity. it means that we could not say that someone has conformity behavior because he or she behaves in the same way as their surroundings because he or she could be a conformist in one group and also a nonconformist in the opposite group. by this definition, we should compare some people in the same situations so that we could see whether they conform or not. in this section, there is a comparison among four characters appear in the story. they are andrea sachs, miranda priestly, emily, and nigel. by the comparison among those characters, the respond to the pressures they get from family and boss in some different ways can be seen clearly. this respond will determine whether they behave in the side of conformity or not. andrea sachs is described as an ugly, fat, and old-fashioned girl in the beginning of the story. she does not concern on her physical appearance so much. it can be seen by the fast motion in the very beginning of the story. while other girls prepared the best for their appearance before going to work, she went to a job interview with messy hair and no make-up on her face. however, she has a good communication with her parents and friends. she has a special time to have dinner with his father although she does not live with her parents anymore. she also has close friends, lily and doug, who will spare their time to have a talk with her. andrea is also a girl with a strong will and principle. once she says she will not care whatever people say about her, especially her appearance, she will hold it till the end. she told her friends that she would not be one of the runway girls who were crazy about fashion however, she actually felt something strange when she entered elias-clarke publications for the first time. she looked nervous when she saw the other women had good clothing, but she neglected it. she also told nate personally that she wanted to wear such nice clothes to work just like other girls. it shows that she starts to doubt her opinion about fashion. moreover, she gets some pressures regarded to her appearance and most of the pressures are form miranda, her boss. the first pressure is the tilting framing and close shot of andrea’s body that reflects miranda’s underestimate gaze toward andrea’s appearance. as the result, andrea directly wore a pair of shoes from nigel. she starts to conform in order to avoid unpleasant experience to her boss. when a person finds that he is different with the ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 surroundings both in appearance and way of thinking, he will feel something strange. he needs to adapt first to live or interact like others in that certain circumstance. it is so as to do with andrea. she needs to learn why and how people in runway dress like that. her last defense was broken when she failed to get a jet for miranda because of the bad weather. miranda was disappointed and said rude opinion to her that makes she changed her whole style with some suggestions from nigel. it is the response for her unpleasant feeling. she looks comfortable and confidence with her new style especially when people stop looking down on her. while she changes her attitude and appearance in order to be good at work, her friends could not accept it. on the top of it, she finally broke up with nate because they could not understand each other anymore. andrea is in the point where she needs to open her mind and rethink about her decision. while she is still thinking about she has done, she gets another dilemma regarding to her senior in the office, emily. miranda suddenly asks andrea to replace emily. andrea accepted it. she thought she did not have a choice, but she actually did. andrea has chosen to conform and she knew it. later, she starts to remind about other part of her life that have been missing. it is her family. when she took a look at some photographs, it really placed her in a difficult situation whether to reach her dream or to think about her family and her relationship. once again her tough personality takes control. she keeps pushing herself around miranda because she thinks that it is the right decision for her to stand beside miranda for she starts to understand why miranda could work in such a really hard way. that is the thing which they love to do and they try to make the best by doing everything they can. this feeling and belief stays in andrea’s mind till she finally knew that there is a thing she does not like in the way miranda works. it is when miranda breaks her promise to nigel. she promised nigel that he would be the one who would help james holt. in the fact, she changed her mind easily. she proposed jacqueline to help james without telling nigel in order to save her own position as the editor in chief of runway because irv ravitz, chairman of elias-clarke publications, has a plan to replace miranda with jacqueline. andrea thinks that it is very rude because nigel is someone who puts his loyalty just for miranda till that time. she chose to leave miranda in the middle of the fashion week. she rejected miranda’s call and threw away her phone into the fountain. it was the symbol of quitting runway. in this point, she finally holds on nonconformity just like the first time. although she she has to put off her dream to be journalist, she still confirmed herself to nonconformity for the pressure she got in runway all this time. after all the pressures she gets in the office and also from her relationship, she chooses to nonconformity. nevertheless, nonconformity in andrea is a different one. although she confirms to nonconformity, she still appreciates what runway girls thought. she does not mock or look own on them. it is proved when she gave emily the dresses she got from paris. if people show nonconformity in a harmful way, they will be regarded as the strange one. in the other side, if they could perform it in a positive way, they will still get acceptance from others. it is by appreciating other’s opinion as long as they have integrity so it will make the society give their respect, not avoiding them. it is so as to do with andrea. when she performs her nonconformity in a positive way, she finally could get a good recommendation from miranda to work in new york newspaper although andrea actually hurts her. the second character is miranda priestly. she is the editor in chief of runway. although she is a middle-aged woman, she looks fashionable. she has twin daughters ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 from her first marriage and she has married to a man who loved her. she has a firm face in doing her job. she is a hard worker and one of the reasons why runway becomes a popular magazine is her breakthrough in fashion. from the first appearance of miranda, we could see how people’s attitude around her is. she is a discipline leader that is why they are panic when miranda suddenly came to the office earlier. they are all in a hurry in cleaning up the desk, putting on make-up, preparing the clothes, and even walking faster because they wants to look perfect in front of her. miranda was also a leader who wanted her employee to go beyond their capability, always ready whenever she wanted. no exception. she does it because she has the ambition to be the best and to be the one at whom people will be jealous. all efforts she does turn to outstanding so that every person in the fashion world respects her opinion. that is why the person who has worked with her will get promotion easily. besides miranda’s great work, there are some sacrifices that have to be made. miranda’s will becomes pressure for others. one of its consequences is the break up of personal relationship. for the people in runway, it is just a usual thing. it also happened to miranda herself. her second marriage is also in danger when her husband, stephen, could not stand with her job anymore. miranda always puts her job as her first priority. this pressure is the same with what andrea gets from her friends. miranda also has choices here and she chooses to conform. she prefers working to having a good relationship with her husband. as the editor of runway, her position is still under the chairman of eliasclarke publications. it is the second pressure she gets in the office as what andrea gets from her. irv ravitz wanted her to let go off her position as the editor in chief of runway. because of the pressure, miranda has many ideas to stand still in runway. she told irv about the lists of models, designers, and photographers that would follow miranda wherever she went even if she had to leave runway. she said that she did it because she wanted to keep a good image of runway. if we concern deeper about her thought of her daughters and the way she talked to andrea in the car in france, she actually wanted the position so much. it is her ambition that takes control. miranda chooses to stay even pushes herself to think about the replacement that is possible to save her position, including removing nigel. she actually loves her job more than anything. it is showed that miranda desires to have the most powerful authority in her life. she ignores her inner although she knows that andrea has done the right thing. that is why she gave andrea a good reference for new york mirror although andrea had left her. she prefers conforming to keep her position although there are many problems in her family because of the job. she confirms herself to conformity in the workplace although actually she had a choice to leave it. the third character is emily charlton. she was miranda’s second assistant before she is promoted to be her first assistant. from her first appearance in the story, it can be seen how she really loves fashion and underestimates someone who is not fashionable. in her first appearance of the story, it is also clear that emily is the antagonist character. different with her fancy look, she is really arrogant to people even to someone that she firstly meets. emily is also an ambitious woman just like miranda. she wants to be the best and she will do anything to reach her dream even it has to burden her. her dream is going to paris for the fashion week. she does everything to make it happens including taking a crazy diet. the story shows the work-oriented image of emily because there is nothing about emily’s relationship and her family there. every time she appears in the story, what she did was about working, fashion, and runway. she actually pushed herself in runway. although she does not ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 like it and she has to pay really much she chooses to conform. it is proved when she said ‘i love my job’ three times. she did not perceive what andrea said about her family and her relationship. she was too busy to think about her attainment and her own self. she answered andrea’s excitement about her family with a slight, sharp reply because it hurts her. it might make her remember something in her past which is not told in the story and which emily does not want to share. the last pressure she gets is from miranda. it is when she finally failed for paris because andrea replaced her. it was her big dream. although miranda disappoints her, she still kept her loyalty for miranda. she chooses to conform while she has the same chance to do as what andrea does in the end. the fourth character is nigel. he is one of the runway best designers. like the other workers in runway, he is also a hard worker. he is miranda’s favorite because he always does his job properly. he loves working with miranda because she will do anything for the best fashion style. they have the same taste in fashion, they complement each other, and the most important thing is miranda has a spirit that nigel could not express it for years. he always does his best because runway was not only a magazine to him but the place where he could be his own self. it is something that he wants to do since he was a boy. he is the neutral side for he does like fashion not because of the pressure but he likes it as the way it is. he does not conform at the first time. unlike the other people in runway, nigel cares for others even with strangers. he helps andrea, a person who is new in fashion world, to adapt in such environment. however, he also gained the same pressure from miranda. he ought to be ready every time miranda needed him. a good thing was he never complained about miranda because he acknowledged her as a legend. nevertheless, it is showed that nigel finally conforms when miranda clearly lied to him to save her position. nigel was shocked when miranda announced it but he calmly smiled when he was disappointed. before the announcement, he actually had told andrea that it should be him. he was very happy at that time because finally he thought he could be independent. although miranda broke her promises, he still prefers to conform because it was the only thing he wanted for almost 18 years. he continued on working hard and waited for the next promotion to come. being under the pressure he got within himself and from his job, he still preferred to conform no matter what. after comparing the four characters in the story, it can be seen that andrea is the only one who behaves in nonconformity side. all of them have the same pressures they get in the same situation. however, they finally take different decision. they all know what they really need and they have chance to take it but miranda, emily, and nigel choose to ignore it. they conform because they depend upon others while andrea does not because she uses her good sense to decide the action she has to take. 1.3 nonconformity against tyranny after finding the nonconformity attitude in andrea, it can be seen that there are some pressures towards each character. when the pressure comes from a person who is actually lack of power but in reality he could affect the whole life of a group including harmful action, the condition is actually tyrannical. it is depicted in the story that there are some events and characters that actually represent the world condition at present: the will and the attempt of an individual to have a power to control, people surround him who will pleasurably support because of beneficial motivation, and the one who stands against him are the phenomena nowadays. a tyrant is someone who actually lack of legitimacy but he wants to have ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 power over other people. in this story, tyrant is represented by miranda, one of the main characters. miranda is actually the editor-inchief in runway, which is under the authority of elias-clarke publications who is run by irv ravitz. once irv finds that miranda is not proper in runway anymore, he wants to change her position with jacqueline, the editor in chief of france runway. when miranda knows this, she starts to control irv by threatening him. besides that, miranda also takes advantage of nigel. she does not only threat irv, but she also breaks her promise to nigel to defend her position. miranda sees a chance here to maintain her position by alternating nigel with jacqueline to become james’ partner. she is so cruel when nigel actually believes in her and trusts miranda could not say a lie. even nigel has thought that he gets confirmation from james holt in the celebration day. james holt smiled to nigel when miranda, in front of the audience, talked about someone who will be james’ partner. in here, miranda has the heart to cancel her friend’s promotion to make her position her safe. she could do anything including sacrificing nigel and she thought of it as a usual thing to choose. miranda does not care about what nigel will feel whereas he is the one who will always help her. the important thing for her is she could still be the editor in chief of runway, to have power, to control. the second way a tyrant maintain his position is to place spies everywhere so that he could know all the things happen around him and has a control of a condition or someone who may threat his position. in the story, andrea tries to tell her about her replacement. andrea thinks that miranda does not know about it. andrea tries to tell miranda earlier but miranda actually knows before she tells her. miranda is thorough to check if all things happen as she wants. it is proved that miranda also has some people who will tell her about the rumor happens around her. the third thing a tyrant does to stay in his position is by making people busy to do great things. it will make people think that they are capable and intelligent without realizing that the thing they make is actually aimed for the tyrant’s benefit. the people are pushed to do something great so that their time will be confiscated. moreover, it will also make people could not be close each other all at once. they have no time to discuss the real phenomena around them because their most important orientation is to finish the job and to get the best reward from their leader. they could not realize that they are under pressure because they are too busy to fulfill the leader’s will. a tyrant is very cunning to hold this busy situation. in the story, it is clearly depicted that people who work with miranda have a very limited time to make a reflection about what they do because they have to be ready every time and everywhere. miranda has a full control towards her partners so when they do something great she will get the benefit too. miranda is a tough character who seems as a shield for her partners and does her best for the perfection but she actually has an ambition to control runway till the end. sometimes it is shown in the story that she is a great worker. she leads the meeting perfectly to get the best design and content for runway, but sometimes the viewers could see that she is actually fragile. it is her persona that controls her. persona is the mask that people exhibit publicly in response to the social demands and tradition and to his or her own archetypal needs. her strong will outside and her weakness inside reflects that something is going wrong in her personality. she actually needs a happy family, an intimate relatedness. it is her archetype. because she could not get her archetypal need, she responds it through her persona. her two unsuccessful marriages which are in contrast with her marvelous career make a blue print in her conscious mind. finally this becomes her complex that she wears a mask and pretends that she is ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 alright. she does this in order to cover her weakness from people. not getting her archetypal need, she alters it by great performance unconsciously. as jung says that the relationship between the conscious and the unconscious is like a two-way traffic where one of them could penetrate to other during the crisis just like the car which overtakes, miranda’s unconscious need which is relatedness crosses to conscious mind in the form of controlling people. she wants to have power upon others so that at last she could get respect instead of relatedness. if she does not get it she knows she will be nothing. this character represents people who could be tyrants if they lead when they are lack of relatedness. first, it looks like the leader protects his people, but it turns to a dictatorship to maintain his position through is all possible ways because there is no too harmful way for a tyrant. the supporters of a tyrant are they who will follow whatever the tyrant wants because they could take benefit from it. in addition, they also could have promotion during the tyrant empowers. in the story it is shown that there are some characters that represent this attitude. they are emily and nigel. like miranda, emily’s persona takes control as the response for her need. she does not want to talk about her past because of the reason whether she gets a bad blue print or she never experienced it. it proves that emily’s archetype is relatedness. nevertheless, her unconscious mind crosses to conscious mind in the form of owing material thing. she alters her unfulfilled need with material thing which could make her satisfied so she could forget her real need of relatedness. her unconscious mind pushes her to get more and more material things so her empty side will be fulfilled. she does it by tailing miranda, doing whatever her boss wants. nigel as one of the best designers in runway is a treasure for miranda. moreover, he is very loyal to her. he always does the best in his work. it was firstly nigel’s anima which gives power in his performance. it is proved when there is a description about his past that the viewers could see in the story. anima is not only about manifesting characteristics of other sex, but also acting as collective images that respond and understand other sex. nigel does not only have woman characteristic but he could understand how he should act for the woman around him. he helped andrea to get the appropriate style. he really does his best because the motivation comes from his inner. he actually passed the selfdetermination process in the beginning. nevertheless, he starts to think about his own self. he wants to get a promotion and to be independent. his motivation changes from autonomous motivation to controlled one. he does not reach self-determination in the end. nigel also takes benefit when he works for miranda, hoping he could get a promotion in the end, to give his influence in fashion independently. both of these characters together with the other workers are people who miranda needs to reach a great performance so the runway readers will be satisfied. in other words, they will help miranda to get recognition from public. a tyrant needs to build his own kingdom with his own rule so that he could maintain his power. because a tyrant will not get support from people mostly, he has to gather people in great influence and capability to join him empower the country. then if he finds one of his men is not capable anymore, he will expel him and search for others. emily, nigel, and other workers are these capable men. when miranda finds that emily is not capable anymore, she starts to take a look on andrea. a tyrant chooses his supporters carefully to make sure that they deserve to be with him because it is they who will work in partner to maintain the tyrant’s power, just like what miranda does to emily and andrea. ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 9 when a tyrant chases his man away, the man could do nothing because the tyrant has had a powerful system like a fast-rotate wind mill. as the results, if there is someone who is not capable anymore, he will be out of the rotation easily because of the velocity. it also means if there is someone who wants to rebel, he has to get in the fast rotate windmill. in the other words, he will be flung away; it is the death for him. death could mean death as literal, death of his career, death of his security, or death of his identity. that is why once the supporters follow the tyrant, they have to keep on it till the end. they will not dare to oppose, just like emily, nigel, and other workers towards miranda. these supporters could be from many kinds of field. it could be from military, capitalists, media, officials, or the educated. by this support, a tyrant will successfully run his government. finally, people who conform in tyranny will be in a strong rotation that they could not get out of the radical system although it contradicts with their own inner. when there is a dictatorship in a country, there will be people who will oppose it. . it is the role of reformists or rebels. a criticism towards tyranny will be a threatening condition for the critic. however, there is a special case in the story. although there is a criticism towards miranda, in this case is a representation of a tyrant, andrea is being out of runway. she ought to get the death of career but she got a good recommendation from miranda instead. andrea as the representation of rebellion towards tyranny through nonconformity does the unique way to criticize. she behaves as the positive nonconformist. this positive nonconformity is the one which also leads her to selfdetermination process and finally she could reach a great performance, job satisfaction, organizational trust and well-being in her workplace. because she feels independent when she determines herself as a positive nonconformist, andrea is still in a good condition although it is hard. finally she gets miranda’s recognition through the recommendation for that decision. andrea proves that even a nonconformist can reach a self-determination process when someone focuses on what they can give to others and without any rebellion to the conformists. it is andrea’s archetype that motivates her to behave in such way. like miranda and emily, andrea’s archetype is relatedness. she likes to have people who support her. she gets the satisfaction for this need because andrea is a girl who lives in a happy family. she learns to care about others from her parents. for instance, her father lets her eat her dinner first before having a more serious conversation. he still gives her money although andrea and nate already have jobs. he also appreciates andrea’s decision to work in runway with a small income while in fact she is an alumnus of stanford university. by this explanation, andrea treats people around her just like what her parents do. she chooses to show it as the reflection of her unconscious satisfaction. she really cares about others and she does not do it because she has a purpose to do so but she loves doing it. it can be seen that through andrea, the society is tried to be told about what actually happens around. it is the tyrannical system that we sometimes do not realize; the pressure of being overworks or the pressure of being “perfect”. through andrea, a criticism about what the tyrants actually need is also revealed. the tyrannical attitude of miranda is caused by her lack of relatedness but she does not try to pursue it. a tyrant will never be satisfied because what they need is not power. what they need is reconciliation between his own self and his past so that the realization of his need will be possible. a persona or the other alternative satisfying thing is not the answer because in the end it could be the master of people themselves; power which finally controls miranda, material thing which finally controls emily and promotion which finally controls nigel. what they have to do is ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 10 admitting that they are lack of relatedness and pursuing it just like andrea does. andrea, who leaves runway although she likes to be there, has taken a great decision. she does not realize that what she does is actually a respond of her archetypal need, relatedness. when a person could satisfy his archetypal need, it will prevent him to behave in a negative way. rather than having to lead in a dictatorship, to have a never ending will of power, and to cause burden to people, a tyrant should satisfy himself with what they are lack of. conclusion after doing research on david frankle’s film entitled devil wears prada, i can draw some conclusions from the data analysis. they are as follow: firstly, by the comparison between the four characters, it could be seen that andrea, with the pressure she got in the office and at home, preferred to nonconformity. finally she realized that she did not want such kind of life where someone does the best to eliminate his friends. she knew that she ought to sacrifice the possibility of getting miranda’s recommendation for her dream job, but she stands still in the side of nonconformity. on the other hand, miranda, emily, and nigel still stood on the side of conformity although the pressure and the problems they got in the workplace were so hard. they still conformed because of the idiosyncrasy credits they get and because of the goal that they still wanted to reach. they did not want to lose their job, the fame, the power, and the things they got in runway. secondly, by the analyzing the four characters, the phenomena happen in the story actually represents the real world in a tyrannical system. miranda is as the representation of a tyrant who threats her leader, irv ravitz. she even has a full control, threats and does something harmful to her partners like replacing her great assistant and cancelling her loyal designer’s promotion for her own benefit just like a tyrant who sill do all possible things to maintain his position. nigel, emily, and other workers are as the representation of tyrant’s supporters. they are controlled by miranda and they also take benefit from the relation but they could do nothing if miranda flings them away because it will mean “death”. it is like a tyrant’s team who join to empower a country but they are still under control and could do nothing if the tyrant does not want them anymore. andrea is as the nonconformist to criticize the tyrannical system. she does it unconsciously with the motivation of her archetype, relatedness. the nonconformity behavior in the story tries to tell the viewers that there is no point if we become tyrant or have a will to get power, fame, or material thing while in fact we do not need them, we just want them. through andrea, it is revealed that we do not have to follow the tyrannical system around us because it will only make us be the slave of things that are produced by the system. what we should do is to make reconciliation ourselves and our past to find what we really need and try to pursue it. references gagné, m., & e. l. deci. (2005). selfdetermination theory and work motivation. journal of organizational behavior, 26, 331-362. russel, bertrand. history of western philosophy and its connection with political and social circumstances form the earliest times to the present day. london: george allen and unwin ltd, and its translation by sigit jatmiko, dkk. 2007. sejarah filsafat barat dan kaitannya dengan kondisi sosiopolitik dari zaman kuno hingga sekarang. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar kalb, james. 2008. the tyranny of liberalism: understanding and overcoming administered freedom, inquisitorial tolerance, and equality by command. [accessed 9/3/13] available at: ratna pebriyanti / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 11 http://www.firstprinciplesjournal.com/ print.aspx?article=1108&.. handlery, george. 2013. can tyranny survive capitalism? available at: http://www.brusselsjournal.com/node/ 5039 (accessed 9/3/13) 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow humanizing animal as a reflection of naturalism in ack london’s novel the call of the wild satrio suryo negoro  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: naturalism, humanizing animal, the call of the wild ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the purposes of this article are to analyze some concepts of naturalism which are used to describe the portrayal of buck (dog) in jack london’s novel the call of the wild and to understand how london uses the attribution of human qualities in humanizing the animal protagonist buck. the method of this study is descriptive qualitative with naturalistic approach. the data are in the form of words, phrases, sentences, and paragraphs. as the results, there are two important findings. first, some naturalism concepts such as the concept of survival of the fittest, determinism, and violence are shown in details. the forces of heredity and environment toward buck’s life journey are clearly discussed well. second, the dog-protagonist, buck, is attributed with characteristics such as love, ambition, and revenge, traits that usually describe humans. london as the author makes a strong case that the ingredients of human morality such as sympathy, love sharing, rules, and hatred are very much evident in other animal. it is emphasized again and again, the call of the wild exposes the essence of human’s life. from depiction of buck, london has successfully placed the readers in the animal’s point of view. for conclusion, whether human morality could never have developed without foundation of fellow feeling that every species shares with other animals, and consider it as a reflection of the way of human thinking toward natural environment and the existence of other creatures. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: satriosuryonegoro@ymail.com issn 2252-6463 satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction naturalism in literature is a kind of literary movements that began in late nineteenth century. it applies both to scientific ideas and principles, such as instinct and theory of evolution, and also fiction. according to williams (1976: 217), naturalistic writers were influenced by charles darwin's theory of evolution. they believed that one’s heredity and social environment largely determine one’s character. naturalism attempts to determine scientifically the environment or heredity, influencing the actions of its subjects. in this matter, subjects being talked refer to the characters in which the authors focus - human and animal. usually, many novel writers use human as the main character in their story. but in some cases, there are some naturalistic authors such as ernest thompson seton, anna sewell, and jack london who use animal as character that can stand as commonly recognized type of human behavior. for example, they use dog or horse as their protagonist (sometimes in the first person) to represent the emotional capabilities of an animal. of course, this device encourages readers to think about the subject in a new way. people will think about the environment and animals differently, with the idea that these beings have inherent value similar to humans. naturalism may be better understood by study of the basic rules of that literary movement. it is believed that the authors give a new idea to convince the readers of something new and more modern in their fiction by writing such animal stories, with capabilities of reasoning, emotion, experiencing, and feeling. their innovation in fiction-writing is the creation of characters and plots based on the scientific method. based on the explanation above, the writer can gather useful information to support his research about humanizing animal as a reflection of naturalism in jack london’s novel the call of the wild. the discussion of naturalism is essential for the understanding of why the novel is written in the way it is. the novel deals with an animal protagonist as though it is a person with thoughts and emotions. from an animal’s point of view, the novel creates an interesting perspective, especially for the readers who believe that the issue can be appropriate as an object of a discussion about humanizing animal as a reflection of naturalism. in addition, the discussion of the chosen topic gives a reflection of the way of human thinking toward natural environment and the existence of other creatures. theory and approach in literature, naturalism is a kind of literary movement that began in the late nineteenth century. it suggests the involvement of environment, heredity, and social conditions in shaping the characters. according to campbell (2010) in her article entitled naturalism in american literature, literary movement, the term naturalism describes a type of literature that attempts to apply scientific principles of objectivity and detachment to its study of human beings. naturalism implies a philosophical position: for naturalistic writers, since human beings are, in emile zola’s phrase human beasts, characters can be studied through their relationships to their surroundings. through this objective study of human beings, naturalistic writers believed that the laws behind the forces that govern human lives might be studied and understood. in addition, a simple definition of naturalism by high (1986: 87) is defined as the idea that art and literature should present the world and people just as science shows they really are. some criteria of literary naturalism are brought up by charles c. walcutt. in american literary naturalism: a divided stream (1956: 20-21), he states that the major themes and motifs of naturalism are determinism, satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 survival, violence, and taboo. the theme of determinism, which is of course basic, carries the idea that natural law and socioeconomic influences are more powerful than human will. the theme of survival grows out of the application of determinism to biological competition; the notion that survival is supreme motive in animal life provides a point of view from which all emotion, motivation, and conflict may be approached; it fastens man to his physical roots. the theme of violence grows with the transfer of emphasis from tradition (ultimately supernatural tradition) to survival. animal survival is a matter of violence, of force against force; and with this theme there emerge various motifs having to do with the expression of force and violence and with the exploration of man’s capacities for such violence. the last link in this chain, dangling from survival and violence, comes an assault on taboo: a host of topics that had been considered improper -sex, disease, bodily functions, obscenity, depravity -were found to be in the province of physical survival. the main criterion for naturalism is the idea of determinism, that humans and animals are capable of acting only within pre-determined environments (binford 2004: 72). naturalism assumes that human and the other creature such as animal have little or even no control over what happens to them. they are unable to exercise free will to influence their situations. individuals are the mercy of internal and external forces which control their destinies. naturalistic works tend to see humans and animals as the products of determinism and environment. naturalistic writers claim to present their subjects objectively with no comment on the morality or the fairness of what happens to the characters. naturalism concepts used to describe the portrayal of buck the call of the wild shows the features of literary naturalism: the story is presented realistically and directly, and dramatizes the force of environment in shaping the character. the control of the plot and focused point of view in portraying the dogprotagonist buck, give the story its remarkable coherence. in telling the story, london’s style of naturalistic movement is very strong. he explores the hidden character traits, triggered by interaction with buck’s environment, that determine his fate. surely, his exploration with buck as the main character in the novel cannot be separated from theory of evolution of charles darwin that concerns the evolution of mankind in the question: was man born as he was today or did he evolve from a more primitive species? this theory is furthered emphasized by london’s use of naturalistic style in portraying buck and the relationship to his surroundings. in the story, the concept of survival of the fittest is the dominant theme showed explicitly to the readers. as a simple term, a magnificent dog named buck who lives on judge miller's ranch in sun-kissed santa clara valley is kidnapped and taken to alaska where through numerous hardships, encounters with the wilderness, and turns back to his primordial state. his superior prowess enables him to adapt readily to the northern climate and the harsh demands of the environment. but he possesses one additional quality-imagination. buck fights with his head as well as his muscle. in chapter 1 into the primitive, the concepts of naturalism are summarized in the first four opening lines. old longings nomadic leap, chafing at custom’s chain; again from its brumal sleep wakens the ferine strain. (1903: 15) in fact, within each of individuals there is a primitive beast that can arise at any particular time, usually under extreme stress. these forces are hibernating, and at the right time will awaken and assume their bestial satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 qualities. these are prime examples of primordialism. buck has been basically “jerked from the heart of civilization and flung into the heart of things primordial.” (1903: 39) this phrase simply summarizes how buck will spend his life entirely, from the comfortable life into the harsh wilderness. it is the beginning of the transformation that carries him into nature heart of wilderness. in chapter 2 the law of club and fang, buck learns the law of fang and that there is “no fair play. once down, that was the end of you.” (1903: 41) in keeping with the survival of the fittest concept, buck learns to eat anything to help him survive and his senses become especially keen. buck’s evolutionary process is a combination of natural selection and of other darwinian accidents through which he has evolved. the probability of his existence has been characterized. some of the things buck learns when he goes north are by observation and experience, such as when he realizes he has to obey to the man with the red sweater because he is no match for a man with a club. he learns some survival strategies by observation, such as when he observes the other dogs dig a hole in the snow for warmth. another lesson. so that was the way they did it, eh? buck confidently selected a spot, and with much fuss and waste effort proceeded to dig a hole for himself. in a trice the heat from his body filled the confined space and he was asleep. the day had been long and arduous, and he slept soundly and comfortably, though he growled and barked and wrestled with bad dreams. (1903: 47) at his first night, buck can adapt fast in freezing weather although he shivers with cold badly. of course, it proves his quality of learning to the surroundings. but, the primitive quality of buck is from his primordial vision. he could not learn all that he does if he did not have the quality of his wild ancestor hidden within him. this quality is gradually called awake by circumstances and environment. this is such a key point that london emphasizes it again. buck is able to open his collective memory and instincts of his ancestor. he does not have to learn everything for himself. he just activates the knowledge that is deep inside him, and flows with nature. in two early episodes of the novel, buck must learn “the law of club and fang” in order to survive in the harsh arctic environment. buck’s law of club is first taught by the man with the red sweater, who shows him that the strongest individuals are the ones who rule. buck also learns the primitive law of fang from the other team dogs, such as dave, sol-leks, and the rude team leader, spitz. from them, buck learns that he must either master or be mastered, bite or be bitten. about buck in the end of chapter 2, he is depicted implicitly by the concept of determinism. thus, as token of what a puppet thing life is the ancient song surged through him and he came into his own again; and he came because men had found a yellow metal in the north, and because manuel was a gardener's helper whose wages did not lap over the needs of his wife and divers small copies of himself. (1903: 56-57) from the quotation above, the readers know whether good or not, buck’s fate has been predetermined by environmental factors: because the gold-miners need impressive dogs to pull the sleds and because manuel the gardener needs money. here, buck has little or even no control over what happens to him. it is surely underlining buck as a product of his environment, his heredity, and his deterministic universe. the chapter 3 of the novel shows if buck has become “the dominant primordial beast” and the story continues as the conflict for leadership between buck and spitz. it was inevitable that the clash for leadership should come. buck wanted it. he satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 wanted it because it was his nature, because he had been gripped tight by that nameless, incomprehensible pride of the trail and trace -that pride which holds dogs in the toil to the last gasp which lures them to die joyfully in the harness, and breaks their hearts if they are cut out of the harness. (1903: 74) buck is big and intelligent but the experience lies with spitz although buck has imagination and his prowess increases. his primordial quality of the nature is called awake within him, transforming buck into the wild beast who belongs to the nature. then, this primordial vision of him comes out more and more in his mind when buck must face his rival, spitz, in a battle to the death. in the moments before the battle begins. in a flash buck knew it. the time had come. it was to the death. as they circled about, snarling, ears laid back, keenly watchful for the advantage, the scene came to buck with a sense of familiarity. he seemed to remember it all, -the white woods, and earth, and moonlight, and the thrill of battle. over the whiteness and silence brooded a ghostly calm. there was not the faintest whisper of air -nothing moved, not a leaf quivered, the visible breaths of the dogs rising slowly and lingering in the frosty air. they had made short work of the snowshoe rabbit, these dogs that were ill-tamed wolves; and they were now drawn up in an expectant circle. they, too, were silent, their eyes only gleaming and their breaths drifting slowly upward. to buck it was nothing new or strange, this scene of old time. (1903: 85) in that deadly battle with spitz, buck finds himself on familiar condition same as before. he does not have to learn how to fight. buck remembers his memory of his wild ancestor and successfully uses his instinct to kill his rival. it is definitely noted that the concept of violence is emphasized clearly through the battle scene. in order to survive, buck must face the circumstance: fight his rival, spitz. in chapter 4 who has won to mastership, the story reminds the readers of survival of the fittest when buck and his mates are making the journey back to dawson even though it snows every day, in spite of the fact that the dogs are in poor condition because of lack of rest and healing. buck has now won mastership and with this one must admire the dog’s noble courage. each night the dogs were attended to first. they ate before the drivers ate, and no man sought his sleeping-robe till he had seen to the feet of the dogs he drove. still, their strength went down. since the beginning of the winter they had travelled eighteen hundred miles, dragging sleds the whole weary distance; and eighteen hundred miles will tell upon life of the toughest. buck stood it, keeping his mates up to their work and maintaining discipline, though he, too, was very tired. billee cried and whimpered regularly in his sleep each night. joe was sourer than ever, and sol-leks was unapproachable, blind side or other side. (1903: 105) every dog in buck’s team has each problem toward the environment. however, buck as the present leader shows his capability to keep his mates maintaining discipline. he successfully surpasses the handicap in order to keep surviving in the wild. in chapter 5 the toil of trace and trail, there buck is sold to a group of inexperienced people who try also to pack too much on a sled for the tired dogs to pull. these people is shown from the south who are faced by wholly different circumstances of the great north, and portrayed the inability to follow to such extremely changing conditions. each of them tries to take too much civilization with them into this diverse uncivilized land. kind-hearted citizens caught the dogs and gathered up the scattered belongings. also, they gave advice. half the load and twice the dogs, if they ever expected to reach dawson, was what was said. hal and his sister and brother-in-law listened satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 unwillingly, pitched tent, and overhauled the outfit. canned goods were turned out that made men laugh, for canned goods on the long trail is a thing to dream about. "blankets for a hotel" quoth one of the men who laughed and helped. "half as many is too much; get rid of them. throw away that tent, and all those dishes, - who's going to wash them, anyway? good lord, do you think you're travelling on a pullman?" (1903: 122-123) the theme of survival of the fittest, or can be called adaptability, applies to humans as well as to animals. in contrast to buck, who adapts readily how to survive in the harsh arctic environment, the incompetent miners hal, charles, and mercedes are unable to adapt to their surroundings. they lack discipline, skill, imagination, and selfcontrol. they attempt to use fourteen dogs instead of nine, not considering that their sled cannot carry food for so many dogs. they also carry unnecessary luggage, which only serve to trouble them. in this dull little episode, london as the author conveys that not all people have knowledge of even the basic of survival, for hal, charles, and mercedes first quarrel, then fight, and finally beat the dogs into moving the heavy sleds. london presents them objectively with no comment on the morality or the fairness of what happens to them. then, john thornton, an informed and interested wanderer, warns these socalled civilized intellectual people to stop beating the dogs and to go no further on the frozen river. after seeing their particularly harsh treatment of buck, thornton rescues buck from the group, and then these naive people fall through the ice and drown. in chapter 6 for the love of a man, the most often remembered but far less characteristic of the book’s themes, london sentimentalizes his story to make effective the contrast of the last chapter where buck answers the call of the wild. another theme that is popular in animal stories is introduced, the love and loyalty between human and animal. john thornton revives memories of the days before buck came north. still, the episode only quickens buck’s dilemma. buck cannot decide between the call of thornton’s love and the call of the wild. the first sentence in chapter 7 the sounding of the call says that “buck earned sixteen hundred dollars in five minutes for john thornton,” (1903: 177) in summarizing the events that characterize buck as the love of man. but the love and the fame of his achievement in civilization cannot forever restrain buck. trying to break completely with civilization, buck discovers that it is not easy to leave the man he loves, but returning to find his master dead, buck knows that “the last tie was broken. man and the claims of man no longer bound him.” (1903: 206) buck discovers, thornton is death at the hands of a tribe of yeehats. in his revenge, buck achieves his highest aim, his action pointing to the implicit allegory of the novel, death, as a cessation of movement, as a passing out and away from the lives of the living, he knew, and he knew john thornton was dead. it left a great void in him, somewhat akin to hunger, but a void which ached and ached, and which food could not fill. at times, when he paused to contemplate the carcasses of the yeehats, he forgot the pain of it; and at such times he was aware of a great pride in himself, -a pride greater than any he had yet experienced. he had killed man, the noblest game of all, and he had killed in the face of the law of club and fang. he sniffed the bodies curiously. they had died so easily. it was harder to kill a husky dog than them. (1903: 204-205) symbolically, the law of survival has become explicit. the law of club and fang merge together and show the influences in killing of the indian-man by the dog-man. once again, animal survival is a matter of violence, of force against force. once in the wild permanently, buck soon successfully defends his life against a group of wolves. buck’s evolution, which satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 culminates in his change into the leader of a group of wolves, is probably the most provocative theme of the book. it reflects london’s belief of naturalism that environment determines character. away from the ease of civilized life, buck must rely increasingly upon his survival instincts. under the cruel conditions of the environment, he develops certain primitive traits. his nature has determined his life. he becomes more cunning, violent, deliberate, and calculating. he learns how to kill mercilessly and to show no sign of weakness. as buck adapts to live in the wild, he begins to experience primordial visions more and more, to imagine life in some earlier, more primitive age. he dreams of wild beasts and a hairy man crouching beside a fire. he hears the howl of the wolves and instinctively responds. he becomes increasingly restless and begins to wander into the forest. after the death of john thornton, buck answers the call of the wild and takes up the life of his ancestors. how london uses the attribution of human qualities in humanizing the animal protagonist buck aside from the concepts of naturalism in portraying buck and his surroundings, another interesting point to be discussed from the novel is the use of animal as the main character which can stand as commonly recognized type of human behavior. in the story, buck as the main character is personalized to a human emotionally. london tends to tell the story through dog’s eyes, as the center of the attention. it is interesting that london’s narrative revolves so closely around buck and his thoughts, since buck is a dog and not a person. because the third person narrator goes inside buck’s head, the readers get an intricate look at the protagonist’s reasoning, feelings, dreams, and desires. for example, when buck is taken by the house gardener named manuel without untrusting feeling and sold to a stranger. buck had accepted the rope with quiet dignity. to be sure, it was an unwonted performance: but he had learned to trust in men he knew, and to give them credit for a wisdom that outreached his own. but when the ends of the rope were placed in the stranger's hands, he growled menacingly. he had merely intimated his displeasure, in his pride believing that to intimate was to command. (1903: 20) that scene surely represents the emotional capabilities of an animal in its feeling and simple reasoning. another example is when buck discovers his love, john thornton, is death at the hands of a tribe of yeehats. of course, london depicts the raging atmosphere surrounding buck in richness of detail. from the camp came the faint sound of many voices, rising and falling in a sing-song chant. bellying forward to the edge of the clearing, he found hans, lying on his face, feathered with arrows like a porcupine. at the same instant buck peered out where the spruce-bough lodge had been and saw what made his hair leap straight up on his neck and shoulders. a gust of overpowering rage swept over him. he did not know that he growled, but he growled aloud with a terrible ferocity. for the last time in his life he allowed passion to usurp cunning and reason, and it was because of his great love for john thornton that he lost his head. (1903: 202) it should be noted that buck, the extraordinarily powerful great dog, is used here as an anthropomorphic (meaning attributing human qualities to an animal) example of similar qualities for all humankind. in order to make buck a symbol for humankind, london as the author gives him characteristics such as loyalty, love, ambition, and revenge, traits that usually describe humans. he makes a strong case that the ingredients of human morality such as sympathy, love sharing, rules, and hatred satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 are very much evident in other animal: it is within buck. it can be seen in a scene when one of the dogs named curly becomes the victim of the attack of wolves. instead of helping curly like buck does, spitz the dogleader just watches and laughs. buck sees “spitz ran out his tongue and laughed again, and from that moment buck hated him with a bitter and deathless hatred.” (1903: 41) talking about the sympathy and sharing, not only buck who is depicted with feeling of sympathy, but also the implicit aim of the novel in telling the story to the readers. the tone of the story is very reflective. london often steps away from plot to comment on the way buck is learning, how buck’s character changes, or what the call of the wild surroundings begins to mean to buck. these reflective passages are most striking at certain key events in the story, such as when buck chases the rabbit in third chapter of the novel. this ecstasy, this forgetfulness of living, comes to the artist, caught up and out of himself in a sheet of flame; it comes to the soldier, war-mad on a stricken field and refusing quarter; and it came to buck, leading the pack, sounding the old wolf-cry, straining after the food that was alive and that fled swiftly before him through the moonlight. he was sounding the deeps of his nature, and of the parts of his nature that were deeper than he, going back into the womb of time. he was mastered by the sheer surging of life, the tidal wave of being, the perfect joy of each separate muscle, joint, and sinew in that it was everything that was not death, that it was aglow and rampant, expressing itself in movement, flying exultantly under the stars and over the face of dead matter that did not move. (1903: 83) the scene shows that there is a great feeling within buck when he leads his group of dogs, strains after a rabbit. based on london’s comments in the whole passages, it is obviously that the author is clearly sympathetic to buck’s character, rendering him in a genuine and compassionate manner in his predetermined fate. it is such a key point that london aims in telling this story from animal’s point of view. from buck, the readers can possibly feel sympathy toward the characterization of buck, and consider whether human morality could never have developed without foundation of fellow feeling that every species shares with other animals. in this case, london takes his humanizing project a step further, showing some simple descriptions of human moral concepts as figures of speech to depict and lend meaning to the behavior of non-human animals. as in revolution and other essays: the other animals (1908), an article wrote by london himself, he directly answers to those who question the dog-hero buck in the call of the wild. and i did this repeatedly, to the clogging of my narrative and in violation of my artistic canons; and i did it in order to hammer into the average human understanding that these dogheroes of mine were not directed by abstract reasoning, but by instinct, sensation, and emotion, and by simple reasoning. also, i endeavored to make my stories in line with the facts of evolution; i hewed them to the mark set by scientific research, and awoke, one day, to find myself bundled neck and crop into the camp of the nature-fakers. furthermore, the story of the call of the wild relies on the knowledge of darwinian thought to defend the statement about buck. if it is not describing conclusion about man in a dog-hero named buck, london’s entire literary career, particularly in relationship to the naturalistic movement, can be called into question. from the call of the wild, surely the readers can decide for themselves the reason why the novel is made based on the darwinian allegory that is directly applicable to human existence. it seems that the articulation between the explicit relationships of the evolutionary and primordial concepts developed by darwin is the most interesting part from the novel. london seems little concerned about satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 9 describing either buck or the influences of environment toward the character with a nice distinction. nevertheless, clear exploration which focuses on naturalistic implications of buck and the environment accounts for the meaning of the work. the meaning of the call of the wild besides its naturalism and darwinian theories is subject to a variety of interpretations. london as naturalistic writer believes that the laws behind the forces that govern human and animal lives can be studied and understood. on the simplest opinion, buck in the call of the wild can be called as an example of natural selection product. however, this popular novel illustrates the author’s appeal to the untamed passions and recounts of the escape into the wild. because the focus of naturalism is human and animal nature, story in london’s writing is buck-driven rather than plotdriven. with all of this, buck has been portrayed in the call of the wild as a vivid picture of the dilemma of the character toward the influences of surroundings. since the novel is also a human allegory, this suggests that for humans also, civilization is a culture that hides the hidden primitive qualities that may appear when circumstances demand it. in some cases, humans can be cruel and unkind to each other, and making so many guilty crimes to animals in the wild and those under their control as a pet. those animals are more vulnerable and have no voice. here, the novel has given them a voice in this story. the readers are successfully placed in such a point of view: in the head of the dog-protagonist buck. conclusion in the call of the wild, jack london as the author uses naturalism to describe the portrayal of buck. in telling the story, he explores the hidden character traits, triggered by interaction with buck’s environment, that determine his fate. some naturalism concepts such as the concept of survival of the fittest, determinism, and violence are shown in details. the forces of heredity and environment toward buck’s life journey are absolutely the interesting points from the novel. also, the depiction of buck which is composed of strong and often warring emotions: passions, such as love, ambition, or the desire for dominance are clearly discussed well. aside from naturalism, another interesting part from the novel is the use of animal as the main character which is personalized to a human emotionally. the dog-protagonist, buck, is attributed with characteristics such as love, ambition, and revenge, traits that usually describe humans. london as the author makes a strong case that the ingredients of human morality such as sympathy, love sharing, rules, and hatred are very much evident in other animal. it is emphasized again and again, the call of the wild exposes the essence of human’s life. from depiction of buck, london has successfully placed the readers in the animal’s point of view. the readers can possibly feel sympathy toward the characterization of buck, and consider it as a reflection of the way of human thinking toward natural environment and the existence of other creatures. they should learn something from buck, who progresses toward independence after learning to survive in a hard world. references binford, paul. 2004. american realism: literature or social criticism? journal of nanzan junior college vol. 32. 61-74. campbell, donna m. 2010. naturalism in american literature, literary movements. dept. of english, washington state university. online. available at http://public.wsu.edu/~campbelld/aml it/natural.htm retrieved on may 6, 2013. satrio suryo negoro / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 10 darwin's theory of evolution a theory in crisis. all about science. online. available at http://www.darwins-theory-ofevolution.com/ retrieved on may 6, 2013. high, peter b. 1986. an outline of american literature. new york: longman. london, jack. 1903. the call of the wild. new york: grosset & dunlap publishers. nauert, r. (2010). why do we anthropomorphize? psych central. online. available at http://psychcentral.com/news/2010/03 /01/why-do-weanthropomorphize/11766.html retrieved on may 17, 2013. revolution and other essays: the other animals. the jack london online collection. online. available at http://london.sonoma.edu/writings/r evolution/animals.html retrieved on may 6, 2013. walcutt, charles c. 1956. american literary naturalism: a divided stream. online. available at http://books.google.co.id/books?id=cx ji6ghqjeoc&printsec=frontcover&hl=i d#v=onepage&q&f=false retrieved on may 4, 2013. williams, kathryn. (nd.) why do we treat pets like people? divine caroline. online. available at http://www.divinecaroline.com/lifeetc/friends-family/why-do-we-treatpets-people retrieved on may 17, 2013. williams, raymond. 1976. keywords: a vocabulary of culture and society. london: fontana. 41 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow translation quality of idiomatic expressions in lenka kripac’s song lyrics from english into indonesian admiati, rudi hartono english department, languages and arts faculty, universitas negeri semarang article info ________________ article history: received 2 october 2019 approved 25 november 2019 published 28 november 2019 ________________ keywords: acceptability, accuracy, idioms, readability, translation quality ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study aims to find out translation quality of idiomatic expressions in lenka kripac’s song lyric from english into indonesian. the objectives of this study are to find out the accuracy, the acceptability, and the readability of the translation of idiomatic expression which are translated in indonesian. the translation assessment proposed by nababan (2012). this study was conducted a descriptive qualitative research. descriptive research is a procedure of problem solving by describing the subject or the object of the study based on the visible facts. qualitative research does not deal with testing of a theory or hypothesis, but it deals with understanding of theory. the data were obtained by content analysis and questionnaire. the data were obtained by handing out accuracy rating instruments to three expert respondents then acceptability and readability rating instruments to fifteen respondents. the result of this study showed that there 185 data and 86 idioms. the idioms which were classified into six categories by seidl & mcmordie’s theory. there is kind of idiomatic expressions; those are (1) phrasal verbs idiom (2) prepositional phrase idiom (3) idiom with verbs as keywords (4) idiom with nouns as keywords (5) idiom with adjectives as a key (6) idiomatic pairs. the mostly used idiomatic expression in these songs is a translation by phrasal verbs idiom. then, in term of accuracy, there (78,74 %) were accurate, (19,46%) were less accurate, and ( 1,8 %) were inaccurate. in the term of acceptability, there were (68,95%) were acceptable, (24,15%) was less acceptable, and (6,9 % ) were unacceptable. in the term of readability, there were (78,2 %) readable, (16,60%) were less readable, and (5,15%) were unreadable. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: admiati97@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:admiati97@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 42 introduction in this era, information is essential to be used as a tool to survive. the information is not always well received due to the language differences. we as a social human need of knowledge and good communication in fulfillment our requirements to each people. therefore, to communication we need a translation to helps a lot in bridging people around the world to exchange information. for example, translation enables indonesian to read a book of science and technology which is mostly written in english. mostly, young people in indonesian also like a music and movies english too. in addition, translation is already widely used in business. translation has an important role to make the text can be easily understood by the readers. it should be known that it is impossible to produce a translation work perfectly since both languages has different system. today, there emerging many translatorbased technologies that can facilitate us in translating the text. according hartono (2019), translating song lyrics is not an easy thing since it is focused with the meaning and about how to deliver the message when the translator a song lyrics. furthermore, in translating song lyrics a translator also should understand the aspects related to the translation process of a text. translating lyrics also is not easy because it is dealing with meaning, words and rhythm. when translating the lyrics, translator should be see some translation techniques to produce good translation. assessing the quality of translation is very important because it will reveal whether or not the translation communicates the same meaning of the source languages. in that case, the researcher purpose of this research was to assess of translation quality in the song lyrics of lenka kripac especially of idiomatic expressions are acceptable or not in theory of ideal translation. the researcher chooses this song lyric because it contains many idiomatic expressions in the lyric. the researcher found this song lyric for https://terjemahliriklagubarat.blogspot.com/. the researcher hope that this research could help the people in the english literature to recommendation get better understanding of translation quality of idiomatic expressions. the reasons for choosing this topic because are listening the music is mostly everyone’s favorite. it is because enjoyable and fun activity also helps to eliminate the burden of problems or relax the mind. many people are interested in listening the music to found the actually meaning from translated. tumbul, deuter, and bradbery (1948) explained that music as sounds that are arranged in a way that is pleasant or exciting to listen to. music is human creation. it is the art of writing or playing music. music is entertaining, furthermore music is good for human. there are the differences culture and language between the literary works and the translator influences the result of the translation, especially in indonesian translation. therefore a good translation quality. in this research showed the idioms translations are found in indonesian translations. therefore, is it necessary to investigate and to study translation quality of idiom in indonesian translation. idioms can be found in daily life, from informal conversation to formal written text. however, idioms have meanings that sometimes depart from the literal meaning. that is why it is important to understand what is idiom, how idioms carry meaning and what translator does to maintain that meaning in other language, the object of the study is lenka kripa’s song lyric from english into indonesian its target. hartono (2019) people can access a thousand of songs asily through youtube, instagram, joox, spotify, etc. those media provide not only indonesian songs buat a lot of international songs, they are some people have no knowledge about english. the song very interesting because his song has deeply meaning and there are many idioms and this song is quite https://terjemah-liriklagubarat.blogspot.com/ https://terjemah-liriklagubarat.blogspot.com/ rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 43 popular, it was brought to benefit to listeners. the writer wants to set an example that translation quality of idiomatic expression in lenka kripa’s song lyric from english into indonesian is as worth-analyzing and hopefully for everyone will know which one is good or know about it. methods this research concerns with lyrics as the data analysis. therefore, the research approach employed in this study is descriptive qualitative research. while arikunto (1998) conducted qualitative research collects data in the form of phrases, sentences, and utterance. the main purpose of qualitative descriptive research is to describe the kind of a situation. the data contains explicit and implicit meaning which can help the process of discussing the topic of the study. the qualitative descriptive used in making interpretations of the quality level to translate lyrics. according to denzin and licoln (1994), qualitative research is the study that focused on multimode followed by interactive art and natural approach to the problem. it needs to learn the things that compatible with each field also tried to interpret a phenomenon. meanwhile, mujianto (2011) qualitative approach tries to reveal the phenomenon comprehensively and appropriate with the context through, the natural data collection employing the researcher as a key instrument of the study. according to creswell (2014), qualitative research is an approach for exploring and understanding the meaning individuals or groups ascribe to social human problems. in this research, the researcher used 11 songs from lenka’s album. those are trouble is friend, the show, lika a song, knovk-knock, dont let me fall, bring me down, live like you’re dying, skipalong, dangerous and sweet, we will not grow old, and anything i’m not. the researcher used a qualitative descriptive method because there are explanations regarding the translation quality of idiomatic expression that have been determined in each sentence of data. the object of the study in this study is the novel of song lyric from lenka kripac’s album, which is the original lyrics and the indonesian translation was translated by https://terjemahliriklagubarat.blogspot.com/. there are 185 data found in the original lyrics and there were 86 data of idioms.. results and discussions to collect the data, the researcher classified translating idiomatic expression mentioned by seidl & mcmordie’s theory (1978). there are kind of idiomatic expression; those are (1) phrasal verbs idiom (2) prepositional phrase idiom (3) idiom with verbs as keywords (4) idiom with nouns as keywords (5) idiom with adjectives as key (6) idiomatic pairs. the quality of idiomatic expression in lenka kripac’s song lyrics related to the accuracy after classifying the idiom, the researcher investigated the first objective of study is to investigate the translation accuracy level of idiomatic expression in lenka kripac song lyrics. the researcher used accuracy part of translation quality assessments proposed by nababan. according nababan, accuracy is described that accuracy of the translation can be mentioned if the meaning of the songs are translated accurately and perfectly from source language to target without anything mistake. there are three scales which are accurate, less accurate and inaccurate. the accuracy of this translation was assessed from the three expert rater level. the first expert respondent is mr. bambang purwanto as a lecturer who teaches in several subject including genre-based writing in the department of english, universitas negeri semarang. the second respondent is amyseza prabaningtyas who teach english in junior high school in magelang and rahma purnama sari who https://terjemah-liriklagubarat.blogspot.com/ https://terjemah-liriklagubarat.blogspot.com/ rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 44 graduated her master degree from universitas negeri semarang and she is successful in translation service. the researcer used all the 185 data in lenka’s album to analyze the accuracy. the table below shows the distributions of accuracy data score in the lenka’s album: table 1 total and percentage number of data (accuracy) category of accurate rating total of accurate rating frequency percentage (%) 3. (accurate) 437 78,74% 2. (less accurate) 108 19,46% 1. (inaccurate) 10 1,8 % total 555 100% the results of accurate the criteria of an accurate level is about all the meanings of words, phrases, clauses, sentences or texts in a source text. the idiom translation also can be categorized as an accurate translation, if the meaning of the idiom in the source text was accurately and completely transferred delivered without any distortions. according to the accurate of idiomatic result, three the informants belongs to accurate song lyrics. the total accurate score for informants and each level are different. there were 437 out of 555 data distributed to all respondents (78, 74 %) were translated that had been filled in by all three experts. from the examples above, the writer will be analyzed about the accurate and idioms category. it is can be proven, if the translation transfer the message of the source text into target text without any distortions. (1) st : so don’t forget as you ease on down the road tt : maka janganlah lupa saat kau dalam kemudahan bt : then do not forget when you are in ease (datum 13) in this example, “ease on down” is translated into “dalam kemudahan” which is accurate based on the three raters. it is because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately into target text without any distortions. it is proven by the three raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the accurate translation. (2) st : that goes around in my head tt : yang terus terngiang di kepalaku bt: which keeps ringing in my head (datum 33) in this example, “goes around” was translated into “terus terngiang” which is accurate based on the three raters. it is because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately into target without any distortions. it is proven by three raters. they score 3 or maximum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the accurate translation and made this translation become very good and easy to be understand. (3) st : so tired of feeling blue tt : lelah rasanya terus bersedih bt : so tired it feels sad (datum 125) in this example, “feeling blue” was translated into “ rasanya terus bersedih” which is accurate based on the three raters. it is because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately into target without any distortions. it is proven by three raters. they score 3 or maximum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the accurate translation and made this translation become very good and easy to be understand. (4) st : keep smiling knowing all the while the world will fall apart tt : tetap tersenyum meski tahu sebentar lagi dunia kan hancur bt: keep smiling derpite knowing that soon rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 45 the world will be destroy (datum 138) in this example, “fall apart” is translated into “ dunia kan hancur” which is accurate based on the three raters. it is because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately into target text without any distortions. it is proven by the three raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the accurate translation. from the explanation above, the writer concluded that most of idioms in the song lyrics are categorized as accurate translation. all of this is proven by the performed data which given by the three raters. the raters give score 3 for each idioms. since the idiom translations are identified as accurate translation, the readers are familiar with them. the result of less accurate less accurate is the most meanings of words, phrases, clauses, sentences or texts in a source text are accurately translated but there are still some distortions which can change the meaning of texts. there were 108 out of 555 data distributed to all respondents (19, 46%) were translated that had been filled in by all three experts. (5) st : the eye of the storm or the cry in the morn tt : pusat badai atau isak tangis di pagi hari bt : the center of the storm or morning sobs (datum 3) in this example, “eye of the storm” is translated into “pusat badai” which is less accurate based on the three raters. it happens because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately but there is distortion may change the whole meaning of the text. the informants give score 2 or maximum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less accurate translation. (6) st : if i should fall away tt : jika aku hendak jatuh bt: if you want to fall (datum 71) in this example, “fall away” is translated into “jatuh” which is less accurate based on the three raters. it happens because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately but there is distortion may change the whole meaning of the text. the informants give score 2 or maximum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less accurate translation (7) st : so shake it off and make your way tt : kibaskanlah dan bukalah jalanmu bt: shake it and open the road (datum 127) in this example, “shake it off” is translated into “kibaskanlah” which is less accurate based on the three raters. it happens because the meaning of idiom in the source text is transferred accurately but there is distortion may change the whole meaning of the text. the informants give score 2 or maximum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less accurate translation. from the explanation above, the less accurate category can be proven if the translator translated the idiom clearly. although, there is some change in word order are needed. some of the idioms in this song are identified as less accurate translation which is proven by the performed data which given by the three raters. the raters give score 2 for each idiom. the result of this study, the readers are less familiar with the words because they are identified the idiom translation as less accurate translation. the result of inaccurate inaccurate means that all of the meanings the songs are not accurately translated into target language. there were 10 out of 555 data distributed to all respondents (1, 8 %) were translated that had been filled in by all three experts. the translation in the data number (104, 156) was regarded as an inaccurate from the third rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 46 respondent argued that the meaning of the data translation stated above from the original meaning become distorted. (8) st : i'm over being lied to and i'm over being pushed into tt : aku yang dibohongi dan akupun dijatuhkan bt : i was lied to and i was dropped (datum 104 ) in this example, “pushed into” is identified as inaccurate translation based on the three raters. it happens because the idiom in the source text is not transferred accurately or deleted. so, the deletion of idiom may change the whole meaning of the text. it is proven by three raters which one instrument choose score 1 and two choose score 2 and give score 1or minimum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the iaccurate translation. (9) st : i should put on my armor the next time i see you tt : saya harus memakai baju besi saya waktu berikutnya agar ku bisa melihatmu bt: i should to wearmy armor next time, so i can see you (datum 156) in this example, “put on” is identified as inaccurate translation based on the three rater. it happens because the idiom in the source text is not transferred accurately or deleted. so, the deletion of idiom may change the whole meaning of the text. it is proven by three raters and give score 1or minimum score for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the iaccurate translation. the inaccurate translation category can be proven, when the translator is not accurately in transffering th meaning of idiom into target text. in transferring the meaning of idiom, the translator is possible to delete some parts of idiom. for the result of this study, the writers found some idioms in the song lyrics are identified as inaccurate translation. the readers are not familiar with the words, so the idiom translations are identified as inaccurate translation. the quality of idiomatic expression in lenka kripac’s song lyrics related to the acceptability the second objective of study is to investigate the translation acceptability level of idiomatic expression in lenka kripac song lyrics. the researcher used acceptability part of translation quality assessments proposed by nababan. according nababan, acceptability is the translation feels natural and can be accepted with the target reader’s culture. there are three scales of acceptability level. there were acceptable, less acceptable, and unacceptable. the researcher used all the 185 data in lenka’s album to analyze the acceptability with 15 students of english department of universitas negeri semarang to answer the closed and opened questions in the questionnaire. the table below shows the distributions of acceptability data score in the lenka’s album: table 2. total and percentage number of data (acceptability) category of acceptability rating total of acceptability rating frequency percentage (%) 3. (acceptable ) 1913 68,95 % 2.( less acceptable) 670 24,15 % 1. (unacceptable) 192 6,9 % total 2775 100% the result above is the total number of an acceptable score of lenka kripac lyrics in lenka’s album. according to 15 informants with 185 data for each informants, most of them given score 3. the researcher found few score of less acceptable and unacceptable rated by informants. actually, it is common fact that translated lyrics of the original text song cannot be perfect translation. therefore, there are a few translated rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 47 lyrics that can be considered as less acceptable and unacceptable translation caused by some many reasons, such as point of view also autobiography translator, grammatical construction, linguistic factors, etc. this is the total number of score 3 in acceptable category are 1913 (68, 95 %) of 2775 data, the total number of score 2 in les acceptable category are 670 (24, 15%) of 2275 data, and the total data of score 1 in unacceptable category are 192 (6, 9%) of 2775 data. the result of acceptable according to the acceptable result, all the informants belongs to acceptable song lyrics. the total acceptable score for informants and each level are different. there were 1913 out of 2775 data distributed to all respondents (68, 95 %) were translated that had been filled in by all 15 informants. in the data number 52, 64, 65, 84, 108, 124 the translation was acceptable because words are translated using common words and the sentence very easy to understand and the choice of the words make the translated text easy to be read in once. ( 10 ) st : when life had locked me out i turned to you tt : saat hidup mengunciku di luar aku kembali padamu bt : when life locks me outside i return to you (datum 52) in this example, “locked me out” is translated into “mengunciku di luar” which is acceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because words are translated using common words and the sentence very easy to understand and the choice of the words make the translated text easy to be read in once. it is proven by fifteen the raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the acceptable translation (11) st : i won't let you down tt : takkan kubiarkan kau terjatuh bt : i won't let you fall (datum 84) in this example, “let you down ” is translated into “kubiarkan kau terjatuh” which is acceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because words are translated using common words and the sentence very easy to understand and the choice of the words make the translated text easy to be read in once. it is proven by fifteen the raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the acceptable translation (12) st : i won't let this burden bring me down tt : aku takkan membiarkan beban ini menjatuhkanku bt : i won't let this burden bring me down (datum 108) in this example, “bring me down” is translated into “menjatuhkanku” which is acceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because words are translated using common words and the sentence very easy to understand and the choice of the words make the translated text easy to be read in once. it is proven by fifteen the raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the acceptable translation. from the explanation above, all of the data belong into acceptable. there was no translation problem. the translation seemed natural and acceptable in indonesian’s culture, the writers found some idioms in the song lyrics are identified as acceptable translation. the result of less acceptable there were 670 out of 2275 data distributed to all respondents (24,15 %) were translated that had been filled in by all respondents. (13) st : to turn my frown upside down tt : mengubah kerutku jadi terbalik bt : turn my wringkle upside down (datum 55 ) in this example, “upside down” is translated into “kerutku jadi terbalik” which is less acceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 48 the translation idiom meaning feels natural, but there is a bit a prblem one use of a slight grammatical errors. it is proven by ten the raters. they give score 2 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less acceptable translation. (14) st : and you’re like a sugar bomb tt : dan kau seperti bom gula bt : and you are like a sugar bomb (datum 133 ) in this example, “sugar bomb” is translated into “bom gula” which is less acceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because the translation idiom meaning feels natural, but there is a bit a prblem one use of a slight grammatical errors. it is proven by ten the raters. they give score 2 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less acceptable translation. the result of unacceptable there were 192 out of 2275 data distributed to all respondents (6,9%) were translated that had been filled in by all 15 instruments. (15) st : when life had knocked me down well i turned to you tt : saat hidup memukulku hingga terjatuh aku kembali padamu bt : when life hits me to fall i fall back on you (datum 60) in this example, “knocked me down” is translated into “memukulku hingga terjatuh” which is unacceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because the translation idiom meaning are not natural, feels awkward and used uncommon of word, phrases, clauses and sentences that used do not conform to the rules of indonesian. it is proven by five the raters. they give score 1 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the unacceptable translation. (16) st : i should put on my armor tt : saya harus memakai baju besi bt : i have to wear my armor (datum 156) in this example, “put on” is translated into “memakai baju besi” which is unacceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because the translation idiom meaning are not natural, feels awkward and used uncommon of word, phrases, clauses and sentences that used do not conform to the rules of indonesian. it is proven by five the raters. they give score 1 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the unacceptable translation. (17) st : oh, how could we know that day, it came with age tt : oh, bagaimana kita bisa tahu hari itu, itu datang dengan usia bt : how can we know that day come with age (datum 170) in this example, “it came with age” is translated into “itu datang dengan usia” which is unacceptable based on the fifteen raters. it is because the translation idiom meaning are not natural, feels awkward and used uncommon of word, phrases, clauses and sentences that used do not conform to the rules of indonesian. it is proven by five the raters. they give score 1 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the unacceptable translation. the quality of idiomatic expression in lenka kripac’s song lyrics related to the readability the third objective of study is to investigate the translation readability level of idiomatic expression in lenka kripac song lyrics. the researcher used readability part of translation quality assessments proposed by nababan. according nababan, readability is described how easily the written text can be read and understand by the readers. there are three scales of readability level. there were very readable, less readable, and unreadable. the researcher used all the 185 data in lenka’s album to analyze the readability with 15 qualified informants to answer the closed and opened questions in the questionnaire. the informants here is the same with readable informants. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 49 table 3 total and percentage number of data (readability) category of readability rating total of readability rating frequency percentage (%) 3. (readable) 2171 78,25% 2. (less readable) 461 16,60% 1. (unreadable) 143 5,15 % total 2775 100% the result above is the total number of readability score of lenka kripac lyrics in lenka’s album. according to 15 informants with 185 data for each informants. this is the total number of score 3 in readable category are 2171 (78, 25%) of 2775 data, the total number of score 2 in les readable category are 461 (16,60 %) of 2275 data, and the total data of score 1 in unreadable category are 143 ( 5,15 %) of 2775 data. the result of readable according to the readability result, all the informants belongs to readable song lyrics. the total readability score for informants and each level are different. the readable data which is filled by 15 informants (100%) this is of the highest score among the other data in the readable category. the informants agree for those because the sentence easy to understand by the readers. they do not more time to understand intended of meaning. (18) st : i’m just a little bit caught tt : aku hanya seorang gadis kecil yang tersesat bt: i am just a little girl who is lost (datum 24) in this example, “little bit caught” is translated into “gadis kecil yang tersesat” which is readable based on the three raters. it is because the meaning of idiom in the source text can be easily undrstood by the reader. it is proven by the fifteen raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the readable translation. (19) st : so that i can hang on tight tt : agar aku bisa berpegangan erat bt: so i can hold on tight (datum 83) in this example, “hang on tight” is translated into “berpegangan erat” which is readable based on the three raters. it is because the meaning of idiom in the source text can be easily undrstood by the reader. it is proven by the fifteen raters. they give score 3 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the readable translation. the result of less readable based on the result, most of the informants agreed the indonesian song lyrics of lenka’s album belongs to less readable. the meaning of the song lyrics are easily to understand just by one time reading. (20) st : thanks for being all the things i had to say goodbye to tt : terima kasih sudah menjadi semua hal yang perlu kuucapkan bt: thank you for being all that i need to say (datum 103) in this example, “say goodbye to” is translated into “yang perlu kuucapkan” which is less readable based on the fifteen informants. it is because the informants need some time to catch and understand the message of the song lyrics. the meaning is not literally, it can be changed into idiom in the source language. it is proven by the nine informants. they give score 2 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less readable translation. (21) st : under the table and you’ll realize tt : mengendap-endap dan kau kan sadari bt : slink and you will realize (datum 111) in this example, “under the table” is translated into “mengendap-endap” which is less readable based on the fifteen informants. it is because the informants need some time to catch rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 50 and understand the message of the song lyrics. the meaning is not literally, it can be changed into idiom in the source language. it is proven by the eleven informants. they give score 2 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less readable translation. (22) st : safe and sound with no one 'round to bring us down tt : begitu nyaman, tanpa orang lain di sekitar kita yang kan kecewakan kita bt : so comfortable, without any people around us it disappoints us (datum 140) in this example, “bring us down” is translated into “yang kan kecewakan” which is less readable based on the fifteen informants. it is because the informants need some time to catch and understand the message of the song lyrics. the meaning is not literally, it can be changed into idiom in the source language. it is proven by the nine informants. they give score 2 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the less readable translation. the result of unreadable unreadable which means informants still find the difficulties in understanding the sentence form, meaning, and the sentence function of the song lyrics. some of the informants assumed that some of the indonesian song lyrics of lenka’s album belongs to unreadable. the meaning of the song lyrics are difficult to be understood (24) st : well it cuts, like a knife tt : nah itu luka, seperti pisau bt: well that’s a wound, like a knife (datum 154) in this example, “it cuts, like a knife” is translated into “itu luka, seperti pisau” which is unreadable based on the fifteen informants. it is because the informants need some time to catch and understand the message of the song lyrics. the meaning is not literally, it can be changed into idiom in the source language. it is proven by the seven informants. they give score 1 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the unreadable translation (25) st : underneath this adolescent sky tt : di bawah langit remaja ini bt: under the sky of this teenager (datum 162) in this example, “underneath this adolescent sky” is translated into “di bawah langit remaja ini” which is unreadable based on the fifteen informants. it is because the informants need some time to catch and understand the message of the song lyrics. the meaning is not literally, it can be changed into idiom in the source language. it is proven by the seven informants. they give score 1 for this data. it showed that the idiom translation is categorized as the unreadable translation. conclusion based on the result of the research analysis, the researcher found 86 idiom from lenka kripac’s song lyrics which were classified into six categories by seidl & mcmordie’s theory (1978). there is kind of idiomatic expressions; those are (1) phrasal verbs idiom (2) prepositional phrase idiom (3) idiom with verbs as keywords (4) idiom with nouns as keywords (5) idiom with adjectives as a key (6) idiomatic pairs. the mostly used idiomatic expression in these songs is a translation by phrasal verbs idiom. the researcher explained the accuracy of lenka kripac’s song lyric to answer the first question of this research. the result of the analysis shows there are 78,74% data accurate, 19,46% less accurate, 1,8% inaccurate. based on that, the accuracy level of this translation based on three respondents is accurate. it happens because the level of accurate translation gets a high score. from the result of the accuracy, the researcher can draw a conclusion that the use of idiom in lenka kripac’s song lyrics mostly translated completely and accurately, the translated works are easy to understand the readers. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 51 then the second question of the study is to explain the acceptability of lenka kripac’s song lyric. the analysis of the acceptability shows that 68,95% data belong acceptable, 24,15% data belong to less acceptable, and 6,9 data belong to unacceptable. it means that the translated works as transcribed acceptable and some word choices that make the translated text sound seems acceptable. lastly, to answer the third question about the readability of the lenka kripac’s song lyric, the analysis shows that 78,25% data belongs to readable, 16,60% data belongs to less readable, and 5,15% data belong to unreadable. that means the translated works are transcribed clearly, can be understood without any difficulties by the readers, but some of those translated text still distortion that annoys the intended meaning. references creswell, j. w. (2014h). research design: qualitative, quantitative, and mixed method approach. los angeles: sage publications. hartono, e., & yuliasri, i. (2019). techniques of translating adele’s 25 album into indonesian and the naturalness quality. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, 8(1), 86-93. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v8i1.29645 nababan, m.r. (2012). teori menerjemah bahasa inggris. yogyakarta : pustaka pelajar. seidl,j.&mcmordie,w.a (1978) fifth edition of english idioms and how to use them.new york:oxford university press,1988.pdf tumbull, j., bradbery, j., & deuter, m. (& deuter, m. (1948). oxford advanced learner's dictionary. oxford: oxford university press.. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v8i1.29645 1 rainbow 2 (1) (2013) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the binary opposition of empathy and violence in mark herman’s the boy in the stripped pajamas the movie wulandari  jurusan bahasa inggris, fakultas bahasa dan seni,universitas negeri semarang, indonesia info artikel ________________ sejarah artikel: diterima oktober 2013 disetujui oktober 2013 dipublikasikan november 2013 ________________ keywords: binary opposition, empathy, violence ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is attempted to analyze binary oppositions of germans during wwii as reflected in the boy in the stripped pajamas the movie. the objectives are: 1) identifying the binary opposition of empathy and violence of german in the boy in the stripped pajamas and 2) to know the things connected the empathic and violent germans in the boy in the stripped pajamas with germany's historical background. i use qualitative descriptive research and structuralism approach in this research. source of the data is the movie script and scenes of in the movie. the data collected in this research are consisting of words, phrases, sentences and implicit meaning found in scenes laid in the movie. in conducting this research, i used observation sheets as the instrument. the data are collected by reading the movie script, identifying supportive text, inventorying the data into table, and classifying the data. from the analysis i concluded that (1) the characters is divided into two opposite groups; empathic characters and violent characters (2) the fictional characters in the boy in the stripped pajamas connected with its historical background through three matters; jealousy, misinterpreted belief and enthusiasm of aggressiveness. © 2013 universitas negeri semarang  alamat korespondensi: gedung b3 lantai 1 fbs unnes kampus sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: wulansuyattanto@ymail.com issn 2252-6463 wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 2 introduction the boy in the stripped pajamas by mark herman released in 2010. it touched people’s heart by its sincere story of two different boys during hitler’s reign. bruno, the only one son of german’s soldier name ralf is a nice adventurous young man of 10. he is a type of young man who loves adventurous book and have a passion of being a great explorer. he used to live in a busy and noisy place called as berlin, the capital city of germany but then has to move in and isolated remote house near farm area settled by ‘funny farmers’. there he meets and befriends schmuel, the son of jewish watchmaker. those two friendships are a strange fact regards to condition of german which stressing on how noble they are and how low other ethnics such as jewish are. this portrait of friendship makes this movie looks promising as an object of research. the boy in the stripped pajamas tells about the environment under living in germany during hitler’s reign. the boy in the stripped pajamas is a humanity movie, besides stressing on bruno and schmuel’s friendship. it is a show of the lightning hope. a lightning hope for people that even in the darkest hour of mercy of mankind at least there is always someone keep believing in the mercy. when the first time the writer watched this movie a question raises about why people can act cruelly toward other people. why members of a family can act differently on seeing other s? why did the way we seeing others can lead us to do violent? to get explanation of those questions this research conducted. there are two major reasons for uplifting the boy in the stripped pajamas the movie for final project. the first one is humanity issue. i hope by presenting this research people could comprehend that humans are created equally. therefore there is no a reason to discriminate or hate people because of their race. then, the second reason for the choosing topic comes from affording an explanation for man’s behavior using scientific researches and theories. the phenomenon of man bearing opposite potencies such as violence and empathy under his grey wet organ popular as brain. this research have some objectives as listed below: 1. to identify the representative of binary opposition of empathy and violence of german in the boy in the stripped pajamas. 2. to know connection of empathic and violent german in the boy in the stripped pajamas with germany’s historical background. the result of this research hopefully able to bring advantages in theoretically and practically forms. first in theoretically matters this research helps to know how people could behave in empathic manner or in contrary in violence manner. then in practical matter we might accept a fact the necessity of diversity in any matter. in other word difference found in our social life is a part of making harmony, thus there should be any reason for any living being to push someone else to have similar thought as him. discussion 4.1 the binary opposition of empathy and violence in this research good and evil represented by the binary opposition of empathy and violence empathy is the ability to read and understand people and be in-tune with or resonate with others, voluntarily or involuntarily of one's empath capacity (http://healing.about.com/cs/empathic/a/ uc_empathtraits.htm). whereas violence defined as the intentional use of physical force or power, threatened or actual, against a person, or against a group or community that either results in or has a likelihood of resulting in injury, death, psychological harm, maldevelopment or deprivation stands wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 3 in evil (http://www.who.int/violenceprevention/a pproach/definition/en/). 4.1.1 characters dominated by empathy there were two character in the boy in the stripped pajamas who dominated by empathy. first was bruno, main character of this movie. and second was elsa, bruno’s and gretel’s mother. 4.1.1.1 bruno bruno was 8 years old boy of nazi soldier who adored his father much, loved to play battle fight and planed to be a great explorer. one day his father got promotion as commandant yet consequence asked his to move at a house in a remote area of concentration camp and ralf was in charge to run it well. otherwise bruno thought the concentration camp back at his new house was no more than a strange farm house who farmers wearing same uniform of pajamas in daily activities. in one dinner accident happened. in dining time a jewish servant unintentionally spilt wine into one soldier’s uniform. he raised his temper and made the soldier beat the servant. bruno scared to death to see such a violence act but he could not do anything to stop the violence. he finally able to protest what had just happened after dinner over and there were only he and his sister. 4.1.1.2 elsa elsa was a mother of two kid; gretel and bruno. she had a husband she really proud of named ralf who worked as nazi soldier. however elsa’s stand point started to change when the soldier unintentionally told her that stinky smell came sourced from the combustion was in fact did not burning rubbish but cremation of body of jewish. all of sudden she felt disgusting with ralf and what he had been doing in the concentration camp. elsa was a woman who knew that her power did not backed by the mass of muscle but woman’s affection. she then continued her protest by tried to open ralf eyes to family value where war was not supposed separated a family because of different political value. at the end elsa’s allusion moved ralf to reconsider the presence of their family at a house close to the concentration camp. 4.1.2 characters dominated by violence there are some characters which represents violence. it consists of ralf (father), gretel, lieutenant kotler and her liszt. 4.1.2.1 ralf ralf was a father of two kids a husband of elsa and a faithful soldier of germany. he had just been promoted as new commandant. this promotion seemed to be a significant achievement of his childhood dream of being a soldier. ralf’s childhood dream took a consequence for his personality which built by aggression, violence, and ignorance in the name of fatherland. he justified any violence act he done for the sake of making germany back into its glory. it seemed that in the eyes of ralf there was not a limit for violence and cruelty so long as it matched with his job. 4.1.2.1 gretel gretel was the only daughter of ralf and elsa and sister of bruno. she at earlier scene was portrayed as normal little girl who keened on playing doll. she also portrayed as nice little devotee before her came to the concentration camp. when the servant got beaten by the soldier at family dinner she seemed less bother it. she even gave understanding for bruno who had not finishing his shock after watched the beating of pavel. 4.1.2.3 lieutenant kotler wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 4 lieutenant kotler was an 18 year old soldier helped at ralf’s family to serve them in daily occasion. besides his young ages lieutenant kotler also could manage himself in mood of violence. he could beat an old weak servant a young lad when he accused him of talking and stealing pastries at ralf’s house. there was not an excuse of having a mercy toward people considered by germany as evil cause of its miserable condition post first world war. 4.1.2.4 herr liszt herr liszt was a private tutor for gretel and bruno. his main lesson was history of germany within its falling and revival. he continuously inducted bruno and gretel the idea of glorious germany in past and how it was destructed by jewish. in herr liszt perspective for miserable thing happened upon germany and germans there were jewish behind its cause. there was not a chance he stressed, for any jewish of being good. 4.2 the things connected the empathic & violent germans in the boy in the stripped pajamas with germany's historical background this sub-chapter discuss about aspects which supports german in the boy in the stripped pajamas set on hitler’s reign to classify himself either on block of empathy or block of violence. below is the discussion. environment in the boy in the stripped pajamas is germany post first world war which led by ruthless hitler. hitler succeed to invert poor condition occurred in germany because of lose war and treaty of versailles thus he became the idol of germans. besides made good again the condition he also inserted the idea of gluing together germans by proposing public enemy as the tool. the public enemy materialized in jewish. jewish was seemed as successful minority who control many aspects of germany such as education, art, economy and politic whereas the indigenous german lived poorly. imbalance between the newcomer and indigenous sprouted dissatisfaction for the indigenous and been used by hitler and his reign cleverly. he popularized jewish as the public enemy and as the scape goat of misery. this agreement of the public enemy then accepted by most of people. most of these people built environment which claiming source of their misery belonged to jewish. however it gave a negative impact for german by putting them in stress condition caused in jealousy for the minority success. jealousy drive by part of brain named amygdala http://m.detik.com/health/read/2013/02/0 6/185720/2163162/763/cemburu-adalahpenyakit). amygdala giving response to schizophrenia, a mental disorder which symptoms include paranoid (hirsch, 2003: 21). jealousy felt by them then was no more than a materialization of their paranoia. they seemed to be insecure of losing his existence because of jewish. besides that, giving stimulation on amygdala also causing a strong emotion materialized in aggression or violence (http://www.sciencedaily.com.releases/201 0/04/100409093405.htm). thus jealousy happened on germans during hitler’s reign creeping to other problems included 1) paranoia and 2) aggression. unfortunately this jealousy nursed by the leader (hitler) continuously and implicated in mental destruction of german which later led them to be paranoia seeing newcomer like jewish and helped them to be aggressive and end in violence. it was an unfortunate event for their brain since the continuous jealousy interfere them to be empathic mankind. amygdala correlates with ventromedial prefrontal cortex which responsible for empathy and guilty feeling was going to be more difficult to be shown. by living the jealousy made german to be less emphatic thus slaughter another mankind for example jewish ruthlessly. wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 5 deep inside the wet grey brain of the antagonists such as ralf, gretel, lieutenant kotler and herr liszt were in state of jealousy, paranoia, and hatred to jewish it influenced them in these matters: 1. suppressing the empathy 2. uniting them with other germans the way the antagonist perceived problem of their fatherland depended on which one was dominated emotion they had, whether it was empathy or violence. more jealousy, paranoia, and hatred they preserved would be more negative excess materialized in violence they could do. this conclusion rises while comparing with luis moya albiol research in chapter ii which shown mankind will tend to be less empathic if they act ruthlessly. it was a vicious circle for anyone who had done one act of violence and did not try to payback it by being empathic mankind like shown by lieutenant kotler. lieutenant kotler in the boy n the stripped pajamas depicted as a young ruthless soldier of germany who had beaten a jewish (pavel) easily without sorry. later he did not regret it nor has a mental problem because of it. he continued to beat another jewish even though it was just a little boy of eight like schmuel. violence he did difficult to stop since mind was set to be consistence in whatever man’s doing. then we get first aspect which made german in the boy in the stripped pajamas classified either empathy block or violence block. it was jealousy as the root. if a german such as herr liszt or ralf disabled to manage his worry of jewish and threw away the jealousy he then did not have to be involved in aggressive thought and violence acts. in contrary if the worry succeed been kicked out such as done by bruno, he was the one in empathy block. post first world war was an awful time for germany. as has been mentioned in chapter ii the signing of treaty of versailles brought germany deep down bankruptcy. the bankruptcy caused by the obligation of paying billion deutschmark (currency of germany before euro) reparation payments and lost its overseas colony. in short german had lost their comfort zone and ought to face a bitter condition and been blamed for the war. by the time of third reich era of hitler the pride of being a great and strong nation given back. rearmament and military service introduced to people whereas based on treaty of versailles germany rearmament must not been done in any way. secretly germany had been planned to it even in small scale dated back to the treaty (seward, 1988: 118). this army or wehrmacht and any other organizations under nazi party and hitler like schutzstaffel (ss), strumabteilung (sa), labor corps, and hitler youth wore their uniform with pride (seward, 1988: 109). once again statement in previous chapter saying that uniform stands for not only as ordinary clothes but as a showcase of deeper emotional feeling called as pride proved in this matter. there was full employment and genuine job by security by 1938 (seward, 1988: 108). a complete different condition under hitler while comparing it with 1933 which by the eyes seeing a lot of unemployed fulfilling the street by 6 million amount of people. national income doubled in just four year and the national debt disappeared. the future seemed stroke back nicely for german, they had been able to enjoy went on holidays which disable they reached during past few years after war. this success of germany helped hitler on massively building people’s trust. beside financial and sovereignty matters there was another factor putting people under his command: charisma. historian laurence rees commented in bbc was nothing but a quasi-religious leader who offered almost spiritual goals of redemption and salvation (http://m.bbc.co.uk/news/magazine20237437). germans suffered through massive unemployment as the impact of wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 6 wall street crash of 1929 were starving for ‘salvation’. and hitler fulfilled that hoped of hopeless people. then this fulfilling tended as a milestone of national agreement on whatever hitler’s saying and doing. beside fixed the economy aspect hitler also used the condition post first world war by proposed them an exit door to be blamed. he proposed jewish as the public enemy they could blamed on for the misery. psychologically it was a nice move of hitler. it helped germans on focusing their strength to face the outsider (jewish) and concentrating themselves as one nation bearing same bad luck. hitler built a massive cohesiveness among german. this scape goat addressed to jewish supported by paranoia symptoms of german as has been mentioned in chapter ii. it included aggressiveness, delusions of persecution and megalomania which has been reflected in the boy in the stripped pajamas’ story. in conclusion all the aggressiveness had done by the antagonists german signs for social psychology’s trick o cohesiveness and an output of their inner mental problem. ralf, gretel, lieutenant kotler and herr liszt were succeeding to see what hitler wanted them to see. to see jewish as national threaten and support war helped them connecting each other. they were in the same boat facing miserable things happened to their fatherland and in agreement to do anything included war then strike back the condition. thus in any chance in the figuration of wwii (1939-1945) was expected to cohesive people in one identity and destiny. however this war played another aims: to defeat enemies and take advantages from their shellacking. jeffrey record professed about second world war benefit for germany: racial survival depended on racial expansion and racial expansion depended on spacial expansion. but spacial expansion also meant inevitable war, since those inferior races occupying the vital living space could not be expected to voluntarily submit to the new racial order (record, 2005: 13). spacial expansion needed by nazi to provide a space area of lebensraum (living space) for german planned stretched across vistula to ural. and this large space resided by millions of people, millions of non aryans, millions of lower species of mankind for nazi believers. as mentioned in mein kampf that races which are culturally superior but less ruthless would be forced to restrict their increase, because of insufficient territory to support the population, while less civilized races could increase indefinitely, owing to the vast territories at their disposal. having another world war was a challenge for hitler. to make his dream of lebensraum succeed through people willing full participation he needed to get people’s trust of his maneuver. for most of german who had been defeated severely and infected badly their pride as a nation on financial, emotional and sovereignty matter there must a comeback way. the way made up by improvement on financial matter. and he succeeded it. the misinterpreted belief in having of public enemy to help cohesiveness and to reject distraction of completing national goal of revival was the second aspect to determine germans either included in s emphatic people or violent people. bruno failed to comprehend the idea of nodding jewish as the public enemy since he by his own eyes witnessed a kind help provided by his jewish servant, pavel, and also nice friendship provided by his jewish friend, schmuel. it seemed hard for bruno to balance the idea of the public enemy and his own experienced with jewish thus at last he has to choose which one of side he would accept as a fact. bruno chose to believe his experience and object any idea of doing violence. however the antagonists’ behavior could not be separated by historical background. at those times people of german was living in an enthusiasm mood of war. a “holy flame of anger” was a term wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 7 substitution for germans on describing their first contribution on world war (wwi) experience dated back on 1 august 1914 (berliner morgenpost, 1914: 3). national socialist party or famously in its short name: nazi claiming its accession to [political] power as a recreation of the days of 1914 (verhey, 2000: 4. spickernagel, a propaganda officer in 1917 described the spirit of 1914 as a spirit which is still alive in the army, this spirit of manliness and the happy and willing incorporation of the individual in the whole, this faithful and unshakeable trust in the leadership and in one’s own strength (standford, hoover colection archives, p. 6). however what those quotations of the spirit of 1914 connected to? on 28 june 1914 the crown prince of austro-hungarian murdered by serbian making foreign relation between two neighbor countries temperature’s got higher. a heedless ultimatum up to 25 july at 6.00 p.m. to serbia announced by austria carried germany’s involvement in conflagration. germany to be underlined was an ally of austria at that time. the rejected ultimatum at the end made germans must be participated in this war for the sake of fulfilling alliance’s obligation on war. surprisingly the germans looked enthusiast checking for their participation on the war caused by the murder of austrohungarian crown prince. they sang patriotic songs, gathered at public spaces, and yelling hurrah to show how huge enthusiasm of them on intercepting a war message (verhey,2000: 2). this spirit of 1914 noted as check point of german’s unity where political parties dissolved and synthesized in one german as kaiser speech aired. even more journalists, politicians, and theologians asserted not just courageous value above this war but also religious value on accepting the spirit of 1914 as mentioned on opening paragraph. surely the german accepted the war as a joyous moment. then considering those quotations we may track back german’s point of view on accepting war even the war itself did not connect directly with their social, economy and sovereignty of their own but austrohungaria. even hitler himself recalled that moment of first world war as “surely the time had come--so the press declared--for us germans to remember that this war was not our work” (1925: 136). furthermore the spirit when german participated in pioneer of future first world war had peculiar accepted as one of germany’s greatest days (lutz, 1932: 16). this was the day where awareness national identity rose (verhey: 8). war sounded interesting. it unified fractions inside german to look at them as one unity. this reaction toward war acting as external has been predicted by a psychologist named david liebermann. liebermann (2000: 178) mentioned that cohesiveness of any group worked through appearance of common enemy. thus war and all aggressiveness included in it were considered as part of spiritual experience. there was enthusiasm sparked among german on seeing the war. thus to made any german either to be emphatic or violent depended on the way they perceived enthusiasm of aggressiveness. in conclusion empathy and violence among the characters of the boy in the stripped pajamas could be seen through these aspects: 1) jealousy 2) misinterpreted belief, and 3) enthusiasm of aggressiveness. conclusion on this research i draw these conclusions from previous discussion. they are as below: firstly, the boy in the stripped pajamas is a looking glass to watch things going on happened during hitler’s reign. here we can see how germans at that time seeing themselves and judging other races mostly jew as no more than just a stinky garbage. wulandari / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 2 (1) (2013) 8 secondly, to gather people under one empathy and ideology then the most effective is either by having or creating common enemy and combination of both having and creating public enemy. post second world war brings traumatic emotions among germans. they must paid huge reparation as one of war initiator, loose his territories, and got into bankruptcy as war after effects. this humiliation as a nation needed a recovery back to his glory. hitler with his dark charisma tended to bring new hope for people of german even though he was austrian originated. next the boy in the stripped pajamas is a movie of the light of hope at critical moment. even at the darkest hour of mankind a least there is always someone who thinks differently against the mainstreamers. in every dark night there is always sunrise waiting. references hirsch, s., and weinberger, d. 2003. schizophrenia. new jersey: wileyblackwell. lieberman, d. j. 2000. get anyone to do anything: never feel powerless again-with psychological secrets to control and influence every situation. new york: st. martin’s griffin. lutz, r. 1932. documents of the german revolution, vol. i. stanford: the university. record, j. 2005. investigating the mythology of the 1930’s. forbes ave: strategic studies institute. seward. d. 1988. napoleon and hitler: a comparative biography. new york: penguin group. verhey, j. 2000. the spirit of 1914: militarism, myth, and mobilization in germany. cambridge: cambridge university press. website list http://m.detik.com/health/read/2013/02/06/18 5720/2163162/763/cemburu-adalahpenyakit [accessed at 04/10/2013] (http://healing.about.com/cs/empathic/a/uc_e mpathtraits.htm) http://www.sciencedaily.com.releases/2010/04/ 100409093405.htm [accessed 09/02 / 12]. http://www.who.int/violenceprevention/approa ch/definition/en/ [accessed 07/22/2013 52 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow revealing the meaning of pilgrim’s journey for searching salvation in hermann hesse’s siddhartha yufi shofiani, henrikus joko yulianto english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 6 october 2019 approved 26 november 2019 published 29 november 2019 ________________ keywords: gadamer’s hermeneutics, internal conflict, pilgrim’s journey ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study is the analysis of the character siddhartha’s pilgrimage journey in the novel entitled siddhartha. there are three objectives of this study. the first is to describe the conflict between human’s worldly desires and his spiritual quest in hermann hesse’s novel, siddhartha. the second is to explain how siddhartha’s conflict between his worldly affairs and spiritual journey in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics. and, the third is to explain how siddhartha’s worldly and spiritual duality as a revelation of human’s conflict in general. the analysis and the description of the data are provided to find the conclusion. the analysis of this study is using gadamer’s hermeneutics theory. the study shows that the main character siddhartha is searching for salvation through the ordeal life. he learned many teachings from hinduism, being ascetic samana, learned buddha’s teachings, being worldly slave as the courtesan adherent, and finally he finds salvation from the river. in his journey to find salvation, siddhartha is difficult to find teachings can satisfy him. he got the internal conflict between his worldly and spiritual quest when he became courtesan’s adherent. however, all the inner conflicts that siddhartha felt have big roles and led him to make the next decision in his life. in the end of siddhartha’s journey, finally he found salvation. the river has succeeded to change siddhartha by its voice and “listen” became the key why he gets salvation in his life. besides, there is the fact that siddhartha’s story modelled itself on the journey of siddhartha gautama the buddha. hesse’s siddhartha was written based on the author’s travel experience in india. the conflict that hesse portrayed in that story mostly faced by people. in the novel, hesse characterized siddhartha as an individual who later found his life wisdom in an act of listening to the voices of nature. listening means everything for siddhartha. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: yufikhaeron@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:%20yufikhaeron@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 53 introduction pilgrimage is a meaningful journey to a sacred place. it provides the opportunity to step out of the non-stop business of our lives, to seek a time of quietude and reflection. it gives us the chance to ‘walk through’ those issues that we have on our minds, whatever they might be. pilgrimage can also be a highly sociable activity, allowing us to enjoy the company of others we meet on the road. it gives us a chance re-energize mentally, physically and spiritually. it allows usto reconnect with our cultural heritage and the natural world—as well as to refresh our faith or seek spiritual direction. (why pilgrimage. online at www.pilgrimswaycanterbury.org/whypilgrimage/) hermann hesse’s siddhartha tells about siddhartha’s journey for searching salvation through many teachings. in this novel, siddhartha has learned many teachings for searching salvation in his life since he was a son of brahmin (hindu), being samana, learned buddha’s teachings, being courtesan’s adherent, and finally, he learned from the river. the roots word of hermeneutics lies in the greek verb hermeneuein, generally translated “to interpret,” and the noun hermeneia or interpretation. an exploration of the origin of these two words and of the three basic directions of meaning they carried in ancient usage sheds surprising light on the nature of interpretation in theology and literature (palmer, 1969: 12). according to palmer (1969: 14), the first basic direction of the meaning of hermeneuein is “to express,” “to assert,” or “to say.” this is related to the “announcing” function of hermes. hermeneutics is broadly defined as the interpretation of texts and symbols. the writer tries to reveal the meaning of pilgrim’s journey that hesse wanted to tell in the novel especially in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics. hermeneutics is a study of interpretation. good hermeneutics means good interpretation and vice versa. interpretation can change based on era, culture, and education. from hermeneutic research, we can see what makes one interpretation better than another and how we can argue about that in a scientific way. in hermeneutics, we not only study interpretation, but we also emphasize the importance of interpretation. thus, with this research, hopefully, the writer can reveal the meaning of pilgrim’s journey in siddhartha through gadamer’s hermeneutics perspective. there are five things to note if we want to see the basic thought of gadamer’s hermeneutics theory, those are historicity of understanding; prejudice; effective-historical consciousness (fusion of horizons); application; and the structure of questions and answers (conversation) (darmaji, 2013). based on the theoretical framework above, the problem proposed that there is another meaning we can find and “something” in the story we can relate in our society by interpreting them using hermeneutics theory especially in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics. methods this study is designed as qualitative descriptive research applying hermeneutics theory by hans-georg gadamer. the material object of this study is hermann hesse’s novel entitled siddhartha. its formal object is to describe the conflict between human’s worldly desires and his spiritual quest, to explain how siddhartha’s conflict between his worldly affairs and spiritual journey in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics, and also to explain how siddhartha’s worldly and spiritual quest duality as a revelation of human’s conflict in general. the data analysis is taken by some procedures: (1) collecting data and describing the conflict between human’s worldly desires and his spiritual quest (2) revealing the meaning of pilgrim’s journey by explaining siddhartha’s conflict between his worldly affairs and spiritual journey in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics (3) http://www.pilgrimswaycanterbury.org/why-pilgrimage/ http://www.pilgrimswaycanterbury.org/why-pilgrimage/ rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 54 explaining how siddhartha’s worldly and spiritual quest duality as a revelation of human’s conflict in general. results and discussions in this research, the researcher discuss the conflict between human’s worldly desires and his spiritual quest. as we know that in the novel siddhartha there is a human's journey to find salvation through some ordeals in life. thus, in those ways, the character siddhartha has a conflict within his own self between the worldly desires and the spiritual pilgrimage he does as an individual living in the mundane world. the conflict between human’s worldly desires and his spiritual quest in hermann hesse’s novel, siddhartha one day, siddhartha was really upset about his life. he thought that he could not remain like this anymore; he could not continue his worldly life because it squandered his time. he felt a deep sadness. he gazed thoughtfully at his life that he stood alone and felt vacant like a castaway on the shore. awakening from this dream, he was overwhelmed by a feeling of great sadness. it seemed to him that he had spent his life in a worthless and senseless manner; he retained nothing vital, nothing in any way precious or worthwhile. he stood alone, like a shipwrecked man on the shore. (hesse 1973: 66) in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics theory especially viewed by the concept of historicity of understanding, the narrator tried to show siddhartha’s regret for himself by showing his despair feeling of siddhartha to all of his journeys he has been through so far. siddhartha who already enjoyed all of his worldly life, his heart was suddenly shaken by the feelings of sadness that made him think twice to continue his worldly life. siddhartha is still thinking about his life. he gathers his thought, his mind, and all the journey he has been through. he looked back on how he was at the beginning and wonders when he ever felt happiness and true bliss. “. . . gradually, he collected his thoughts and mentally went through the whole of his life, from the earliest day which he could remember. when had he really been happy?” (hesse 1973: 66) from the quotation above, we can see that siddhartha was questioning to himself when he had been really happy. viewed of gadamer’s hermeneutics theory especially the structure of question and answer, the question in the quotation above means that the narrator means to talk to the interpreter (the reader/the writer of this research). of course, the interpreter should be able to answer that question, but in fact from all siddhartha’s journeys to find salvation so far, he did not yet find the real happiness. maybe when he first met kamala, he felt so happy, but that happiness was just temporary, not the real happiness he really wanted. thus, he thought and questioned himself because he forgot how to feel happy. from the discussion of the inner conflicts above, we can see that the conflicts are the key how siddhartha will live this life. as the resolution of the conflicts, siddhartha left all his worldly life that gave him temporary happiness and then continued his journey to find the real happiness (salvation). all the inner conflicts that siddhartha felt have big roles and led him to make the next decision in his life. siddhartha’s conflict between his worldly affairs and spiritual journey in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics this research tries to reveal another meaning of pilgrim’s journey by explaining siddhartha’s conflict between worldly affairs and his spiritual journey in view of gadamer’s hermeneutics. there are five things to note if we want to see the basic thought of gadamer’s hermeneutics theory, those are historicity of understanding; prejudice; effective-historical consciousness (fusion of horizons); application; rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 55 and the structure of questions and answers (conversation) (darmaji, 2013). the story began with siddhartha’s confusion to hinduism teachings. siddhartha is doubt about his father who is a brahmin. siddhartha is wondering about hinduism teaching that requires to do rituals to cleanse ourselves including his father the person who lives in a good life, fine and noble thought in his head is suppose. if the rituals are used to purify ourselves, then why the holy man like his father, a brahmin who has no sin should do the purification everyday? or that is the clue that even though his father is a brahmin, however he still lacked of peace in his heart, thus he does the rituals everyday until he reached the peace and salvation in his life. . . . his father was worthy of admiration; his manner was quiet and noble. he lived a good life., his words were wise; fine and noble thoughts dwelt in his head – but even he knew so much, did he live in bliss, was he at peace? was he not also a seeker, insatiable? did he not go continually to the holy springs with an insatiable thirst, to the sacrifices, to books, to the brahmin's discourses? why must he, the blameless one, wash away his sins and endeavor to cleanse himself anew each day? was atman then not within him? was not then the source within his own heart? one must find the source within one's own self, one must possess it. everything else was seeking – a detour, error. (hesse, 1973: 6) the quotation above suggests that siddhartha was not sure to follow his father's footsteps. although he knows that his father is a wise man; fine and noble thoughts dwelt in his head, he still sees that his father lacks a true spiritual, so he had not yet achieved what he had been looking for. that is why, siddhartha does not want to follow his father’s footsteps. from the quotation above, we can see that siddhartha is wondering whether his father has reached the atman in himself or not. viewed of gadamer’s hermeneutics theory especially the structure of question and answer, siddhartha’s questions about his father means that the narrator tried to talk to the interpreter (the reader/the writer of this research). of course, the interpreter should be able to answer that question. if we read more to the quotation above, there is no sign that shows if siddhartha’s father has reached the atman or not. siddhartha’s father only did the ritual that was recommended by hinduism teachings. from that, we can assume that actually siddhartha’s father also does not know the real meaning of atman (the goal of hinduism teaching) itself. he does not know the feeling achieve the atman oin his self. thus, he did the self purification everyday until the time that actually he does not know when. that is the reason siddhartha doubts what his father doing. based on the conversation between siddhartha and his friend, govinda siddhartha explained “there is, my friend, only a knowledge – that is everywhere, that is atman, that is in me and you and in every creature, and i am beginning to believe that this knowledgge has no worse enemy than the man of knowledge, than learning” (hesse, 1973: 16). thus, from the definition of atman according to siddhartha, he was wondering if his father does not understand yet the atman in his self. siddhartha believes that there is no learning he can accept, siddhartha sees the buddha’s spirituality is manifest in his behavior rather than in his teachings. siddhartha did not reply. he was not very curious about the teachings. he did not think they would teach him anything new. he, as well as govinda, had heard the substance of the buddha's teachings, if only from second-and third-hand reports. but he looked attentively at gotama's head, at his shoulders, at his feet, at his still, downwardhanging hand, and it seemed to him that in every joint of every finger of his hand there was knowledge; they spoke, breathed, radiated truth. this man, this buddha, was truly a holy man to his fingertips. never had siddhartha esteemed a man so much, never had he loved a man so much. (hesse, 1973: 2324) the quotation above suggests that the buddha’s behavior symbolizes peacefulness siddhartha has never seen before. viewed of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 56 gadamer’s hermeneutics theory, especially the effective-historical consciousness which is the awareness of hermeneutics situation that we want to understand, gadamer termed the 'horizon' which can be interpreted as the range of views that includes anything that can be seen from a particular point of view (gadamer 1975: 269). thus, with this concept the writer tries to fuse the horizon between the author of the novel (hermann hesse) with the interpreter as the writer of this research. “the horizon is the range of vision that includes everything that can be seen from the particular vantage point” (gadamer:1975). siddhartha is a novel by hermann hesse which first published in 1922 with germanic language then excessively translated into many other languages. the “siddhartha” was set in india during the time of the buddha. siddhartha was written based on the author’s travel experience in india. hesse ever spent a few months in india and fortunately india was a country in which his parents and grandparents ever worked as missionaries. “on september 6, 1911, hermann hesse boards the "prinz eitel friedrich" in genoa in the company of his friend, the painter hans sturzenegger, to travel to india, the country in which his grandparents, his father and his mother worked as missionaries.... the three-month itinerary touches the indian subcontinent only peripherally. the ship does dock in ceylon, where hesse goes ashore, visits the sacred buddhist shrines at kandy, and climbs the highest mountain, yet the original plan to see the malabar coast comes to nothing.... in a 1919 letter, hesse writes: "for many years, i have been convinced that the european spirit is on the wane, and is in need of a return to its asian roots. i have admired buddha for many years, and have been reading indian literature since my earliest youth. later, i became more familiar with lao tsu and the other chinese philosophers. my journey to india was but a small addition to, and illustration of, these thoughts and studies." for hesse, the real fruits of this journey did not emerge until the publication of siddhartha in 1973” (https://www.hermannhesse.de/en/biography/journey-india) siddhartha’s worldly and spiritual duality as a revelation of human’s conflict in general siddhartha's journey for searching salvation through many teachings by the spiritual and worldly life is interesting to discuss. from the story, we can see that siddhartha has a conflict within himself that he is confused with something he really wants to do to find salvation. mostly humans are confused with what they really want. on the one hand, they want to enjoy the worldly life because they only live once; on the other hand, they need spiritual values that can pacify their heart and become close to god. their mind and heart tend to be split in two. they want to do something, but another part of them is screaming “no way!”. they believe in something, but they just cannot condone an action that the belief teaches. that situation is directly related to the real life of everyone. in the present era those values can serve as part of a lifegiving process that not only refers to relationships with god but also a relationship with the environment. however, it even makes people confused about their life. they confused whether they should obey god rules or should reach the happiness in life. thus, people have a conflict in their heart about that. like siddhartha, every person has his own right to do something they want to do and what they want to experience. thus, they should be capable to accept the reality about the circumstances occurring and never give up to make an action to face all the obstacles to make them move forward to a higher level. according to culliford, l (2011). in https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/spiritu al-wisdom-secular-times/2011 05/worldly-andspiritual-values-humankind-may-depend worldly and spiritual values appear to pull people in different directions. take a look at each https://www.hermann-hesse.de/en/biography/journey-india https://www.hermann-hesse.de/en/biography/journey-india https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 57 in turn and this becomes clear. worldly values primarily are concerned about basic human needs to survive and flourish: food, clothing, and shelter. this means not only to ensure that you can pay for what's required, but also to have something extra for luxuries and for security. the more anxious you are about life's risks and vicissitudes, the more you are likely to want to acquire and accumulate. it is a short step from this position to one fully embracing monetary values; giving them high, if not a top, priority. everyone would like to be rich. ”spirituality exists wherever we struggle with the issues of how our lives fit into the greater scheme of things. this is true when our questions never give way to specific answers or give rise to specific practices such as prayer or meditation. for some people, spirituality is about participating in organized religion: going to church, synagogue, a mosque, and so on. for others, it's more personal—some people get in touch with their spiritual side through private prayer, yoga, meditation, quiet reflection, or even long walks or conversations. living truthful and honest life. sharing what they have with people, standing for justices etc” (okpalaenwe, 2016). spirituality is the personal, subjective dimension of religion, particularly that which pertains to liberation or salvation. basic to this understanding of spirituality is the premise that we regard the human being and / or the rest of creation as composed not only of matter, but of something immaterial, something invisible, and something beyond our present knowledge. there is always more to what we can perceive with our senses and know with our reason. (okpalaenwe, 2016). in the story, siddhartha is previously an ascetic samana. he learned to live a simple/modest life, but after about three years being a samana he decided to leave the samana and continues his journey to find salvation. in the middle of his journey, he falls in love with a beautiful courtesan named kamala who asks him to be a rich person. after his hardwork, siddhartha becomes a rich merchant. however, his heart still remains to be a samana even though he has all the facilities to comfort his life. he does not enjoy what he has because all those facilities are opposite to his life when he was a samana. in real life, people often experience that feeling. when they have already mastered something and suddenly they perforce to stop and try to learn something new, that will be really opposite to the thing they mastered before. it will take time to return to it. people need an adaptation when they learn something new that they never do before and that is really related to siddhartha who tries to adapt himself to his new circumstance as a rich merchant. siddhartha thanked him and accepted. he now lived in the merchant’s house. clothes and shoes were brought to him and a servant prepared him a bath daily. splendid meals were served twice a day, but siddhartha only ate once a day, and neither ate meat nor drank wine. (hesse 1973: 53) when siddhartha was a samana, he lives a modest life without any wealth. he has no clothes, no shoes, and no money. his life has changed drastically since he met kamala. he works hard and learns how to be a merchant in order to gain wealth and a fine life as kamala ordered. after his effort, he succeeded to become a rich merchant. he had everything he dreamt of. he had everything he had never had before. but after he lived that life for some time, he realized that the worldly life did not suit himself. deep down inside he does not enjoy that life. in this case, we can relate it to human’s conflict in general. when people have a goal, they dream of something and they work very hard to reach that goal. however, when they have already succeeded to reach that goal, they realize that the goal is not the best thing for them. they feel that the goal does not suit them. this is human's nature that they are never satisfied with what they have. they will always feel deficient in what they get and it makes a conflict in their selves. how i hated that world of riches, carousing and playing! how i hated myself for rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 58 remaining so long in that horrible world! how i hated myself, thwarted, poisoned and tortured myself, made myself old and ugly. . . (hesse 1973: 77) according to gupta, k in https://www.kapilguptamd.com/2018/02/08/human s-live-perpetualdissatisfacti on/ every minute of a human’s life is spent chasing pleasure. even the things that you do not find pleasurable, there is some pleasure that you gain from them in some way. otherwise you simply would not do them. somewhere within the domino effect of the action is a domino of pleasure. it may not be in the act of doing, but it exists somewhere downstream. what is wrong with chasing pleasure? there is nothing wrong with anything. wrong and right is a societio-religious creation. a human that constantly chases pleasure must be one that is always dissatisfied. the same way that an animal that always chases food must be one that is always hungry. chasing pleasure brings pleasure. but it does not bring satisfaction. in fact, it is precisely because it does not bring satisfaction that one must keep chasing it. for if it brought satisfaction, one would chase it once, receive it once, and be done with it. but pleasure does not have the ability to quench human thirst. a human is in search of satisfaction. in the novel, hesse characterized siddhartha as an individual who later found his life wisdom in an act of listening to the voices of nature. listening means everything for siddhartha.. conclusion the inner conflicts in the novel emerge when siddhartha starts to live mundanely. he learns many things that make him richer. however, his inner heart does not accept them thouroughly. the conflicts are the key how siddhartha will live this life. as the resolution of the conflicts, siddhartha left all his worldly life that gave him temporary happiness and then continued his journey to find the real happiness (salvation). all the inner conflicts that siddhartha felt have big roles and led him to make the next decision in his life. in the end, by the river siddhartha finds his salvation. the river has taught him to be a good listener. the river could change siddhartha’s perspective towards something and by the river siddhartha becomes a holy man who can transmit his positive energy to others. the river has succeeded to change siddhartha by its voice and “listen” became the key why he gets salvation in his life. moreover, by analyzing more deeply, the researcher finds the fact that siddhartha’s story modelled itself on the journey of siddhartha gautama the buddha. hesse’s siddhartha was written based on the author’s travel experience in india. hesse’s character as a religious person, his experience who ever lived in india, his learning of buddha, and of indian literature are reflected on siddhartha and his pilgrimage to find salvation and enlightment in his life. after analyzing siddhartha’s worldly and spiritual quest duality as a revelation of human’s conflict in general. based on the discussion, we can see that siddhartha’s worldly and spiritual duality represents the human’s conflict in general especially the confusedness about something people really want to do. the worldly orientation is often stronger than spiritual awareness. the situations that siddhartha feels are related to ordinary people nowadays. the conflict that hesse portrayed in that story mostly faced by people. in the novel, hesse characterized siddhartha as an individual who later found his life wisdom in an act of listening to the voices of nature. listening means everything for siddhartha. references culliford, l (2011) worldly and spiritual values: humankind may depend on rediscovering a natural balance how to reconcile secular worldly and selfless spiritual values. online at https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog / spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011 https://www.kapilguptamd.com/2018/02/08/humans-live-perpetual-%20dissatisfacti%20on/ https://www.kapilguptamd.com/2018/02/08/humans-live-perpetual-%20dissatisfacti%20on/ https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/%20spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/%20spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 59 05/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankindmay-depend darmaji, a. (2013). dasar-dasar ontologis pemahaman hermeneutik hans-georg gadamer. refleksi, 13(04), 469-494. gadamer, h, g. (1975) truth and method. translation revised by weinsheimer, j. and marshall, d, g. london: bloomsbury. gupta, k. (2018). why humans live in perpetual dissatisfaction. online at https://www.kapilguptamd.com/2018/02/08 /humans-live-perpetual-dissatisfaction/ [accessed 08/04/19]. hesse, h. (1973). siddhartha. translated by rosner, h. london: pan books limited. journey to india. online at https://www.hermannhesse.de/en/biography /journey-india okpalaenwe, e, n. (2016). spirituality of psychology. doctoral degree in catholic university of eastern africa, kenya. palmer, r. (1969). hermeneutics interpretation theory in schleiermacher, dilthey, heidegger, and gadamer. evanston: northwestern university press. why pilgrimage. online at www.pilgrimswaycanterbury.org/whypilgrimage/ [accessed 08/04/19] https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/%20spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/blog/%20spiritual-wisdom-secular-times/2011%2005/worldly-and-spiritual-values-humankind-may-depend https://www.kapilguptamd.com/2018/02/08/humans-live-perpetual-dissatisfaction/ https://www.kapilguptamd.com/2018/02/08/humans-live-perpetual-dissatisfaction/ https://www.hermann-hesse.de/en/biography%20/journey-india https://www.hermann-hesse.de/en/biography%20/journey-india http://www.pilgrimswaycanterbury.org/why-pilgrimage/ http://www.pilgrimswaycanterbury.org/why-pilgrimage/ 75 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow ethical dilemmas as seen through the major characters reflected in the danish girl movie screenplay written by lucinda coxon kemala putri anggraeni, maria johana ari widayanti english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang article info ________________ article history: received 15 october 2019 approved 29 november 2019 published 30 november 2019 ________________ keywords: characters, ethical dilemma, movie screenplay, psychoanalytic theory, the danish girl, ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ an ethical dilemma is an interesting topic to discuss since it always occurs to us in our daily lives whether we realise it or not. the study is aimed to explain the ethical dilemmas of the major characters in the danish girl movie screenplay by lucinda coxon. this study used psychoanalytic theory of the tripartite model theory by sigmund freud and employed qualitative method. the result was the ethical dilemmas of the major characters occurred before they made a decision in their actions. this study revealed that the ethical dilemma happened to them because they needed to think about the impact of their actions on other people or themselves. it could prevent them from doing or saying inappropriate things which could hurt someone's feelings or harm themselves. another result in this study was that the ethical dilemmas that happened to the major characters mostly represent ego more than the other two parts of psyche. they could control what they wanted to say or do since they thought about the possible things that could happen to each choice before they made the decision. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: kemalaputrianggraeni@gmail.com issn : 2252-6323 http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow mailto:kemalaputrianggraeni@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 76 introduction every human being in everyday life is faced with choices that require them to choose one of the choices. the need to choose one of the choices often leaves them in a dilemma situation. a dilemma can occur anywhere and anytime, both in business and personal terms. this can happen because humans want to choose the best from the choices. but the problem is that every human being must have different the best criteria. according to figar & đorđević (2017), basically, every dilemma contains an ethical dilemma (ed), i.e. whether the decision is good/bad, fair/unfair, moral/immoral. every human being has to think of other things before making a decision, such as whether the decision chosen is good, fair and appropriate for themselves and others. this is done to avoid making wrong decisions which can be detrimental to themselves and others. according to white (1998), ethics is the branch of philosophy that explores the nature of moral virtue and evaluates human actions. generally speaking, there are two traditions in modern philosophical ethics regarding how to determine the ethical character of actions. one argues that actions have no intrinsic ethical character but acquire their moral status from the consequences that flow from them. the other tradition claims that actions are inherently right or wrong, e.g, lying, cheating, and stealing. the former is called a teleological approach to ethics, the latter. figar & đorđević (2017) said an ethical dilemma is a situation of making a choice between two or more alternatives. an agent is in unpleasant and difficult situation because he/she often needs to make a choice between ethical and unethical alternatives, and when it comes to the ethical alternatives, he/she should choose the best one. the selection reflects to a large number of principals, so this situation causes conflicts between different levels of ethical dilemmas, but also the conflicts within the same level. these conflicts can be solved by applying the hierarchy and priority rules which are incorporated in the procedure and, in particular, in the strategy for solving the ethical dilemmas. according to laine (2000), an ethical dilemma may be described as a problem for which no course of action seems satisfactory; it exists because there are ‘good’ but contradictory ethical reasons to take conflicting and incompatible courses of action. ethical decision making includes being consciously aware of one’s values, principles and allegiance to ethical codes, intuition and feelings, within a context that is characterized by professional and power relationships. it means that ethical dilemmas are situations in which there is no ‘right’ decision, ‘only a decision that is thoughtfully made and perhaps ‘‘more right’’ than the alternatives’. an ethical dilemma refers to a situation that often involves complex and conflicting principles of ethical behaviour because no clear guideline is available on how to act and respond to a specific problem (kitchener, 1984). in addition, it is important for an individual to recognize the presence of an ethical dilemma since ethical dilemma acts as a catalyst for the entire decision-making process (hunt & vasquezparraga, 1993). it occurs because ethical decisionmaking criteria will not be employed if the existence of an ethical dilemma is unrecognized (jones, 1991). that makes ethical dilemma vital to study since it will consequently lead to ethical actions. the movie screenplay, itself, has an interesting plot since it is based on a true story. according to imdb (2015), the danish girl tells real-life renowned painter artist einar wegener shares a strongly-bonded and filled with love marriage with his less recognised portraitist wife, gerda. although they are different, the very foundation of their relationship is about to be compromised, when one day, gerda will playfully ask of einar to fill in for one of her female models and pose for her painting dressed in a marvellous dress. unobtrusively, this life rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 77 changing experience will trigger a subtle transformation inside einar, who will begin to realise that, in reality, he is lili, a woman trapped in a man's body, and that his real, true self should start living as a proper woman. as more and more it will become evident that this is not an ephemeral caprice, einar determined to live his new life to the full, will boldly attempt amidst prejudice, discrimination, social dictations, and of course, public outcry, to fight for the right to be different and undergo a highly experimental sex reassignment surgery that would eventually make lili a notable transgender pioneer. thus, based on the explanations above, the studyer will explain how such ethical dilemma of the major characters are explained in the danish girl by using quotations of the movie screenplay. the studyer will explain it using the tripartite model theory by sigmund freud. methods this study is a descriptive qualitative study since it explained about the ethical dilemmas of the major characters in form of words, clauses, sentences, and dialogues. burns and grove (2003:19) describe a qualitative approach as “a systematic subjective approach used to describe life experiences and situations to give them meaning”. studyers used the qualitative approach to explore the behaviour, perspectives, experiences and feelings of people and emphasize the understanding of these elements. the studyer focused on the experiences from the participants’ perspective. in order to achieve the emic perspective, the studyer became involved and immersed in the study. this study applied the tripartite model of psyche of sigmund freud. the theories and practice of sigmund freud provide the foundation for psychoanalytic criticism (bressler, 1999:149). this approach attempts to explain the hows and whys of human actions without developing an aesthetic theory – a systematic, philosophical body of beliefs concerning how meaning occurs in literature (bressler, 1999:148). according to bressler (1999:150), freud separated the human psyche into three parts which called the tripartite model. this model consists of three parts: the id, the ego, and the superego. the first object of this study was the material object that was a movie screenplay written by lucinda coxon entitled the danish girl hosted by focus features which contained 90 pages. it was an adaption from the novel with the same title by david ebershoff. the second object was the formal object that was the study of the screenplay seen from the study question which was the major characters of the screenplay those were einar wegener and gerda wegener. it would limit the study so the study would not come out of the topic. the data were collected by reading, identifying, classifying, and inventorying. the collected data were analysed by explaining the ethical dilemmas of the major characters of lucinda coxon’s the danish girl movie screenplay. the data were also analysed by explaining the ethical dilemmas based on freud’s tripartite model theory of psyche (id, ego, and superego). results and discussions ethical dilemmas of the major characters in the danish girl movie screenplay figar & đorđević (2017) explained that when someone is in a situation where he/she has to make a choice between two or more alternatives, it means he/she is experiencing an ethical dilemma. experiencing ethical dilemmas often leaves a person in an uncomfortable and difficult situation because he/she needs to make a choice between ethical and unethical alternatives. when it comes to ethical alternatives, he/she must choose the best one. since the choice reflects a large number of principals, this situation causes conflicts between rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 78 different levels of ethical dilemmas, but also the conflicts within the same level. the analysis of the ethical dilemmas based on the tripartite model theory of sigmund freud can be seen below: the ethical dilemmas of einar wegener/lili elbe einar wegener was a shy and an introvert man. he did not like parties since he did not like to talk to people. talking with others made him uncomfortable. he worked as a landscape painter and lived in copenhagen with his wife, gerda wegener, who was also a painter. one day, einar felt something in his body after posing as a woman for gerda’s portrait. he discovered his true self that was being a woman or lili elbe and determined to live his life as lili and leave einar behind. lili was flirtatious, playful, and seductive. she is freer than the conflicted einar. in this study, einar wegener/lili elbe's ethical dilemmas are portrayed in certain dialogues below, and analyzed by the sigmund freud’s tripartite model of psyche. gerda (cont’d): no. i need the dress. they both look over to where ulla’s dress hangs. it is white, weighted with beads at the hem and cuff. beautiful. einar: gerda, i’m not putting on. gerda: i haven’t asked you to. she get sit... lays it across him. (coxon, 2015:11) the first ethical dilemma on einar occurred when gerda asked ulla, who was her best friend, to be the model of her painting. on the appointed day, ulla told gerda that she could not come because she had a rehearsal to do. since ulla cancelled the appointment, gerda decided to ask her husband to become the model. she asked her husband to wear a dress that had been prepared. the ethical dilemma that happened to einar here was when gerda asked him to wear the dress. einar did not know whether he had to grant his wife's request or refuse it. he felt bad if he refused to do what his wife alleged because he had promised to help his wife, which indicated his superego. however, einar did not want to wear the dress since he thought a dress was not clothing worn by men. in the end, he decided to wear the dress. here, einar's desire that he did not want to wear the dress was his id. in other words, his id drove him to do or follow his will. yet, his id and superego successfully were suppressed by his ego that was wearing the dress intending to make his wife happy. gerda: what is it…? einar’s eyes shine animated. he cuts an ungainly figure, but the impression is more confusing than jarring. einar: am i pretty enough? gerda’s surprised by the sincerity of the question. gerda: of course you are… (coxon, 2015:22) the second ethical dilemma on einar occurred when gerda and einar were playing gerda’s game where einar had to come to a party with her as lili. he wore the dress that gerda chose, and she also put makeup on einar. his ethical dilemma appeared when he arrived at the party. einar felt unsure about his appearance as a woman. he was afraid that people at the party would realize that lili was einar. he even asked gerda about his appearance to make sure that he looked like a woman. it made einar not sure to enter the ballroom, even though he was already there. his superego arose when he was afraid that people at the party would notice that he was dressing up as a woman and start judging him. since he was a well-known portrait painter, he didn’t want to ruin his career just because of gerda’s game. in the end, he decided to enter the ballroom. in this case, his desire to leave the party indicated his id. in other words, his id drove him to follow his desire. however, his id and superego were successfully suppressed by his ego, which made him go to the party in order to make his happy. henrik: no, it’s more than that. i feel i’d need to ask permission before i kissed you. a bolt of something goes through lili. her eyes sink, drawn and repulsed, to henrik’s lips. she can hardly breathe... einar/lili: i probably ought to find gerda. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 79 she heads back toward the corridor... henrik grabs her hand. (coxon, 2015:27) next, einar’s ethical dilemma emerged when einar/lili and gerda attended a party. there was a man who was attracted to her. that man was henrik. he approached lili, flirted with her, and tried to kiss her. when henrik asked lili for permission to kiss her, she did not know what to do or say to him. as we can see from the quotation above, instead of responding to what henrik said, lili turned the conversation around by saying that she should look for gerda. it showed her ethical dilemma. she was afraid she would hurt gerda if she kissed henrik and was also afraid that henrik would find out that she was einar. however, she was flattered and happy when there was a man who liked her and wanted to kiss her. it made her feel like she was a completely natural woman. this also made her realize that she was a married man, and what she did was wrong, which indicated her superego. in the end, lili tried to go back to the corridor and left henrik behind. here, the desire to kiss henrik was her id, but her id and superego were being suppressed by her ego by trying to leave the place in order to not to hurt gerda. gerda: but lili doesn’t exist. we made her up. einar: i know... gerda: we were playing a game! einar: i know we were... but then it changed... gerda’s mind reels, panic rises... gerda: this is absurd. we need to stop. make it stop einar. with genuine anxiety: einar: i’m going to try... she goes, still distressed, leaving einar alone. (coxon, 2015:30) the fourth ethical dilemma occurred when gerda asked einar to go to a party with her as lili since she knew that her husband was a shy guy who did not like to talk to many people. at the party, lili met a guy that was henrik sandahl. he was so attracted to lili, and he decided to talk to her and even kiss her. when gerda tried to look for lili at the party, she was so shocked since she saw lili was kissing a guy. she approached them, reached lili's hand and went home. when they got home, gerda asked lili what had just happened at the party. she tried to remind einar that he dressed as lili was just a game and asked him to stop acting like a woman. einar was surprised when he heard what gerda said. instead of giving a response by saying a definite answer – such as yes or no – he, with genuine anxiety, answered it by giving an uncertain answer whether he would try to stop. his uncertain answer here showed his ethical dilemma. at that time, he felt that lili persona already grew in him, and he was not able to stop it. he could not tell the truth to gerda because he knew it would hurt her, which indicated his superego. here, his desire to tell gerda the truth about what happened in him and his unwillingness to make it stop showed his id. in other words, his id drove him to do what he wanted. yet, his id and superego were suppressed by his ego that he would try his best to do what gerda asked. the lili portraits are gone. einar regards a canvas. failing to paint. in the kitchen, gerda chops vegetables, throws them in a pan. she hovers in the doorway to the studio. gerda: another headache? einar: it’s nothing... she goes back into the kitchen again... gerda: can i get you something? einar: i’m fine. gerda returns to chopping. gerda: maybe you should see a doctor. einar grows agitated. einar : gerda... i’m fine. gerda looks round to see einar now in his coat. he quickly collects a small suitcase, goes out, leaving gerda to fret. (coxon, 2015:31) the fifth ethical dilemma occurred after he fought with gerda. they fought because einar kissed someone else at the party. gerda saw einar's face was so pale and anxious, which made her so worried about his condition. she asked him to see a doctor since she knew that there was something wrong about einar. the man, who did not want to make his wife worried, chose to lie rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 80 about his feelings by stating that he was fine. however, he was unable to have a chat with gerda because he was still confused about his true self. he did not know whether he had to get rid of lili's personality or let it grow in him with the risk that it would make gerda so angry with him. it showed his ethical dilemma. in the end, he decided to go to the opera house while carrying his suitcase to find the solution to the confusion he experienced. here, his id appeared when he did not want to tell gerda about his condition. he did not want to make his wife get worried and did not want to make the situation worse which indicated his superego. it made him unable to express what he truly felt about his wife which indicated his ego. in this case, his id and superego were suppressed by his ego. henrik welcomes lili at the open door... henrik: come in.. he closes the door against the world. lili takes in the space. she’s delighted by it lili: i don’t have long... gerda’s seeing rasmussen. henrik gestures for lili to sit. she settles on the couch. henrik: i don’t like all these lies. lili: she’s very protective. henrik: why don’t you just tell her about us? lili: i couldn’t do that... lili seems a little panicked... henrik: sorry i don’t want to upset you. (coxon, 2015:33) next, the ethical dilemma from the dialogue above happened when einar was visiting henrik’s house without telling gerda. lili told henrik that she did not have much time to talk to him because she was afraid that gerda would get home before she did. hearing what lili said, made henrik question several questions to her. he was wondering why lili did not tell gerda about their relationship and asking her to tell the truth to gerda about their relationship. she did not know what kind of response she should give to henrik when she heard what he said. she did not want to tell it to gerda because she knew that it would make gerda angry and hurt her feelings. also, she was afraid that henrik would know about her identity if she told him the real reason. however, she knew that she had to tell gerda about her secret relationship with henrik and tell henrik about her identity that she was previously a man in a physical way, which indicated her superego. in the end, lili could not grant henrik's request and answer his question. here, lili's wish to tell the truth to gerda and henrik indicated her ego. yet, her superego and ego were suppressed by her id that she did not tell the truth to henrik and gerda. henrik (cont’d): come here... lili lets herself be drawn closer to him... he strokes her face. lili smiles, adoring. henrik kisses her and she responds eagerly. his hand works its way down her body, between her legs. lili squirms, uncomfortable. he persists... lili bears it as long as she can, then gently: lili: no... henrik... henrik: yes... lili: no... still in the moment of passion... henrik: einar… lili recoils, stunned... astonished... lili: what...? henrik (sweetly): come on... it’s alright... but lili pushes him away, upset, bewildered... lili: i’m sorry, i don’t understand... henrik’s frustrated. henrik: einar... please.. lili panics, grabs her things to leave, horribly exposed... lili: i don’t know what you mean... i don’t know what you want... henrik: i want you! lili: no... (coxon, 2015:34) the ethical dilemma from the dialogue above occurred when lili came to meet henrik in his house without telling gerda. he looked at her face, drowned into her beauty and began to kiss her. he kissed her intently and tried to touch another part of her body. it made lili feel so uncomfortable and asked him to stop. however, henrik still asked her to let him touch her. when he persuaded her, instead of calling her name 'lili' he called her 'einar'. it made lili panicked since she thought henrik did not know about her rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 81 identity and made her realize that she was a man who already had a wife. her ethical dilemma occurred when she felt disgusted with herself, felt ashamed and wanted to be angry with henrik for calling her 'einar', but she could not do it because she knew that lili loved him and she did not want to make henrik hate her. in this part, her id was successfully suppressed by her superego. in the end, lili decided to go home and leave him alone. here, her ego was manifested in his action by choosing to leave henrik's house and kept her anger for herself. gerda (cont’d): so... are you in love with sandahl? einar’s appalled: einar: no i love you, gerda, only you. but lili... angry tears well in gerda’s eyes. gerda: why can’t you just be honest about this! but einar’s angry too... einar: i’m trying! gerda... please... i need you to believe me. you of all people to understand. (coxon, 2015:36) next, einar's ethical dilemma occurred when gerda walked into the kitchen and saw einar was crying. gerda, who was so worried, asked him about his condition. einar explained that he had been seeing henrik sandahl without telling her. hearing what he said made gerda shocked and question about his feelings for henrik. when she asked the reason why he was not honest with her about his feelings towards henrik, he said that it was very hard for einar to explain it. it was so hard for him to do so because he did not want to hurt her and was also afraid that gerda would leave him, but he also knew that gerda had a right to know the truth of his feelings for henrik, which showed his ethical dilemma. in this case, his unwillingness to tell gerda about his feelings for henrik indicated his id. it emerged because he did not want to hurt gerda, and he realized that having feelings for someone besides his wife was wrong, which showed his superego. however, he felt that gerda deserved to know, which made him tell gerda the truth about his feelings for henrik. it showed that his id and superego successfully were suppressed by his ego. thus, the character of einar wegener/lili elbe had experienced ethical dilemmas before he made decisions. he had to face by two choices, which made him have to think about what risks would occur when he chose one of the two choices. also, he represented ego more than the other two parts of psyche. in other words, he was able to control his id and superego. the ethical dilemmas of gerda wegener gerda wegener was einar’s wife who worked as a portrait painter. gerda's character is very different from einar’s. she is a cheerful, talkative, very confident woman, but she is a bit selfish and stubborn. she was the one who had awakened einar's true self. she was very supportive of the self-change that happened to her husband. she cared for her spouse and continued to live with lili after her transition, despite their separation. the only thing she did not approve was when einar decided to do an ovarian transplant because gerda thought it was too dangerous. in the screenplay, it showed her ethical dilemmas that are portrayed in certain dialogues below and analyzed by applying the tripartite model of the psyche. einar (cont’d): lili fell for him. and he kissed her. just once. einar darkens at the memory: einar (cont’d): but my father came in and he caught them... he knocked hans down he was so angry... einar shakes his head... gerda absorbs this. she looks up einar looks pale, dark circles under his eyes. gerda: i don’t know what to say. (coxon, 2015:37) the first ethical dilemma on gerda occurred when einar told gerda about his past with hans. he told gerda that lili used to like hans and they kissed. gerda was so shocked by hearing einar’s story. she did not expect that her husband had a feeling for a guy when he was a rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 82 teenager. she felt sad and disappointed, and the story caught her completely off guard. she did not respond to it, because she did not want to say anything emotionally to einar even though she wanted to argue with him for not being completely honest to her. here, her desire to be mad at him indicated her id. her superego appeared when she felt that she would hurt einar’s heart and make the situation more complicated if she argued with him. however, as a wife, she had to accept einar’s past with hans even though it was very hard for her which showed her ego. in this case, her superego told her not to say anything emotionally to einar to not hurt his feelings. rasmussen: and there’s more i had a call from the etienne dufour gallery they would like to represent you in paris. gerda: in paris...? rasmussen: you should go and see them. gerda’s mind races... gerda: oh i can’t travel just now... rasmussen (firmly): gerda, this is your moment. you’ve waited long enough... and these dealers can be fickle. (coxon, 2015:41) the dialogue above showed that gerda was not sure to do what rasmussen asked. he asked her to go to paris for an exhibition after he sold the lili portraits, which gerda had made, to etienne dufour gallery in paris. at the same time, einar had just returned from the hospital after undergoing several treatments, and he was still in the recovery phase. it made gerda be faced with two choices whether she should go to paris, leave her husband alone or accompany her husband in the recovery phase and not attend the exhibition. her husband was in a situation where he needed gerda’s support, but the exhibition was really important because that was the highest achievement in her career. however, due to her inability to choose one of the choices, gerda decided to take her husband to go to paris with her. she thought it was the best choice because she could still take care of einar, and could also attend the exhibition. in this case, her ego led her action. hans: i don’t think so. could i take you to dinner? to celebrate? someone ought to. gerda: no. thank you. hans absorbs this, regroups. hans: gerda, have i offended you? gerda: no. hans: gerda... he rests his hand on her arm, pressing for some honesty... gerda’s cornered, the heat of the room, the nearness of hans. gerda: i am still einar’s wife. she brushes past him, into the crowd. (coxon, 2015:56) next, gerda’s ethical dilemma occurred when gerda met hans at the exhibition. he approached her and congratulated her on what had been achieved by her. on that night, einar chose to stay at home than to attend his wife's event, because he was shy and did not like the crowd. seeing gerda who was alone without einar, hans invited gerda to dinner, but she refused it. hans still tried to invite gerda by holding gerda's hand, which made her very surprised. she did not expect that hans would dare to ask his friend's wife out, and even held her hand. at that time, gerda was very angry with hans. she wanted to yell at him for what he did, but she could not do that because that night was her exhibition and was filled with many people that made her not to want to spoil the moment. in this part, her id was successfully suppressed by her superego. then, she decided to remind hans nicely that she was still einar’s wife and she left hans. in this case, her ego triumphed over her action. hans heads for his building, is amazed to see gerda on the front step... hans: gerda... what is it? she gets to her feet... hans (cont’d): you’re soaked... he goes to comfort her, and she embraces him... initiates a desperate snatched kiss before breaking away, upset. hans pursues her... hans (cont’d): gerda... wait... gerda: i can’t... hans: wait... he hurries to catch up. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 83 (coxon, 2015:59) next, she experienced another ethical dilemma when gerda and einar fought after she returned home from the exhibition and after the incident that hans tried to ask her out to dinner and held her hand. after the fight, she left the apartment and einar alone. since she did not know anyone in paris except hans, she decided to go to hans's apartment. it turned out that hans was not at home, she ended up waiting in front of his room. not long after, hans arrived in front of his room and saw her soaking wet, which made hans try to calm her down. at that time, gerda did not know what to do. she just needed attention and affection from her husband, but her husband could not give those things to her, and instead got it from another man. the desire to get attention and affection from her husband showed her id. with all the attention hans gave, it lured her to kiss him. when kissing hans, she realized that what she did was wrong since she was still einar's wife. in such a way, her superego triumphed over her action. she immediately ran away leaving hans and his apartment. in this case, her ego told her to get out of his apartment and leave hans behind. here, gerda's ethical dilemma emerged when she was faced with two options whether fully receiving hans's attention or leaving hans and coming back to her husband, even though her husband was not the same person as before. hans: rasmussen called. the dufour people want you in their group show. i like the idea. gerda looks across at him, hasn’t heard anything. gerda: i’m sorry? hans: the dufour gallery? but gerda shakes her head. hans sighs, considers, then: hans (cont’d): gerda, why don’t you go...? gerda: he asked me not to. hans: he wanted to protect you. you should be there. i’ll go with you. (coxon, 2015:72) from the quotation above, gerda felt the dilemma when einar left for dresden to undergo an operation. hans saw gerda was very worried about her husband’s condition there. she became more quiet than usual. at that time, gerda was very confused and felt bad for not being there, but she could not go since her husband asked her to stay. she could not even focus on what hans said. she wanted to go to dresden, but her husband did not allow her to go because he did not want to hurt gerda by seeing her husband transformed into a complete woman. she also felt it was very wrong just sitting with hans and acting as if nothing had happened, which indicated her superego. in this case, her desire to go to dresden showed her id. in other words, her id drove her to do or follow her will and desire. yet, it was suppressed by her ego that she did not go because einar asked her to stay. lili (cont’d): i’m going on friday. will you come with me? gerda’s mind races to absorb the announcement... gerda: i won’t help you to hurt yourself. lili bites down on it: lili: gerda, will you come...? (coxon, 2015:82) gerda’s ethical dilemma from the quotation above had emerged when einar decided to go to dresden for the second operation. at that time, she did not agree with his decision because she felt that einar was not strong enough to undergo the second operation. seeing einar’s condition, she was afraid that the operation could kill him. however, einar had already made up his mind to go. he asked gerda to come to dresden with him, but she refused it. then, einar tried to ask her again, but gerda did not say anything. at that time, she did not know whether she would come with him or not. her superego arose when she thought that if she came with him, that meant she supported his decision, whereas she knew it was not the right time to undergo the operation. yet, she also wanted to accompany him through his process which showed her id. in the end, she decided not to go with him. she had to do that to hope that einar would understand her and change his mind by not going to dresden. in this case, her action indicated her ego. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 84 hence, gerda wegener, in this screenplay, had experienced ethical dilemmas in certain dialogues. also, her ego played more roles in making decisions when she experienced ethical dilemmas than the other two parts of psyche. in other words, she was able to control her id and superego. conclusion based on the analysis, it can be concluded that the major characters in the danish girl movie screenplay experienced ethical dilemmas when they faced with two choices before they made a decision in their actions. they always experienced an ethical dilemma. the ethical dilemmas happened to them because they needed to think about the impact of their action on other people or themselves. it could prevent them from doing or saying inappropriate things which could hurt someone's feelings or harm themselves. another conclusion in this study is the ethical dilemmas that happened to the major characters mostly represented ego more than the other two parts of psyche. they could control what they wanted to say or do since they thought about the possible things that could happen in each choice before they made the decision. references bressler, charles e. (1999). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice (2nd ed). new jersey: prentice hall. burns, s.n & grove, s.k. (2003). understanding nursing study (3rd ed.). philadelphia: saunders. figar, n., & đorđević, b. (2017). managing an ethical dilemma. economic themes, 54(3),345–362. https://doi.org/10.1515/ethemes-20160017 hunt, s. d., and vasquez-parraga, a. z. (1993). organization consequences, marketing ethics, and sales force supervision. journal of marketing study, 30, 78–90. imdb. (2015). the danish girl. retrieved from https://www.imdb.com/title/tt0810819/ jones, t. m. (1991). ethical decision making by individuals in organization: an issue contingent model. academy of management review, 16, 366–395. kitchener, k. s. (1984). intuition, critical evaluation, and ethical principles: the foundation for ethical decisions in counseling psychology. the counseling psychologist, 12, 43–55. laine, m.d. (2000). fieldwork, participation and practice: ethics and dilemmas in qualitative study. london: sage publications ltd. https://doi.org/10.1192/bjp.112.483.211-a white, t.i. (1998). resolving an ethical dilemma. point of view, 36(1), 4–6. retrieved from http://search.ebscohost.com/login.aspx?direc t=true&db=cin20&an=1999045248&site=eh ost-live 24 rainbow vol. 8 (2) (2019) journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow deconstructing the portrayal of adults’ superiority towards children in frances hodgson burnett’s a little princess nur inayah, bambang purwanto english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received 7 october 2019 approved 26 november 2019 published 26 november 2019 ________________ keywords: adults, children, deconstruction, superiority ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ this study discusses how the portrayal of adults’ superiority towards children in the novel a little princess by frances hodgson burnett is deconstructed by the work itself. the adults’ superiority is portrayed in the novel, in which the adults are depicted as more superior figure than children. however, the perfect descriptions of the children as portrayed by sara in the novel show that the hierarchy in child-adult relationship is able to be reversed. this study uses descriptive qualitative method supported by structuralism’s binary opposition and derrida’s deconstruction reading strategy. the aim of this study is to destabilize the novel, a little princess, by applying deconstruction reading strategy. this study shows that the novel deconstructs its portrayal of adults’ superiority towards children. so, by destabilizing the binary opposition in the novel, that is an adult opposes a child, the child-adult hierarchy is reversed. © 2019 universitas negeri semarang  e-mail: n.inayah@students.unnes.ac.id issn : 2252-6323 mailto:n.inayah@students.unnes.ac.id rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 25 introduction the relationship between the children and the adults is often seen in power inequality which puts the adult as the superior than the child. as alanen & mayall (2001:2) explains that, adults belong to a different generation from children. adults,born at a point 20 to 40 years before their children, carry with them knowledge, assumptions and experience acquired during their trajectory through their lives, and influenced by social forces in operation during their life span to date. from the explanation above, it can be concluded that as the one who occupies the knowledge and life’s experiences, the adults are considered to be way more better than the children. while, the children are powerless with their dependence towards the adults caused by their innocency about the life itself: so it makes them considered as the inferior. the issue of child-adult relationship is also raised by frances hodgson burnett in one of her novels, a little princess. a little princess novel was written by frances hodgson burnett in 1902. this novel tells about a little girl named sara crew who has to face the unequal treatments due to the changes of her social status. her life as an orphan in the age of 11th forced her to be dependent towards the adults around her. instead of being oppressed by the situation, sara is described to have a perfect characteristics for a child of her age which makes her called as ‘a little princes’, and, in further study, questions whether the children are truly the inferior, while adults as the superior one. this condition then seems to deconstruct what is portrayed in the novel regarding to child-adult hierarchy. the characterizations of children turns to be equal compared to adults that in the same way putting the children in the same position with the adults. from this explanation, it can be seen that the construction of child-adult hierarchy has inconsistent assumptions. therefore, this study is conducted to reveal how derrida’s deconstruction theory deconstructs the childadult hierarchy in the novel a little princess. since this novel seems to deconstruct the child-adult hierarchy that has been established in the novel itself, jacques derrida’s deconstruction theory is considered to be the best approach to be used in this study. it is an approach which helps to seek out the binary oppositions operating in a text and reverse them in order to show the unstable assumptions on which most of the readers base their interpretations (bressler, 1998:130). by using the approach, the unstable hierarchy of the concept of the adults’ superiority towards children can be observed and interpreted in detail. jacques derrida was the person who popularized deconstruction approach. he refused any kind of centralism which is based on a system of binary opperations or conceptual oppositions. “he [derrida] suggested that every centralism was not absolute: and it could be substituted or even be replaced.” (rosyidy, 2014.) besides, deconstruction is a method of destabilizing the priority of things which is considered to be set up as original and natural. “for deconstruction, (1) language is dynamic, ambiguous, and unstable, continually disseminating possible meanings: (2) existence has no center, no stable meaning, no fixed ground: and (3) human beings are fragmented battlefields for competing ideologies whose only “identities” are the ones we invent and choose to believe.” (tyson, 2006:258.) this explanation shows us that deconstructive reading allows a text to be reinterpreted countless times, since derrida stated that truth is not absolute’ while the wrong might be true (rosyidy, 2014): and the dynamic of a language may lead one reading becomes different with another reading: and that there is no a single thing which has a stable meaning or identity. therefore, it can also be said that there is no stable construction on the portrayal of the adults’ superiority towards children in burnett’s a little princess, since the construction can be destabilized. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 26 based on the explanations above, the problems proposed are how the adults superiority towards children is portrayed in the novel and how the portrayal of the adults’ superiority towards children in the novel is deconstructed by the work itself. the aim of this study is to show how the adults’ superiority towards children is portrayed in the novel and how the portrayal of the adults’ superiority towards children in the novel is deconstructed by the work itself. so, it shows the unstable hierarchy of child-adult relationship in burnett’s a little princess. methods this study applies structuralism’s binary opposition and deconstruction reading strategy by jacques derrida: and uses descriptive qualitative method since it will involve interpretational qualitative and they will be interpreted and reported descriptively (creswell, 2014). the material object of this study is frances hodgson burnett’s a little princess. while, the formal object of this study is the study about the adults’ superiority towards children reflected in the novel called a little princess by frances hodgson burnett. the data analysis is taken by some procedures: (1) describing data in binary opposition: (2) data is interpreted through deconstruction reading. results and discussions this part explains the binary opposition as to describe the portrayal of adults’ superiority towards children in burnett’s a little princess: and deconstruction reading of burnett’s a little princess related to the portrayal of adults’ superiority towards children. adults’ superiority towards children adults become superior to the children as they are considered to know more about life, so that they can fulfill their children’s needs. while, the children are inferior because of their dependence towards the adults, in which it drives them to be passive, voiceless, and let the adults to control them. hence, the children’s dependence towards the adults clearly indicate that the adults are those with independence. the researcher, then, found in burnett’s a little princess that the adults’ characterization of independence also leads to another characterizations which make them considered as the superior to the children. meanwhile, the children’s characterization of dependence in the novel leads them to be considered as the inferior. however, the childadult hierarchy in the novel can be described through binary opposition found in the novel which consists of some opposing characterizations between the adults and the children. the binary opposition is taken from opposing characterizations between adults and children in burnett’s a little princess. the first opposition is ‘independent’ and ‘dependent’, which can be seen from the relation between mr. crewe (sara’s father) as the adult and sara as the child in the novel. the adults think that they are more superior than the children, since they – children – are younger former. especially for having the age differential, children have less experience in life than the adults (kuhne in wijayanti and meyrasyawati, 2015). so that children depend on the adults to support them economically, such as for their daily needs and education: and mentally, such as giving them the attention and love. these explanations about the adults’ independence and the children’s dependence are described by burnett in a little princess as shown in the passage below, among other things, she had heard that he was a rich father who was willing to spend a great deal of money on his little daughter. (burnett, 2017: 12) from the passage above, it can be seen that mr. crewe (sara’s father) is the adult who is economically independent. therefore he can provide everything his daughter needs and be responsible for his daughter. in this case, sara as rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 27 the child becomes the object or recipient of her father nurturance. so that, it consequently makes sara always be dependent on her father as the adult. besides, his position as a single parent for his daughter makes sara become more depedent on him (burnett, 2017: 9). the opposition between ‘independent’ and ‘dependent’, then, leads to another opposition, that is ‘wise’ and ‘reckless’. as the adults are considered independent, it means that they are used to managing their own life and it makes them wise. while, children with their dependence, mean that they do not have their own autonomy to do or decide anything in their life, are considered reckless. in burnett’s a little princess, the opposition between wise and reckless is drawn by two opposing characterization of lottie as the child and mr. carrisford as the adult. lottie was described as a four-years old kid who had lost her mother (burnett, 2017:21 & 45). this condition, then, seems to affect her personality as a spoiled child. besides, the adults around her always treat her as if she needs lot of attention after her mother’s death. so this leads to the idea that a child who has lost her mother needs to be taken care of and be given more attention. yet, this turns her into a spoiled child who wants all her needs to be fulfilled or she would cry out loud (burnett, 2017: 45). this explanation in the story shows that children are considered reckless, for they often act without any consideration whether it will bring goodness or not. on the other hand, the adults as portrayed by mr. carrisford’s characterization are categorized as wise. this is when, in the story, mr. carrisford is told for keeping her friend’s wealth, in which it turns out to be sara’s father who had died in india. realizing that he had kept the wealth of his beloved friend, mr. carrisford decided to give it to his friend’s one and only relative, that is his daughter (sara), instead of running away with it and keeping it for himself. he even felt so burdened for keeping a huge amount of his friend’s wealth (burnett, 2017: 169). so, he decided to find sara and give back the fortune to the person who deserved it (burnett, 2017: 172). these explanations show that adults are wise since they can make a right decision in their own life. another opposition is between ‘powerful’ and ‘powerless’. since they are considered to be wise, it makes the adults can be trusted to have the autonomy to run their own life. their autonomy is also the key to manage the children’s life, and that it makes them be powerful over the children. in the novel, the adult as portrayed by miss minchin, is powerful since she has the autonomy to run her own seminary (burnett, 2017: 264). so, she has the authority to control each child including sara crewe. especially, since sara lost her father who had left nothing to her, miss minchin becomes more powerful that she makes sara work for her to pay all the costs she has spent during her life in the seminary (burnett, 2017: 100). in contrast, the children are so reckless that they do not occupy the autonomy to run their own life. so, this situation, then, creates the children as the opposition to be powerless with their dependence on the adults, and that they cannot reject what the adults tell them to do (burnett, 2017: 257). however, sara as the child is totaly powerless since she can only obey miss minchin’s command and even believes she deserves to be given any job (burnett, 2017: 102). these are because sara realizes that she is now poor and that she has nobody to depend on except miss minchin. so, she has to work for her and obey every command given to her in order to pay the hospitality miss minchin gives as long as sara lives in the seminary (burnett, 2017: 258). miss minchin also takes everything that is left for sara in the seminary, including her dolls since she felt so cheated that sara’s father left nothing to pay her (burnett, 2017: 101). her powerfulness is also described in the passage below, ‘don’t talk nonsense about people liking you,’ said miss minchin. ‘you will have to do more than teach the little ones. you will run errands and help in the kitchen as well rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 28 as in the schoolroom. if you don’t please me, you will be sent away. remember that. now go.’ (burnett, 2017: 102-103) from the explanation above, it can be seen that the adults as portrayed by miss minchin are ruling since they can control the childrens’s life and set the rule for them. the children are being ruled by the adults since the adults believe they children are reckless that they cannot decide what is best for them (burnett, 2017: 268). in burnett a little princess, miss minchin also sets sara’s life as if she is a servant in the seminary as it can be seen in the passage below, ‘don’t put on grand airs,’ she said. ‘the time for that sort of thing is past. you are not a princess any longer. your carriage and your pony will be sent away–your maid will be dismissed. you will wear your oldest and plainest clothes–your extravagant ones are no longer suited to your station. you are like becky–you must work for your living.’ (burnett, 2017: 102) the passage above shows how miss minchin uses her authority as the head of the seminary to rule sara’s life after she becomes an orphan and penniless. yet, the rule even does not uphold justice for sara since it makes sara work too hard for a child of her age (burnett, 2017: 270). besides, sara also does not get any appropriate treatment from miss minchin eventhough she has given her best to the seminary (burnett, 2017: 270). miss minchin also forbids sara to talk to the girls in the seminary (burnett, 2017: 118). even after sara is not under her charge anymore, miss minchin still tries to ban sara to meet her companions in the seminary (burnett: 2017: 268). it shows that sara as the child is being ruled by miss minchin as the adults. there is nothing she can do but obey anything miss minchin tells her to do (burnett, 2017: 257). the opposition between ‘ruling’ and ‘ruled’ creates the way they live, which are to be ‘free’ and to be ‘controlled’. the adults can control everything since they are powerful and hold the authority to rule the children. it is different from the adults as portrayed by miss minchin, sara as the children has no authority to dismiss miss minchin’s orders to do any job in the seminary. moreover, if sara does not please miss minchin, she will be expelled from the seminary (burnett, 2017: 103). sara just powerless as she realizes that there is nothing she can do but to follow miss minchin’s plans for her life, as seen in the passage below, it certainly seemed that there was no way in which any change could take place. she knew what miss minchin intended that her future should be. so long as she was too young to be used as a regular teacher, she would be used as an errand girl and servant and yet expected to remember what she had learned and in some mysterious way to learn more. the greater number of her evenings she was supposed to spend at study, and at various indefinite intervals she was examined and knew she would have been severely admonished if she had not advanced as was expected of her ... this was what would happen: when she was older she would be expected to drudge in the schoolroom as she drudge now in various parts of the house: they would be obliged to give her more respectable clothes, but they would be sure to be plain and ugly and to make her look somhow like a servant. that was all there seemed to be look forward to, and sara stood quite still for several minutes and thought it over. (burnett, 2017: 158) it can be seen from the passage above that sara as the children is really powerless that she can be controlled by miss minchin as the adult. if she wants to stay in the seminary, she has to please miss minchin by following her plans she has set for her life in the seminary. she shall perform every command given to her even if it means she will be treated as if she is a servant in the seminary. moreover, since there is nothing sara can do, it means that she is being controlled by miss minchin as the adult. while, miss minchin as the adult has freedom to control her pupils in the seminary including sara. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 29 those oppositions reflect how superior the adults to the children and how inferior the children to the adults in a little princess (burnett, 2017). each opposition shows that the adults who take the control over the children are in the upper level, while the children are in the position of being controlled. this shows the differentiation that exists in the relationship of child-adult, especially in burnett’s a little princess. she, burnett, tries to show that the adults with all the authority to run their own life can take control over the children. moreover, the adults become more superior than the children since the children themselves are familiarised with being dependent on the adults as what has reflected on a little princess (burnett, 2017). deconstructing adults’ superiority towards children in the previous writing about binary opposition in burnett’s a little princess as related to the adults’ superiority towards children, it is already mentioned that adults are superior because of some differentiations between their characterizations and the children’s, in which those put the adults in the higher level than the children. but there are also some characterizations of the children in the novel that seem to reject the idea of the adults’ superiority itself. the perfect description of the children as portrayed by sara crewe seems to built a new meaning of children’s characterizations in general and this idea is considered as a deconstruction thinking. her characterizations described in the novel seem seem to be similar to the adults’ characterization as the party which hold the superiority. this idea, then, is the idea of deconstruction. however their dependence is caused by some factors, such as how the adults around them treat them. so, there is a big possibility to the children to be independent just if the adults around them or even an unexpected condition forces them to be independent. for example, in burnett’s a little princess, the children as portrayed by sara crewe is dependent on the adults for they still need the nurturance from the adults (burnett, 2017: 9). besides, the children are also economically dependent on the adults around them since they are the ones who earn the money for the family and provide their children with the wealth (burnett, 2017:12). these kinds of dependence are caused by the way the adults treat them to be dependent. they always provide their children with material wealth so that the children tend to be spoiled. yet, not all parents choose to treat their children with the fortune they have. moreover, if the situation suddenly changes and turns the life of a prosperous family into a peniless one: or even when the children lost one or both of their parents, the children can possibly become independent like the adults. such as one of the children in burnett’s a little princess named sara crewe, she is an independent little girl since she has lost her mother when she was born (burnett, 2017:8). so, even though her father treats her like a little princess (burnett, 2017:20), sara realizes that she is the one who has to take care of her rich father (burnett, 2017:10). besides, when other children might be so spoiled that they are usually annoying (burnett, 2017: 20), sara chooses to make herself useful and not to give up to the sudden change in her life which turns her into a poor child when she lost her father and the wealth that supports her life (burnett, 2017: 109). even when miss minchin makes her busy with the works of a servant in the seminary, indeed sara still independently realizes her necessity to educate herself (burnett, 2017:110). since she lives by her own self after the death of her father, she also told herself not to complain while she is doing her jobs that seems so burdening for a child of her age (burnett, 2017:112). from their dependence on the adults, the children then become reckless that they are not given any chance to develop themselves by considering what is best for them. but, the perfect description of sara crewe in burnett’s a little princess makes the adults let sara to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 30 unintentionally develop herself and reject the idea of the children’s recklessness as shown in the passage below, she was such a little girl that one did not expect to see such a look on her small face. it would have been an old look for a child of twelve, and sara crewe was only seven. the fact was, however, that she was always dreaming and thinking odd things and could not herself remember any time when she had not been thinking things about grown-up people and the world they belonged to. she felt as if she had lived a long, long time (burnett, 2017:7-8). the passage above indicates how sara is different from other children. the way she thinks is more like the adults, and it affects in the way she acts in solving her problems. besides, her condition as a child who has lost her mother turns her into a wise person as she is trusted to help the adults to take care of other children in the seminary (burnett, 2017:46). she knows how to make a spoiled child to be quiet when the adults choose to give up (burnett, 2017:47). moreover, she also knows the best way to use her fortune (burnett, 2017: 280). as the children are considered being reckless, they cannot get the authority to run their own life and they will not be trusted to make a decision in their own life. these make the children become so powerless that they only wait for the adults to choose what is best to do and to decide anything in their life. yet, in burnett’s a little princess, sara crewe with her cleverness can reject the powerlessness the children occupy as she is considered being wise. it is through the adults that sara powerfulness is admited. they let sara make a decision on her own life since they believe she will make the best one by her own self (burnett, 2017:267). even miss minchin as the adult cannot do anything to reject sara’s decision (burnett, 2017:267). besides, since the adults know how special sara is than other children, they allow her to use her autonomy to do anything she likes to do. so, since they call sara a princess, it also means everyone, including the adults, should obey her command (burnett, 2017:280). however, these explanations clearly indicate how powerful sara as the children towards the adults is. children are also considered as being ruled by the adults. this is because the children are powerless with their dependence on the adults and cannot decide what is best for them (burnett, 2017: 268). yet, sara’s perfect description, which makes her regarded as the most accomplished pupil in the seminary (burnett, 2017:84), rejects the idea that children are the ones who are being ruled by the adults. the children as portrayed by sara crewe in burnett’s a littl princess have the power to rule the adults since she realizes her rights to be served, and she also knows that her father has paid for it (burnett, 2017: 82). so, in this case, miss minchin as the adults has no authority to dismiss sara’s order and follows sara’s command (burnett, 2017: 82). as shown in figure 4.1, the children are controlled by the adults. this is for they are so powerless that they have no authority to refuse what the adults told them to do (burnett, 2017: 158). yet, the description of sara’s characterizations in burnett’s a little princess also rejects the idea that she, as the children, is being controlled by the adults. in this case, children who are given their authority to decide what is best for themselves have less possibility to be controlled by anyone, especially by the adults (burnett, 2017: 268). they are free from any command the adults ask them to do (burnett, 2017:267). from all oppositions that have been dismantled above, we can see the deconstructed aspects in burnett’s a little princess (burnett, 2017). from the discussion above, it can be seen that the adults’ superiority can be put in reverse and so it can be seen that there is no stable construction of child-adult hierarchy since the construction can be destabilized. the adults’ superiority over children happens just if the children are treated as if they are dependent and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 8 (2) (2019) issn : 2252-6323 31 powerless compared to the adults. besides, if the situation does not seem to challenge the children to think what is good for themselve, the children could possibly be in the lower level than the adults and become passive all the time. the deconstruction also means as fighting back the dominance of the adults over children which may cause the adults to intimidate the children. so, the only way for the children to reject the idea of their inferiority is by occupying the authority to develop themselves to be independent and allowing the unexpected situation to challenge them to be wise and free. conclusion based on the analysis and discussion on the research findings in the previous chapter, the novel a little princess by frances hodgson burnett illustrates the relation between adults and children from various opposing characterizations which are conceptualized in the form of binary opposition. it shows that adults are superior than the children because they occupy the autonomy to run their own lives, which can be reached by gaining various characterizations such as being independent, wise, powerful, ruling, and free. therefore, the adults can control the children as what adults, or in this case, miss minchin, do towards sara, the main character of the novel. however, in this novel, sara takes control over the adult by being a ‘little princess’ in the seminary. the story of the novel a little princess is expected to tell about a child’s life experiences since the main character of the novel is sara crewe, an eleven year old girl. however, instead of presenting the character of children, the story betrays its own notion by showing the perfect descriptions of a child which put the children in the same level with the adults. besides, the new characteristics of children that are portrayed by sara as the main character in the novel show the deconstruction of the portrayal of adults’ superiority over children. so, by destabilizing the binary opposition in the novel, that is a child opposes an adult, the child-adult hierarchy is reversed. references alanen, l., & mayall, b. (2001). conceptualizing childadult relations. london: routledgefalmer bressler, c. e. (1998). literary criticism : an introduction to theory and practice (2nd ed). united states of america: prentice-hall, inc. burnett, f. h. (2017). a little princess. indonesia: gramedia pustaka utama. creswell, j. w. (2014). research design : qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods approaches (4th ed). united states of america: sage publication. rosyidy, l. (2014). a critique towards men’s superiority in the myth of sisyphus. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, 3(1). https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v3i1.4039 tyson, lois. (2006). critical theory today: a userfriendly guide (2nd ed). new york: routledge. wijayanti, a. m., & meyrasyawati, d. (2015). deconstructing the portrayals of adults’ superiority towards children in the society in orson scott card’s enders game. allusion, 4(2), 1-8. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 1 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow an analysis of main character’s gender dysphoria in kom fu’s for today i am a boy sayyidah nafiza rafiz hasibuan 🖂 department of english, faculty of cultural studies, university of sumatera utara, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 14 january 2020 approved 11 february 2020 published 24 april 2020 this thesis analyzed transgender process in the main character. the purpose of this thesis is to find out and understand how that happens and to look for the two transgender causes found in the novel. the main character in this novel is a boy who always feels confused with his identity. he always tried to find out who he was, find out which identity he felt comfortable with. but as long as he was confused, he did not get significant support from his family, girlfriends and his friends to stay with the gender he had at that time, instead they directed him to follow his conscience. all obstacles experienced by the boy in finding his true identity make this novel interesting to look deeper. the theory used to analyze is transgender theory by susan stryker and the concept of diagnostic criteria for gender identity disorder by the american psychiatric association. the research method used in this thesis is a qualitative method and library research. the author collected the data from the novel and from several sources of articles, books, and journals related to this thesis. the results of this thesis are to reveal the truth that transgender criteria are truly experienced by the main characters and get the causes of the transgender in his daily lives. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: dysphoria, gender identity, psychology, transgender 🖂 e-mail: sayyidanafiza27@gmail.com mailto:sayyidanafiza27@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 2 introduction according to apa (american psychological association), transgender is an umbrella term for persons whose gender identity, gender expression or behavior does not conform to that typically associated with the sex to which they were assigned at birth. transgender also includes someone who wears other gender attributes outside the gender concept which has been constructed in the social order of society. according to the world health organization (who), gender is a trait of women and men, such as norms, roles and relationships between groups of men and women, which are socially constructed. gender can differ from one community group to another, and can change often over time. in a psychological view, this transgender action is caused by gender dysphoria. gender dysphoria, previously known as gender identity disorder, is a condition that affects a transgender person, in which a person feels discomfort or feeling depressed because of the incompatibility of biological sex and their gender identity. according to the psychiatric and statistical manual of mental disorders (dsm-5) guidebook by american psychiatric association, for someone to be diagnosed with gender dysphoria, there must be a real difference between the gender they believe and gender perceived by others, and must be sustained for at least six month. in children, the desire to change gender must be real and visible, and expressed directly from the individual. the real wishes and beliefs mentioned above are not only desires to get social and cultural benefits from different sexes, but come from within on the basis of the belief that they should not be in a particular sex group, and show consistent attitudes and behaviors from gender opposite. based on sources from bishop and osthelder (2001: 16) in the book sexualia from prehistory to cyberspace in tiffany (2016), “sometimes some people assume that they were born with the wrong sex and finally have the desire to live in another sex. this can happen because the individual concerned feels uncomfortable with the sex they have. the feeling of being trapped in the wrong body often starts in childhood”. hurlock (1978: 180-181) as quoted tiffany (2016) states that, “it such a feeling when a person in childhood has a different interest with his gender (for example, it can be seen from the extracurricular activities he chooses) and his behavior (for example in men he prefers to play with toy dolls)”. transgender is divided into two, namely trans-man (female to male) and trans-women (male to female). transgender also expresses its gender identity in various ways, the way that is often done is cross-dressing and transsexual. cross-dressing is the activity of wearing clothes that are contrary to their gender which is usually done to show the disgust of transgender towards the gender they have, while transsexual is a strong desire to change their sex with the aim of permanently living as someone who has a gender different from the gender they have from birth. the phenomena above make me curious about what they really feel to their condition, what reasons and factors make them think of crossing their nature. the subject of gender dysphoria is still often considered taboo. in fact, this is important to discuss to open up people's thinking about one of these social problems. this is the reason i chose the gender dysphoria problem to be the title of my thesis. i want to find out the problems that exist from the side of the gender dysphoria self. some authors have also discussed this issue from various sides such as health, law, social life and others. these opinions are written in the form of journals, books and even novels that tell the story of the lives of transgender people. annastaya tyandias kusuma (2015) made a thesis entitled transgender in julie anne peter's luna about how transgender is reflected, what are the causes of being transgender, and what are the effects of being transgender contained in the novel. this thesis helps the writer how to work in analyzing the data that related to the problem of study. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 3 darryl b. hill, et.al.write a study entitled gender identity disorders in childhood and adolescence a critical inquiry (2006). this paper critically evaluates the diagnosis, assessment, and treatment of gid in children and adolescents in light of published controversies, evidence, and arguments in psychological, psychiatric, and lay discourse since the release of the dsm-iv. this journal contributes in giving explanation about gender identity disorder. for today i am a boy (published in 2014) is the one that has won various awards such as "winner of the edmund white award for debut fiction", "winner of the canadian authors association emerging writer award", "lambda literary award for transgender fiction finalist” and etc. the focus of the story in for today i am a boy is the transition of the main character from male to female. it tells the story of huang’s, an immigrant family, live in small-town canada while trying to come to terms with the social and cultural changes affecting their community. peter huang, a chinese-canadian man, born in fort michel, ontario, grows up as the only son, with three sisters adele, helen, and bonnie, in a traditional family, while concealing his belief that he is female. playing with his three sisters, he understands that he is a girl and aspires to embody the femininity of her sisters are easily allowed. peter's conservative and overbearing father expects him to fulfill a conventional masculine role, but his sisters ultimately encourage peter to face up to his trans-sexuality. he struggles in her relationship with her father, a dictatorial, patriarchal man who is committed to eradicating his family's chinese heritage and shaping peter into an "ideal western man." peter is a soft, vulnerable figure, and his feminine nature encounters brutal moments, including the male aggression that follows him from the school playground in childhood to the restaurant kitchens where he works as an adult. later he meets margie, a racist in her 50s, with whom he falls in love, but who treats him like a sex toy. at the same time, peter is shaped by his self-loathing as a male (he hates his ''thing'') and his fascination with his physical self and sex. he admits to having tried suicide for no other reason than because of ''the misery'' of his family. at one point, his father thanks him ''for not shaming me'', indicating the sort of social control ruling peter's life. ''many of those transgender people i met took issue with the way they were depicted in books and tv and films, with a lot of fascination about their physical sides, their bodies and sex but the psychology of it was ignored. the emotions and the mental struggle were not depicted very often.'' when he tries to find out who he is, peter also struggles to find out who the world tells him he should be. after high school, peter moved to montreal. instead of finding a pleasant life that he imagined, he felt more alone than he had ever done. his journey to self-awareness seems to be more difficult than before. one of his visions is to become a woman. he imagined shopping for earrings and cosmetics. a coworker named john, who is transgender, finally helped peter realize that there were internal changes to think about, not just external ones. at this point, he fully sees himself as a woman in everything.. methods in the analysis of transgender in the for today i am a boy by kim fu, an arrangement of research designs is needed to support the statements that have been written in this thesis. therefore, simplification of methods is needed. the method used coherently in analyzing certain data from novels to support this analysis is a descriptive qualitative method. using this method, researchers describe and analyze certain data and provide interpretations about it based on related books regarding subject matter. data does not come from all texts but rather certain quotations and paragraphs from the novel. interpretations based on qualitative descriptive methods of quotations, sentences and paragraphs must be coherent with the transgender term which is the focus of this thesis and must be able to support the thesis writer in summarizing the conclusions in the last chapter. results and discussions rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 4 after analyzing the data from the novel for today i am a boy by kim fu, the writer found that there are some strongest criteria in the story that can be a reference that the main character in the novel is a transgender, that were: a strong desire to be of the other gender, in boys (assigned gender), a strong preference for cross-dressing or simulating female attire, a strong preference for cross-gender roles in make-believe play or fantasy play, a strong preference for the toys, games, or activities stereotypically used or engaged in by the other gender, a strong dislike of one's sexual anatomy and a strong desire for the primary and / or secondary sex characteristics that match one's experienced gender. the writer also found two causes of transgender in this novel, there are family, dating and friends. the first criterion: a strong desire to be of the other gender, seen in peter's expressions in dialogue and his attitude which always leads to his desire to be a woman. the second criterion: in boys (assigned gender), a strong preference for cross-dressing or simulating female attire, seen in several scenes in the dialogues depicting peter often trying to use his sister's clothes, makeup and accessories, wearing high heels instead of buying it himself. third criterion: a strong preference for cross-gender roles in make-believe play or fantasy play, this criterion is proven when peter fantasized about having a beautiful body like a women. the fourth criterion: a strong preference for the toys, games, or activities stereotypically used or engaged in by the other gender. in the novel it is told that since childhood peter preferred to spend time with his sisters and even played with his sister's old doll when he was living alone. fifth criteria: a strong dislike of one's sexual anatomy, that peter absolutely hates his penis. and the last criterion: a strong desire for the primary and / or secondary sex characteristics that match one's experienced gender, in the novel narrated peter often admires his sister’s body beauty, also once wanted to have a sexy body like a woman. there are two reasons why transgender can occur. the first cause is due to innate genes from birth. although these causes cannot be explained in this research literature, but at least this is also evidence that dominant genes can appear at any time. for that, do not rule out the possibility that since childhood peter already felt that he was trapped in the wrong body and wanted to be a woman. the second cause is social, the cause which is the strongest support factor. when dominant genes appear in the wrong body, support from the environment still allows one to get to know the identity that is seen in him, thus, it is still possible to stick to the gender what he carries from birth. but what happened to peter, the environment actually shows a lot of roads that do not support it. none of his family members are right to give direction, advice and support to peter to survive, his playmates always play masculine games filled with violence, pain, torture and ridicule. when peter tries to have a relationship with a woman, he is always disappointed. none of the social roles lead him to survive and the person who gave him a way out is the one who advised him to dare to follow his conscience. in the end, peter made up his mind to be transgender. the reflection of transgender gender dysphoria (gd) is a distress that is felt by someone because of the mismatch between their gender identity and the sex that is determined at birth. people who experience gender dysphoria usually express themselves to be transgender or transsexual. the gender identity disorder (gid) diagnostic label was used by dsm until it was renamed gender dysphoria in 2013 with the release of dsm-5. this diagnosis was replaced with the aim of removing the stigma associated with the term "disorder". in this study, we can use the diagnosis of gender dysphoria to see whether the main characters in the novel can be said to be transgender or not. in the 2013 fifth edition of the diagnostic and statistical manual (dsm-v), they split the sections into two: gender dysphoria in children and gender dysphoria in adolescents and adults. in this analysis, the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 5 author uses the diagnosis of gender dysphoria in children because the desire to be transgender by the main character has been experienced since he was a child. and after analyzing, here are some diagnoses of gender dysphoria experienced by the main character, taken by the writer from the dialogue and narration in the novel. a marked incongruence between one’s experienced/expressed gender and assigned gender, of at least 6 months’ duration, as manifested by at least six of the following criterion:. a strong desire to be of the other gender or an insistence that one is the other gender (or some alternative gender different from one’s assigned gender) transgender is someone who crosses the gender they have from birth into another gender. they feel that their soul is trapped in the wrong body. this feeling will be followed by their desire to change their gender. in the novel, peter often says about his desire to be a woman. “…my own face was softened, blurred at the edges where i couldn’t focus my eyes. in the mirror, a white man and a girl.” (p. 15) since childhood, his sisters already knew that peter wanted to be like them, peter told them. likewise with his father who knew peter wishes through schoolwork when he drew himself to be a mommy. his father tried to change it, but with the nature of the father who was so cold, there was not much he did. he invited peter to do the masculine thing, but apparently did not understand how to parenting children. at a young age, peter was taught by his father to shave his beard. of course this is confusing and even frightening for peter. peter is not at all interested. he is still the same, still a boy who is confused about himself. the mirror refracts his physical image as a boy, but his eyes look into his female self. in boys (assigned gender), a strong preference for cross-dressing or simulating female attire transgender people tend to prefer to wear clothes and accessories that are commonly used by other genders. as an expression of his gender dyphoria, peter often performs cross-dressers. wearing women’s clothes and accessories, both those of her sister and those he bought himself. “the dress, with its tiny waist and stiff, sweetheart neckline—creating cleavage where there was none—zipped smoothly up my back. the silver high heels fit; the clasp on the silver pendant still worked.” (p. 126) peter often does his activities in his apartment as if he is a woman. when he does the housework like cooking, mopping, he often uses heels and women’s clothes to feel like a women who is doing housework. he really likes his body that wears women’s equipment. he admires every inch of his body when wearing a pretty dress and smooth legs when wearing heels. a strong preference for cross-gender roles in makebelieve play or fantasy play a transgender will always have delusions and dreams about how he would later become the other gender he desires, as well as peter. peter always imagined his ideals and future as a woman. what will he do later as a woman, what kind of partner, what kind of life, even small things like pictures of rooms, body changes and so on. “i lay down with my head on a cushion. it was my husband’s lap. his rough hand stroked my hair. the dolls—small children running barefoot through the grass, a game of chase and tackle.” (p. 148) in his apartment, peter seemed to have a different life. he made his own story. with himself wearing a dress, heels, he always imagined she was a beautiful woman. playing with her sister's old dolls, they are peter's children. peter was happy when he acted like a mother, storytelling children who would sleep, imagining that they would be called "mommy" by their children. lying down in his husband’s lap on a piece of cloth, they picnic with their children with toy cooker as if it real. in the novel, it has never been said that peter explicitly refused to play the game of boys, but many passages indicate that he was much more comfortable playing the game of girls. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 6 a strong preference for the toys, games, or activities stereotypically used or engaged in by the other gender in this novel it is not told that when he was a child, peter liked to play girls' games, because he also still played with his male friends. although there are some parts that explain that since childhood he has begun to be interested in matters relating to women. but when he began to be a teenager, he more often do activities that are usually done by women. “… a makeup compact digging briefly into my back. i pulled it out from underneath me and snapped it open. in its tiny mirror, there was just a small circle of the center of my face. i fluffed blush onto my cheekbones, trying to sharpen them into adele’s high angles. bouncing near me on the mattress was a pot of violet eye shadow that made me think of an eye forced open. i brushed it onto my eyelids. i wet my thumb on my tongue and smeared the shadow into an opaque layer, all the way from the tear ducts to the outside corners. … i peered into the compact mirror again. i thought i looked lovely.” (p. 25) it shows that peter was very understand about women since he was a child. every day peter spends time playing with his three sisters. since the children also peter has often used his sister's makeup. he even understood what was supposed to be in the women's bathroom. not just understanding what is used by women, peter even has often used it since he was a child. peter used to be left by adele to wear her makeup. peter was very happy to be messing up with his older brother's makeup, using it as if it was appropriate for him. peter did it exactly as adele did it. a strong dislike of one’s sexual anatomy someone who will or has experienced transgender will feel very hate on the part of their body that is very identical to their gender identity. in women, he would really hate the existence of breasts and sex forms. in men, he would really hate the shape of his penis. the transgender will feel that it is the worst body part he has, thus it will be the biggest obstacle for him to be able to do transgender “…boys were ugly and foreign, like another species. like baboons. i was not one of them. the evidence was right there, all the time, tucked into my tight underwear, but i still didn’t believe it. i didn’t have one of those things, that little-boy tab of flesh.” (p. 10) peter really does not like the existence of a dick attached to his body. because dick is the strongest proof that he is a real man. not only hates when he has to cheek from his dick, but to admit it he does not want. peter really hates its shape, it's ugly and disgusting for him. peter answers "no" to all ollie's questions, it doesn't mean peter can't like anyone, but because he doesn't think there's something ollie is asking for. because even though in outward appearance he has changed himself so that others can recognize that he is a woman, but as long as the thing is still in his body, peter will still be haunted that he is a man. a strong desire for the primary and/or secondary sex characteristics that match one’s experienced gender peter's desire to transgender to become a woman makes peter admire a lot of female figures who might be used as a reference as an illustration of how the figure of himself that he wants later. as beautiful and sexy as what, what kind of woman will be, and so on. “…a poster by the door showed a woman doing some kind of twist, one foot in the air. she wore red spandex shorts and a halter bra, her defined abs and cleavage oiled. “how do you look like that?” i said aloud. ollie took the question at face value. “diet and exercise. i’m doing a bulk. if you want to look like her, you’ll have to keep your body fat quite low.” he didn’t seem to think there was anything strange about my wanting to look like her—like it was as legitimate as his desire to be hulking and large. another thing we had in common: we wanted different bodies than our own. … my eyes kept drifting back to the poster of the girl. when i looked at it again, i couldn’t tell if was in fact oil or if she was just that slick with sweat. droplets clouded the air around her ponytail. “what about her legs? how do you get legs like hers?” (p. 63-64) the sexy woman on the poster attached to the entrance to the gym is the woman with the body peter wants to achieve. peter thinks that a sexy body like that woman is the most ideal body shape he must have as a woman. all men will like rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 7 it if he also has a body like that woman. he asked his friend ollie how to get a body like that, he practiced hard enough and seriously, peter really wanted that body to form on him too. the causes of transgender genes/hormones in this analysis, it could be possible that peter has excess x chromosomes so that the dominant trait in him is female. however, we cannot analyze too biologically in this analysis. social 1) family in determining the growth and development of a child, parents and small families at home is the most important factor that can influence. in this novel, not much is said that peter received enough guidance and affection when he would grow and develop as a man. this is one of the factors why peter finally chose to be transgender. “…adele whispered close to my ear, “you can be pretty. you can be pretty.” (p. 12) when adele found out that peter had wanted to be a woman since childhood, adele could not even bear to see peter cry because helen had denied peter's wishes, adele persuaded peter which precisely was the spirit for peter that he really could be like adele. adele's words actually make peter increasingly do not believe in his condition at birth. 2) dating the romance peter lived was also not going well, both of his love stories ended in disappointment. peter's relationship with his first girlfriend margie ended up disappointed because margie felt peter could not meet her needs. hi's second date with claire also ended bitterly because it turned out that claire was not much different from him. the poor experience of his romance with these two women is also one of the factors that makes peter more determined to become a transgender. "...“do you know marisa?” ... ...“i do know her, yes.” “from where?” ... ...“a lesbian bar.”...“have you slept with her?” claire’s hand dropped from her mouth and smacked the table. “it’s not sex. women can’t have sex with each other. but it is . . . unclean.” she finally looked straight at me. “it was a long time ago.” “how long ago?” “since marisa? years and years. years and years ago.” claire looked exhausted that morning. claire worked for pathway. “how long since you’ve—how long since any woman?” she shook her head. i asked again. “claire, how long?” “yesterday,” she said. ... ...“i don’t believe this,” i said. ... ...“you cheated on me,” i said. ... ...“i know! i’m weak. i’m disgusting. disgusting!” ... i pushed my chair back from the table and stood up. “you are disgusting,” i said.” (p. 127-128) good intentions of peter were not welcomed by claire. claire, who has been trusted by peter to be able to change and strengthen him, always advises and reminds him that there will always be forgiveness from god for the mistakes of his servants, has disappointed him. claire betrayed. peter is increasingly unable to strengthen himself. he looked at claire as just the same weak person as him, who was unable to resist the self-incongruity. the disappointment peter felt because of claire made peter think that people like him and claire were only weak humans who could only be hypocrites. although claire seemed disappointed with peter's decision, peter knew that claire had felt freed. so does peter who despite being disappointed, is actually relieved. 3) friends just like peter's family and two girlfriends, none of peter's friends gave him the support to keep peter in his gender. all the treatment of his male friends made him even less interested in being a man. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 8 “roger stood up. “new. game,” he repeated. he used the juice bottle to grind a hole in the dirt the size of the bottle’s base so the bottle stood upright on its own. “stand three steps back and try to piss in the bottle. whoever can’t do it has to drink from the bottle.” (p. 910) during peter playing with his friends, peter never felt happy, because his friends always play games that are rough, dirty and disgusting. no man's attitude shows manliness or wisdom, only arrogance and delinquency. it actually makes peter feel that men are rude creature, he increasingly wants to be a woman when he hears girls only need to play jump rope and sing to play. conclusion after having analysis, the writer puts some conclusions in this thesis which related to the main character, peter in the novel for today i am a boy by kim fu. these are the following conclusion the writer gets. there are six gender identity disorder criteria contained in the novel that can indicate that peter is a transgender. these criteria are: 1. a strong desire to be of the other gender or an insistence that one is the other gender, 2. in boys (assigned gender), a strong preference for cross-dressing or simulating female attire, 3. a strong preference for cross-gender roles in make-believe play or fantasy play, 4. a strong preference for the toys, games, or activities stereotypically used or engaged in the other gender, 5. a strong dislike of one's sexual anatomy, and 6. a strong desire for the primary and / or secondary sex characteristics that match one's experienced gender. all of these criteria have been matched with peter's speech and behavior in the dialogue and narration of the novel that points to all of the above criteria. for this reason, it can be concluded that peter is a transgender. there are two factors that occur transgender, which is the influence of hormones and environmental influences. dominant hormones that are incompatible with the gender identity seen can cause a condition of gender dysphoria / gender identity disorder in a person which results in a desire to transgender. this is not explicitly expressed in the novel, but can be evidence that identical hormones can arise at any time, even in the story in the novel, peter had felt the condition of gender dysphoria when he was young. the second factor is the strongest that caused peter to decide to become a transgender. peter did not get good support from his environment. the family does not educate and direct peter well what a man should play, do and how to grow into a man. peter's friend always plays the game with rudeness and is not fun. when trying to have a partner, the woman he met always disappointed him. there was no support for peter to survive. the last friend who encouraged peter advised him to follow peter's conscience. because of all the background peter experienced, peter finally resolved to become transgender. references bogdan, robert and taylor steven.j. (1975). introduction to qualitative research methods. usa : a wiley-interscience publication. darryl b. hill, christina rozanski msw, jessica carfagnini ba & brian willoughby ma (2006) gender identity disorders in childhood and adolescence, journal of psychology & human sexuality, 17:3-4, 734, doi: 10.1300/j056v17n03_02 fu, kim (2014) for today i am a boy. new york: harper and collin glossary of term – transgender. retreived from https://www.glaad.org/reference/transgend er (may 2019) kupfer, david j et. all. (2013). diagnostic and statistical manual of mental disorder. 5th ed. dsm-5. arlington: acid-free paper. kusuma, annastasya t. (2015) transgender in julie anne peter's luna, language horizon, vol. 3 no. 1, page 18-25. stryker, susan.(2014). transgender history: the roots of today revolution. 2nd ed. new york: seal press, an imprint of perseus books, llc, a subsidiary of hachette book group, inc. tiffany, gretchen. (2016). faktor – faktor penyebab transgender memutuskan untuk coming out. faculty of psychology, katolik widya mandala university, surabaya. https://doi.org/10.1300/j056v17n03_02 https://www.glaad.org/reference/transgender https://www.glaad.org/reference/transgender rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 9 transgender people, gender identity and gender expression. retreived from https://www.apa.org/topics/lgbt/transgender (july 2019) vandenbos, gary r. (2015). american psychological assosiation (apa) dictionary of psychology. 2nd ed. washington, dc: market house books, ltd. wellek, rene austin warren. (1956). theory of literature. new york: hartcourt, brace, and world inc. https://www.apa.org/topics/lgbt/transgender 🖂 corresponding author: b3 building, kampus sekaran, gunungpati semarang, indonesia 50229 e-mail: helloherys@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 1 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow questioning morality through absurdity in hinton’s the outsider nugraha hery setiawan1 🖂, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi2, maria johana ari widayanti3 1, 2, 3 english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 15 january 2021 approved 13 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 in this study, the writer has two main aims. they are (1) to explain how morality is portrayed in the novel and (2) to explain how morality is questioned through absurdity. this study is a qualitative analysis. the data were collected by reading, identifying, and classifying excerpts from the novel and analyzed by interpreting process of elucidating the binary opposition which later was reversed (the hierarchy) by applying derrida’s deconstruction theory. after conducting this study, the writer came at two conclusions. first, the morality in the outsiders was portrayed by appearances and judgments, neglecting various factors such as reasons, conditions, and motives behind particular actions. second, considering other factors mentioned before, the writer implied that most of those moral-immoral things portrayed in the novel were merely bias. in oversimplified words, morality is an idea comes from one’s perspective (subjective), yet many people thought they could differ the right from the wrong. thinking those entire possibilities, raised fundamental question, is not morality so absurd? does morality even exist in the first place? © copyright 2021 keywords: absurdity, deconstruction, morality how to cite (in apa style): setiawan, n. h., rosyidi, m. i., & widayanti, m. j. a. (2021). questioning morality through absurdity in hinton’s ’the outsider’. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 1-12. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.36771 introduction talking about morality, it may become a topic most people think so common and comes by nature worth nothing to discuss. in the era where the world becomes more materialistic day by day, it makes more sense something conceptual like morality has no space in the thought of the majority. meanwhile, the writer thinks that morality still a good topic to discuss, not to mention the fact that many experts still have some hard times in solidify the definition not only due to the vast varied way of thinking but also morality itself is a very broad subject. to have the same ground and make it easier to follow this research, first, the writer will give the most common definition of morality as stated by hornby (2011), morality is the ability to distinguish between right and wrong, for instance giving money to the poor is right whereas murdering people is wrong. is morality really that simple? to make a clearer depiction of how absurd morality might be, the writer will give some examples from real life. a news entitled teacher gets six months in jail for pinching student taken from the jakarta post posted on august 5th, 2016, talked about samhudi, a vocational high school teacher, pinched a student as a punishment after the student failed to participate in afternoon prayers on feb 3rd. the student’s parent who was a member of the indonesian army (tni) could not mailto:helloherys@gmail.com https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.36771 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 2 accept the punishment and reported the teacher to the police. in this case, it is pretty hard to decide which side is considered as wrong as both parties have reasons to justify themselves. some people may believe that the teacher was right since the primary duty of a teacher is to teach the student not only academically but also morally. pinching is considered as a punishment also a lesson for the naughty student in order to teach him some discipline and behave good, as others may argue that the father of the student who got pinched also has a justified reason. it is the parent’s nature to protect their child and when there is something violating their child the parents will be angry. departed from there, the father of the pinched children feels he has the right to report what has been done by the teacher to the police. not only appears in real life, a similar issue also can be found in some literary works. beauty is a wound (2002) by eka kurniawan, is one of those examples. this novel mainly talking about the life of dewi ayu who was forced by the situation to become a whore. although she was a whore, she never regretted her decision. she was proud of herself and considered as the most successful whore in halimunda. for most people, being a whore is a nasty and disrespectful job, but for dewi ayu being a whore is fine, moreover, she argued by being a whore she did not harm anyone. as the story progressed, she felt that every woman basically was a whore; even a good wife was a whore for her husband. another example is the outsiders (1967) by s.e hinton which also becomes the writer’s object of the studies. this novel talked about the life of ponyboy curtis, a 14-year-old boy, a member of a gang called greaser. ponyboy and his gang members lived their life day by day as what people might call ‘trash’. they were smoking, shop-lifting, and once a while fighting with their rival gang. one day pony and his friend named johny conducted murder towards their rivals. after this incident, they decided to escape to the village. there, they accidentally burned the church where there are some kids trapped in that building. in a second, pony and johny bravely jumped to the burning church to save the kids and finally they were able to save them all. after that tragedy, they soon became famous throughout the town and became a hero. from some examples above, it is clear that determining right and wrong is not that easy. if morality is something that naturally does not have certain guidelines and if every people have a different point of view in determining right and wrong, who has the responsibility to decide one’s actions as right or wrong? if the one who responsible for is one’s very self, do others have that privilege to judge one’s action as right or wrong? does morality really exist or perhaps is it just human creation in the form of justifying themselves? methods this is a descriptive qualitative study. according to poedjawjayatna in faruk (2012), there are two objects of the study, the material object is a novel entitled the outsiders by s.e hinton and the formal object is the concept of morality itself later being challenge through absurdity seen from the issues depicted in the novel (surajiyo, 2009) which analyzed by derrida’s deconstruction theory (bressler, 1999). the data in this study is separated into two main forms (walliman, 2011). the primary data which will be the analysis and interpretation of the novel entitled the outsiders based on the research problem. the secondary data which will be included such as scientific journals, books, article and theories related to the topic. in collecting the data, the writer will follow some steps, namely (1) read the novel entitled the outsiders carefully and thoroughly, (2) identify which one is considered as data that can be used to support and help the writer in conducting this research, (3) classifying quotations relevant to the topic given, and (4) inventorying which means answer all the research problems by filling the tables or schemes. after collecting the data, the writer will analyze the data using several steps (bressler, 1999; widada, 2009). there are; (1) reading the novel thoroughly, (2) classifying the binary oppositions rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 3 according to the similarity of the episode or events, (3) explaining the meaning of those binary oppositions into descriptive interpretations, (4) reversing the hierarchy to challenge the interpretations relating to the morality, and the last (5) providing the possibility of various perspectives or levels of meaning in a text-based on the new binary inversions which allowed the meaning of the text to be undecidable (bressler, 1999, p.131). results and discussion in this chapter, the writer presents the analysis of data found in the outsiders to answer the research questions that have been formulated in chapter i. this chapter is divided into two subchapters. the first subchapter focuses on explaining the morality portrayed in hinton’s the outsiders using structuralism theory while in the second subchapter, the writer starts to challenge those hierarchies by questioning the morality found before using deconstruction theory. morality portrayed in hinton’s the outsiders in order to dismantle morality portrayed in hinton’s the outsiders, the writer uses sets of binary oppositions which split into episodes. within those episodes, the structure of morality in the novel is described. there are several binary oppositions which split into several episodes as follow: dominancy what the writer means by dominancy here covering the whole aspect, starting from financial power until mindset (the way greasers see the socs). the greasers was portrayed poorly while the socs was presented as jet-set, a bunch of rich kids from the west side of the town. the outsiders is a novel mainly talking about the rivalry between the two gangs, but because of the difference between them, sometimes it is imbalance rivalry, one of the examples is from social class. the main character in this story, ponyboy, said that the socs always be the upper side of the coin when it came to the material things. i really couldn't see what socs would have to sweat about, good grades, good cars, good girls, madras and mustangs and corvairs, man, i thought, if i had worries like that i'd consider myself lucky. (hinton, 1967, p.32) pony gave the readers some depiction of what the socs possessed. red corvair (car) back in the 1960s when this novel took time, chevrolet corvair was considered as the most sophisticated car with a lot of advanced features which could cost until $5000. not only possessed luxury cars, there was time when pony was nailed down as stated: “i could smell english leather shaving lotion and stale tobacco, and i wondered foolishly if i would suffocate before they did anything.” (hinton, 1967, p.6) which represented the lifestyle the socs had. stale tobacco and english leather shaving lotion were only used by certain people in certain classes back in the 1960’s. from the data above, it can be already shown what kind of class in society the socs at. on the other hand, the chip was always down when it came to the greasers as they were born not as rich as their rival gang. the main character, ponyboy directly stated: “we're poorer than the socs and the middle class.” (hinton, 1967, p. 4) which also gave the readers a clear depiction of how poor the greasers were compared to the socs and middle class. according to banerjee and duflo (2008) which were using absolute approach, described the middle class as people with per capita expenditure worth $2 until $4 or $6 until $10 per day. it is really obvious that the greasers have a hard time dealing with their economy. to fulfill their needs the greasers should work hard every day, moreover, most of them were still at a young age. darry didn't deserve to work like an old man when he was only twenty. he had been a real popular guy in school; he was captain of the football team and he had been voted boy of the year. but we just didn't have the money for him to go to college, even with the athletic scholarship he won. (hinton, 1967, p. 15) sodapop... a dropout so he could get a job and keep me in school, and darry, getting old before his time trying to run a family and hold on to two jobs and never having any fun. (hinton, 1967, p. 38) not only because of some of them who should work at a young age but also according to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 4 pony, their family were broken or already incomplete (broken), as shown in citations below: darry would kill me if i got into trouble with the police. since mom and dad were killed in an auto wreck, the three of us get to stay together only as long as we behave. (hinton, 1967, p. 4) i didn't know exactly what i meant, but i was thinking about johnny's father being a drunk and his mother a selfish slob, and two-bit's mother being a barmaid to support him and his kid sister after their father ran out on them, and dally wild, cunning dally turning into a hoodlum because he'd die if he didn't, and steve his hatred for his father coming out in his soft, bitter voice and the violence of his temper. (hinton, 1967, p. 38) on the other hand, their rival, the socs, did not have to spend their time to work. through the entire novel, the writer did not find any data showing the socs should work to get all the luxury things they possessed, instead, hinton showed to the readers that the socs had so much spare time as shown in the citation below: while the socs had so much spare time and money that they jumped us and each other for kicks, had beer blasts and river bottom parties because they didn't know what else to do. things were rough all over, all right. (hinton, 1967, p. 38) it becomes interesting how hinton started the story by confronting two different sides, the greasers with all their limitations which represented the poor being directly compared with the socs which represented the rich. the oppositions shown by the two sides where the greasers represented poor and the socs represented the rich are what the writer implies as the socs dominancy in terms of financial. as the story progressed, the socs continued to show their dominancy toward the greasers. below are several data the writer provided in terms of self-confidences. “and tonight... people get hurt in rumbles, maybe killed. i'm sick of it because it doesn't do any good. you can't win, you know that, don't you?" and when i remained silent he went on: "you can't win, even if you whip us. you'll still be where you were before at the bottom. and we'll still be the lucky ones with all the breaks. so it doesn't do any good, the fighting and the killing. it doesn't prove a thing. we'll forget it if you win, or if you don't. greasers will still be greasers and soes will still be socs. (hinton, 1967, p. 98) not like in new york where gangs were well-organized and whoever won the fight gained the power, fame, and territory, here, in the town where the story took place, hinton told the reader that no matter how hard the greasers tried, it would not change the fact that due to the huge social class gap between the two gangs, the socs would still get territory and respect from society which represented their dominancy towards the greasers. “i wouldn't have felt so embarrassed if they had been greasy girls i might even have helped old dallas. but those two girls weren't our kind.” (hinton, 1967, p. 18). that data showed how actually pony did not have any issue in teasing the girls as long as they were from the same background as him (greasers) but it was a different story when it came to the socy girls. pony felt embarrassed and so hesitated to join dallas in teasing them. pony realized how he and chery (socs) were miles apart in term of social class just by looking at their appearances as pony realized that he did not even possess a decent shirt to get along with them as shown in the citation below: they were socs all right. one had on a white shirt and a madras ski jacket, and the other a light yellow shirt and a wine-colored sweater. i looked at their clothes and realized for the first time that evening that all i had was a pair of jeans and soda's old navy sweatshirt with the sleeves cut short. i swallowed. (hinton, 1967, p. 38) hinton somehow started to bring the comparison closer to the condition that might happen in the real world wherein the earlier stages she gave the depiction of how the socs were so rich by bringing luxurious things. here she gave a simpler comparison by comparing the different clothes they wear. in society, clothes are the easiest way to distinguish people’s social class. people are more comfortable to be in the circle with people from the same class. they tend to avoid the situation where they should gather with people from different class. the lower class usually gets insecure whereas the upper class tends to feel irritated and embarrassed. hinton brings this issue to the story by the character named cherry. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 5 "i know," she said quietly, "but we'd better go with them. ponyboy... i mean... if i see you in the hall at school or someplace and don't say hi, well, it's not personal or anything, but..." "i know," i said. "we couldn't let our parents see us with you all. you're a nice boy and everything..." (hinton, 1967, p. 40) it clearly shown that although cherry had gone along well with ponyboy that night, she could not stand if at day anyone knew that the socs went along with greaser. she warned pony not to even say hello if they ever met in school or other places. from the writer's perspective, it was due to that the socs are very caring with their image and social class. the previous citation also found information that it was not only the socs themselves who feel over-confidence but their parents also responsible for nailing such mindset down to their kids. in the writer’s opinion someone has the right to be proud to them because of the good deeds they have done, not like the socs who through the story, hinton depicted felt over-confidence because of their wealth. the other socs, a tall guy with a semi beatle haircut, turned to marcia. "baby, you know we don't get drunk very often..." when she only gave him a cold stare he got angry. "and even if you are mad at us, that's no reason to go walking the streets with these bums." (hinton, 1967, p. 39) a guy, who considered as marcia’s boyfriend in the data shown, told her that even though he knew that drunk was bad and marcia hated it, it did not mean that she could walk along with greasers. he believed that going out with drunken socs was better than hanging out with sober greasers. after that event, the socs felt had the right to take revenge as the greasers somehow taking their girlfriends out. the confidence was top notch as they did not hesitate to chase the greasers to their territory and blatantly mocked them as a trash as they were far below their social class shown in the citation below: randy swore at us and they stepped in closes. bob was eyeing johnny. "nup, pal, yer the ones who'd better watch it. next time you want a broad, pick up yer own kind dirt." i was getting mad. i was hating them enough to lose my head. "you know what a greaser is?" bob asked. "white trash with long hair." (hinton, 1967, p. 48) generally, someone is being judged to be better than others is not from their financial but from their behavior. instead of doing good deeds, the socs used their wealth to show off, have fun, and drunk which later causing trouble. in addition, the socs who already had the mindset they were better than the greasers often delivered their confidence in forms of physical contact (attacks). i remembered johnny his face all cut up and bruised, and i remembered how he had cried when we found him, half-conscious, in the comer lot. johnny had it awful rough at home it took a lot to make him cry. (hinton, 1967, p. 5) they had my arms and legs pinned down and one of them was sitting on my chest with his knees on my elbows, and if you don't think that hurts, you're crazy. (hinton, 1967, p. 5-6) he had been hunting our football to practice a few kicks when a blue mustang had pulled up beside the lot. there were four socs in it. they had caught him and one of them had a lot of rings on his hand that's what had cut johnny up so badly. (hinton, 1967, p. 30) from the three last citations above, it clearly shown that the socs were the ones who always took the initiation to attack. according to the story he got from johnny, at that time, johnny was in the field to practice his skills in football when suddenly a few socs driving a mustang appeared and beat him to death. in contradiction, through the novel, the writer could not find any data which showed the greasers tried to initiate attacks towards the socs. most of the data the writer found related to the fight between them are just the greasers who tried to fight back as a form of self-defense. for example, on page five, steve randle, soda's best buddy, had once held off four guys with a busted pop-bottle and when pony bit the socs in the hand in order to escape from them found in page six. here was another data the writer found to support the argument: i fought to get loose, and almost did for a second; then they tightened up on me and the one on my chest slugged me a couple of times. so i lay still, swearing at them between gasps. a blade was held against my throat. (hinton, 1967, p. 6) to conclude the first episode of this binary opposition, according to the novel, the socs were in the upper hand of the opposition hierarchy. the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 6 socs had so much wealth which made them felt superior to their rival. on the other hand, the greasers felt inferior due to the disadvantages in terms of economy. departed from that issue, the writer thinks that it is so absurd when people think they are better than others due to their wealth. in general, people should be seen as better than others from the perspective of what they have done and what impact they bring towards society. from this episode also known that despite their inferiority, the greasers were felt annoyed by the socs and others who always hunt them if given any chance. the socs with all their wealth and superiority through the novel depicted as the attacker of their poor and inferior rival, the greasers. “why did the socs hate us so much? we left them alone. i nearly went to sleep over my homework trying to figure it out” (hinton, 1967, p. 15). from that point, it was somehow building the concept which makes the socs are the “bad guy” for the greasers which somehow felt suffered and abused. stereotype according to cardwell (1999) in his book entitled dictionary of phycology, stereotype is an over-generalized belief about a particular category of people. it is an opinion that people might have about every person of a particular group which often very dependent on ones’ beliefs. in this episode, the writer provided the data related to the opposition between the greasers and the socs. in this episode also, the writer found a similarity between them which were both parties causing trouble and doing messed stuff. although in the beginning both were causing trouble, but in the end, they received different treatment from the society due to the different stereotypes they had. he was famous for shoplifting and his blackhandled switchblade (which he couldn't have acquired without his first talent), and he was always smarting off to the cops. (hinton, 1967, p. 9-10) he had quite a reputation. they have a file on him down at the police station. he had been arrested, he got drunk, he rode in rodeos, lied, cheated, stole, rolled drunks, jumped small kids he did everything. (hinton, 1967, p. 10-11) we bought cokes and blew the straws at the waitress, and walked around eyeing things that were lying out in the open until the manager got wise to us and suggested we leave. he was too late, though; dally walked out with two packages of kools under his jacket. (hinton, 1967, p. 18) we all had the money to get in it only costs a quarter if you're not in a car but dally hated to do things the legal way. he liked to show that he didn't care whether there was a law or not. he went around trying to break laws. (hinton, 1967, p. 18) those above were several data the writer presented about the greasers doing bad stuff and causing troubles. from the data above, the writer implied that not only doing ordinary messed stuff but what the greasers did were more specifically headed towards criminal stuff. the data presented above also implied that where they did trouble, often they did it without any specific reasons. according to pony, it was just a matter of transferring their abandon energy and fun, as shown in the citation below: we deserve a lot of our trouble, i thought. dallas deserves everything he gets and should get worse if you want the truth. and two-bit he doesn't really want or need half the things he swipes from stores. he just thinks it's fun to swipe everything that isn't nailed down. i can understand why sodapop and steve get into drag races and fights so much, though both of them have too much energy, too much feeling, with no way to blow it off. (hinton, 1967, p. 14) when the writer took a closer look at this matter, the writer found a pattern which indicates that the messed stuff have been done were often affected people (society) around them directly. in other word, what had been done by the greasers were harming people around them which of course pissed them of such as stealing and teasing the waitress and bypassing ticket entrance. meanwhile, just because the socs were their rival and in the previous episode seems to be on the other side of the coin, did not mean that they do different things from the greasers, on the other hand, they did the exact same thing, just in the different style. they'd come with their boyfriends but walked out on them when they found out the boys had brought some booze along. the boys had gotten angry and left. "i don't care if they did." cherry sounded annoyed. "it's not my idea of a good rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 7 time to sit in a drive-in and watch people get drunk." (hinton, 1967, p. 25) cherry looked mad. "a little? you call reeling and passing out in the streets 'a little'? bob, i told you, i'm never going out with you while you're drinking, and i mean it. too many things could happen while you're drunk. it's me or the booze." (hinton, 1967, p. 39) not like the greasers who often their actions were abusing others, the socs usually doing messed stuff for themselves as shown in several data above such as drunk and kicking the greasers. although their action barely related directly to the society, their motives somehow were not far apart from their rival which was no particular reasons. while the socs had so much spare time and money that they jumped us and each other for kicks, had beer blasts and river bottom parties because they didn't know what else to do. things were rough all over, all right. (hinton, 1967, p. 38) in the previous episode, the writer talked about clothes which were the easiest way to distinguish people’s social class and somehow gave the socs the superiority against their rival. in this episode, the writer would again, talk about how the two parties differed from how their appearance since, according to the writer, would play an important role in this episode. due to the difference the appearances two sides had, the stereotype they received from the society also differed. the socs which are considered as rich kids with all their wealth can choose whatever outfit they want. just like in real life where rich people are easier to afford decent clothes to support their appearances. as pony stated, “they were tuff looking girls dressed sharp and really good looking.” (hinton, 1967, p. 19) they looked like they were all cut from the same piece of cloth: clean-shaven with semi beatle haircuts, wearing striped or checkered shirts with light red or tan colored jackets or madras ski jackets. they could just as easily have been going to the movies as to a rumble. (hinton, 1967, p. 120) it was much contradicted with the greasers. born with no financial support, they often had difficulties to choose their clothes. ponyboy stated that he usually wore his brother’s jacket and he even had a hole in his old tennis shoes as seen on page 12. instead of dressing decent they were more likely dressed hood-like. below were some supporting data the writer found: i only mean that most greasers do things like that, just like we wear our hair long and dress in blue jeans and t-shirts, or leave our shirttails out and wear leather jackets and tennis shoes or boots. (hinton, 1967, p. 4) they were the only kind of girls that would look at us, i thought. tough, loud girls who wore too much eye makeup and giggled and swore too much. (hinton, 1967, p. 13-14) we both need a haircut and some decent clothes. i looked down at my worn, faded blue jeans, my too-big shirt, and dally's worn-out jacket. they'll know we're hoods the minute they see us, i thought. (hinton, 1967, p. 55-56) people often relied on stereotypes based on outer appearances to make initial assumptions about others. according to ruesch and kees (1982), clothing was a social marker and can convey where a person ranks in their culture, revealing clues about their income, class, power, and social ranking. another research that talked about stereotyping related to appearance was conducted by richmond and payne in 1991 which showed that physical appearance played a prominent role in the formation of initial judgments and is significant in shaping a person’s overall impression on others. those researches were turned out to be true when reflected in the story of the novel. the socs who dressed more decent than their rival, who was like a hood often received more appreciation and got defended from society. i reckon we're wilder, too. not like the socs, who jump greasers and wreck houses and throw beer blasts for kicks, and get editorials in the paper for being a public disgrace one day and an asset to society the next. (hinton, 1967, p. 4) they could just as easily have been going to the movies as to a rumble. that's why people don't ever think to blame the socs and are always ready to jump on us. we look hoody and they look decent. (hinton, 1967, p. 120) the writer tried to compared treatment which the socs received with rival, the greasers. although they seemed to do the same thing which was causing trouble, but as the implication, the writer gave before, the greasers got treated by society unequally. due to their appearances which more represented hoods rather than normal kids rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 8 they often took the blame and became a scapegoat for any trouble happened. since the previous episode, the greasers already labeled as trash by their rival and society. in this particular episode, they became the main suspect for murder cases. in fact, johnny just tried to protect his friend because the socs who attack him tried to drown ponny to death in a fountain at the park. moreover, the police who tried to catch them did not have any strong evidence stated that it was a pure murder, instead, they chased the greasers by the socs’ witnesses. in short, because of that notion, johnny and pony became positive suspects and should spend the rest of their day as fugitives, as shown in several citations below. johnny looked around, slapping his pockets nervously. "we gotta get outa here. get somewhere. runaway. the police will be here soon." i was trembling, and it wasn't all from cold. but johnny, except for the fact that his hands were twitching, looked as cool as darry ever had. "we'll need money. and maybe a gun. and a plan." (hinton, 1967, p. 50) "hop the three-fifteen freight to windrixville," dally instructed. "there's an old abandoned church on top of jay mountain. there's a pump in the back so don't worry about water. buy a week's supply of food as soon as you get there this morning before the story gets out, and then don't so much as stick your noses out the door. i'll be up there as soon as i think it's clear. man, i thought new york was the only place i could get mixed up in a murder rap." (hinton, 1967, p. 54) i figured i couldn't get into any worse trouble than murder. johnny and i would be hiding for the rest of our lives. nobody but dally would know where we were, and he couldn't tell anyone because he'd get jailed again for giving us that gun. if johnny got caught, they'd give him the electric chair, and if they caught me, i'd be sent to a reformatory. (hinton, 1967, p. 5657) to conclude the second episode of this binary opposition, according to the novel, the socs were still in the upper hand of the opposition hierarchy. although basically the socs and the greasers had caused much trouble but the treatment and stereotype the society gave to them were different. according to several data mentioned before, the writer argued that one of the causes is due to their different appearances. the socs who possessed more wealth could afford better clothes compared to their rival. on the other hand, the greasers who had a problem with their economy tent to dress like a hood in which society was less accepted that kind of appearance. departed from that point, whatever had done by the socs, the society still believed that if they were treated well someday they could become the asset of society. “and she was trying to hide a smile, "that's probably why we take turns getting our names in the paper.”(hinton, 1967, p. 34) meanwhile, the greasers with less acceptance from society appeared to be labeled as trash and troublemakers due to their lower position in the hierarchy. after taking a closer look at the data, the writer found an argument about why the greasers not only labeled as hood but also became a fugitive in society’s perspective. as discussed before, not like the socs who did that for the sake of pleasure and escapism, the greasers did that in an abusive manner towards others. for instance when dally bypassing the ticket entrance which caused loss to the event organizer. another example was not only when they took the piss out of the waitress but also stealing some cokes from that shop. from those cases, it was understandable when the society was angry and labeled them straightly as hood due to their trouble which directly impact the society. thus, when the case of johnny murdered the socs spread out, society without any evidence and hesitation blaming the greasers which used to do that kind of criminal stuff. the society labeled the two parties differently when they actually did a similar thing which was causing trouble. it seemed like they did it because of the different attribute the two parties had. that kind of stereotyping based on appearances was according to the writer was absurd. again, as the writer mention before, someone should only judge by their action and impact on others. even if that was the parameter which in this particular episode both side doing messed stuff, the society should fairly labeled them as hood or at least someone who brought bad impact on society. yet, the one who takes that labeled was only the greasers meanwhile the socs rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 9 somehow manage to place themselves as “could be” society’s asset. from those two episodes provided above, showed how morality was portrayed in the novel. people merely looked at the cover (appearances) and judged directly through the action conducted without further consideration, neglecting various factors such as reasons, conditions, and motives behind a particular action. questioning morality through absurdity in hinton’s the outsiders in the previous subchapter, the writer had discussed the concept of morality. the morality in the outsiders portrayed by the conflicts happened among its characters. in the first subchapter, the greasers placed in the lower hierarchy due to their difficulties in the economy while their rival has abundant resources. later the greasers felt inferior and became their rival’s target of attacks. anyway, i went on walking home, thinking about the movie, and then suddenly wishing i had some company. greasers can't walk alone too much or they'll get jumped, or someone will come by and scream "greaser!" at them, which do not make you feel too hot, if you know what i mean. we get jumped by the socs. i'm not sure how you spell it, but it's the abbreviation for the socials, the jet set, the west-side rich kids. it's like the term "greaser," which is used to class all us boys on the east side. (hinton, 1967, p. 3-4) from that opposition, it seems that the greasers appeared to be a victim and had the right to be pitied. in the novel also found data that indicated the tone of blaming coming from pony who thought what the socs did to them were reasonless which did not make any sense at all. i remembered how awful johnny had looked when he got beaten up. i had just as much right to use the streets as the socs did, and johnny had never hurt them. why did the socs hate us so much? we left them alone. i nearly went to sleep over my homework trying to figure it out. (hinton, 1967, p. 15) from the arguments above, the greasers’ implied that the socs were “the bad guy”. in other words, pony though that the greasers somehow slightly better than their rivals (morally) because they never looked for trouble with them. here, the writer tried to question that issue, was it really the case? based on the novel, the greasers in fact never tried to attack the socs in the first place, but was that make them more moral than their rival? “we crossed sutton and cut around behind spencer's special, the discount house, and chased two junior high kids across a field for a few minutes; by then it was dark enough to sneak in over the back fence of the nightly double drive-in movie. it was the biggest in town and showed two movies every night and on weekends four. you could say you were going to the nightly double and have time to go all over town. (hinton, 1967, p. 18) "he'll probably find the fight," two-bit stated cheerfully. "that's why i came over. mr. timothy shepard and co. are looking for whoever so kindly slashed their car's tires, and since mr. curly shepard spotted dallas doing it... well... does dally have a blade?" (hinton, 1967, p. 26) from the data above, it showed that the greasers actually did the exact same thing with the socs (making trouble). it clearly showed where the greasers tent to bully those junior high school kids because they were younger than them. the greasers also were looking for trouble with those who had similar tier as shown when dallas sliced tim sephard car’s tires and many others as shown in the data provided in the previous subchapters. based on those facts, the writer discovered a new perspective where the one whom the greasers hesitated to mess with was only the socs. thus, the idea of the greasers was innocent, victim of bullying should be re-questioned. the idea from pony’s perspective also re-questioned, was it really the case? or maybe it was just the greasers being envy by all the resources that the socs had. if in any circumstances, the greasers became the superior gang, would not they do the same thing as what the socs did to them? the next thing the writer wanted to discuss came from the second subchapter about stereotype. again, the greasers placed below the socs. one of the reasons was due to their appearances. although both of them did the same action, yet they received different treatment from the society. the society still believed that someday the socs would turn into society’s asset whereas the greasers already and forever became thrash. there was a crowd at the front of the church, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 10 mostly little kids, and i wondered how they'd gotten there so quickly. i tapped the nearest grownup. "what's going on?" "well, we don't know for sure," the man said with a goodnatured grin. "we were having a school picnic up here and the first thing we knew, the place is burning up. thank goodness this is a wet season and the old thing is worthless anyway." then, to the kids, he shouted, "stand back, children. the firemen will be coming soon." (hinton, 1967, p. 78) citation above showed the event which became the turning point for the greasers and challenged the stereotype that had been given to them. after the incident of the burning church, the greasers took the initiative to save the kids. would trash take that kind of action? was the greasers really trash? "why, he had to get a haircut to get his picture in the paper. they'd never believe a greasy lookin' mug could be a hero. how do you like bein' a hero, big shot?" "how do i like what?" "being a hero. you know" he shoved the morning paper at me impatiently "like a big shot, even." i stared at the newspaper. on the front page of the second section was the headline: juvenile delinquents turn heroes. (hinton, 1967, p. 90) "i read about you in the paper," randy said finally. "how come?" i don't know. maybe i felt like playing hero." "i wouldn't have. i would have let those kids burn to death." "you might not have. you might have done the same thing." randy pulled out a cigarette and pressed in the car lighter. "i don't know. i don't know anything anymore. i would never have believed a greaser could pull something like that." (hinton, 1967, p. 97) those data above somehow already challenged the logos presented in previous discussion (stereotype). the greasers (trash) suddenly turned into heroes after saving those kids from the burning church. not only the stereotype changed for the greasers but as shown on page 97, it also applied to the socs. when randy talked to pony about the incident, randy said that he probably would not save those kids. if the socs, indeed an asset to society, why randy hesitated to do such action? even when they would turn “someday”, in what particular event they would fulfill their potential? on the other hand, the greasers, society’s reject, could react and do what the best to do in a given situation. it seemed that the greasers was socially more functional than their rival despite the stereotype the had got. from the discussion above, it showed how flaw the morality standard the society had in the outsiders because they judged people by their status and wealth which had proven wrong. those challenges somehow drew a new hierarchy where the greasers dwelled in higher positions as they was the hero, whereas people became “the bad guy” due to their morality flaw. below, the writer provided some supporting data showed that people not only morally absurd but also morally wrong which led to bad consequences. a nurse appeared in the doorway. "johnny," she said quietly, "your mother's here to see you." johnny opened his eyes. at first they were wide with surprise, then they darkened. "i don't want to see her," he said firmly. "she's your mother." (hinton, 1967, p. 103) the response of the nurse seemed confused when she heard that johnny refused to meet his mother. it would bear a question from the nurse and other people what kind of son who in his critical condition refused to meet his mother? later jhonny revealed his reason refusing his mother as shown in the citation below: "i said i don't want to see her." his voice was rising. "she's probably come to tell me about all the trouble i'm causing her and about how glad her and the old man'll be when i'm dead. well, tell her to leave me alone. for once" his voice broke "for once just to leave me alone." he was struggling to sit up, but he suddenly gasped, went whiter than the pillowcase, and passed out cold. (hinton, 1967, p. 104) most people when being told the situation without knowing the reason behind jhonny’s decision may label johnny as a bad guy as for no matter what, a mother was someone who gave birth and nurtured him with so much love (normal people). that was probably why the nurse kept insisted johnny to let her mother in, which made johnny comma and later led him to his death. another supporting data made the writer questioning people (adults) morality was related to responsibility. about that time a lady came running up. "jerry, some of the kids are missing." "they're probably around here somewhere. you can't tell rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 11 with all this excitement where they might be." "no." she shook her head. "they've been missing for at least a half an hour. i thought they were climbing the hill..." then we all froze. faintly, just faintly, you could hear someone yelling. and it sounded like it was coming from inside the church. the woman went white. "i told them not to play in the church... i told them..." she looked like she was going to start screaming, so jerry shook her. (hinton, 1967, p. 78) jerry and the woman were the adults who supposed to be responsible for the kids they invite to do a picnic, yet because of their recklessness; the kids were out of their sight when finally they end up trapped in the burning church. all in all, despite whatever reasons might come, neglecting responsibility moreover caused others into nearly death situations cannot categorize as morally correct. "he's dead, his mother has had a nervous breakdown. they spoiled him rotten. i mean, most parents would be proud of a kid like that good lookin' and smart and everything, but they gave in to him all the time. he kept trying to make someone say 'no' and they never did. they never did. that was what he wanted. for somebody to tell him 'no.' to have somebody lay down the law, set the limits, give him something solid to stand on. (hinton, 1967, p. 97) carrying responsibility is one value that can determine someone has good morality, which from data presented above the adults have failed to fulfill. not only related to responsibility, as the story progressed the writer also found particular moments when the adults' morality being questioned. from several data provided above, there were similarities in which the writer could draw the line that actually those entire incidents arguably led to someone’s death. if the nurse did not urge johnny and just did what johnny said, would johnny collapse and death? if johnny’s death was due to him remembering how bad his mother threated him, could it be said that the nurse indirectly killed johnny? if bob’s parents could handle and nurtured him in a way supposed to be, would bob become such a rascal? would bob had that over-confidence which later also led him to his last breath? moving on, from all the data above, the greaser somehow appeared to be more moral than the adults which had proven doing the mistakes led to bigger mess and consequences. was that really the final conclusion? the turning point of this was when the greasers saved the kids from the burning church. was the greasers, society’s trash really had that angelic heart and sincerely sacrificing their lives for others? the writer doubts that. "i bet we started it," i said to johnny. "we must have dropped a lighted cigarette or something." i jerked loose and ran on. all i could think was: we started it. we started it. we started it! i wasn't about to go through that flaming door, so i slammed a big rock through a window and pulled myself in. it was a wonder i didn't cut myself to death, now that i think about it. (hinton, 1967, p. 77-78) yes, that was true despite their stupidity (dropping a lighted-cigarettes), they still managed to do heroic action by saving those kids from the burning church. from this point alone, the greasers which probably driven by guilt and responsibility was far better than people who from the previous discussion tent to neglecting theirs. yet, if it was true that things which drove the greasers were they felt responsible for the accident, and if they did not any relation with that incident, would the greasers still willing to sacrifice their lives to save those unknown kids? would they turn their fortune and deserve to be called heroes? conclusion after conducting this research and presenting the results, the writer finally comes with two conclusions answering the research questions. the first conclusion comes from the structural analysis applied to the outsiders. based on data from the novel, the society and the socs believed that they were better than the greasers, even though the greasers (pony) felt that his gang, had no different with the socs in terms of their actions. from the society’s perspective, the greasers indeed became the troublemaker and easily scapegoated for whatever incidents in their neighborhood due to their appearances and annoying also unsettling action. in contradiction, the socs, although several rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 12 data mentioned they also doing messed stuff but rarely cross paths with the society directly. that shows how is morality portrayed in the novel, by looking at the cover (appearances) and judging directly through the action conducted without further consideration, neglecting various factors such as reasons, conditions, and motives behind a particular action. the second conclusion comes after the writer applied the theory of deconstruction and challenged the established hierarchy presented before. looking for other factors such as reasons, conditions, and motives behind characters’ actions based on data presented in the outsiders, the writer found several questionable things. was the greasers really more moral than the socs? did the society have more moral sense than the greasers which they labeled as trash? did the greasers deserved to be called as heroes when they saved the kids from the burning church? or there might be hidden motives behind their actions? all of those things, from the writer's perspective, most of those moral-immoral things portrayed in the novel were merely bias. no surprise, because that was the nature of morality. morality is in fact just a matter of how ones placed themselves in order to gain some benefits and avoiding harms (wong, 2006). in over-simplified words, morality is an idea comes from one’s perspective (subjective), yet many people thought they could differ the right from the wrong. thinking all of those possibilities, is not morality so absurd? does morality even exist in the first place? references bressler, c. e. (1999). literary criticism:an introduction to theory and practice. new jersey: houghton college publisher. cardwell, mike (1999). dictionary of psychology. chicago: fitzroy dearborn. faruk. (2012). metode penelitian sastra: sebuah penjelajahan awal. yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. halim, haeril (2016, august 5). "teacher gets six months in jail for pinching student". the jakarta post. retrieved from: https://www.thejakartapost.com/news/2016/0 8/05/teacher-gets-six-months-jail-pinchingstudent.html. hinton, s.e (1976) the outsider. new york: viking hornby (2011) oxford advanced learners of current english. new york: oxford university press kurniawan, eka (2002) beauty is a wound. london: pushkin press. richmond, v. p., mccroskey, j. c., & payne, s. k. (1991). nonverbal behavior in interpersonal relations. new jersey: prentice hall. ruesch, j., & kees, w. (1982). “nonverbal communication”. univ of california. vol. 139. surajiyo. (2009). ilmu filsafat suatu pengantar. jakarta: pt bumi aksara. walliman, nicholas. (2011). research methods: the basics. new york: routledge. widada, r.h. (2009). saussure untuk sastra:sebuah metode kritik sastra struktural. yogyakarta: jalasutra. wong, david b. (2006). natural moralities: a defense of pluralistic relativism. new york: oxford university press https://www.thejakartapost.com/news/2016/08/05/teacher-gets-six-months-jail-pinching-student.html https://www.thejakartapost.com/news/2016/08/05/teacher-gets-six-months-jail-pinching-student.html https://www.thejakartapost.com/news/2016/08/05/teacher-gets-six-months-jail-pinching-student.html p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 27 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the obsession of women characters in daphne du maurier’s rebecca suci legiana 🖂, fatma hetami english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 7 january 2020 approved 11 february 2020 published 30 april 2020 the objectives of this study are to analyze how is the obsession of the women characters and to explain how the obsession of the women characters influences their behavior described in daphne du maurier’s rebecca. the object of the study is a novel entitled rebecca, written by daphne du maurier. this study is a descriptive qualitative study by applying freudian psychoanalytic theory. the data of the study were collected by reading, identifying, inventorying, classifying, selecting, and reporting. by using freudian psychoanalytic theory, the analysis focused on the women's character's obsession. the results show (1) rebecca’s obsession in gaining power through fake appearances to get wealth and honor. then, mrs de winter obsession in getting her husband’s love influenced by her father’s figure so that she has an electra complex. further, danvers obsession in loving rebecca makes her have selfishness. (2) the influence of rebecca’s obsession makes her have a narcissistic personality disorder. then, the influence of mrs de winter obsession makes her envy, and finally she imitates rebecca to increase her confidence in getting her husband’s love. further, the influence of danvers obsession makes her a rebecca worshiper. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: characters, obsession, psychoanalytic, rebecca, women 🖂 e-mail: sucilegiana5@gmail.com mailto:sucilegiana5@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 28 introduction (10 pt, calisto mt, bold) according to rachman & hodgson (1980), obsessions are defined as intrusive, repetitive thoughts, images, or impulses that are unacceptable and/or unwanted and give rise to objective resistance. the necessary and sufficient conditions are intrusiveness, internal attribution, unwantedness, and difficulty of control. obsession is essential to be analyzed because obsession is part of human personality and psychology. the obsession is one of the most common personality problems in society. many people have a fake life and full of lies. some so many people show the perfect life. because of this obsession, they will force themselves and do anything to achieve the perfect life. obsession is one of the phenomena that occur in society. it hurts their self and also others. this obsession leads to a loss of self-identity, self-confidence, and honesty. then, it is vital to do this research to find the reasons and solutions of personality problems that harm human beings. concerning that symptom, it can be observed in our surroundings. people might express their experience in many ways, including literary work, which is the representation of our life. it may contain social, psychological, etc. it is a work of art which contains many humanity aspects, especially feeling, such as faith, spirit, etc. peck & coyle (1984) divide literature into three genres of types; they are; poetry, drama, and novel. the novel is a fictitious prose narrative, which usually represents the character and action with some realism degree (homby,1995). further, a novel has several genres, namely romance novel, fantasy novel, documentary novel, historical novel, social novel, etc. a romance novel is a type of genre fiction place their primary focus on the relationship and romantic love between two people and must have an “emotionally satisfying and optimistic ending.” a romance novel is a novel that commonly has imaginative romance such as samuel richardson’s virtue rewarded, jane austen’s sense and sensibility, and daphne du maurier’s rebecca. rebecca is an adult romance novel written by daphne du maurier in the late summer of 1937. the novel is her most famous work and still the one that she is best remembered for. rebecca has drawn the attention of many critics. sharma (2016) conducted a study entitled narrator’s search for identity in rebecca by daphne du maurier. the study analyzed the identity of the main character without a name and discusses feminism, which includes patriarchy, gender roles, and social status. the method used is the descriptive qualitative method. this method focuses on the characters of analysis. her predicament begins when she acquires an identity of mrs de winter. mrs de winter was very obedient to her husband and bound by the patriarchal system in marriage, without realizing that there is an inequality shown by maxim on differences in social class, gender, and thought. however, the research is different from previous studies. both of these researches used the same object but a different approach to analyzing. the previous studies used a feminist approach that focuses on patriarchy system, gender, and social status. whereas, this research uses the psychoanalytic approach to analyzing personality and more focused on the obsession of women characters in the novel rebecca. the research uses psychoanalytic theory from sigmund freud. it has three parts: id, ego, and superego. this research focuses lifestyle and behavior of a character that has id, ego, and superego that unbalance, so that raises conflict as in the rebecca. methods daphne du maurier’s rebecca is the object of the study. it is approached by freudian psychoanalytic theory. the data were in the form of words, phrases, and sentences. research methods involve the form of data collection, analysis, and interpretation that researchers rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 29 propose for their studies (creswell, 2014). in analyzed the data, i used the descriptive qualitative method. the object of the study was divided into two, namely the formal object and material object. the formal object of the study is about the obsession of women characters that influence their behavior and life in rebecca. then, the material object of the study is about the novel rebecca. in this study, the instrument was the observation sheet. there are two types of data sources in this research; they are the primary and secondary sources. the primary source is collected for the specific research problem directly through the procedures appropriate to the research problem. it is taken from the novel rebecca by daphne du maurier. the secondary source is a source that is used to support the data. the data were taken from references such as books, encyclopedias, dictionaries, and sites relating to the topic. the data were collected by reading, identifying, inventorying, classifying, selecting, and reporting. further, the data were analyzed by the intrinsic and extrinsic elements. besides, the data also analyzed based on freudian psychoanalytic theory to find an obsession with women characters as the first research problem and to find the women character's obsession influences their behavior as the second research problem. results and discussions obsession of women characters as reflected in daphne du maurier’s rebecca in the novel rebecca, daphne du maurier has the characters that dominate the story because they are presented with conflicts and actions that build the novel. they are women characters, namely rebecca, mrs de winter, and danvers. to analyze the obsession that women characters have in this novel, the writer uses sigmund freud's theory: id, ego, and superego, and electra complex theory. in this research, i will describe the obsession of every woman character in this novel. rebecca’s obsession in gaining power rebecca is the main character in the novel who has been presented dead since the beginning of the story. however, rebecca has a significant role in building plot and conflict in the story. rebecca came from in the past with a tragic, dark story. the shadow of rebecca, who was dead like still alive in manderley. because before her death, she declared her win toward manderley and maxim. rebecca did various ways of gaining power, one of which was with fake appearances. through fake appearances, rebecca can overcome manderley and controlling the people around her. then, her obsession in gaining power was also influenced by her desire to get wealth and honor. for her, wealth and honor is a symbol that shows power. rebecca’s fake appearances rebecca is the first wife of maxim de winter, a rich man in his neighborhood. maxim is the owner of manderley, which is a magnificent house that has the symbolic wealth and honor of that era. according to society, maxim and rebecca are a very harmonious couple. the wife, rebecca, is beautiful, smart, polite, and good at socializing with others. she can attract anyone's heart so that many people fall in love and like her. however, behind all her perfection that she showed in front of everyone, she hid her real character. she has an obsession with gaining power. it influences her attitude so she can achieve her desires. not many people know the real character of rebecca, maxim and ben describe another side that rebecca hid from the public. rebecca is described as a snake, a devil, even abnormal because of her behavior that is rude, underestimate, and does not care about anyone (127). rebecca has an obsession with mastering manderley. so, one of the ways rebecca has done is to hide the real character and show the different characters in front of the public. this is done so that she gets the sympathy, admiration, and attention of everyone. so that she can maintain her position as mrs de winter at manderley. because of her desire, she was able to live in lies and pretense. psychologically, there rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 30 was an imbalance in rebecca's personality. in sigmund freud's theory, the id of rebecca's character wants freedom in behavior in manderley. rebecca was trapped in bad thoughts by doing whatever she liked at manderley to fulfill her wild desires. meanwhile, the superego is a wife from the high class like rebecca who lives in manderley, should maintain respect and have good ethics in behavior. here, the ego in the rebecca character ignores the id and follows the superego. rebecca has to resist the wild and free desire which is in herself to have fun with her friends, and she must keep her behavior to maintain her position as mrs de winter in manderley. therefore, the way that rebecca does is deceive to the public and hide her real character so that she can achieve what she wants. rebecca’s wealth and honor in this novel, rebecca tried to dominate manderley to gain wealth and control maxim to gain honor. rebecca's obsession with power was demonstrated when she succeeded in winning manderley. for rebecca, manderley is a real symbol of wealth and honor. through her power over manderley, rebecca was able to make everyone adore her and obey everything she wanted without being able to reject it, because rebecca was seen as someone respectable with wealth and high social class in her environment. rebecca also wants to show her social class and wealth to the public to maintain her honor as rebecca de winter at manderley. here, maxim must follow rebecca's play by realizing a perfect marriage in front of the public (220). the citation on page (227) rebecca wants to show her power to maxim. here, rebecca considers herself more superior to maxim, she wants to take control of maxim and manderley. rebecca's obsession in gaining power was also showed when she succeeded in controlling maxim de winter. even after her death, the shadow of rebecca still disturbs and disrupts maxim's mind so that it makes him feel uneasy. the tragic story of his past with rebecca affected his life today, even after marrying his second wife. according to rebecca, maxim will never be happy with another woman after his second marriage. here, rebecca shows her ego's defense of intellectualization-rationalization, which is by using logic as the same reality as a genuine impulse. this was done to overcome tension, anxiety, and frustration by reversing the facts to defend and protect her pride. instead of suffering, she accepts by saying logical reasons that depart from facts to maxim. rebecca said that death was her absolute win, which succeeded in dominating manderley and maxim. when the case of rebecca’s death reappeared, maxim feeling began to distracted and recall the rebecca sayings before she died. rebecca said that she will come back again and win over maxim in the future (215). in the citations and explanations before. it appears that rebecca has an obsession toward power. the first was her obsession with controlling manderley, and the second was her obsession with dominating maxim. rebecca's obsession and desire for power is influenced by the id in rebecca's character who wants to have full manderley. because by controlling manderley, all of rebecca's financial needs will be fulfilled and also increase her social class. then the superego is that she knows that manderley is fully belongs to maxim because manderley belongs to the maxim family which has always given hereditary ownership to always maintain its honor. and rebecca does not have full rights to own and control the situation in manderley as she pleases. but the ego in rebecca follows the id and ignores the superego. so rebecca always tried to do anything to control and own manderley. mrs de winter’s obsession in getting her husband’s love mrs de winter is the second wife of maxim de winter. maxim was her first love, so mrs de winter was willing to do anything to show her feelings of love for maxim. mrs de winter is a girl who lost her love after being abandoned by her parents, so she doesn't have anyone else. so, after she knows maxim and she has found her love, she will take care of it seriously. mrs de winter rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 31 was very sure that she would get the happiness that had been missing from her life through maxim. maxim is a man who is ideal for mrs de winter and someone who can be trusted to protect her. mrs de winter dreamed of a beautiful marriage with the person she loved. when maxim invited her to marry, mrs de winter had high expectations about a perfect marriage that would make her happy. here, mrs de winter fell in love with maxim who was older than her and more suitable as her father. in psychology, mrs de winter experienced an electra complex because her love for maxim was affected by her father's figure, and longed for the love that had been lost due to her father's departure through maxim. mrs de winter’s concept of electra complex mrs de winter is the second wife of maxim de winter. since the beginning of the story, the author only uses the first person pronoun "i" as the main character in the novel. the author did not mention the original name of "i", until finally she is married to maxim and got her identity as mrs de winter (44). her life changed since she got to know and finally married to maxim de winter, a wealthy and respectable widower who lived in manderley. their meeting began when this young girl was accompanying mrs van hopper at a restaurant and meeting with maxim. until one day, she accidentally meet again with maxim at lunch at a restaurant and they began talking, then continue until the next meeting. their brief meeting made this young girl immediately fall in love with maxim. finally, this young girl married to maxim and become mrs de winter at manderley. maxim is the first man to make her fall in love. she considers that maxim is a figure that is exactly like her father that is adult, caring and affectionate. all the things that she really needed and wanted after her father died. in addition, with maxim's explanation of a husband who will not be much different from a father makes mrs de winter more confident with maxim. so in her imagination, when she decides to get married to maxim, she will get love and protection like her father always did (163). here, mrs de winter really hung her hopes on maxim. all in her mind about a husband is influenced by her father's figure. the citation on page (18) perspective on marriage and love is also influenced by her experience when she was a child when she saw her parents. moreover, the citation on page (42) mrs de winter prefer man who is older than her. she assumed that older man like maxim was a person she could trust to protect and love herself as her father had done. she showed her love for maxim who was influenced by her father's figure as a consideration when she decided to accept maxim as her husband. psychologically, maxim’s second wife suffers from electra complex which is the tendency of a very young girl to fall in love with a man who tends to be older than her. maxim is the symbolic father of mrs de winter. psychologically, the id in the character of mrs de winter wants to replace her father's figure with maxim figure, because she has long lost her father and does not get affection from her father. for her, maxim is the ideal figure to be a symbolic representation of her father who can protect, guard, full of affection and attention. if she cannot find a figure like that, the id impulsive will be truly painful because she cannot release tension, anxiety, and failure. the id in mrs de winter will search and look for the symbolic figure she wants until she finds an identification that suits her. so that after she found maxim, mrs de winter will love him with all her heart, she gives everything, and do anything as an expression of love for her husband. psychologically, the past experience of mrs de winter who lost the love of her parents, especially her father, gave rise to the desire in mrs de winter that if one day she grows up, she must get love that had been lost after her father died. so, when mrs de winter feels she has found a suitable man, there will be a sense of belonging that makes her willing to do anything for her love. and when she met and fell in love with maxim, the ideal figure who was older and more adult then her. id impulses of mrs de winter’s character appear. she wants to replace the figure of her father with maxim de winter. but in fact here, the superego shows that maxim is not the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 32 same as her father. maxim’s attitude is opposite to her father’s attitude. maxim is someone who is cold, riigid and can not show attention and affection as expected by mrs de winter.this causes a conflict in the mind of mrs de winter, the ego gets intense pressure from the id and superego. here, the ego in mrs de winter’s character ignores the superego and follows the id. when the id can not be controlled, worries and anxiety will arise in the ego. so, to free herself from anxiety, ego defense is needed. mrs de winter shows her ego defense mechanism in the form of identification by changing herself to be more adult than her young age. she changed her appearance to become older, and changed her child behavior like a coward and timid into adult woman that a brave and confident. here, mrs de winter had to resist her character that like a child. she thinks that if she is able to change herself into an adult woman, then she can achieve her husband’s standars. so that maxim can also treat her expected. this was done that she could achieve and fulfill her desire to get the lost love from her father through maxim. danvers’ obsession in loving rebecca danvers was rebecca's nanny and became a servant in manderley after rebecca's departure. here, danvers's obsession in loving rebecca can be seen from the emotional ties, attitudes, and ways danvers treat rebecca. after rebecca was abandoned by her parents, danvers became rebecca's second parent. since then danver has devoted all of her affections and educated rebecca to become a charming figure and admired by many people. danvers' love for rebecca made her blind so she would do anything for rebecca, even she could hurt anyone who tried to hurt rebecca. her love for rebecca made her a selfish person. danvers’ selfishness danvers is a servent in manderley. she worked with maxim since rebecca died. previously, danvers was the nurse of rebecca who had been left by his parents since childhood. when rebecca got married to maxim, danver accompany and follow rebecca to manderley. danvers is fully responsible for looking after rebecca. danvers decided to work with maxim and stay at manderley because she loved rebecca very much and wanted to keep all the memories about rebecca at manderley after rebecca died. danvers is a figure who has a cold, assertive, quiet, and mysterious face. she just did her job properly and perfectly without talk too much or care about the surroundings (58). danvers has an obsession in loving rebecca. because her deep love for rebecca made her a selfish person who always put rebecca ahead of herself. besides, she also has an excessive sense of ownership of rebecca so she behaves selfishly to defend rebecca. since rebecca's parents died, danvers became a symbolic mother who replaced rebecca's parents. she loved rebecca very much and gave her full love as her own child. therefore danvers has a strong inner and emotional bond with rebecca. she is very familiar with rebecca's behavior, traits, desires and habits. rebecca’s death made danvers’ feeling were very broken and hurt, she felt very sad and lost rebecca because her sense of ownership of rebecca was very strong. danvers also could not accept the fact that rebecca had died. so after rebecca's death, danvers agreed to work at manderley as her dedication, loyalty and love for rebecca. in her daily life, danvers still thinks that rebecca is still alive and that no one can replace rebecca whenever. until one day, maxim remarried and brought his second wife to manderley. danvers hates the existence of maxim's second wife. danvers loved rebecca so much that she would not let anyone replace rebecca and would hate anyone who tried to replace rebecca's position at manderley (111). danver tried to suppress mrs de winter mentally through her words and made mrs de winter insecure. danvers assured mrs de winter that she could never be like rebecca and take rebecca's place. danvers very adores rebecca and will do anything to maintain rebecca's position at manderley, even if all that remains is memories rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 33 and shadows that will never disappear from danvers' memories. psychologically, the id in danvers character is the desire to love and have rebecca made her think that rebecca is still alive. in her fantasy, rebecca is always there with her and nothing has changed after rebecca died. rebecca always occupied the position of mrs de winter at manderley. here, the superego shows that rebecca is dead and rebecca's position as mrs de winter has been replaced by maxim’s second wife. the ego in danver character follows the id and ignores the superego. in the sigmund freud theory is very painful for danvers if she has to lose ownership, safety and satisfaction. therefore she needs a way to release or reduce tension, failure, and anxiety when losing rebecca. and to reduce her tension and anxiety as a form of her love for rebecca, she took care of rebecca's room very well, preparing all of rebecca's needs the same as when rebecca was still alive. she prepared clothes, combs, cleaned and made the bed for rebecca's rest. here danvers repress her feeling of losing rebecca by trusting her fantasy that rebecca is always around her. in addition, danvers also did not accept the existence of the new mrs de winter because for her there would be no one who could compete with and replace rebecca at any time. danvers thought that maxim's second wife was a threat to her because she had hurt rebecca by marrying maxim and becoming mrs de winter at manderley. her obsession with rebecca was also able to make danvers hurt and harm anyone who disturbed rebecca's existence. danvers tried to eliminate mrs de winter who tried to replace rebecca. after a while mrs de winter at manderley, danvers began to disrupt mrs de winter's life. starting from disturbing her mental, feelings and thoughts. danvers told her everything in great detail, so mrs de winter felt insecure, hopeless and unloved. danvers also assured mrs de winter that maxim was never happy to marry her, not even everyone in manderley liked her. danvers tried to make mrs de winter feel depressed and believe what she said, so mrs de winter felt there was no point living in manderley if her husband was unhappy with her (199). the id mechanism in the danvers character was the desire to injure and harm anyone who had hurt rebecca including maxim's second wife. for danvers, mrs de winter is a threat that must be eliminated. when maxim brought the young girl as his second wife to manderley, danvers assumed that both of them did not care about the deep sadness experienced by danvers due to losing rebecca. danvers felt that their happy marriage hurt rebecca as much as it hurt danvers. she intends to avenge rebecca's pain by trying to harm mrs de winter. meanwhile, the superego is that danver should accept and respect maxim's second wife as the new mrs de winter and treat her the same as she carry out rebecca when she was a mistress at manderley. but here, the ego ignores the superego and follows the id. because of her deep love for rebecca, blinding her mind, she hates anyone who hurt rebecca, and gets revenge on those who are considered guilty. therefore, danvers could cruel to hurt mrs de winter because of her love for rebecca. the influence of obsession towards women characters behavior as reflected in daphne du maurier’s rebecca after knowing how obsession is described of women characters, the next is knowing the effect of obsession. one of them is the obsession that influences women characters behavior in this novel. here, the writer will explain the women characters behavior influenced by obsession. there are three women characters who have obsessions that each influence their behavior. this behavior caused by their obsession makes them have personality problems that affect their lives too. rebecca’s narcissistic personality disorder narcissistic personality disorder is an indication of a mental disorder that marked by an obsession in gaining power. narcissistic personality disorder is a feeling of loving herself to feel superior and never thinking about the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 34 interests of others. rebecca's narcissistic personality disorder is influenced by her obsession in gaining power, which is to dominate manderley and maxim. rebecca is very respectful of her self-esteem and is more focused on fantasies about her strengths such as success, beauty or intelligence. narcissism also makes rebecca very perfectionist. in addition, rebecca’s narcissistic personality disorder is also caused by mistake parenting and the manipulative behavior of the parents taught by the caregiver. to solve the narcissistic personality disorder problem in rebecca's character, the writer uses the concept of narcissist complex by sigmund freud. rebecca’s concept of narcissist complex . a narcissist like rebecca considers herself very important and has a need to be greatly admired. she will strive to achieve the perfection she wants. she also would not hesitate to control maxim and change manderley as she pleased. everything she does is only for self-interest. someone who experiences narcissistic personality disorder like rebecca lacks empathy and doesn't care about other people's feelings (220). rebecca always shows her good side in front of society. although she had to endure lies and pretense, it was one of the attempts she made to be perfect and was admired by society. she must restrain the id in her wild and free self as maxim knew, which is the other side of rebecca's very bad behavior to achieve her own interests. besides, rebecca thinks that she is a perfect wife and mother (228). here, with her pride and arrogance, rebecca assured maxim that she would be an amazing and perfect wife and mother. here, rebecca brags about herself by boasting of her strengths, abilities, and perfection as a woman who is adored and admired by many people. someone who has a narcissistic disorder like rebecca often prides herself on the benefits she has so that people can pay attention and praise her. rebecca also has a desire to conquer men with the charm of her beauty. rebecca considers that her beauty is a symbol of selfrespect and honor as a woman who is perfect in the men’s eyes. rebecca can control men with her beauty (199). from the outside, rebecca appears friendly and loving. actually, she is a selfish and indifferent woman. rebecca always displays her fake character, she always pretends for her own sake. rebecca doesn't need love from them (277). she always looked down on every man who made love to her and laughed at them like insulting. rebecca just wants to control and show her power over men. psychologically, the id in rebecca's character is the existence of a sexual urge to be perfect and attract all men. she will feel satisfied when she can master all men. then the superego in rebeccas’s character is as a wife, she should be perfect with her loyalty. because when she is married, a married couple should be able to maintain the behavior and loyalty for the integrity of a happy household. in society, loyalty in marriage is a symbol of seriousness in a relationship between men and women. in addition, loyalty to one partner is very important for the clarity of their child's identity in the future. here, the ego in rebecca ignores the superego and follows the id. thus, rebecca had an affair with many men even though she was married to maxim. this happened to rebecca because there is no sense of love and seriousness to build relationships with men. there is never real love except for love for herself and makes herself e superior to dominate and control anyone. rebecca has also made a mistake because committing an offense that is not improperly done by a wife, she has violated ethics and morals in society. the citation on page (227) shows rebecca only loves herself. whatever she does is only in her interest to achieve all her desires, even she does not care about her husband to be abusive, rude, careless, and does not respect to maxim as her husband. in addition, narcissistic in rebecca is also shown from the way rebecca change manderley according to her wishes and the results are very perfect. she did it all so that rebecca's name was always attached to manderley. appropriate with her goal of mastering manderley so she would do anything rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 35 so that everyone could accept, admire, and praise her abilities. she is very friendly with everyone, so she can easily get the trust of everyone (221). in fact, everything rebecca has done in front of the public is fake. her marriage that looks harmonious, romantic, and perfect is only the mask that rebecca uses to cover up its ugliness. rebecca's ability to control and influence the people around her benefits her. even like that, a person with a narcissistic personality disorder may not always feel proud and satisfied with herself no matter how hard she tries. behind a sense of wanting to be the most superior of anyone, there is anxiety and an attitude of caution that is so great in rebecca. when she feels dissatisfied with herself or what she has done, she thinks she has revealed her weaknesses, so that it will allow others to take control. rebecca had anxiety when it was revealed that the fact that rebecca had a deadly disease, and after knowing it, she immediately hid the truth from everyone. she was able to endure the pain alone. she like that because she does not want people to find her weak. psychologically, the id on rebecca's character feels pain due to the deadly disease. but her ego suppressed the id by not showing that she was in pain and behaving fine as if she was in good health. she tried hard to cover up her pain because she did not want to be considered weak. she considers that her illness is a deficiency and defeat so that no one is allowed to know. she did not want anyone to defeat her and be superior to her. she wants to be the most wonderful and perfect woman. besides that, rebecca still showed her strength just before her death, she did not want everyone to know about her illness that she considered her weakness. so rebecca tried to manipulate the cause of her death later so that her death was not due to her illness but her husband. rebecca's death makes maxim haunted by insecurity, fear, and anxiety throughout his life because he worries that someday the truth about rebecca's death is revealed that maxim has killed her. in that way, rebecca assumed that her death was a symbol of her win too. rebecca assumed that she could control her husband. maxim will regret losing rebecca because she is very sure that maxim loves her very much, and rebecca made sure that nothing could replace rebecca's position as mrs de winter at manderley. rebecca narcissistic personality disorder occurs not only because of an obsession with the power that exists in her but also because of her life experiences in childhood. after her parents died, rebecca was taken care of by danvers. the upbringing of danvers against rebecca since childhood affected rebecca's personality as an adult. here, danvers asks rebecca to learn manipulative behavior from her parents. danvers told the past of her parents when she was still alive to describe that rebecca could imitate as rebecca's power one day after she was an adult, and for rebecca's strength in dealing with people and situations around her. danvers' parenting makes rebecca becomes someone who only thinks and loves herself. mrs de winter envy mrs de winter is the second wife of maxim de winter. her marriage to maxim could never be separated from rebecca, the first wife of maxim who had died. rebecca brings stories from the past that influenced the marriage and life of mrs de winter at this time. her existence in the past which was a perfect figure and admired by many people made mrs de winter feel not confident and envy of rebecca. when mrs de winter feels envy, complex emotions emerge such as fear, anger, until humiliation. the envy felt by mrs de winter is caused by a lack of selfconfidence, not feeling worthy of a partner, and having excessive anxiety. mrs de winter was so envy of rebecca so that she tried to imitate rebecca. she thinks that by being like rebecca, she will get the fullest love from maxim. mrs de winter imitates rebecca the influence of mrs de winter's obsession to get love from her husband was the emergence of envy from mrs de winter to rebecca. mrs de winter began to feel uncomfortable with those around her who began to compare herself with rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 36 rebecca. mrs de winter felt uneasy, she felt that her marriage to maxim was always overshadowed by rebecca, even though rebecca was dead. according to mrs de winter, rebecca is too strong for her. rebecca has everything that women need. she felt that there was no way she could be like rebecca, she could not possibly replace rebecca in manderley. it was difficult for mrs de winter to get rebecca out of her mind. rebecca always took her to hallucinations and thoughts as if rebecca was always around her and still held her position as mrs de winter in manderley (190). mrs de winter could never escape rebecca's shadow. everything about rebecca tortures herself. feelings of fear, anxiety, and uneasiness always overwhelmed her because she kept thinking about rebecca. even in all her activities at manderley, mrs de winter always felt that what she had done had been done by rebecca before (112). after she justifies herself to what people say about her differences with rebecca. she began to feel and assume that maxim still loves rebecca because she can’t replace rebecca who is loved and admired by society including maxim. she assumed that so far the maxim she loved so much was in fact still in love and could not forget rebecca. all the prejudice makes her envy and distrust maxim and thought that maxim did not love her and still loved rebecca (193). out of all her prejudice and envy towards rebecca. mrs de winter assumed that maxim needed someone like rebecca in his life. then, the way to get maxim's love is to make herself like rebecca, after that maxim will love her and forget his love for rebecca. one of the efforts made by mrs de winter to be like rebecca is when she wears the same dress as rebecca when having a party (176). the way mrs de winter imitate rebecca was a symbol of her power as the new mrs de winter at manderley. she wants to show her honor and social status as a lady at manderley. she wanted to show that she was different from the old one. she wants to get recognition from society and love from maxim. now she was mrs de winter's estate and not rebecca anymore. psychologically, the id in rebecca's character is a desire to get maxim’s love very deep. the superego is maxim still in love with rebecca. here, the ego ignores the superego and follows the id. mrs de winter shows the defense mechanism of her ego by identifying, namely reducing the tension and anxiety of facing danger from the outside world by imitating or identifying with someone who is considered more capable of fulfilling her desires than herself. finally, mrs de winter imitates rebecca that is the maxim’s first wife. without her knowing it, she felt insecure about herself and envy of rebecca. she thinks that maxim can't forget rebecca and still loves rebecca, so mrs de winter tries to be what her husband wants. so mrs de winter decided to be like rebecca so that her husband forgot rebecca. mrs de winter considers rebecca to be a defense mechanism for her ego. by identifying rebecca, she can relieve and reduce anxiety in herself. danvers a worshiper danvers loved rebecca so much had an obsession in herself, and the influence of that obsession made danvers become a rebecca worshiper. danvers was very adored of rebecca for admiring rebecca's perfection. danvers is rebecca's second parent, she is working very hard in educating rebecca. she made rebecca a charming, intelligent, brave and admired the woman. danvers always makes rebecca first in her life. danvers always accompanied rebecca from childhood to marriage with maxim. she always helps and supports anything rebecca does. after rebecca died, danvers felt very deep pain because she could not accept that fact. as proof of her loyalty to rebecca, danvers decided to become a servant at manderley because she wanted to retain her memories with rebecca at manderley. danvers wants to show that rebecca is very worth in her life. whenever she would adore rebecca and would not let anyone hurt her. to solve the problem of the danvers character, the writer uses the concept of repression by sigmund freud. this theory is very suitable for analyzing danvers character so that the writer rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 37 can find the cause of the danvers personality who adores rebecca. danvers’ concept of repression the influence of the danvers obsession in loving rebecca made her a rebecca worshiper. danvers loved rebecca more than herself. because of this, danvers will do anything to protect and fulfill rebecca's wishes. danvers would hate anyone who hurt rebecca. the citation (81) shows that danvers greatly adore rebecca. the fact that danvers who adores rebecca hurts herself. because when danvers could not accept the fact that rebecca had died and had been replaced by maxim's second wife, danvers had to repress her desire to live with rebecca. after rebecca's died, danvers still adores rebecca by thinking that rebecca is still around her. the deep pain danvers felt was when maxim's second wife came and replaced rebecca at manderley. danvers who was usually very loyal to serve rebecca, this time she serve maxim's second wife. this was very painful for danvers when mrs de winter became the new mistress at manderley (111). danvers remembered everything about rebecca's needs and she always prepares it very well. everything she did at manderley was only for rebecca to relive rebecca's memories and shadows at manderley. the superego of danvers' character demanded that she always care for rebecca's dead body. therefore, her superego maintains her loyalty to be a servent in manderley. she takes care of manderley very well, she keeps everything in manderley as a sign of memory for rebecca. when maxim brought his second wife to manderley. the anxiety of danvers began to emerge, which is a feeling of displeasure and hate towards the new mrs de winter at manderley. for danvers, rebecca is always with her and accompanies her whenever and wherever. danvers also believes that rebecca is always around and watching her. even according to danvers, right now rebecca is watching the new mrs de winter and maxim who are happy over the pain of rebecca and danvers due to their marriage (141). danvers hates maxim's second wife, she always tries to get mrs de winter out of manderley. her deep love and loyalty towards rebecca made her have to defend rebecca's position and get rid of anyone who threatened rebecca. she assumed that the arrival of mrs de winter had hurt rebecca, so she did everything to protect rebecca. one of the ways to protect rebecca from mrs de winter was to screw her up mentally. danvers always favored rebecca in front of mrs de winter and dropped mrs de winter's pride by looking at her as useless and not equal with rebecca. danvers tried to disrupt mrs de winter's mentality in a subtle way that scared mrs de winter. danvers who intimidated mrs de winter. danvers was satisfied when she saw mrs de winter scared and tortured because danvers could not accept the existence of mrs de winter who was considered trying to replace rebecca's position. psychologically, the id in character danvers is wanting to see mrs de winter tortured so that her life is not calm and she cannot replace rebecca. the superego is mrs de winter who has replaced rebecca. here, the ego ignores the superego and follows the id. it can be seen from the manner of danvers who kept trying to disrupt mrs de winter so she left and did not replace rebecca as mrs de winter in manderley. danvers was like a cold-blooded killer, she was crafty like a devil. anything she did was to satisfy her desire to avenge rebecca to mrs de winter who had taken rebecca's position at manderley. on the other hand, although danvers was satisfied when she could hurt and torture mrs de winter's mind. danvers also actually felt shaken up by herself. she felt deep pain when she saw the fact that someone had replaced rebecca at manderley. she always did anything for rebecca, so he assumed that the presence of maxim's second wife at manderley had hurt rebecca and danvers felt the same way. danvers not only mentally disturbs mrs de winter. she also tried to injure and harm mrs de winter, it was done by danver so that no one would disturb and hurt rebecca. danvers continued to corner and influence mrs de rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 38 winter's thoughts and feelings by saying that she was very weak and could not possibly be mrs de winter at manderley and maxim also never loved her because her husband only loved rebecca until now. danvers acts like a coldblooded killer. she influenced mrs de winter with subtle attitudes and words. the citation on page (201) danvers influenced mrs de winter and wanted to see her die so that no one could replace rebecca. but danvers crime failed because there are a re-examination was carried out to find out the truth of the cause of rebecca's death at that time. after an examination involving several people including maxim. finally, at the end of the story after danvers knew the facts about the death of rebecca which made it possible that maxim had killed rebecca, her soul was shaken again. when the truth about rebecca's death was hidden, the cause of rebecca's death was not because of maxim killed, but because of her deadly victim. finally, danvers could not accept the fact that mrs de winter was the lady of manderley now. then danvers left manderley, but before that danvers destroyed manderley by burning it. danvers assumed that manderley was a damned place because she had lost rebecca. for her, manderley deserves to be destroyed. danvers could not let maxim and his second wife live happily at manderley. so it's better for her if maxim and mrs de winter lose manderley forever. id in danvers said that she would take revenge on them by burning that house and going away from manderley. at the same time, danvers also satisfies her superego's pressure to burn manderley. because manderley is the source of evil that ends rebecca's life. maderley is the house of the devil, the house of the killer, the house of an evil couple. because his second wife also hid the truth about maxim who killed rebecca. then the ego defense mechanism used by danvers is a form of refusing to reject reality, rejecting unpleasant stimuli, removing realistic perceptions, or replacing those perceptions with fantasy or hallucinations. danvers did not assume that rebecca was dead, she believes that rebecca is still alive in manderley. conclusion based on the analysis and discussion of the topic research in the preous chapter, it can be inferred as follow: first conclusion is about the obsession of the women characters described in daphne du maurier’s rebecca. they are rebecca, mrs de winter, and danvers. these women characters have a different obsession but are interrelated to each other so that it causes conflict in the novel. from these women characters, the writer found rebecca's obsession in gaining power, mrs de winter's obsession in getting her husband's love, and danvers' obsession in loving rebecca. rebecca’s obsession in gaining power described by fake appearances. she shows her opposite character and deceives everyone, so she gets everyone’s attention, praise, and sympathy. rebecca’s obsession also described through her desire to becoming a high-class woman with wealth and honor that she gets by marrying maxim. here, the writer uses sigmund freud’s theory because rebecca's behavior is influenced by id, ego, and superego that are not balanced. then, mrs de winter's obsession in getting her husband's love is described through her desire to get a husband who is like her father. she expects lost love from her father through maxim. mrs de winter’s obsession made her has electra complex because she tends to love men who are more adult than her. here, the writer uses the concept of electra complex by sigmund freud to analyze the character of mrs de winter. next, danvers' obsession in loving rebecca described by her selfishness. her obsession makes her only think about rebecca's interests and she doesn't care about anyone. she would protect and get rid of anyone who hurt rebecca. for danvers, rebecca is everything. in addition, the writer uses id, ego, and superego theory to analyze the obsession of women characters in the novel. secondly, the conclusion is about the obsession of the women characters influence their behavior in daphne du maurier’s rebecca. here, the influence of rebecca's obsession in gaining power made her has narcissistic rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 39 personality disorder. rebecca considers the power and ability to control the people around her, she can fulfill her desire to be perfect in public. the writer uses the concept of narcissistic complex by sigmund freud to analyze rebecca's character. then, the influence of mrs de winter’s obsession in getting her husband’s love made mrs de winter’s envy. because of her envy, mrs de winter tried to imitate rebecca. she assumed that imitating rebecca could replace rebecca in her husband's heart. so that maxim will forget his first wife and give his love only to mrs de winter. the writer uses id, ego, and superego theory to analyze mrs de winter’s character. next, the influence of danvers' obsession in loving rebecca made danvers a worshiper. this is shown through danvers behavior who glorified rebecca and devoted her whole life to rebecca. even after rebecca died, she still thought that rebecca was still alive and doing all the activities she used to do with rebecca. it made danvers feel like in her fantasy because she could not receive the reality of rebecca's death. when danvers faces a situation which is not appropriate with her wishes there is pressure and mental conflict within her. to resolve the personality problem of danvers, the writer uses the concept of repression to analyze danvers’ character. references bressler, charles e. (1998). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice. usa: a viacom company. creswell, john. (2014). research design: qualitative, quantitative, and mixed methods approach-4th ed. uk. sage publication, inc freud, s. (1914). on narcissism. retrived from https://www.sigmundfreud.net/onnarcissism.pdf freud, s. (2009). a general introduction to psychoanalysis. new york: beni & leveright. hornby, a.s. (1995). oxford advance learner’ dictionary of current english. oxford: oxford university press. maurier, d. (1938). rebecca. great britain: river head books. peck, j. and coyle, m. (1984). literary terms and criticism. london: macmillan. rachman, s. (1997). a cognitive theory of obsessions. behaviour research and therapy, 35, 793-802. sharma, s. (2016). narrator’s search for identity in rebecca by daphne du maurier. international journal of english language, literature and humanities, (4). http://ijellh.com/ojs/index.php/ojs/article /view/3104 wright, e. (1984). psychoanalytic criticism: theory in practice. london and new york: methuen http://ijellh.com/ojs/index.php/ojs/article/view/3104 http://ijellh.com/ojs/index.php/ojs/article/view/3104 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 76 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow infatuation in spark’s the notebook: a lacanian reading faridhatun nadhiroh 🖂, fatma hetami english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 10 february 2020 approved 11 february 2020 published 30 april 2020 this research is conducted to analyze the infatuation that occurs to the main character, noah calhoun in nicholas sparks the notebook. the objective of this research is to describe the main character and the conflicts in sparks’s the notebook. it also reveals the main character infatuation and desire based on the concept of psyche using lacanian psychological approach. this research uses qualitative-descriptive research to answer the question about the infatuation that occurs to the main character and it explains in the form of words. the research results in several findings as follows: 1) the infatuation described in spark’s the notebook can be seen through its intrinsic element especially the character and the conflict. the main character, noah calhoun is described as a patient, kind, and faithful man. the conflict and the struggle noah faces through allie and her family show how noah cannot move on from allie. 2) the infatuation occurs to noah calhoun show by the concept of psyche using the lacanian psychology approach. based on noah's concept of psyche analysis tell that the main character, noah calhoun is feeling lacks and always looking for allie to complete his lacks. the main character's psychological development toward his first love brings out the desire to be loved and have his relationship back. the desire tells that allie is the one noah needed in his life. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: infatutation, lacanian theory, psychological approach, the notebook 🖂 e-mail: nafaridha71@gmail.com mailto:nafaridha71@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 77 introduction people have been talking about nothing else but love for a long time. this being the case should make one suspicious about the reality behind love. love aims at being, namely at what slips most in language—being that, a moment later, was going to be, or being that, due precisely to having been, gave rise to surprise. hence, love, being something which has its effect in the symbolic realm or the realm of language, cannot be confined within certain bounds because its object constantly slips. love is an interesting object for everybody to be learned because they have ever felt in love. love is an important feeling for everyone. no one thinks that love is not important. everyone starved for it and they watched endless numbers of films about happy and unhappy love stories, they listened to hundreds of trashy songs about love and yet hardly anyone thinks that there was anything that needs to be learned about love. love is an interesting object for everybody to be learned because they have ever felt in love. love is an important feeling for everyone. fromm (1956: 1) said that no one thinks that love is not important. everyone starved for it and they watched endless numbers of films about happy and unhappy love stories, they listened to hundreds of trashy songs about love and yet hardly anyone thinks that there was anything that needs to be learned about love. that is why the researcher wants to makes research about love itself in this research through the work of literature the researcher will analyze the notebook novel. the main characters of the novel encounter problems and feelings with his first love. the novel tells about noah who falling in love with allie. he cannot move on from his first love. in the novel, noah must struggle to make allie know about his struggle. even he knows that allie already has a fiancé, he still tries to make allie come back to him and choose him as her love. the notebook focused on the desire to be loved by someone. this novel tells about the desire to be loved by someone we love in our life. the combination of ego and sacrifice between noah and allie who love each other but have different social status. the novel shows noah's desire to allie after he falls in love at first sig in the summer holiday. this novel has a romantic story with used detail story about the experiences of love. the novel conveys how noah the major character struggles to make his first love to accept him. though there are many obstacles faces him, he constantly loyal to allie. his infatuation of love makes him struggle for her love even though the is many from the first time when noah and allie met, allie’s mom did not agree with their relationship, then allie was engaged to lon, and the last allie was suffering from alzheimer’s. based on the background of the study, the researcher formulates the problem statement of the study is “how is the infatuation described in spark’s the notebook? and “to what extent infatuation occur to the main character in spark’s the notebook?. dealing with this problem, the objectives of the study are to analyze the notebook novel based on the main character and the conflicts using lacanian psychological approach. to help the researcher arranges this paper, she uses some literature review as her references, farideh (2019) stated the main character of the nadien glodimer has desperately retreated into his loneliness. his presence is that of an isolated subject, no more acting in the direction of the social norms, and is unwilling to reproduce the communicative patterns of the society he is at the same time a member of, and isolated from. the man has chosen a self–willed isolation. it can be concluded that the protagonist had been an outstanding figure during the apartheid dictatorship and run a busy life, with all the social entanglements associated with power. alienation is what he seeks – to alienate himself from the tumult that had taken place in his life, and in short, form his own past. applying the lacanian psychoanalytic principles in regard with human unconscious, the three major structures of imaginary, symbolic and the real as the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 78 controlling forces of our lives and desires and finally the distinction between the “reality” and “the real” can enhance the reader’s understanding of the reasons behind this self– willed change. maleki, h., & sadjati, b. (2017) mentioned the characters in the novel atonemement need the recognition of the others; their subjectivity is constructed through their social interaction with the others. briony and cecilia become the subjects by the views and the perspectives of the others especially of their parents. it should be kept in mind that, this other is not a concrete individual, although it may be incarnated in one (father or mother, for instance), but stands for a larger social order. mere subjection to the dominant regulation of the society turns the characters to lack of being entities. it means that it is the outside world that constructs their identity and therefore their subjectivity. accordingly, the subjectivity of the characters of atonement is in the process of ever changing and becoming. taherifard (2017) notes that marsha norman, night mother is a play written with a mindset to represent feminist mentality, and is considered prominent in the history of 20th century drama. the understanding of the play is enriched by a lacanian concept of identity. lacan’s psychoanalysis is useful in understanding the narrative of female characters and female voices. the controversy regarding the feminist aspects of lacan’s philosophy is still going on, as mentioned in theories. while many feminists find the ideas of lacan sexist and phallocentric, it was mentioned in this paper that many other feminist thinkers such as kristeva, irigaray, and cixous are influenced by lacan, and they have presented their post-feminist ideas through an understanding of his psychoanalysis. niazi (2013) stated the novel lolita novel combines the elements of ambiguity, uncertainty, and romance with its characters’ desires, repressive thoughts and expressed personalities. in other words, psychological rather than external forces are the prime movers in this world where individuals could be sure neither of others nor themselves. lolita drowns into what lacan called the imaginary order, the world of unity, immediate possession, and absolute control, in order to evade the symbolic order, a predefined, highly meditated relations, since she wishes to control rather than to be controlled, which is the essence of the symbolic order. however, while indulging herself into the world of infinite possibilities and taking advantage of all its accompanying euphoria, lolita perceives its pernicious effects on her views, not because of her unique personality or thinking but due to what lacan called “name-of-the-father”, some sets of given principles, rules and regulations, and broadly speaking, ideologies foisted upon her to make her think, wish, look, and expect in a way that she is taught and required to be or to think. moosavinia (2017) discussed about the madness of the main character of the short story ―diary of a madman‖ written by nikolai gogol in which he meticulously illustrates how a madman‘s mind operates. a pivotal concept to be dealt with is the power of the unconscious, which according to sigmund freud has a considerable influence on the psychic system. freud maintains that if the ego is not able to keep a balance between its demands and the unconscious desires, psychosis happens. in madman‘s case, it is schizophrenia. the madman shows abnormalities like hallucinations, delusions, disorganized speech and disorganized behavior which are all symptoms of schizophrenia. jacques lacan depicts psyche‘s development in three orders or phases: the real, the imaginary, and the symbolic. the focus on the research is the imaginary order as the madman shows signs of being stuck in this phase without any positive movement toward the next, the symbolic. madman shows symptoms of schizophrenia. delusions, hallucinations, disorganized speech and disorganized behavior are four symptoms of this disorder that can be discerned in a madman. most of the previous studies above mainly discussed the same topic but there are also some differences found in their research. the differences can be seen in the literary works, the topic of the research, the subject of the research, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 79 the methodology. in this study, the researcher will analyze the infatuation in sparks the notebook: a lacanian reading. therefore, the researcher will use the lacanian theory in this research. methods the research design is the conceptual structure within which research is conducted; it constitutes the blueprint for the collection, measurement and analysis of data. as such the design includes an outline of what the researcher will do from writing the hypothesis and its operational implications to the final analysis of data (kothari, 2004).in conducting the study, the researcher used a qualitative descriptive research design. qualitative research is a situated activity that locates the observer in the world. it consists of an asset of interpretive, material practices that make the world visible. this means that qualitative researchers study things in their natural settings, attempting to make sense of, or interpret, phenomena in terms of the meaning people bring to them. the type of study is library research. the data used on the research have been collected with the library research. it purposes to analyze the novel using lacanian psychological approach. then, the type of data and the data source are divided into two. firstly, the primary data source is called the main data obtained from all the words, phrases and sentences in the novel itself, sparks‟ the notebook. secondly, secondary data source, it is the supporting data taken from literary books, criticism, essays, articles, and journal and also taken from the internet or the other sources related to the novel. and the technique of collecting data in this research are as follows: 1) reading the novel repeatedly and understanding the content, 2) reading some other resources related to the novel, 3) giving marks to particular parts in the novel, which are considered important for the analysis, 4) taking notes for essential parts both in primary and secondary data sources, 5) classifying the data into categories and developing them into a good unity. the last is the technique of the data analysis is a descriptive analysis technique later on, lacanian theory would attempt to uncover how a text symbolically represents elements of the imaginary order, the symbolic order, and the real (bressler, 1999). by identifying the symbolic representation of these orders within the text, the infatuation of the main character would be discovered. afterward, the kinds of infatuation occurred to the main character as the second research problem was found after analyzing the main character infatuation in the novel using lacanian theory. results and discussions “the notebook” is the novel written by nicholas sparks which tells about the main character's love for someone he can never get. the main character who is noah calhoun describes as a patient, faithful, and kind man. he believes in the miracle. he is very optimistic and loyal to allie. as a poor man, noah must face the conflict between their relationship and allie’s parents. the first conflicts are noah against his feeling toward allie which can never be forgotten. the second conflict that noah faces is a kind of external conflict. the conflicts are that they are not allowed to be in a relationship with allie‘s parents. coming from a poor family, noah has to accept the fact that he has to break up with allie because they have different social status. besides breaking up with allie noah, allie also gets engaged with another man. the next conflict that noah faces is allie's disease which is alzheimer's. allie cannot remember noah and all the memories about him. in facing the conflict, noah tries to show his feelings to allie by sending letters for three years even without reply. this is done by noah to get allie's love back. after meeting allie and knowing that allie has alzheimer's, noah tries to get allie's memories back by reading the notebook novel every day in the hope that allie will remember it again. infatuation described in spark’s the notebook rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 80 the general description of main character noah is described as a kind man. he is also a good person in this novel. it can be seen through his speech, and characters as seen by others. noah is a man from a poor family that has good behavior. although his mother passed away when he is a child, he grows like a good man because of a good education from his father. he is kind to every person he meets. noah even lets allie choose lon or himself for being his husband. he never forces allie to makes any decision, even though he knows that alli’s decision can hurt him. noah’s kindness can be seen when he gives freedom to allie to choose the man her family chooses for her or noah, a man who loves her with all his heart. at the beginning of the story, the novel presents noah’s statement which shows that he is a patient person. patient means the ability to wait something out or endure something tedious, without getting riled up. even when he should be waiting forever or dealing with something painfully slow or trying to teach someone how to do something and they just do not get it. the patience of noah can be seen from whenever he speaks and having a conversation with others. noah is a patient man. he is never getting tired to take care of allie. his affection never ends for allie, the woman he loves. one day when allie gets her disease, he reads the notebook all the time in order to recall allie’s memory, although allie always makes him disappointed, he always there for allie. noah calhoun is also a faithful man who really loves and is loyal to allie. faithful itself is the concept of unfailingly remaining loyal to someone or something, and putting that loyalty into consistent practice regardless of extenuating circumstances. the faithfulness of noah can be seen through conversation and speech by others. noah falls in love with allie at first sight. he never meets a girl like allie. she has a good appearance and she is also a kind girl. noah loves her very much, even though he knows that allie’s parents do not allow their relationship. he always sends so many letters for allie when allie goes back to her city. he never gives up to struggle for his love. he still waits for allie. he never wants to find another girlfriend as he does for allie. he ever tries to find another girl, but he cannot. conflict experienced by noah as the main character in the notebook the major internal conflict of noah is he against his feelings for allie. his infatuation for allie made him cannot forget her. it is more than ten years when he falling in love with allie, but he cannot move on from allie. noah's passion for allie makes him get a dilemma for more than ten years. his dilemma against his passion for allie also appeared when allie came to see him after ten years they separate. noah knows that allie is engaged and will marry soon, but he still loves her. he knows that telling his feeling to allie is not a good choice, but he cannot get rid of his passion for allie. the situation made noah more dilemmas with his feeling. his love for allie makes him save more hesitation for himself. noah’s conflict against allie’s family happens at the beginning of the story in the novel when noah calhoun and allie nelson meet for the first in the summertime after their graduation. they fall in love at first sight. they try to get closer to each other. finally, they decided to have a relationship. however, their relationship becomes a problem for allie’s parents. they get problems from allie’s family. allie’s parents do not allow their relationships. they do not like noah because he comes from a poor family. it makes them different. they have different social status and it makes allie’s family do not allow their relationship. they have different social status. noah must face disagreement with allie’s parents because of his family. it is difficult for noah because he is an ordinary man and allie from the high-class family. allie’s family does not agree if their daughter has a relationship with noah. they had a high social status, and noah is too poor to compare with them. allie has a great future because they are rich and their family wants her to obey what they want. allie’s father wants her to obey what he wants. allie should marry a man with a high-class social status. noah is not the one who has a high-class social status. he is from rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 81 a poor family. they are different and never be the same even noah tries to persuade allie’s family. allie’s father reassures that noah is just temporary love for allie and she will forget noah. the differentiation of their social status makes noah face the reality that he must give up for his love and loss allie. the second conflict presents when allie gets a disease, called alzheimer's. it means allie forget her memories about herself and also noah. here, noah thinks that allie’s disease can make allie and noah separate. he does not know what to do, noah always thinks that allie will forget about him and also his love for her. allie does not recognize him and it makes noah worry to lose her again. allie begins to forget her memory about her life and also the people surround her, especially noah. allie’s memories about their love journey with noah also forgotten by allie. it makes allie and noah very shocked. noah does not believe that allie gets the early stages of alzheimer's. noah thinks that it can destroy everything that they build especially their love. noah’s action in dealing with his conflicts as mentioned in the previous explanation, noah has many conflicts dealing with his infatuation to allie. even though he must face many conflicts, he still struggles to show his passion for allie. noah's action toward his infatuation will divide into two parts based on his conflict with allie and allie’s disease. struggle for his feeling is shows after allie’s parents do not allow noah's relationship with their daughter, allie. they do not like noah because he is from a poor family, then allie from a high-class family. also, the fact that allie left him without news and engaged with another man is hurt him. he still tries to get allie back. although it is difficult for noah, he still tries to make allie always beside him. noah's action to struggle with his feeling shows since the day allie left him. noah comes to allie's house, but allie already moves. then, he called her father firm even he knows he will be refused by her father, but he still did it. his bravery shows that he is struggling hard to show his passion for allie. noah struggles hard to meet allie and make allie know about his real feeling. he comes from new bern to winston salem just to meet allie. all of the struggles noah do are to shows his feeling and desire to allie. noah’s big desire makes him do everything to meet and prove his feeling to allie. noah’s struggle toward his feeling to allie also shows when he is buying an old house as they both dream to spend their life together. the house which makes noah and allie lost their virginity. an old house where noah promise to fix it for allie. read the notebook to recall allie’s memory. the day when allie got alzheimer’s, noah shocks and cannot says anything. he is scared if allie will forget about him. what noah worries really happens. allie forget all of the memories about her life, also his memories about noah. she does not recognize noah and though he is a strange person. however, this problem does not make noah give up to allie. noah takes action to make allie remember him again. he read the story about their love journey which noah write and it is called the notebook. noah read the story about their love journey for allie every day. even every day too allie does not recognize him, but noah never gives up. noah still reads the notebook for allie while waiting for a miracle comes and allie recognizes him again. even though many people against his struggle to make allie remember him, noah still does it every day. noah has his own ways to make allie recover her memories. read the notebook every day give him spirit and hope that one day allie will remember him. to what extent does infatuation occur to the main character in spark’s the notebook infatuation is the state of being carried away by an unreasoned desire, usually towards another person for whom one has developed strong romantic or platonic feelings. lacan said that what drives human life is desire. humans from birth to break away from existential unity in the real world always experience lacks, humans are considered forever lack. the feeling of forever lacks always haunting human life. infatuation rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 82 experienced by noah is based on his feeling after falling in love with allie. noah feels that allie is the only person who can make him feel perfect without lacks. this assumption makes noah have the desire to have allie thoroughly. the infatuation that occurs to the main characters will reveal using lacanian psychology in this subchapter. the main character’s concept of psyche jacques lacan's psychoanalytic theory is the development of sigmund freud's psychoanalytic theory. if sigmund freud's psychoanalysis explains how one's mental condition is, lacan's psychoanalysis explains more about the process of one's psychiatric development. jacques lacan's psychoanalytic theory includes three pillars, including the real, the imaginary, the symbolic. in this discussion, the infatuation that occurs in the main character is explained through the concept of psychology which includes the three pillars of the lacan theory. this point will discuss noah calhoun’s concept of psyche. the concept of psyche that occurs in noah calhoun is based on his feelings for allie that cannot be forgotten. noah feels that allie is the only person who can get rid of his lack. this is seen from noah's desire to re-establish a relationship with allie to eliminate his emptiness. 1) the real phase the real phase is a mental development experienced by humans in all stages that are sufficient without shortages because everything is fulfilled. like what lacan said that the real is the phase of need. driven by need, people need food, comfort/safety, love, or to be changed, etc. all of which can be satisfied by an object. based on the real noah feels complete when he in a relationship with allie. the feeling of completeness experienced by noah shows that he feels all his needs are being fulfilled. there are no shortcomings experienced by noh as long as he is with allie. the feeling of love noah has for allie shows that he is experiencing the real phase. the condition where there is no sense of lack or sadness feels. all the needs that noah needs, especially in terms of love and attention are received from allie. noah feels comfortable with allie. when people get in a relationship and they feel comfortable, they tend to bring their couple to a place that is very close to him, such as home, favorite eating places, or places he dreams of. it is also done by noah, he brings allie to the house that noah always visits and dreams of buying the house. an ordinary beginning, something that would have been forgotten had it been anyone but her. but as he shook her hand and met those striking emerald eyes, he knew before he’d taken his next breath that she was the one he could spend the rest of his life looking for but never find again. she seemed that good, that perfect (sparks, 1996: 7). the shows that noah falls in love with allie when they meet for the first time. at that moment noah feels allie is the person he has been looking for to fill the emptiness of his life. allie is a person whom noah thinks can give the attention he wants. noah feels complete and everything he needed is fulfilled when he is with allie. noah often meets with many women but only allie could make him feel in love even at first sight. allie is the perfect woman in noah's perspective. noah feels complete because he finds someone who can fulfill all his needs, especially in terms of love and comfort. here noah's shortcomings disappear because he finds someone who can fill his living space. 2) the imaginary in this phase, the main character experiences separation from the real. here noah begins to experiences lacks due to separation from someone who met his needs. this is a state where noah realizes his true self without allie. the reason noah breaks up with allie because allie's parents do not approve of their relationship. the reason noah breaks up with allie's parents because noah comes from a poor family, making allie and noah have to break up. soon allie returns to his hometown and continues her life. after separating from allie, noah begins to experiences lacks in his life. noah always thinks allie is a mirror of him. for noah allie is himself. this situation makes noah wants rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 83 to return to allie because allie is considered as part of the personality that fills noah's life. noah feels that he is not himself after separating from allie. noah, too, was sifting through his thoughts. as he rocked, he remembered the thousands of empty nights he had spent since they’d last seen each other. seeing her again brought all those feelings to the surface, and he found it impossible to press them back down. he knew then he wanted to make love to her again and to have her love in return. it was what he needed most in the world (sparks, 1996: 45). the quotation above shows that noah lost allie's figure as someone who fulfilled the real phase. here noah is portrayed as someone who feels lonely and lost after separating from allie. allie is someone noah needed the most. allie is portrayed as someone whom noah loves very much. allie is someone who gives noah comfort so she does not feel deprived when with allie. the fact that noah has to break up with allie makes him feel lacks in his life. here noah who feels lose cannot stop thinking and hopes to be back with allie. noah is trying to forget allie and trying to have other relationships with another woman. however, none of the women noah dated are able to make him feel perfect like what allie does. for noah, only allie could fill his whole life and make him perfect. this shows that noah really feels lost after separating from allie who fulfills all of his needs, especially in love. 3) the symbolic phase the symbolic phase is a desire to return to the real phases in which there is no lack but all are fulfilled. noah experienced the symbolic phase because his desire to back to the real phase in his life will never back again. there is a lack which makes noah's desire to back to the real phase cannot be fulfilled again. noah needs is to get a relationship with allie again. however, his desire to get allie back cannot be fulfilled because allie already engaged with another man. noah wants to get a relationship with allie because of his feeling for allie. noah who feels complete with allie feeling lacks after separates with allie. noah's desire is to get back to the time when he feels complete but it cannot happen again because allie already has her own life without noah. however, noah does not happy in his life because his love already moves on from him. meanwhile, noah’s feeling toward allie makes him want to get a relationship with allie again. he smiled, remembering the way she had been. fiery, spontaneous, passionate—as he imagined most artists to be. and she was definitely that. artistic talent like hers was a gift. he remembered seeing some paintings in the museums in new york and thinking that her work was just as good (sparks, 1996: 33). the quotation describes the symbolic phase experienced by noah who wants to go back in the time he and allie still going together. allie’s paint makes noah remember allie again and makes his desire to get his complete life back again. the painting makes noah remember the real phase when he still has a relationship with allie. however, noah cannot get a relationship with allie again because allie already engaged with another man. his desire to back to allie again which cannot be fulfilled makes him experienced the symbolic phase. even his desire to allie never end, it does not mean he cannot get allie back because she is engaged. noah’s desire to be back to the time when he feels lacks makes him thinking about everything related to allie. there is allie’s painting which noah always sees to get the feeling of coming back to the phases when he and allie going together. from noah's concept of psyche that occurs to noah can bee see by his desire to allie. desire is a human desire that occurs continuously throughout his life that was never satisfied. desire arises from dissatisfaction and encouragement someone to bring up another request. although the forms of passion are very complex, based on lacan's view, there are at least two main forms of desire, namely the desire to be and the desire to have. 4) the desire to be the desire to be is the desire that manifests himself in the form of love and identification. in this case, desire becomes the object of love, admiration, idealization, worship, appreciation rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 84 by the other (bracher, 2009). desire to be is the desire to be the object of love, admiration, idealization, worship, appreciation from others. noah's desire to be in love by allie shows in all of his attitude and treatment towards allie. noah shows that he deserves to be loved by allie again to give good treatments to allie. noah tries to be a kind and friendly person to show that he deserves to be loved by allie. his desire to be loved by allie made him do everything he can to make him look better than allie's fiancé, lon. noah's desire to be loved by allie is caused by his deep love and infatuation. if you’re happy, allie, and you love him. i won’t try to stop you from going back to him. but if there’s a part of you that isn’t sure, then don’t do it. this isn’t the kind of thing you go into halfway.” (sparks, 1996: 28). the quotation shows that noah's desire to be loved by allie describes when he gives advice to allie. he asks to think whether she really loves lon. his desire to be loved by allie is shows by making allie think whether he should choose noah or lon. noah said it with a good and mature attitude. in this case noah desire to be loved by allie is he wants to be the one who allie can spend her life together not lon. in this condition, noah tries to makes allie thinking twice about her decision. the way noah does that is to makes allie choose him at the end of her decision. meanwhile, noah tries to give advice, it is implicit that noah wants allie to change his decision to choose noah to be her love. 5) desire to have desire to have is a desire to have the object (matter, things, people, power, position) as a way to fulfill self-satisfaction. it is a way to get pleasure which contradicts the subject and others. so, the desire to have is the desire to have object including material, things, people, power, position, etc. noah's desire is to keep allie beside him. however, noah cannot force allie to stay with him but his desire to have allie is still in his mind. he will never forget allie and all of their relationships. noah's sincerity to faces allie’s leaving is the symbol of noah's desire to have allie. the reality that he will never forget allie and his feeling toward allie is the way noah shows his desire to have allie back with him. noah expressed his desire to have allie indirectly by his sincerity words. noah has the desire to have allie in his life. allie must decide whether she must back to her fiancé and get married or she must stay with noah and break what her parents want. in that condition. "you can. allie ... i can't live my life happily knowing you're with someone else. that would kill a part of me. what we have is rare. it's too beautiful to just throw it away” (sparks, 1996: 80). here noah's desire to have allie shows in the quotation above when he forces allie to choose him. noah cannot live happily if he knows allie marry with someone else. what noah needs in his life is just allie, it is because noah just loves allie. the desire to have allie described by noah's feelings to allie. losing allie will make noah suffer and he does not want it to happen. so, here noah's desire to have allie is described by all of what he said to allie about his feeling. his life which feels comfortable and complete because of allie. the effect of the main character infatuation as described in sparks’ the notebook infatuation occurs to noah give him feeling depressed. his feeling to allie which cannot be fulfill make him feeling down. the reality that he never gets allie back in his life makes him suffer and feeling lack every day. noah's passion toward allie makes him must face nasty reality which brings him to depression life. noah is always thinking about allie every time he goes. it shows his depression because when he walks every time in front of fort totten park he always remembers allie. when he sits on the porch every night, he will see allie beside him. all of the memory about allie makes noah experiences depression in his life. depression marked with feeling sad and worried. this feeling is the feeling that noah feels when he remembers allie. whenever noah looks at the place, he always remembers allie and it makes him feel depressed again and again. everywhere he rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 85 walked allie’s memory will haunt him and it makes him suffer and depressed again. the main character’s loneliness, infatuation occurs to noah also give lonely effect to him. the effects as the result of his infatuation to allie make him feel lonely every time. noah can never forget allie. it makes him feels lonely in is life. he cannot find another woman who makes him interest. noah loves to allie make him cannot move on from allie. allie’s image as perfect love makes him being lonely. noah is being lonely after he separates from allie. noah tries to move on from allie but he never succeeded to forget allie because he always remembers allie every time and everywhere. the reality that noah cannot accept another woman to change alie’s position in his heart makes him being lonely in a long time. however, noah already knows that it is his fault for always remembering allie moreover he knows allie already engaged. he just remembers when he spends summertime with allie in new bern. when he tries to forget allie, in the fact he can never do that and then he keeps a distance from a lot of women. he tries to close with other women, but he cannot. he never feels the same as when he with allie. he never feels love again. he feels lonely because he never forgets allie. the quotation above described that noah feels lonely. noah still feels lonely even after they separate for more than ten years. he sometimes cries when remembering about allie. emptiness became his friend since allie moved and engaged. his heart always filled by emptiness and loneliness. conclusion infatuation as described in sparks’ the notebook, can be seen through its intrinsic elements especially the main character, and the conflicts. the main character who is noah calhoun describes as a patient, faithful, and kind man. he believes in the miracle. he is very optimistic and loyal to allie. as a poor man, noah must face the conflict between their relationship and allie’s parents. the first conflicts are noah against his feeling toward allie which can never be forgotten. the second conflict that noah faces is a kind of external conflict. the conflicts are that they are not allowed to be in a relationship with allie‘s parents. coming from a poor family, noah has to accept the fact that he has to break up with allie because they have different social status. besides breaking up with allie noah, allie also gets engaged with another man. the next conflict that noah faces is allie's disease which is alzheimer's. allie cannot remember noah and all the memories about him. in facing the conflict, noah tries to show his feelings to allie by sending letters for three years even without reply. this is done by noah to get allie's love back. after meeting allie and knowing that allie has alzheimer's, noah tries to get allie's memories back by reading the notebook novel every day in the hope that allie will remember it again. infatuation occurs to the main character in sparks the notebook can be seen by noah’s concept of psyche which includes the real, the imaginary, and the symbolic. noah’s concept of psyche shows that noah has lacked in himself and wants to re-establish a love relationship with allie as before. noah who feels complete when he gets a relationship with allie cannot accept the reality that they are already break up and allie loves another man. this condition makes noah feel lack and wants to get a relationship again with allie to make him feel complete again, even it is impossible to get allie back. the extent of infatuation occurs to noah shows by his desire to be the one and only allie loves and also the desire to have allie back in his life. noah shows his attention to allie to shows his desire to be the one and only man who proper to love by allie. the desire to have allie’s back also shows by his ways to influence allie to choose him than her fiancé. noah’s big desire gives him some effects. the first effect is depression. noah is depressed because she cannot forget allie after breaking up. the desire to get allie back that could not be fulfilled also makes noah depressed. the second effect is loneliness, noah's love for allie which is irreplaceable makes noah feels lonely all the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 86 time. noah who cannot forget allie brings him to faces the loneliness in his life. references bracher, mark. (2009). jacques lacan, diskursus dan perubahan sosial, pengantar. kritik-budaya psikoanalisis. yogyakarta: jalasutra. bressler, c.e. (1999). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice. new. jersey: prentice hall. farideh, p. (2019). lacanian reading of marsha norman's night, mother. international journal of applied linguistics & english literature 6(4) 33–41. fromm, e. (1956). the art of loving. new york: harper and brothers. kothari, c.r. (2004) research methodology methods and techniques. 2nd edition. new delhi: new age international publishers. lacan, jacques. (1975) the seminar of jacques lacan book xx: on feminine sexuality the limits of love and knowledge encore, ed. by jacques alain-miller, trans. by bruce fink. new york and london: norton and company. maleki, h., & sadjati, b. (2017). the emergence of lacanian ideal ego in the light of ego ideal in atonement. international journal of english language and translation studies, (n.d.). 132– 142. moosavinia, s. r., & bavarsad, a. (2017). the illusory world of a peculiar man : a psychoanalytical study of nicholai gogol’ s “ diary of a madman”. kata, 20(1), 27–35. niazi, n. (2013). the mirage of the mirror : a lacanian reading of nadine gordimer ’ s loot. international journal of social sciences 2(5). sparks, nicholas. (1996) the notebook. new york: warner books. taherifard, k. (2017). lacanian reading of marsha normans night , mother. international journal of applied linguistics & english literature, 6(4), 2– 7. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 10 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow resistance to marginalization in america as reflected in kathryn stockett’s the help devita normalisa 🖂, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 10 february 2020 approved 11 february 2020 published 23 april 2020 slavery and racial segregation are two important events that shaped american history. although slavery had been abolished constitutionally by the thirteenth amendment, racial segregation remained existing in some southern states of the us until the civil rights movement in the 1960s. racial segregation in the us was regulated by jim crow laws which promoted “separate but equal” rules. this situation is reflected in kathryn stockett’s novel entitled the help which mostly portrays the life of black maids under jim crow laws in jackson, mississippi during the 1960s. this study aims to find resistance to the marginalization that is caused by racial discrimination, as well as the factors that underlie the resistance. the method of this study is a qualitative study. the data is analyzed by gramsci’s hegemony theory and scooped by sociology of literature. then, the method of data analysis is based on the conflicts of characters in the novel; white and black characters. the help shows that marginalization of african americans is created from the opposition that occur because of racial hegemony; the ruling class and the ruled class, the controlling and the controlled, the free ones and the restricted ones, the strong ones and the weak ones, or the voiced ones and the silenced ones. the help also shows that the resistance to marginalization can be done by producing literature. the resistance of the african americans happens as a result of oppression and inhumane treatment. it also happens as a result of black people’s consciousness that sees racial discrimination as a system that is full of flaws. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: hegemony, marginalization, racial discrimination, resistance 🖂 e-mail: devitanormalisa3@gmail.com mailto:devitanormalisa3@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 11 introduction slavery and racial segregation are two important events that shaped american history. slavery in the united states (us) existed from around 1776 until the establishment of the thirteenth amendment in 1865. although the thirteenth amendment was set to abolish slavery, racial segregation remained existing mainly in the southern us until civil right movement. racial segregation was supported by white supremacist. then, it gained political support and became so-called institutionalized racism. institutionalized racism refers to the incorporation of racist policies and practices in institutions by which society operates, for example; education, federal, state, and local governments (tyson, 2006). institutionalized racism in the us was regulated by jim crow laws a collection of laws that were formed after the civil war until 1968 which aimed to restore the states of southern america to antebellum conditions by marginalizing african-american groups. jim crow laws was realized by physical segregation in public facilities such as schools, entertainment venues, and public transportation. this form of segregation was based on the term "separate but equal" which was popularized by the law itself. one of literary works that reflects this condition is a novel entitled the help written by an american author, kathryn stockett. stockett was born and raised in mississippi. the intimate relationship between her and her black maid, demetrie is the reason why she wrote the help (2009). the novel itself is set in jackson, mississippi during 1960s. the story in the novel is narrated by three characters, aibileen and minny, two black maids, and skeeter, a white woman who is obsessed with being a writer. the novel mostly is a depiction of black maid’s life in jackson, mississippi in 1960s under the regulation of jim crow laws and they finally have courage to speak up about the situation. several research studies have been done to analyze kathryn stockett‘s the help. those studies were done by radwan (2010), and hawasi & meida (2015). in his paper entitled “exploring aversive racism in stockett‘s the help”, radwan (2010) examined the novel using gaertner’s and dovidio’s concept of aversive racism. radwan (2010) found that one of the white characters in the novel, sketeer, has ambivalent feeling towards the black maids. her feeling is between being faithful of her egalitarian values and racist feeling. character skeeter is a reflection of stockett who hold an implicit negative feeling which convey the oppositions of white people as a superior society and black people as an inferior society. in a different perspective, hawasi & meida (2015) in “postcoloniality in kathryn stockett‘s the help” used postcolonial theory of hommi k. bhabha to examine the hybrid culture in the novel. the author found that there is a process of hybridity which forms a new identity called hybrid culture between white and black characters; skeeter, aibileen, and minny. according to those research studies, the researcher conducted a deeper analysis about embodiment of racial hegemony and its resistance as reflected in kathryn stockett‘s novel the help. a research about an embodiment of hegemony has been conducted by zen & hetami (2019) in ““sameness” as a form of hegemony to create utopian society in lois lowry’s the giver”. in their research, they found that the hegemony in the giver is embodied in the system of “sameness” which is manifested in various rules concerning the life of the society. zen & hetami (2019) also categorized the hegemony into three kinds, based on the level of domination and resistance. there are integral hegemony which is seen from the full obedience of the citizens towards the authority of the committee of elders, decadent hegemony which is portrayed by the citizens’ disrespect and boredom towards the rules, and minimal hegemony which occurs due to the resistance from the receiver of memory against the committee of elders despite the transformismo. based on the previous rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 12 studies, the researcher believes that it is very important to do a study in such topic in order to deepen the understanding of how hegemony is embodied in the society that it then marginalizes the subordinate group and how subordinate group responds to it, especially as reflected in a literary work that carries out racial issue. “the conflict of ideologies in literary work needs to be analyzed deeper using the perspective of gramsci’s hegemony theory in order to identify what factors carried out by the author to resist the dominant ideology” (muzakka, 2017, p. 3). the term hegemony was popularized by the italian philosopher antonio gramsci. the starting point of gramsci's concept of hegemony is that a class and its members perform their power over the lower classes by means of violence and persuasion. (simon, 2004). the violence on the context of hegemony is a way of embedding dominant power over the subordinate group by force through legal system, and/or violent apparatus such as the police, army, etc. meanwhile, persuasion or agreement in the context of hegemony is a way of hegemony by achieving agreement of sincere acceptance of the subordinate class. the agreement or consent is achieved through civil society’s idea, values, or norms. then, in order to support the analysis of resistance in the novel, the researcher used sociological of literature because this approach sees literary work as a reflection of the real society as well as offering the solution of social problems through the author’s ideology reflected in the literary work. there are some points of sociology of literature according to ian watts (as cited in faruk, 2010, p. 5). first, sociology of literature is an approach that pays attention to the author's social context. second, sociology of literature is an approach that sees literature as a mirror of society. in this approach, the researcher must look at how far literary work reflects the society at the time the literary work was written. third, sociology of literature pays attention to the social function of literature. the researchers must pay attention to how literature can function as a remodel of society, or merely as an entertainer. therefore, according to the related theories above, the researcher uses gramsci’s hegemony theory in analyzing the conflict of characters in the help because the data contains the opposition of dominant (white) and subordinate (black) group. this study then describes the oppositions between the dominant and subordinate group that generalizes marginalization. furthermore, those points of sociology of literature would also help the researcher to do an analysis of the resistance as justified in the novel, as well as the factors underlie it. consequently, this study will also reveal the kinds of resistance to marginalization as reflected in the novel and also the factors underlie the resistance. methods the study is designed as qualitative descriptive research applying gramsci’s hegemony theory. the material object of this study is kathryn stockett’s novel entitled the help, with the formal object is the oppositions between dominant group (whites) and subordinate group (blacks), as well as the kinds of resistance as justified in the novel. the data is taken from primary and secondary data. the primary data is novel the help and the secondary data is taken from related books, journal articles, and online articles. the data analysis is taken by some procedures: (1) examining some aspects of the text to differ the dominant and subordinate group’s opposition that generates marginalization. (2) examining the comparison of events happen in the text and the real history and culture reflected in the text using sociology of literature and explaining the comparison with viewing the aspects of gramsci‘s hegemony theory, such as hegemony and resistance. results and discussions the oppositions between whites and blacks that create marginalization as reflected in kathryn stockett’s the help rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 13 “the process of marginalization arises because of the polar relationship of two groups of people, the marginalized and the dominant group” (sutradhar, 2015, p. 2771). this phenomenon is reflected in the novel the help written by kathryn stockett. stockett outlined some of the polarity that occurred between whites as a dominant group and blacks as a subordinate or group, in which the polarity made black people marginalized and segregated in all aspects of life in the united states. in the novel, it clearly seen that white people dominate their role as state apparatus. for instance, the novel shows that ross barnett served as the governor of mississippi and he had the right to legalize a system called “jim crow laws in mississippi” (stockett, 2009, p. 185) which was ultimately used to marginalize blacks. therefore, white people in here are the ruler and black people are the ruled one. because white people become the ruler, then they have the power to control the black people. even blacks are controlled by how they should see things and how they should react about things. in the help, there is the following quote, “”but aibileen”—miss hilly smile real cold “colored people and white people are just so...different.” she wrinkle up her nose.” (stockett, 2009, p. 186). hilly tried to convince aibileen that black people and white people are different naturally and in various aspects. furthermore, other opposition in the novel that arises is white people are protected and black people are not protected, both in security and law. blacks had little legal recourse against these assaults because the jim crow criminal justice system was all-white: police, prosecutors, judges, juries, and prison official (pilgrim, 2012). this situation is reflected in the help through the following quote, ““it’s all them white peoples that breaks me, standin around the colored neighborhood. white peoples with guns, pointed at colored peoples. cause who gone protect our peoples? ain’t no colored policemans.”” (stockett, 2009, p. 196). minny states that there are no colored policemen that protect them from intimidation or the threat of white supremacists because the state apparatus including the police consist only of white people. there are other ways to segregate black people, namely through stereotypes or assumptions that are circulating in the community. these assumptions or stereotypes might be the foundation for creating regulations that would ultimately marginalize black people. in the help. black people were stereotyped as criminal, dirty, foolish, and ignorant. meanwhile white people saw themselves as well-mannered, clean, smart, and careful. the opposition clearly shows that the black people are no better than the white people. they are assumed to be criminal, dirty, foolish, and careless so that white people can marginalize them in various aspects of life. besides, black people were also marginalized through some norms that was established. there were many norms or rules of society that must be followed by black people in interacting with white people. consequently, black people must maintain their attitude, while white people can act however they want. these norms and etiquette is portrayed in the novel, as when minny’s mother explains the rules she needs to follow in white houses, “rule number one for working for a white lady, minny: it is nobody’s business. you keep your nose out of your white lady’s problems, you don’t go crying to her with yours—you can’t pay the light bill? your feet are too sore? remember one thing: white people are not your friends.” “rule number two: don’t you ever let that white lady find you sitting on her toilet.” (stockett, 2009, p. 38) what minny’s mother explains to her daughter is that some of the norms on how they are supposed to behave when they work in white family’s houses. for example, they are not allowed to use their white employers’ bathroom. minny’s mother also explains that they have to have a distance in having a relationship or an interaction with their white employers. the racial discrimination that was manifested in the legal system (jim crow laws), and norms became stronger with terror, intimidation, and control of white supremacists. such effort to maintain dominant ideology is a kind of hegemony process through coercion. the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 14 help portrays some incident where black people experience violence when they try to protest inequality or just simply tell the truth about the situation in the south. like what happen to medgar evers who murdered by one of the white supremacists in the south, or a man who is lynched for telling the truth about what he feels to be a black man in mississippi, as quoted below, carl roberts, a colored school teacher from pelahatchie, forty miles from here. “in april, carl roberts told washington reporters what it means to be a black man in mississippi, calling the governor ‘a pathetic man with the morals of a streetwalker.’ roberts was found cattle-branded and hung from a pecan tree.” (stockett, 2009, p. 239) through these portrayals, stockett emphasizes that white supremacists had the power and control to threaten lives and commit violence against every black person who talked about segregation in the south or participated in the civil rights movement. this method of violence also became terror and intimidation for black people so that they were afraid to speak. therefore, black people remain silenced. the practice of terror, violence, and intimidation performed by white people is an attempt to maintain black people following the law and norms. besides, this practice causes black people to be silenced. it also causes black to be weak and threatened because of the terror and intimidation, and they simply cannot fight back the violence they get. therefore, this practice also causes black people to be submissive, because they finally always need to follow the law and norms. the oppositions which the writer has mentioned above clearly show that blacks feel powerless. they don't have the power to change the situation and they also believe that the ruling class will not change the situation either. nevertheless, black people feel restricted, because they cannot control or change their situation or destiny. meanwhile, the white people are free to determine how the situation should occur. as described in the discussion above, the oppositions show the polarity of the relationship between white people and black people reflected in kathryn stockett's novel the help. the oppositions obtained through the episodes above are interconnected and influence each other. the dominant group has a ruling function because they act as state apparatuses who have the authority to create a legal system. with the position as ruler, they can control the subordinate group, feel free to do anything, then get protection of course. in addition, they get the benefits or privilege for being the dominant in all aspects of life in the united states such as politics, economics, and also social. on the other hand, it is unfortunate for the subordinate group. they are not rulers or have the authority to regulate. thus, they become a controlled, limited, disadvantaged, and even silenced group. so they are marginalized from various aspects of life in the united states such as the political, economic, social, and cultural aspects. the resistance of black people to marginalization in the help according to the previous discussion, it has explained that the help reflects the life of black maids in jackson, mississippi during segregation era. they have to deal with sort of legal regulation under racial discrimination. the practice of racial discrimination experienced by those black maids is followed by humiliation, exploitation, and inhumane treatments by their white employers. besides, they have to deal with the law that is contrary to humanity and justice, and it makes them marginalized in various field of life in the united states. therefore, the practice of racial discrimination as explained before generates resistance in the help as it will be explained below. along with the improvement of the quality of the intellectuals of black people in the us, the consciousness of being oppressed is raised, as well as the consciousness of doing a resistance. the resistance in the help is done by actual and textual practice. one of the actual practice of resistance is done by caring and teaching the values of not judging people by their color. as reflected in the novel, aibileen takes care of mae mobley, a white baby of her employer, with love, kindness, and tenderness. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 15 aibileen also teaches mae mobley to not judge people by the color of their skin. “after all the time i spent teaching mae mobley how to love all people, not judge by color.” (stockett, 2009, p. 409). the way aibileen teaches mae mobley is done by telling some stories which consist of good moral values. as mae mobley’s mother, elizabeth, doesn’t really spend her time with her daughter, aibileen can freely babysit mae mobley and tell her some stories. this practice of resistance is done to prevent mae mobley, as a new generation, to become a segregationist like her mother. moreover, by giving all her love to mae mobley, aibileen wishes that little girl will grow up as a person who doesn’t judge people by their races. another resistance is done by failing the stereotypes. it is shown in the novel when skeeter offers aibileen a help to fetch some books from a white library. instead of refusing it, aibileen shows skeeter the list of books she wants to read. even skeeter is amazed that aibileen wants to read a book by sigmund freud (stockett, 2009, p. 154). aibileen clearly shows her interest of literacy here. therefore, she instantly fails the stereotype that black people aren’t interested in literacy. reading book also increases the personal quality of aibileen. consequently, aibileen also fails the stereotype that sees black people as foolish and ignorant people. the resistance of black people to marginalization is also done by pursuing higher education. black people were seen as uneducated group of people because of lack of education received by them. even though it was not easy to pursue higher education, some african americans in 1960s had received higher education. they were, for example, charles anderson who earned a doctorate in meteorology, james meredith who graduated from university of mississippi. there were also african americans who managed to pursue higher education as well as becoming civil rights activists, such as medgar evers and martin luther king jr. according to gramsci (as cited in simon, 2004, p. 26), “the resistance towards racial hegemony and marginalization can occur by changing the awareness, mindset, understanding, conception about the world, as well as the moral of those who are oppressed”. it can be done by pursuing higher education. some black people in aibileen’s church community have had a higher education. some of them become doctors, lawyers, and even the owner of a colored newspaper. even one of colored maids, yule may, has gone to college. sadly she cannot finish her study because she has to get married. however, the education she has ever received makes her aware of the importance of her children’s education, so she plans to send her children to college. furthermore, actual practice of resistance also can be done by protesting inequality. black resistance in the us was also done in a massive and radical way. it is also known as civil rights movement. the most prominent event of civil rights movement was the march of washington in august 28, 1963. more than 200,000 people, including black and white, went down the street in demands of forcing civil rights legislation and job equality. this march was led by civil rights leaders, including martin luther king jr. in the help, some of black people in the church community is portrayed joining the march, deacon got a stern look on his face like he done talked with jessup before. “tonight, we are going to lift our prayers to god. we will march peacefully down the streets of jackson next tuesday. and in august, i will see you in washington to march with doctor king.” (stockett, 2009, p. 209) deacon persuades the people in the black church to pray together and to join the march of washington to protest on segregation and racial inequality. the novel also portrayed the resistance of black people to marginalization by producing texts or literature. the rise of african american literature was pioneered by a 1920s cultural movement called harlem renaissance. the literature offered a new way to view what it meant to be black from african american’s rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 16 perspective (bolarinwa, 2013). besides, the literature also shows off the oppression done by white segregationist towards african americans. as portrayed in the novel, some black maids in jackson, mississippi conduct a resistance to marginalization by writing how those black maids feel in working with white family in jackson, mississippi. besides, the book also reveals white people’s treatment towards their colored maids which is contrary to a sense of justice and humanity. the factors underlying the resistance to marginalization in the help the dominant form of resistance in the help is the textual practice. it means, the help mostly shows the process of aibileen, minny, and other maids writing the book about how it feels like to be colored maids in jackson, mississippi, by the help of skeeter. moreover, skeeter, aibileen and minny also become the narrators in the help. therefore, the figures of resistance in here are the colored maids, including aibileen and minny, and skeeter. black maid figures in the novel are described as controlled, restricted, worthless, exploited, and humiliated. meanwhile, skeeter, is described as an educated white woman, who is raised by the love of her black maid, constantine. in the novel, those black maids often experience exploitation and humiliation. for instance, minny, a black maid, is forced to pay more for the glass she broke accidentally (stockett, 2009, p. 227). and there is annabelle who also experiences being disadvantaged economically when she is fired and miss sinclair, her employer, also takes her car away (stockett, 2009, p. 412). besides being disadvantaged economically, the black maids were also disadvantaged physically. in the novel, flora has a burn scar on her hands because her employer asks her to use a "hand wash" that is actually a bleach (stockett, 2009, p. 433). besides being treated inhumanely, black maids were also experienced being treated inappropriately. in the novel, minny is treated badly by mister and missus charlie, like being called a nigger or forced to eat lunch in the outside in the snow (stockett, 2009, p. 227). the oppression experienced directly by the black maids triggers a resistance. moreover, when stockett interviewed some of her readers, she was told that they treated their maid like she was a member of their family. but stockett wondered how their maid’s perspective on that; about separated bathroom, separated plate and cup. stockett thought that’s not how you treat your member of the family (time, 2009). stockett stated that she had the most intimate relationship with demetrie, a colored help who raised her. yet, as much as stockett loved demetrie, she had to use separated bathroom located on the outside of the house (daily mail, 2009). this concern is reflected in the novel, in the voice of aibileen, “they raise a white child and then twenty years later the child becomes the employer. it’s that irony, that we love them and they love us, yet...” i swallowed, my voice trembling. “we don’t even allow them to use the toilet in the house.” (stockett, 2009, p. 105) this quotation shows that there was an irony in the relationship between black maids and their white employers. therefore, the humiliation and exploitation, as well as the irony experience by those black maids trigger them to do a resistance. furthermore, as an educated white woman who feels to have moral duty to her black maid who raised her, skeeter feels that the oppression to the colored maid is something inhuman, and she feels like to do a resistance. besides, the awareness to equality also triggers the resistance to racial discrimination. stockett wrote “we are just two people. not that much separates us. not nearly as much as i’d thought” (stockett, 2009, p. 451). this quote referred to her idea that white and black people are the same. there is actually nothing that separated them. this idea is reflected in the novel through the consciousness of black characters, aibileen and minny, “you talking about something that don’t exist.” … “not only is they lines, but you know good as i do where them lines be drawn.” aibileen shakes her head. “i used to believe in em. i don’t anymore. they in our heads. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 17 people like miss hilly is always trying to make us believe they there. but they ain’t.” … lines between black and white ain’t there neither. some folks just made those up, long time ago…” (stockett, 2009, p. 312) this idea emphasizes that there were some people who made boundaries between black and white people. the boundaries were those that differentiated black and white people, and white supremacists tried to make both white and black people that there is something different between those two races. in the novel, aibileen and minny believes that there are no boundaries which separated black and white people. this consciousness triggers black maids to do a resistance by writing down about what they experience and what they feel when working for white families in jackson, mississippi. although those black maids did not make a huge change in mississippi, at least it has made change in the way people in the town think about segregation. racial discrimination had viewed black people as different beings and marginalized them in several aspects of american life, such as politics, economy, social, and culture. therefore, stockett who saw the relationship of black maid and white people as an irony and repugnant relationship, she presented her awareness underlying the resistance in her novel, the help. her awareness presented in the novel is meant to resist the racial discrimination, which sees white people as superior human beings and black people as inferior and different human beings. the act of racial discrimination established to maintain the power and the superiority of white supremacists, and disadvantage black people in many aspects of life. it surely did not bring the idea of equality among races. the hole of the racial discrimination ideology triggered a resistance from those who were disadvantaged, as well as those who had the idea that all human beings are just the same and should be treated equally. the resistance in the help is based on the idea that every person, no matter what color of their skin, should be treated equally in many aspects of life. basically, stockett believes that there is nothing that distinguishes black and white people. the help presented that idea through the characters, skeeter (a white character), and aibileen and minny (black characters). the bond of women from two different skin colors shares the same idea that the lines which separated blacks and whites should be abolished. in the novel, the resistance towards racial discrimination mainly is done by telling stories about what it feels like to be a black maid in jackson, mississippi in a book. this effort is conducted so that people, mainly white people in jackson know and understand what it feels like to be black maids. it is believed by some characters that the book will change people’s perspective on racial discrimination, and make jackson a better town. this idea is in line with stockett’s idea that people should imagine themselves what it feels like to be in someone else’s shoes. consequently, by imagining being in someone else’s situation, people will be able to see something in different perspective, and they will become better. in addition, the intimate relationship with a black maid who raised her makes stockett decide to portray the demands of black maid characters in the novel. besides being treated equally, those black maids wish to be respected and treated as human beings should be treated. conclusion obtained from the discussion on opposition, kathryn stockett‘s the help structurally illustrates the relationship of white and black people in jackson, mississippi during 1960s. in the novel, relationship between white and black people is a relationship between the ruling class and the ruled class; the controlling and the controlled; the free ones and the restricted ones; the strong ones and the weak ones; or the voiced ones and the silenced ones. the oppositions seen in the relationship always put black people in inferior position. eventually, they are marginalized from various aspects of life in the united states. furthermore, the help shows that the resistance to marginalization can be done either practically or textually. practically, resistance to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 18 racial discrimination can be done by educating people to not judge by colors or spreading love to all over human beings. actual practice of resistance can be done also by failing the stereotypes in the society and pursuing higher education as a means to develop the quality of individuals and even social. furthermore, resistance can be done by producing text, literature, or arts which reveals the oppression of subordinate group that is caused by abomination. from the last discussion, it can be concluded that the help shows that resistance can occur if the subordinate group can view the phenomenon of racial discrimination in a different perspective, so that they can gain consciousness that this dominant ideology has some flaws. besides, they also have to be dauntless to express that racial discrimination brings forth a repugnant system controlling the society that causes them to be disadvantaged, exploited, disrespected, or even marginalized. those actions must be accompanied by the idea that there is no superior or inferior race, and that there is no line separating two races. eventually, racial discrimination can be abolished and the more complete system can dominate. references bolarinwa, anuoluwapo. (2013). harlem renaissance on african american literature. retrieved from https://bbccuny.digication.com/anuoluwapo_bolarinwa/ music faruk. (2015). pengantar sosiologi sastra: dari strukturalisme genetik sampai post-modernisme, yogyakarta: pustaka pelajar. hawasi & meida, n. r. (2015). postcoloniality in cathryn stockett’s the help. in prosiding pesat. (vol. 6, pp. 33-41) muzakka, m. (2017). novel gadis pantai karya pramoedya ananta toer: analisis hegemoni*)(a novel gadis pantai by pramoedya ananta toer: an hegemony analysis). alayasastra, 13(1), 13-20. pilgrim, david. (2012). what was jim crow. retrieved [accessed 30 september 2019] from https://www.ferris.edu/jimcrow/what.htm radwan, mahmoud. (2010). exploring aversive racism in stockett’s the help. english language and literature studies (ells). 2. 287324. simon, r. 2004. gagasan-gagasan politik gramsci. translated by kamdani, & i. baehaqi. 2004. yogyakarta: insist. stockett, kathryn. (2009). the help. new york: penguin books. sutradhar, r. (2015). what caused marginalization: a study of the tea plantation women of cachar. international journal of science and research (ijsr). 4(5). 2771-2775. tyson, l. (2006). critical theory today: a user‑friendly guide (2nd ed). new york: routledge. zen, u. n. f., & hetami, f. (2019). “sameness” as a form of hegemony to create utopian society in lois lowry’s the giver. rainbow, 8(1). 65-72. p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 87 rainbow vol. 9 (1) 2020 journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow magical realism as historical discourse reflected on eka kurniawan’s beauty is a wound sadam nurrahman 🖂, mohamad ikhwan rosyidi english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 27 february 2020 approved 19 april 2020 published 30 april 2020 this study aims to uncover magical realism as historical discourse portrayed in the novel beauty is a wound by eka kurniawan. descriptive qualitative method used in this study. the data were collected by reading, classifying and interpreting. the result is the novel beauty is a wound has five elements of magical realism as faris stated, they are; irreducible elements, phenomenal world, the unsettling doubt, merging realms and disruptions of time, space and identity. in relation with magical realism, new historicism also applied to unearth indonesia historical discourse since the time of late dutch colonization, the invasion of japan, the independence era and the new order era. then, the massacre of everyone who were labeled as communist. and the genocide of all the thugs or preman in order to make safer and better society. in this novel, the history of indonesia was camouflaged and mixed with magical realism because every event that categorized as magical realism led to the past events which related to the history of indonesia. © 2020 universitas negeri semarang keywords: historical discourse, magical realism, new historicism 🖂 e-mail: sadamnr601@gmail.com mailto:%20sadamnr601@gmail.com rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 88 introduction some will say history is series of events which exactly happened in the past. some will say history is his story which by means it’s created or constructed by those whose power to written them down. it can be concluded not all the stories mankind ever read or heard are not totally true as a wholeness, some parts will be added or eliminated depends on the “power” wishes. history is debate, history is discussion, and history is a conversation. hugh trevor-roper wrote in 1957, ‘history that is not controversial is dead history’. while some of this controversy comes from the pronouncements of historians as public intellectuals addressing the present day, much of it comes from them arguing with each other. the collective noun for historians is – honestly – an ‘argumentation’. (www.historytoday.com/questioninterpretation) when it comes to history, it always can be manipulated as long as it’s in accordance with the “power” wishes. since just like joseph goebbels said “if you repeat a lie often enough, people will believe it, and you will even come to believe it yourself.” it’s even harder to change, even though a little, the stories that live inside the society for generations through generations, especially in a country with long bloody history like indonesia. indonesia is a developed country in southeast asia that has a long journey, colonized and civil wars are only some small parts of them. colonized by dutch as long as 350 years according to the history that taught, 3,5 years colonized by japan in the middle of world war ii and faced civil wars which caused one of the horrible genocide that ever happened to mankind. there are also stories about magic which is real or nowadays it’s called magical realism. the term magical realism, first coined by franz roh in the early twentieth century to describe a new, neo-realistic, style in german painting, and then applied by angel flores to criticize latin american literary works produced by luis borges and gabriel garcía márquez. according to barton & hudson (1999) in literature, magical realism is a term used to describe a situation or an event that is a combination between everyday realities and supernatural elements that woven seamlessly into one single story. still relating to history and magical realism, we may find a work which influenced by history and magical realism. here, beauty is a wound is the example novel, which contains magical realism as the way of telling the stories with historical background of indonesia. this novel talked about the late colonized era of the dutch, the coming of japan and the civil war faced by indonesia people. something which can be called as magical realism in this novel can be seen at the very beginning when dewi ayu, the descendant of the dutch and the most beautiful prostitute in halimunda rose from the grave after twenty-one years being dead. the ghosts, evil spirit who seeks revenge, dewi ayu who rose from the dead, the battle of the thugs which lasted in seven days and seven nights, and many other supernatural events happened in the novel are quiet interesting even for indonesian’s people since it’s like listening or reading old folklores and the likes. stories in a package of magical realism with history as their elements are something unusual and not taught in the school. it is hoped that this research will be able to trigger the readers to be accustomed to their very own kind of stories and questioning the history itself. there are some studies related to magical realism and historical discourse. ahmad & afsar (2014) in their article entitled “magical realism, social protest and anti-colonial sentiments in one hundred years of solitude: an instance of historiographic metafiction”. in their article, they highlighted gabriel garcía márquez’s use of magical realism in connection to his portrayal of anti-colonial sentiments in his epic novel one hundred years of solitude (cien años de soledad, 1967/1970). to study the novel, we define garcía márquez’s response to the political condition of latin america in the http://www.historytoday.com/question-interpretation http://www.historytoday.com/question-interpretation rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 89 backdrop of the postcolonial paradigm. highlighting that magical realism enables a writer to challenge the authenticity of the so-called objective reality and at the same time attempts to “write back to the centre” (ashcroft, griffiths, and tiffin 1989, ix), we draw attention to the technique of magical realism as an important tool employed to register social protest against the lingering effects of the process of colonialism. we also address the question as to how the moments of magical realism in the novel overlap with various historical dimensions of latin america, especially colombia‘s ability to raise constructs of protest of varying degrees. mahmudah (2016) had done her research entitled “magical realism in aḥmad sa'dāwiy’s frankenstein fī bagdād”. she discussed the use of magical realism as aliterary device in the iraqi noel frankenstein fi bagdad written by ahmad sa’dawiy. the novel is set in the period of inter-ethnic conflict which arose after the american invasion of 2003. hadi, the main character of the novel “created a monster” namely syismah from the corpses of the many bomb victims in baghdad. sa’dawiy combined setting of the novel with belief of the iraq people, horoscope practice, and magic, in mystical and illogical atmosphere. the author of this research has found that this novel consist of five magical elements according to faris. those elements are: irreducible elements, phenomenal world, merging realms, the unsettling doubt, the disruptions of time and space. there are also some studies highlighting discourse. first, the study conducted by rosyidi (2015) in “bittersweet cultural acceptance as a representation of skin colour differentiation in toni morrison‟ short story sweetness”. this study highlighted the discourse about skin color and aimed aims to describe the bittersweet cultural acceptance as black and white colour skin recognition as a representation of skin colour differentiation in toni morrison‘s short story sweetness. it applies to use descriptivequalitative data. the material object analyzed is the study of toni morrison short story sweetness published in new yorker magazine (february 9, 2015). the formal object is the study of this short story seen from the bittersweet cultural acceptance as black and white colour skin recognition as a representation of skin colour differentiation. data are analyzed by applying pierce‘s theory of semiotics. the result will be the differentiation of people can be seen from the genetic skin differences, different usage of bible, public places, and salaries. another discourse related to skin color also discussed by rosyidi & sisbiyanto (2018) in “questioning rejection of becoming american as cultural differentiation represented in toni morrison’s novel beloved”. in this study, the discourse about discrimination which occurred in the basis on skin color. racial groups express preferences for individuals with lighter skins. racism itself can be defined as a set of institutional conditions of group inequality and an ideology of racial discrimination. morrison in her novels depicts the behaviors as one realization of discrimination. seeing the data concerning on the construction of black people as differentiated ethnic group culturally that becomes a discourse to be rejected, this article aims at explaining the construction of black people as differentiated ethnic group culturally that becomes a discourse to be rejected. the analysis arrives at the question about the differentiation as a means of difficult acceptance. amalina & rosyidi (2017) pointed the discourse about women subordination in “imprisonment as a result of women subordination 194 reflected in maya angelou ‘s poems”. this research is aimed to describe the imprisonment of african american people, especially women, in the case of patriarchy and women subordination through maya angelou‘s selected poems entitled―caged bird‖,―still i rise‖ and―woman work‖. this research discusses the meaning behind the poems that reflected maya angelou‘s life experience relating to women subordination and freedom. feminism approach is applied to analyze the concept of freedom in women subordination and patriarchy in this research. the paper points to how the concept of gender intertwines with labor, ethnics, kinship and gender domination. without aiming to paint a detailed picture of feminism, the paper rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 90 explores how ideas developed in these inquiries question the taken-for-granted assumption about the universality of women‘s subordination and challenge the emancipation prerequisite of feminist agenda. sukrisno & rosyidi (2016) in “a challenge towards tradition relating to children treatment differentiation as reflected on rabindranath tagore’s home-coming” highlighted the discourse about children and cultural tradition. children are treated by their parent reflecting to the cultural-bound tradition where they live. different place to live culturally results different way of treating them. this study aims to explain tagore‘s idea as a challenge towards tradition relating to differentiation of children treatment, especially in india, reflected on rabindranath tagore‘s short story homecoming. binary oppositions as structure and their relation to the tagore‘s moment of life and historical context when he lived qualitatively become the data of this inquiry. this study uses narrative inquiry research design. drawing goldmann‘s genetic structuralism theoretical framework, this paper reveals the challenges towards children treatment tradition relating to differentiation in india. an important implication of this study is the need to understand indian society‘s tradition as world vision manifested in tagore‘s idea in creating this short story. a little bit different with my study which aims to uncover magical realism as historical discourse portrayed in the novel beauty is a wound by eka kurniawan. methods this is a descriptive qualitative study according to polkinghorne, it relies on linguistic rather than numerical data, and employs meaning-based rather than statistical forms of data analysis (polkinghorne, 1983). in analyzing the data, the researcher used faris’s magical realism elements in order to uncover magical realism within the novel and applied new historicism by stephen greenblatt to reveal and analyze the historical discourses found in the novel. the material object of this study is the novel entitled beauty is a wound by eka kurniawan. the formal object of this study is thethe novel beauty is a wound which using magical realism as a way of telling series of events and discover the discourses within and interpret them using new historicism perspective which can be seen in form of dialogue and monologue of the characters, words, phrases and sentences there are two types of data in this study, they are primary data which taken from the material object, which is novel entitled beauty is a wound by eka kurniawan. in addition, the secondary data of this study taken from books, articles, essays and websites. in collecting the data, the writer does some steps as (1) reading. the researcher reads carefully and comprehensively to obtain the needed data. (2) classifying. the writer classifies them into group of quotations which based on the purpose of the study. (3) interpreting. the writer selects and interprets the appropriate data to assist the analysis. in analyzing the data of this study, the researcher used several steps of new historicism proposed by bressler (2003), they are; 1) investigates the social rules and dictates found within a text, and all reflections of a work’s historical situation, 2) investigates the standards of behavior as reflected in a society’s rules of decorum, 3) investigates a text’s significance and the complex social structure, 4) questioning his owns assumptions and methods, 5) viewing history and literature as social discourse and battlegrounds for conflicting beliefs, actions, and customs. results and discussions magical realism portrayed in eka kurniawan’s beauty is a wound magical realism is still debatable as a genre, since it derived from cultural perspective of the writers and one of the reasons it’s called magic is taken from eurocentric point of view, it is still rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 91 interesting form of writings. as faris has stated, magical realism has five characteristics; irreducible elements, phenomenal world, unsettling doubt, merging realms, and disruption of time, space and identity. here, the writer presents how magical realism is portrayed in the novel beauty is a wound.. irreducible elements the first criteria of magical realism as faris has defined it. dewi ayu, the prostitute who rose again from her grave after twenty-one years of being dead. what she had done was completely against the law of universe or nature. what’s dead stayed dead. the dead don’t come back to walk along the living. but, dewi ayu did it. even the neighborhood of her came to pay some visit. the one who cursed her for being a prostitute, kyai jahro, even believed that she was pure since no one came back from the grave. this magical, if not miraculous, thing could be accepted as the time went by as quoted below; for a number of days, dewi ayu, busy with the visits of old friends who wanted to hear stories about the world of the dead, could ignore the presence of the annoying monster in her house. even the kyai, who years ago had led her funeral with reluctance and looked at her with the disgust a young girl feels for earthworms, came to visit her with the virtuous manners of the pious in front of a saint, and with sincerity said that her rising again was like a miracle, and surely no one would be granted such a miracle if she wasn’t pure. (kurniawan, 2016; 25) as the one who came back from the dead, dewi ayu was like a prophet or saint. actually, dewi ayu was not the first person who had done such unbelievable thing. before she was born, there was someone who also did almost the same thing, her own grandmother, ma iyang. if dewi ayu came back from the world of the dead to the world of the living, then on the contrary, ma iyang disappeared from the world of the living and vanished into thin air or to somewhere else where nobody knew or could explain. she said she would fly and then she did it. it could be seen in the conversation between her and ma gedik before she jumped off the cliff and vanished. “so i prefer to fly.” “that’s impossible,” said ma gedik, “you don’t have wings.” “if you believe you can fly, you can fly.” to prove what she said ma iyang, with her naked body covered in drops of sweat that reflected the rays of the sun like beads of pearl, jumped and flew toward the valley, disappearing behind a descending fog. people only heard the sound of ma gedik’s pitiful screams, as he ran down the slope looking for his love. everyone searched for her, even the dutchmen and the wild dogs. they scoured every corner of the valley, but ma iyang was never found, dead or alive, and finally everyone believed that the woman had truly just flown away. the dutchmen believed it, and so did ma gedik. now that all that was left was that rocky hill, the people named it after the woman who had flown off it into the sky: ma iyang hill. (kurniawan, 2016; 38-39) there was no way she could survive the jump. someone who jumped off the cliff couldn’t be alive. it was proved by her lover, ma gedik, years later. he jumped off the cliff and dead with his bones cracked and scattered. so, technically, both dewi ayu and ma iyang broke the law of universe or nature. yet, somehow people could accept it even no one dared to do the same thing. phenomenal world the world which is similar with the one we live in will be the focus of this discussion. the kind of world which was described in details where the readers may experience idiosyncratic recreations of historical events. in the novel beauty is a wound, that world was a city called halimunda that was very detail described. and long before that, halimunda had been nothing but a swath of swampy forest, a foggy area belonging to nobody. a princess from the last generation of the pajajaran had run away to that region and given it a name. her descendants had then developed it into villages and townships. the mataram kingdom banished their dissident princes there and the dutch were originally completely uninterested in the district—the swamps threatened malaria, the flooding was uncontrollable, and the roads were in terrible condition. the first large ship to dock there came in the middle of the eighteenth century, an english ship named the royal george, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 92 which had come only to gather fresh water, not to trade. however, this made the dutch administration a tad irate, suspicious that the english had in fact bought coffee and indigo, and maybe pearls, and maybe were smuggling weapons through halimunda to store in diponegoro. so finally the first dutch expedition arrived, to have a look around and make a map. (kurniawan, 2016; 47) later on, this city also became the place of massacre of communists which ever happened in indonesia and their ghosts walked its streets and not long after the cleansing of the thugs also happened here. the unsettling doubt this part is where even the characters feel doubt or hesitate and of course the readers feel it too. this happened to rosinah, when dewi ayu gave birth to her fourth child, which of course a girl. she had no idea that such creature like that existed. a baby which was so hideous and monstrous she could not believe delivered by the most respected prostitute in the town with her ultimate beauty that could drive men crazy. she hesitated whether the very ugly baby, who later on named beauty, was an actual baby or a pile of shit. her hesitation can be seen as follows: she wasn’t even able to describe it, but she thought it looked like a cursed monster from hell. the baby’s entire body was jet black as if it had been burned alive, with a bizarre and unrecognizable form. for example, she wasn’t sure whether the baby’s nose was a nose, because it looked more like an electrical outlet than any nose she’d ever seen in her entire life. and the baby’s mouth reminded her of a piggybank slot and her ears looked like pot handles. she was sure that there was no creature on earth more hideous than this wretched little one, and if she were god, she would probably kill the baby at once rather than let her live; the world would abuse her without mercy. (kurniawan, 2016; 4) after rosinah could stand the hesitation that seemed to confuse her very much, she could take it, even though she still had so many doubts about beauty as the baby grew up. merging realms the world of the living merging with the world of the dead meant that humankind interacted with the ghost. two very different worlds connected one and another. the living entered to the land of the dead. this only could be done by kamino, the gravedigger. by playing jailangkung, he called mualimin’s spirit or farida’s father when he was still alive, and let them having conversation. this was because how to play jailangkung had passed down from generation to generation of gravediggers. kamino socialize with the dead people because nobody spent much time at the grave, nobody but farida. “true enough, but many souls of the dead are starving.” “you socialize with dead people?” kamino saw a small crack through which he could slip into the girl’s life. “yeah. i could even call your father’s spirit if you wanted.” and that was what happened. by playing jailangkung as he’d learned to do from his ancestors, kamino called back the soul of mualimin and let that old veteran possess his body. (kurniawan, 2016; 38-303) while kamino play jailangkung to get into to the world of the dead and called mualimin’s spirit, while the ghosts didn’t need to do such a thing. they could walk freely in the world of the living, especially communists’ ghosts in halimunda. the actual difference was the ghosts could do many things to men while men could do nothing to them. it is clearly seen in this passage below: but no one suffered more terribly from ghosts than shodancho. for years after the massacre he experienced terrible insomnia, and then when he did finally fall asleep, he suffered from sleepwalking. communist ghosts were out to get him all the time, even sabotaging him at the trump table and making him lose again and again. their constant annoyances were driving him insane—he’d often put his clothes on backward, or walk out of the house in his underwear, or go home to the wrong house. or he’d think that he was making love to his wife but it turned out that he was fucking the toilet hole. the water in his bathtub would turn into a sticky pool of blood, and upon investigation he’d discover that all of the water in the house, even the water in the teapot and the thermos, had also suddenly thickened into dark red blood. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 93 everyone in the city sensed those ghosts and were terrified by them, but the most terrorized of all was shodancho (kurniawan, 2016; 345) this was the evidence that two worlds that entirely different became one. even the characters in it belonged to both worlds. the line was unclear which was which. disruptions of time, space and identity in this novel, as indicated of magical realism, our senses of time and space is shaken or disturbed somehow. it happened as normal in realism of magical realism but it could never be referred normal in our senses. this can be seen when maman gendeng fought with edi idiot in a legendary fight between thugs or preman in order to decide who was stronger and the winner would have power over bus terminal and among the thugs. the legendary combat which lasted seven days and seven nights without rest. this epic fight can never be forgotten by people of halimunda and can be seen in this quotation below, yes, a stranger arrived one morning, maman gendeng, and killed edi after a legendary brawl that lasted seven days and seven nights. at first nobody believed that the hardheaded kid was truly dead, but then it was like they were awaking from a bad dream: edi idiot was mortal, just like anybody else. the city folk were incredibly thankful to that stranger, and maman gendeng was quickly accepted as one of their own. (kurniawan, 2016; 251) the legendary battle was one thing. there was also another thing which made our senses shaken over again. how come a bunch of soldiers who were tasked to drag comrade kliwon after the news of coup d’état spread didn’t see him even though he was sitting at the veranda. at the very least our sense of seeing was shaken by this event. this is how the disruptions of time and space described and comrade kliwon remained the most wanted man of all. shodancho formed a special unit to capture him, dead or alive. comrade kliwon had in fact been sitting on the veranda with adinda, patiently waiting for his newspapers, at the communist party headquarters when the special forces arrived. but swear to god, they didn’t see those two. they charged in and tore the place apart, ripping down the painting of karl marx and burning it on the side of the road along with the party flag, the hammer and sickle, and all the books from the library, except for the books about silat, indonesian martial arts, which shodancho rescued for his own enjoyment. he’d led the attack himself, and he got two whole boxes of those silat books, which he immediately stashed in his jeep. all this happened right in front of comrade kliwon and adinda’s eyes, who were in shock that nobody noticed them. (kurniawan, 2016; 308) magical realism also reoriented our sense of identities. moreover, identity is constructed. yet our sense of identity is forced to construct once more in order of reading magical realism. the identity of krisan was once constructed or changed when he and rengganis the beauty had sex in school bathroom. he constructed himself as a brown dog with the black snout in order to get her provocative body which always he imagined. it didn’t matter he disguised himself as anything as long as he could take a taste of that delicious body of her. this can be seen in this following quotation: “you can just say that you were raped by a dog.” “i wasn’t raped by a dog.” “well, aren’t i a dog?” asked krisan. “you have often seen me bark and stick out my tongue, haven’t you?” “i have.” “so say that you were raped by a dog. a brown dog with a black snout.” “a brown dog with a black snout.” “and don’t mention my name in this business, not even once.” (kurniawan, 2016; 413) rengganis also supported this identity later on when her mother began to ask her what had happened in the school bathroom to her and who was responsible when months later she got pregnant. she confessed undoubtedly that she was raped by a dog, a brown dog with black snout. she stood up with the worry of a mother hen as the two young girls entered the yard and came to stand before her. wanting to ask what had happened, maya dewi looked at nurul aini, but her face seemed as pale as a three day-old corpse. ai was on the verge of tears and maya dewi hadn’t had the chance to ask rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 94 anything when the beautiful spoke. “mama, i was raped by a dog in the school toilet,” she said, calm and purposeful. “and maybe i’m gonna get pregnant.” (kurniawan, 2016; 368) the new identity of krisan as dog wasn’t entirely surprising since he loved ai who accustomed to live around dogs, the descendants of those ajak who were breed by his father. krisan would bark, struck out his tongue, lifting up one leg when pissed in the bathroom even for the most extreme case, he dug up ai’s grave with his hands and feet. he used his identity as dog to get what he desired, rengganis’ body and ai’s attention, but he could only get one of them. magical realism as historical discourse in eka kurniawan’s beauty is a wound this part provides the analysis of eka kurniawan’s beauty is a wound through new historicism’s method of investigation. in accordance to magical realism which had been discussed in the previous subchapter, this part is where the writer reveals discourses in the literary work since literature and history are nearly synonymous and interacts each other. moreover, the historical background of a literary text is an important object to be investigated because there are behavioral codes that reside in a society‟s rules of decorum. these codes simultaneously helped shaped and were shaped by the text (bressler, 1994). the literary text is somehow couldn’t be separated with its historical background. in this part, an analysis of indonesia long history is analyzed in order to reveal how beauty is a wound has participated in shaping and as a shape of the society’s rules the writer also presents data from other sources in order to compare with the data found in the novel. the concept of nyai the people of indonesia had suffered during the colonization of the dutch. not only the reach of the lands that taken, but also the men to enslave and do the hard works and the women to satisfy the lust. an article which was written related to this matter was posted in https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyaithe-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women81bbd925cbf1 during early dutch colonization in east indies (the name for indonesia at the time), the dutch colonizers settling in the indies were only males following restricted immigration policies. this led to the use of native women as their sex slaves. when slavery was outlawed in 1860, the relationship changed, in which the native women became concubines to the dutch men. the involvement of native women as concubines might not be as straightforward as it seems. it could be disguised under the colonial euphemism of “huishoudster” (a dutch word for housekeeper). beneath the partnership, it remains practically the same, namely, native women as sex slaves. during the later period of dutch colonialism, some of the dutchindigenous couples legally married as concubinage was prohibited. this relationship between dutch men and native women in turn predominantly bred into eurasian descendants. eurasian women. the native women involved in this type of relationship were mainly women in java. one of the reasons is the predominant presences of dutch colonizers in java. nyai, a word commonly used in west java as a reference to a woman, or an elderly woman. originally the word was used to show a respect. however, during the dutch colony, the word had a derogatory meaning. in my opinion, it is not only necessary to unpack the stories of nyai. it is also important to understand nyai as a cultural trope, through which indonesian women seek a reconciliation. this is not meant to reinforce the idea of certain ethnic (i.e. java or sunda) is superior to other ethnics in indonesia, or the so-called “jawa-sentrisme”. rather, it was the colonial context, in which indonesian women were largely directly exposed to the dutch colonizers. this could be a start to reveal a similar trope that occurred outside java, for example on plantations. the concept of “nyai” was common act of the dutch at the time of colonization. they could take any woman they desired, and if they refused, the family of the girl would suffer for the rest of their days. this discourse of “nyai” can be found in this passage. “where are you going?” “to the house of a dutch lord.” “why? you don’t have to become a maid for the dutch.” https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyai-the-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women-81bbd925cbf1 https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyai-the-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women-81bbd925cbf1 https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyai-the-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women-81bbd925cbf1 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 95 “i’m not,” said the girl. “i’m going to become his concubine. you can call me nyai iyang.” “shit!” screamed ma gedik. “why do you want to become someone’s concubine?” “because if i don’t, mother and father will be made into breakfast for the ajak.” (kurniawan, 2016; 32) the native could not resist it. since they had no power to do it and the dutch would punish them. this practice of “nyai” had run for centuries. if the girl was taken by dutch to be his concubine, she would belong to nowhere. legally, she wasn’t dutch since she wasn’t married in a legal marriage. and. for natives she considered as a whore since she would sleep and eat and live around the dutch. so, both parties rejected her for being “nyai”. the practices of “pernyaian” will breed the generation of “indo”, a child who half indonesia and half colonial (dutch). the continuity of colonialism this is the tragedy that must be faced by the natives. in the long history of colonial, there was a time when the colonization of the dutch was forced to change by the coming of the japan and the defeat of alliance army. japan bombed pearl harbor and it was fatal attack for the alliance army. after launched the attack, the japan retreated to their homeland. some of them tried to take over colonial land which belonged to the alliance army nations. indonesia which was dutch’ colony was their target. the japan did this in order to enlarge their dominion over lands and to strengthen their power. even though they came as saviors who promised independence for indonesia, they still asked something in return. seeing this phenomena, for the natives, whoever the colonial, the dutch or not, they were all the same and it had nothing to do with them. this can be seen as an essay taken from https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-inenglish/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-goodand-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogybersiap-part-2/ quoted below: the people who wanted independence, whether it’s by political/diplomatic efforts, or by military/radical efforts, were the people at the top ladder, who usually were highly educated, either by the dutch education system or by muslim education system concentrated in pondok pesantren. this in turn provided this group of people enough information and ideas about what independence was and what independence would actually look like. meanwhile, people at the bottom ladder, mostly farmers, people who didn’t even receive any formal education or were even illiterate, they wouldn’t even bother thinking about independence at all. they were already busy thinking about feeding their family members, tending their lands, and trying to survive. the same phenomenon also portrayed in the novel beauty is a wound, the situation and condition where halimunda people didn’t put much attention since it was more of the same with the fate they have faced for generations. so, instead of getting involved with the war on their own lands, they continued to live their lives as usual. they needed to survive whichever side colonized them, since they had jobs to do in order to stay alive. this can be seen in the following passage; it was only the natives who weren’t bothered by any of this—they still just did whatever it was they did. the cart-pullers still headed toward the port in droves, because trade kept going and the freighters kept moving. the farmers still worked their fields and the fishermen went to sea every night. (kurniawan, 2016; 47) the dutch might have gone but the japan coming. they would suck their rich lands, take anything they could, enslaves the natives, waging a war in their own lands and much more terrible suffering. so, it didn’t matter which one had the power of the continent, as long as it was not native’s power, they didn’t much care, and they would do what they do every day. as long colonialism still going on, they would do anything as if it was normal. labeling and forced obedience to colonialism even though colonialism of dutch and japan ended, the people who used to work for the colonial would stay do what they were told https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2/ https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2/ https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2/ https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2/ rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 96 during the colonial era. since they were slaves and didn’t master anything else. moreover, when the colonialism was surely over, they didn’t know what to do. since the colonial didn’t let them to do anything except the orders they were given. this obedience and labeling can be seen in the article from https://www.vice.com/en_asia/article/7xxbgq /is-anyone-really-pribumi/ as follows: at the bottom were the "inlanders"—or "pribumi"—a term that basically grouped together all the indigenous people who were already here when the voc boats arrived. the voc didn't care about indigenous groups or historical differences. they cared about ethnic restrictions instead. the pribumi class were governed by rules that unfairly limited their professions, political participation, culture, and even haircuts. when we look back on the voc years, the pribumi class were seen as a vulnerable and oppressed people, the same phenomenon also portrayed in the novel beauty is a wound when indonesian people only trained to do what they told and did not master anything else since they were labeled as lowest caste. years later, after the war ended and the republic stood, she saw muin again. at that time there were almost no dutch families left, and no one was rich enough to have very many servants. she knew that muin couldn’t do anything much except set the table and work the gramophone; and there he was in front of the market playing the records inherited from her grandfather. (kurniawan, 2016; 59) the colonial didn’t let them to learn to do something was because they didn’t humanize the natives, or some say boemipoetra. they saw them as animals the same with the way they see black people, races that couldn’t do anything on their own. after the independence, they couldn’t back to work to the lands they used to for. in fact, they didn’t own their lands, legally. so, they just became ordinary people in ordinary world which differentiated them from the time they were colonized was they were free. the abuse of prisoners of war during the world war ii, women who were taken as prisoners would be prostitutes. the colonial had all the powers. in this case, it was japan who were doing it to the dutch women. the article was taken from https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/d utch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels1534759.html in order to support this assumption: at least 35 dutch women and possibly some british women were forced to work as prostitutes for the japanese army in indonesia during the second world war, according to a japanese newspaper report. the report widens the scope of investigations into the japanese army's use of foreign women as prostitutes during its invasion of asia 50 years ago, writes terry mccarthy. the dutch ambassador in tokyo yesterday refused to comment on the report. but a japanese government spokesman said tokyo would apologise to the netherlands if the report was confirmed. up to 200,000 women, mostly from korea and south east asia, were made to work as 'comfort women' for japanese soldiers during the war. the asahi newspaper yesterday quoted documents from war-crime trials held in the hague in 1948 at which 12 japanese officers were convicted of operating brothels in java in 1944. thirty-five dutch women testified then that they had been taken by japanese officers from a prisoner of war camp and forced to work in a military brothel. this was because the soldiers needed women. they were far from home and battling unpredictable wars with the guarantee of victory and defeat was equal. they might take any women and shared her for a battalion, but it meant the increased risk of getting genital diseases. moreover, the best place to find fine women was war prison since they were well treated dutch women, so their health was guaranteed. it also could be used as defense since however they were prisoners who need to be saved. beauty is a wound reflected this event as dewi ayu who was descendent of the dutch taken as prisoners and forced to work as prostitutes for japanese soldier during the world war ii. this could be seen in quotation below: “don’t you feel like something strange is going on? aren’t you worried about anything?” “worry comes from ignorance,” said dewi ayu. https://www.vice.com/en_asia/article/7xxbgq/is-anyone-really-pribumi/ https://www.vice.com/en_asia/article/7xxbgq/is-anyone-really-pribumi/ https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/dutch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels-1534759.html https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/dutch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels-1534759.html https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/dutch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels-1534759.html rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 97 “so you think you know what is going to happen to us?” asked ola. “yes,” she replied, “we are going to be made into prostitutes.” they all knew it, but only dewi ayu was brave enough to say it. (kurniawan, 2016; 82) so, in order to satisfy their desire of lust, japan took prisoners of war and changed them into prostitutes. it was one way to save money since war cost so much and women wasn’t the priority after all. here, dewi ayu, the character who made it clear to other prisoners that they would be prostitutes, that was why they were well-treated. in order to decrease the risk of getting infected by genital diseases, the prostitutes would be taken care as pets. this act also could be seen as showing off powers to their enemies. the late news of indonesia independence indonesia is consisted of many islands and sometimes people get to sail or fly to reach one island and to the other. and even if in the same island, not all areas covered the same facilities. so, it was very common to receive the news at the exact time, in this case, the news of indonesia independence. in order to strengthen the assumption of independence news which spread quite late, an article was quoted from http://www.endofempire.asia/0821-news-ofindonesian-independence-spreads-3/ although sukarno and hatta had proclaimed indonesian independence in jakarta on 17 august, they had no effective means to spread this news to the people. in fact, because of the broken communication infrastructure, some of the territory covered by the proclamation and some of the people intended as citizens in the new state did not hear until months later. even around the capital, jakarta, the news took a day to reach some people. in the novel beauty is a wound this event also reflected in halimunda. the declaration of indonesia independence was proclaimed in august 17th and yet not all indonesia people knew it. indeed, it took very long time for the news throughout the cities and islands. halimunda as a fictional was the example. the news reached there in 23rd september, about a month late. “what date is it today?” “the 23rd of september.” “so we are more than a month late.” “for what?” “for the celebration.” then he read them what was printed on the dead man’s leaflet. “proclamation: with this we the people of indonesia declare our independence . . . august 17, 1945. in the name of the indonesian people, sukarno & hatta.” (kurniawan, 2016; 144) this might happened to many cities and corners of indonesia. the difficult tracks and roads were the one of the reasons why the news came late. in addition, the japan with the power they had left trying to prevent the news to spread. the use of the name indonesia indonesia used to call east hindia since it considered as a part of hindia or dutch in the east (asia). it influenced everything in there, such as the name indische partij (partai hindia). the first politic party established by ki hajar dewantara, douwess dekker and dr. cipto mangunkusumo. then, however, the first organization that used the name indonesia was pki or partai komunis indonesia. benedict anderson, a well-known political scientist and historian wrote the truth of this in his article “indonesian nationalism today and in the future” as quoted below; the concept ‘indonesia’ was wholly foreign to him—as was the idea of ‘freedom’. indeed, we all know that this strange greco-roman neologism is very new: it started to become well-known only about eighty years ago. the very first organization to use the word in its name was the communist party of indonesia—in 1920 (when my mother was already a girl of fifteen). almost the same, in the novel, this information also clearly delivered by comrade salim, a member of communist party who on the run and he told this to young kliwon, who in the future would be more known as comrade kliwon. he admitted that he knew semaun well and had been a member of the indonesian communist party ever since its inception. when they were in semarang he had even brought warm milk to tan malaka, who was sick with tuberculosis, every morning. the partai komunis indonesia, the pki, was the first organization to use the name indonesia, http://www.endofempire.asia/0821-news-of-indonesian-independence-spreads-3/ http://www.endofempire.asia/0821-news-of-indonesian-independence-spreads-3/ rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 98 he said with pride. (kurniawan, 2016; 172) indonesian students at netherland officially changed their association’s name from indonesische vereeniging to perhimpunan indonesia. in accordance to this, its own newspaper also changed its name from hindia poetra to indonesia merdeka. followed this circumstance, perserikatan komunis hindia changed its name partai komunis indonesia or pki, so it was the first organization which used name indonesia in indonesia after all. the failed rebellion against dutch colonial as one of the endeavors to gain independence, indonesia people who gathered under communist’s flag wanted to conduct rebellion. since they felt that every man should get to work to get what they wanted. they must earn it, not only sitting and watch the others do the hard works for them. the supporting article of this assumption was quoted from http://17marta.ru/forum/index.php?topic=256 3.0 in the following passage; in may 1925, the exec committee of comintern in a plenary session ordered communists in indonesia to form a united antiimperialist front with non-communist nationalist organizations, but extremist elements dominated by alimin & musso called for a revolution to overthrow the dutch colonial government. splits among pki leaders as to the timing and course of the revolution resulted in poor planning. tan malaka, at the time comintern's agent for southeast asia and australia did not agree with the plot, partly because he believed the pki had insufficient mass support. as a result of these divisions, in june 1926, the revolution was postponed. however, there was a limited revolt in batavia (as jakarta was then known), which broke out on 12 november. similar actions took place in padang, bantam and surabaya in batavia, the revolt was crushed within a day or two, and after a few weeks it had been comprehensively defeated throughout the country. as a result of the failed revolution, 13,000 people were arrested, 4,500 imprisoned, 1,308 interned, and 823 exiled to digul. in accordance with the novel, this incident was explained by comrade salim as he told everything he knew and still remembered about communism and communist party to young kliwon while he memorized the event and waited for his certain death as follows; hesitation, he said, was the source of the communist party’s failed revolution in 1926. he met with tan malaka in singapore, after his first escape, to discuss their strategy. tan malaka strongly opposed the idea of revolution, because he felt the communists weren’t ready. (kurniawan, 2016; 173) it was communist party that started the rebellion or “revolution” against colonial government in 1926-1927 which spread into many colonized areas. this action led to the hunting of communist by the dutch. all of the members were investigated and the leaders were exiled to boven digoel. this failed rebellion was believed because of lack of preparations and weapons even though the communist had the mass and could do the amok. after the rebellion, the dutch keep an eye on watching over every step of the communist. communist manifesto in order of preserve the culture of the people and the traditions of the lands, the communist conserve the culture itself by singing traditional songs and played traditional games. the popular songs were forbidden due they weren’t considered as songs for proletariat people and it against traditional ways of life. and of course, screamed their famous slogan. they also produced their own newspapers which were important to spread their ideology. the article which support this assumption was quoted from the source http://archive.workersliberty.org/wlmags/wl61 /indonesi.htm as follow: in october 1915, isdv began a publication in dutch, het vrije woord (the free word). the editor was adolf baars. in 1917 the reformist section of isdv broke away and formed their own indies social democratic party. in 1917, isdv launched its own first publication in indonesian, soeara merdeka (the voice of freedom). in the 1950s, the party started publishing again, with the main organs being harian rakyat and bintang merah. the pki committed itself to a nationalist position under the leadership of http://17marta.ru/forum/index.php?topic=2563.0 http://17marta.ru/forum/index.php?topic=2563.0 http://archive.workersliberty.org/wlmags/wl61/indonesi.htm http://archive.workersliberty.org/wlmags/wl61/indonesi.htm https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/reformist https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/indonesian_language https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/harian_rakjat rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 99 dipa nusantara aidit, supporting the anticolonialist and anti-western policy of the indonesian president sukarno. in accordance with what happened back then, these phenomena can be seen in the passage; all the folk songs had been replaced with the internationale, and all the closing prayers were offered with, “workers of the world, unite!” (kurniawan, 2016; 272) like all communists in every corner of the world, they obliged to sing their anthem internationale and shout out loud their rallying cries,” workers of the world, unite”. this was how communist nailed their ideology in their members and society’s head. they would memorize the lyrics of the song and their spirit would burn out when they screamed their motto. not only through the changing of songs and the rallying cries, but also through the support of reading supply to strengthen their ideology to its member. it was important since people tend to pay attention to the text they had read not only the words or speeches they had heard. this can be seen as adinda who read many books in communist headquarter; adinda read many books there. she read all the gorky, dostoevsky, and tolstoy novels he had. all of them were published by the foreign languages publishing house in moscow, and sent through the party. she read local novels too, and translated ones put out by yayasan pembaruan, the publisher of the party, and the books of balai pustaka, which belonged to the government. (kurniawan, 2016; 277) the government had their own publisher, balai pustaka as quoted from the novel. the books which they published had to through complicated selections and editing and censored in accordance with government requirements. the communist established their own publisher so they could produce their own reading without through all the complicated selections by the government and as an act of protests that they could decide what kind of reading needed by the society. the massacre of communist, root and stem it was tragic incidents of indonesia when the communist was issued in conducting coup d’état by murdering seven generals. this happened in 30th september night and 1st october in the early morning. everybody barely knew this since the newspapers were gone. this mattered since news could be read in newspapers or listened in the radio. but, they were gone, all of media were gone or were taken by the most powerful unit of the nation; the army. the horror of this tragedy was recorded in an article written by geoffrey robinson entitled “down to the very roots: the indonesian army’s role in the mass killings of 1965–66” in journal of genocide research as described in the following passage the papers that were allowed to remain open, angkatan bersendjata and berita yudha, were controlled by the army itself. before long, the army permitted other papers to publish, but always under the strictest control and “guidance” from the army information office. in practice, then, the papers that were permitted to publish were either run by army officers or closely parroted official army statements. the main message was that the pki was guilty of treason. as the british ambassador reported to london on 19 october 1965: “certainly the press and radio which since the 2nd of october had been entirely in army hands has kept up a steady supply of reports and articles pointing up the guilt of the pki. even more important in fuelling the violence and killings, however, were the anticommunist vigilante groups that were mobilized after 1 october. most of these groups were directly affiliated with political parties—such as nu’s ansor and banser, the pni’s pemuda marhaen and ipki’s pemuda pancasila. other units, such as hansip and hanra, were part of the existing civil defence apparatus. after 1 october, all of these groups became, in effect, anticommunist militias. it was to these groups, and their leaders, that the army turned to identify and locate local pki leaders and members. while, synonymously with this event, in the novel it was reflected in the passage below; “the army has forbidden the newspapers to publish anything.” “but the newspapers don’t belong to the army.” “but the army has weapons,” said adinda. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/dipa_nusantara_aidit https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/sukarno rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 100 (kurniawan, 2016; 299-300) after the vanishing of newspapers and the communist were suspected of the actors of the murder, the hunting of communist were began. everyone who was labeled as communist would be taken care of. the army general announced that who were communist or had a relation to communist would be captured. and communist party was declared as forbidden party. the horror of the slaughtering the communist party members or participants were quite horrifying. this bloody tragedy was described as quoted; that afternoon, in one quick massacre, one thousand two hundred and thirtytwo communists died, bringing an end to the history of the communist party in that city, and the entire country. (kurniawan, 2016; 307) “… after the troops and their trucks had gone and one thousand two hundred and thirty-two communist corpses had been buried in one mass grave,…” (kurniawan, 2016; 307) since the dead bodies were quite many, they were buried in one big pit to save energy and space. it also saved times and could be used as warning for those who were interested in joining communist that communist would always meet tragic ending, one way or another. the cleansing of thugs in order to make better and safer society the massacre of communists not only the tragedy of killing of thousands lives in indonesia. there was also other massacre toward people who labeled as thugs or preman. this was done due to their acts that annoyed society in general. they didn’t give any contributions but threats. they stole, got drunk and doing other things which considered dangerous to the society. the annihilation of the thugs also recorded in the article written geoffrey robinson entitled “down to the very roots: the indonesian army’s role in the mass killings of 1965–66” in journal of genocide research which supported the horror of the new order era led by soeharto and it can be seen as described in the passage below : from the late 1970s to the late 1980s, east timor was a region closed not only to foreigners, but even to most indonesians (who had to have a special pass to go there). thus it became a region where "anything went." kopassus became the pioneer and exemplar for every kind of atrocity. rapes, tortures, and executions were "normal." "ninjas" started there too, hooded gangsters working as the left hand of the spook. over time, this "occupation culture" leaked out into the rest of indonesia. we saw it in the mass murders engineered by suharto, murdani, and kopassus in the petrus campaign of 1983. from there it moved to aceh, lampung, irian, and elsewhere. once peaceful regions became "troubled," not by their own will, but because they were "troubled" by the agents of the spectre. not so different with what had written in the journal, beauty is a wound also portrayed the tragedy of obliterating the thugs or preman as quoted in the following passage : the operation was carried out at night, so as not to induce a mass panic. the soldiers spread out, carrying weapons but dressed in civilian clothes, and so did the snipers, heading for the groups of thugs. they identified as thugs anyone who was tattooed, drinking alcohol, caught making trouble, or killing dogs, and all thugs were shot right where they stood, before being stuffed into a sack and thrown into the irrigation ditch or simply left lying by the side of the road. (kurniawan, 2016; 434) as soon as morning came on the first day, half the city’s criminals had already disappeared, swallowed by those sacks that were tied with plastic cords. they were found along the roadways, bobbing in the river, lapped by the waves on the shore, in heaps under the bushes, and lying in the irrigation ditches. some of them were getting pawed at by dogs, and others were being visited by flies. (kurniawan, 2016; 434) the massacre continued into a second night, and a third, and then a fourth night, a fifth, and a sixth and seventh. the operation was carried out swiftly, almost finishing off the entire supply of thugs in halimunda. (kurniawan, 2016; 435) those who were categorized as thugs were men who had long-haired, tattooed, drank alcohol, wearing piercing, caught in troubles, or doing anything that disturbed the society would be categorized as thugs or preman. and all thugs must be obliterated in order of making the better, more comfort and safer environments for civilians. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 101 magical realism as historical discourse as reflected on beauty is a wound and challenging indonesia history new historicists believe, literary text should be treated equally with other historical texts since the literary work itself is a shape and shaped by the society. mrázek (2016) point of view in his review which included in cornell university’s journal indonesia that he had found that the novel just like a chapter in book. three daughters are born to her, like chapters in a book on japanese war, national revolution, independent indonesia. he viewed beauty is a wound is a saga in which the modern history of indonesia schleps from the late 1930s to the present. what historians call milestones climb one over the other and morph one into the other: 1938, 1942, 1945, 1965, until 1976, when one of the novel’s heroes, an aging youth of the revolution, volunteers to go to do some killing in east timor (about the time when eka was born). in addition, another research which challenged and presented comparative discourse to the history of indonesia and related to the massacre happened was conducted by muhammad taufiqurrohman (2019) in “challenging the new order’s communist figures: a new historicism study on penjagal itu telah mati”. in the paper, taufiqurrohman discussed the images of communist figures in post-suharto 1965 fictional narratives. images of communists or alleged-communists appeared in many books and films produced under the suharto regime as villains and atheists, antagonists of the nation who deserved to be jailed and killed. this paper, applying the descriptive-qualitative method and new historicism as theoretical framework, unpacks these infamous, stereotypical images of communists and alleged-communists and juxtaposes them with their counterparts in postsuharto 1965 fictional narratives. the end of the suharto regime, which brought freedom of speech, enabled some victims of post-1965 tragedy (mostly ex-political prisoners) and their descendants to articulate a counter-culture and write other version of historiography. conclusion according to the finding and discussion in this study, the writer highlights some points as conclusions. here are the points the researcher has drawn as follow. the novel beauty is a wound has five magical realism’s elements as formulated by faris (2004), those elements are; first, irreducible elements as seen in the raised of dewi ayu from the grave, ma iyang who flew away into thin air, second, phenomenal world as fit in halimunda, third, the unsettling doubts as faced by rosinah when she saw beauty baby and the home-coming of maman gendeng after he died, fourth, merging realms as shown by kamino when he called for mualimin’s spirit and the walking ghosts of communist after the massacre, fifth, the disruptions of times, space and identity as described in the legendary fight of maman gendeng and edi idiot, comrade kliwon and adinda who became invisible during the raid, then, the novel beauty is a wound can be considered as the reflection of indonesia’s long history, since the time of late dutch colonization, the invasion of japan, the independence era and the new order era. the late colonization of the dutch described how the dutch lived in indonesia as its colony and how they took women as their nyai. when invasion of japan, the native of indonesia felt not so much different since they were still colonized. the abuse of prisoners of war also became part of the history. then, the massacre of everyone who were labeled as communist, root and stem. last, the genocide of all the thugs or preman in order to make safer and better society. in this novel, the history of indonesia was camouflaged and mixed with magical realism because every event that categorized as magical realism led to the past events which related to the history of indonesia.. references ahmad, m., & ayaz, a. (2014). magical realism, social protest and anti-colonial sentiments in one hundred years of solitude: an instance of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies, vol. 9 (1) 2020 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 102 historiographic metafiction. asian journal of latin american studies. 27(2): 1-26 amalina, f., & rosyidi, m. i. (2017). imprisonment as a result of women subordination 194 reflected in maya angelou ‘s poems. unnes international conference on eltlt (english language teaching, literature, and translation). 6(1): 194-198 anderson, b. r. o’g. (1999). indonesian nationalism today and in the future. indonesia. 1(67): 1-11 bersiap movement; what happened. (2019) retrieved from https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-inenglish/collectivism-and-tolerationism-forgood-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkesttrilogy-bersiap-part-2 bressler, c. e. (2003). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice (5th edition). new jersey: prentice hall. communism and stalinism in indonesia. (2012). retrieved from http://archive.workersliberty.org/wlmags/wl 61/indonesi.htm communist party of indonesia. (2011). retrieved from http://17marta.ru/forum/index.php?topic=25 63.0 faris, wendy b. (2004). ordinary enchantments; magical realism and the remystification of narrative. nashville: vanderbilt university press. fogg, kevin. (2015). news of indonesian independence spreads. retrieved from http://www.endofempire.asia/0821-news-ofindonesian-independence-spreads-3/ independent news. (1992). dutch women used in japanese army brothels. retrieved from https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world /dutch-women-used-in-japanese-armybrothels-1534759.html kurniawan, eka. (2016) beauty is a wound. translated from the indonesian by annie tucker. new york: new directions publishing. mahmudah. (2016). magical realism in aḥmad sa'dāwiy’s frankenstein fī bagdād. humaniora. 28(2): 142-151 mrázek, rudolf. (2016). beauty is a wound: a novel. indonesia. vol. 101:145-150 polkinghorne, d.e. (1983). methodology for the human sciences: systems of inquiry. new york: suny press. robinson, g. (2017). down to the very roots; the indonesian army’s role in the mass killings of 1965–66. journal of genocide research. 19 (4): 465-486 rosyidi, m. i. (2015). bittersweet cultural acceptance as a representation of skin colour differentiation in toni morrison‟ s short story sweetness. unnes international conference on eltlt (english language teaching, literature, and translation). 4(1): 446455 rosyidi, m. i., & sisbiyanto, a. (2018). questioning rejection of becoming american as cultural differentiation represented in toni morrison’s novel beloved. advances in social science, education and humanities research (assehr). 188(1): 48-52 sinaga, h. (2018). nyai: the spirit that haunts indonesian women. retrieved from https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyaithe-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women81bbd925cbf1 sukrisno, a., & rosyidi, m. i. (2016). a challenge towards tradition relating to children treatment differentiation as reflected on rabindranath tagore’s home-coming. the fifth international conference on english language teaching, literature, and translation. 5(1): 418423 taufiqurrohman, m. (2019). challenging the new order’s communist figures: a new historicism study on penjagal itu telah mati. humaniora. 31(3): 293-301 wargadiredja, a. t. is anyone really 'pribumi'?. (2017) retrieved from https://www.vice.com/en_asia/article/7xxbg q/is-anyone-really-pribumi https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2 https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2 https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2 https://indonesialebihcerdas.com/history-in-english/collectivism-and-tolerationism-for-good-and-bad-the-root-of-indonesians-darkest-trilogy-bersiap-part-2 http://archive.workersliberty.org/wlmags/wl61/indonesi.htm http://archive.workersliberty.org/wlmags/wl61/indonesi.htm http://17marta.ru/forum/index.php?topic=2563.0 http://17marta.ru/forum/index.php?topic=2563.0 http://www.endofempire.asia/0821-news-of-indonesian-independence-spreads-3/ http://www.endofempire.asia/0821-news-of-indonesian-independence-spreads-3/ https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/dutch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels-1534759.html https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/dutch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels-1534759.html https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/dutch-women-used-in-japanese-army-brothels-1534759.html https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyai-the-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women-81bbd925cbf1 https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyai-the-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women-81bbd925cbf1 https://medium.com/@har2naghita.hs/nyai-the-spirit-that-haunts-indonesian-women-81bbd925cbf1 https://www.vice.com/en_asia/article/7xxbgq/is-anyone-really-pribumi https://www.vice.com/en_asia/article/7xxbgq/is-anyone-really-pribumi 🖂 corresponding author: jl. slamet riyadi no.361, windan, makamhaji, kartasura, sukoharjo, indonesia 57161 e-mail: tiranurfitria@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 57 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow an analysis of code mixing of an australian youtuber “dave jephcott” in his instagram “londo kampung” tira nur fitria 🖂 stie aas surakarta, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 4 february 2021 approved 11 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 code mixing is a phenomenon in the form of the use of elements from a particular language in one sentence or another language discourse. the objective of this research is to find out the type of code-mixing uttered by an australian youtuber in his instagram “londo kampung”. by using a descriptive qualitative method, it is found that the mixing of various linguistic units in the grammatical system within a sentence. there are some types of insertion of code-mixing, such as in elements of word, phrase, clause, hybrid, and repetition. from 182 code mixing found in instagram captions, insertion of the word shows 114 data or 62.64% which consist word class of noun and adjective. in insertion of hybrid shows 36 data (19.78 %), such as in insertion suffix both in indonesian and javanese, also prefix both in indonesian and javanese. in phrase shows 14 data (7.69 %) which consist of the noun phrase and adjective phrases. in insertion of the clause shows 12 data (6.59 %), and in repetition shows 6 data (3.33 %) which consist independent clause. the most dominant type insertion of code-mixing is in the element of words. code mixing here occurs when the speaker (dave jephcott) inserts an element of a foreign language (english) in an utterance when he mostly communicates in written in his first language (javanese and indonesian). © copyright 2021 keywords: codemixing, instagram, instagram’ captions, dave jephcott how to cite (in apa style): fitria, t. n. (2021). an analysis of code mixing of an australian youtuber “dave jephcott” in his instagram “londo kampung”. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 57-68. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.44701 introduction a large amount of bilingualism research has focused since the 1970s on the combining of languages in the discourse, in particular codeswitching and related phenomena, such as codemixing, code-shifting, language alternation, or language interaction (sebba et al., 2012). various labeled, for example, code-mixing, code-switching, and bilingual speech are widely used in multilingual speech communities in the world (schendl & wright, 2011, p. 15). another aspect of language dependence in multilingual societies is code-mixing. among bilingual or multilingual speakers, a symptom that can be seen as a language disorder or interference is often encountered. this phenomenon takes the form of the use of elements from a particular language in one sentence or another language discourse in the presence of an element of deliberation. as someone who is involved with the use of two languages, and is also involved with two cultures, a bilingual person cannot be separated from the consequences of using the two languages. one of the consequences of bilingualism is the overlap between the two language systems it uses mailto:%20tiranurfitria@gmail.com mailto:%20tiranurfitria@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.44701 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 58 or the use of elements from one language in the use of another. in the language contact event of the bilingual community, there are often linguistic incidents that are the object of sociolinguistic study, namely code-mixing. code mixing occurs when a speaker uses a language that predominantly supports a speech inserted by other language elements. code mixing also can be called language mixing (stell & yakpo, 2015). where a fluent bilingual language talks to another fluent bilingual language switches without any change in the situation at all (hudson & hudson, 1996, p. 53). cantone (2007, p. 13) states that codemixing means that a word from language a or an utterance containing elements from languages a and b is mixed into the sense of language b. code mixing also the interaction between the grammars and the lexicons of two languages (treffers-daller, 2011, p. 243). code mixing is also called mixed code (auer, 2013). mixed code involves many and regular alternation cases between two languages…”. in code-mixing, there are fragments of one language used by a speaker, but basically, the speaker uses a particular language. these language fragments can be, phrases, words, or larger language units. from the above definition, it can be drawn, that code-mixing is the use of two or more languages by speakers in a conversation. in daily communication, sometimes it is not realized that the frequent use of code-mixing is the type of insertion of words, phrases, or clauses that are used in communication. for example, a speaker who in indonesian includes many pieces of the foreign language can already be said to be a code-mixing activity. as a result, a variety of indonesian will emerge or an indonesian mixed with english will emerge. in simplistic words, the phenomenon of mixing a second language into the first language and mixing a foreign language into the structure of the mother tongue. based on this simple definition, the actual code-mixing phenomenon does not necessarily involve foreign languages. one of such features would be mixing between english and one or more local languages or dialects and vice versa (sigrid & kirk, 2008, p. 931). the immigrants also use certain words from their new language because many of the people they speak to know both languages. in a multilingual society, the use of language that is not following the applicable rules sometimes results in code-mixing. in a situation like this, bilinguals often develop a mixed code (spolsky & spolsky, 1998, p. 49). several factors led to code-mixing, among others, namely: 1. speakers. a speaker sometimes consciously tries to switch codes against the interlocutor for some purpose. 2. opponent speech. each speaker generally wants to balance the language used by the interlocutor. in a multilingual society that means that a speaker may have to switch codes 3 times the interlocutor, he is dealing with. 3. the presence of a third speaker. two people who come from the same ethnic group generally interact with each other in the language of their ethnic group. but if a third person is present in the conversation and the person has a different language background, usually the first two people switch the code to the language spoken by the three. 4. subject (topic). the subject/topic is the crucial factor in determining the presence of codeswitching and code-mixing. 5. generating a sense of humor. switching codes and mixing codes are often used by teachers, meeting leaders, or comedians to generate a sense of humor to refresh an atmosphere that feels sluggish. 6. just prestigious. some speakers have switched codes or mixed codes just for prestige. this happens when both the situation factor, the interlocutor, the topic, and other socio-situational factors do not require him to switch codes or mix codes. when a speaker uses a language primarily to endorse a speech that is inserted with other language components, code-mixing happens. symptoms of coding are usually related to the characteristics of the speaker, for example, social background, education, and beliefs. code mixing is classified into two types, namely, mixing code is internal and mixed code is external. it is said that the code is mixed internally if the source language and the target language still have a geographic and geological kinship relationship, one language with another language is parts so that the relationship rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 59 between these languages is vertical. the language involved in internal code-mixing is generally still in a different political sphere. three types of code-mixing, are insertion, alternation, and congruent lexicalization (muysken, 2000, p. 9). insertion is a single constituent b is inserted into a structure identifiable as belonging to language a. according to cantone (2007, p. 69), insertion is inserting elements from one language which are mixed (inserted) into another language. alternation is constituent of language a, preceded by a constituent of language b, and it is difficult to determine the language of the dominant a and b constituents. while congruent lexicalization where language a and b share the same grammatical structure. words from both languages are inserted more or less randomly. the concept of code-mixing is elaborated further on the aspect of the word, phrases, or clauses, etc (patak & said, 2014). bond (2010, p. 134) states that code-mixing involves inserting or adding the smaller morpho-syntactic constituents, for example, words or phrases from one language into another. suwito (1983) states that based on the linguistic elements involved in code-mixing, differentiating code-mixing into six types is as follows: 1) insertion of word elements. the word meant is a language unit that stands alone, consisting of a single morpheme or a combination of morphemes. 2) insertion of phrase. what is meant by the phrase is a combination of two or more words that are not predictive, said a combination of words can be tight and can be loose. 3) the insertion of elements in a hybrid form. hybrid is the result of a combination of two different language elements that form one meaning. 4) the insertion of repetition elements or repeating words. the word repetition in question is a word that results from the reduplication process. 5) the insertion of elements in the form of expressions or idioms. the idiom that is meant is a construction of elements that choose each other, each member has a meaning that exists because it is with other members. 6) insertion of clauses. a clause is a grammatical unit in the form of a group of words that at least occur from the subject and predicate, and have the potential to become a sentence. code mixing here can occur at the word, phrase, clause, or even at the sentence level (ana, 2004, p. 229). code mixing can be found in the form of written or spoken. it also can be found in our social media such as youtube, facebook, twitter, telegram or whatsapp group, etc. a social media that will be chosen is social media in the form of “instagram” especially its captions. the users will create a "caption" about the pictures and tell others to help the other users or viewers understand the story behind the images/videos or explanations of them. an instagram caption can be a means to connect with users, and in the comment section, users can communicate or speak, causing nonverbal chat (fitria, 2020). there are several previous studies related to code-mixing. first, fitriana (2020) conducted research entitled “an analysis of code mixing in “mop” of youtube channel”. the purpose of this research is to find out the types and reasons for using code-mixing in the youtube channel's "mop. the results of the research revealed that 151 data or 2 percent of intra-sentential mixing, 32 data or 17 percent of intra-lexical mixing, and 2 data or 1 percent of a change of pronunciation were the forms of code-mixing in the "mop" channel. the reasons for the code-mixing used in "mop" were to speak about specific subjects, quote someone else, be emphatic about something, interjection, repeat used for emphasis, convey collective identity or cohesion and intention to explain the interlocutor's speech material. second, musyarrofah (2019) conducted research entitled “code mixing used by radio broadcasters in gen fm, ebs fm and prambors fm radio channel in surabaya”. this research is to analyze the types of code-mixing and the reasons for using code mixing used by broadcasters. the results of this study indicate that almost all radios contain intra-sentential code-mixing. from gen fm 21 utterances, from ebs fm is 34 utterances and from pramborse fm is 34 utterances. this study also showed the reasons for using code-mixing. the most dominant reason for using code mixing used by broadcasters is to talk about a particular topic rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 60 because nearly 14 utterances contain talk about a particular topic. third, hamidah (2016) conducted research entitled “code mixing found in bukan empat mata program on trans 7 television channel”. this research aims to classify the kinds of code-mixing used on the tv channel trans 7 in the bukan empat mata program. it has been found that in the bukan empat mata scheme, there are two kinds of code-mixing used by presenters and guest stars, namely situational and conversational code-mixing. conversational code-mixing is primarily used by presenters as well as guest stars between two forms of code-mixing in which they often change the pronunciation in the conversation from english to indonesian. fourth, heryana (2013) conducted research entitled “the analysis of code mixing on sule’s lyric song: my darling, mimin i love you, and susis”. this to discover the motives and the reader's reactions to the songs that combine the code in their lyrics. the findings of this analysis are the classification of the kinds of code-mixing used in the songs of the sule and the responses to the songs of the respondents. 10 respondents responded to 80 percent entertainment motive, 50 percent educational motives, 60 percent fame motive, cumulative results of study 10. for all the above reasons, the desire for entertainment appears to be more dominant than others. this can be shown by the percentage of the reaction of the students exceeding 80%. this can also be seen by sule's argument that, through his music, he wants to entertain people. fifth, manihuruk (2016) conducted research entitled “an analysis of code mixing in facebook status”. this research aims to figure out that facebookers use forms of codemixing in their status and introduce code-mixing effects into the indonesian language in the status of facebookers. the study results found that: incorporation (58.97 %), alternation (33.33 %), and congruent-lexicalization appeared to be used by facebookers (7.69 %). code mixing insert effects in indonesian show that inference (45 %) and integration. sixth, dewi (2018) conducted research entitled “an analysis of code mixing used in critical eleven and taken movies: a comparative study”. the analysis aims to explain the various styles of code-mixing and the different reasons two different films use. the outcome of this research shows that in crucial eleven and taken videos, native and non-native speakers mainly used the first form of code-mixing called injection, but at a different frequency. it also revealed that the motives for the characters mixing their language are due to personal purpose or intent, such as not having sufficient vocabulary, willing to feel relaxed, keeping a secret and clarifying an expression. seventh, ningrum (2019) conducted research entitled “an analysis of code mixing in students and teacher interaction in smp negeri 3 busungbiu, buleleng”. this study to discover the kinds of code-mixing used by students and instructors. the maximum amount of code-mixing is 20 data from the study. the reasons for the students to do code mix were that they felt shy of speaking english, were scared of making errors when they spoke english, and when they started to speak english, they lost the idea. the reason why code-mixing was used was to help students easily understand the meaning of english phrases and allow students to communicate. related to the previous studies above, there are similarities and differences between previous studies and this research. all previous studies above discuss code-mixing. while in the differences, the object of the research. the first research discusses code mixing used in the youtube channel, the second research discusses code-mixing in the radio channel, the third research discusses code-mixing in the television, the fourth research discusses code-mixing in the lyric song, the fifth research discusses code-mixing in social media such as in facebook, the sixth research discusses code-mixing in the movie, and the seventh research discusses code mixing used by students and teacher in the classroom. in this research, the researcher uses one of youtuber’s captions in his instagram account of dave jephcott. dave jephcott or better known as londokampung is an australian youtuber who is famous for being fluent in javanese. caucasian face with a typical surabaya javanese accent made dave successful in attracting public attention. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 61 dave jephcott started moving to indonesia with his family in 1989 and living in surabaya since two years old, dave is fluent both in javanese and indonesian as their first language. his bully face can outwit anyone he talks to. he is famous for being fluent in javanese. cak dave, dave jephcott's nickname, started his introduction to east javanese culture since he was 2 years old. at that time, his family from australia moved to live in surabaya. dave grew up in an environment with a strong javanese culture. the colloquial language is the language of javanese, even all of his playmates speak javanese, up to javanese's daily games. therefore, dave began to learn the local language firsthand, and blend well in his environment. even though he is associated with the local language as the main language of everyday life, dave's family often mix some languages, even when he was carrying out his homeschooling education. until now, he mixes javanese, indonesian, and english in his instagram captions. based on the explanation above, the researcher is interested to find the code-mixing uttered by dave jephcott especially in his instagram captions. therefore, the objective of this research is to find out the type of code-mixing uttered by an australian youtuber in his instagram “londo kampung”. methods this study uses a descriptive qualitative method. the qualitative method draws certain assumptions, however, their assumptions are based upon the individuals' uniqueness (taylor, 2005, p. 236). this research does not need to formulate hypotheses. the data that has been collected is in the form of numbers and then it was calculated in the form of a percentage which is intended to determine the status of something that is presented and presented in the form of a percentage then interpreted into a qualitative sentence. the technique of collecting data using document research. according to wang (2013, p. 56), analysis of documents helps to support, prove, and complement the information gathered from other data sources. the data used here are taken from instagram captions from january 2019 until january 2020. the researcher here limits the data only using captions that consist of code-mixing. the link of instagram captions can be accessed on https://www.instagram.com/londokampung/ (in the name ‘dave jephcott’). the procedure of analyzing data in this research involves some steps of qualitative analysis, they are selecting the reading the instagram captions, selecting the instagram captions which consist of code-mixing, categorizing the selected captions into several types in a table such as what captions must be included in the insertion of word, phrase, clause, sentence, hybrid or repetition. in counting the percentage of each type by using the formula p=f/n x 100% where p = percentage, f = frequency, and = amount of data. the last is describing the table result descriptively. results and discussion findings the objective of this research is to find out the type of code-mixing written by an australian youtuber in his instagram “londo kampung”. according to (stavans & hoffmann, 2015, p. 177) states that code-mixing refers to the mixing of various linguistic units such as morpheme, word, phrase, clause, and sentence from two participants in the grammatical system within a sentence. based on the finding, it is found that there are some examples of code-mixing in instagram captions “londo kampung/dave jephcott” as follows: insertion of word the word meant is a language unit that stands alone, consisting of a single morpheme or a combination of morphemes. for example: table 1. code mixing of words data instagram captions 1. menurut kalian @aragornjawa jadi renang atau gak? kapan pertama kali kalian renang, dan dimana? kalau dulu aku paling seneng berenang di waterpark sama @natanbayo, daniel, dan teman2 di kampung. (november 23, 2020) 2. halo lurs, besok aku mau buat video sama keluargaku yang tersebar di seluruh dunia. bagi rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 62 kalian yang ingin tanya-tanya seputar aku atau keluargaku bisa comment di bawah dan pakai hashtag #takoktakok. (october 7, 2020) 3. prank duet bule jowo !! londokampung feat cak natan @natanbayo. begini jadinya kalau kakak dan adik bule ini ngerjain orang-orang di mall. kira-kira ada yang sadar ga, kalau mereka ini bule jowo? (september 30, 2020) 4. tag temen kamu yang hatinya pure seperti 'pure water.' (july 20, 2020) 5. sudah lama ga main "patil lele" sampai lupa cara mainnya. ini salah satu permainan traditional favoritku waktu kecil. mainan tradisional apa yang kalian suka? ayo tag 3 teman kalian dan ajak aku main, siapa tau kalian bisa ajarin aku permainan tradisional lainnya. (september 29, 2020) 6. pertama kali update profile pic sejak 2016...sejak jadi youtuber / influencer / konten kreator / artis / selebgram / comedian / ayah / bule gila . hmm...menurut kamu aku ini apa ya? (september 8, 2020) 7. yang ingin tau proses lahiran @briellejephcott kemarin, bisa langsung ke youtube londokampung. link di story (june 30, 2020) 8. prank di kedai soto. giveaway mangan gratis tis tis!! aku onok 10 voucher mangan + ngombe nang @asaka.id gawe 5 pemenang. carane gampang rek: follow @asaka.id. tulis di kolom komentar 1 orang yg mau kamu ajak makan dan alasannya. tag orangnya… (january 27, 2020) 9. jujur, kalo kita lihat artis, youtuber, selebgram, atau orang terkenal lainnya, berapa persen yang puas dengan hidup yang berkecukupan tanpa mobil mewah, rumah besar, makan di resto mewah, berpakaian fashionable dan bermerk,...(november 27, 2019) 10. lah gawe awakmu seng wingi gak sempet nonton langsung, ojok sedih. kamu bisa tonton keseruan aku bareng @bats_channel dan kreator liyane di channel youtube @im3ooredoo. tak kandani bocoran, aku juga habis bikin video prank bareng @bats_channel di channel youtube @im3ooredoo luuurs. jadi jangan lupa subscribe dan nyalain lonceng ben awakmu gak ketinggalan videone. (october 14, 2019) 11. suwun @hansoljang110 sudah menyempatkan buat makan bareng aku dan keluarga. enak banget bisa ngobrol cerita-cerita kayak semalem. nambah lagi temen sama-sama orang luar yg bisa ngomong jowo. semalem full makan malam luuurs! dadi aku ojok ditagih kapan collab, dungakno ae onok kesempatan maneh. (october 9, 2019) 12. jujur, aku ga patio ero artis nak indonesia, wes suwe ga tau nontok tipi polahe. lha wingi ketemu pertama kali @ringgoagus nak acara talkshow mitsubishi. arang-arang ketemu artis grapyak koyok ngene. tibake wonge sumeh pol luuurs! (september 28, 2019) 13. awakmu paling seneng pitik opo? nek aku seneng pol pitik goreng crispy, nah iki aku mari #ngegrabfood pitik teko @id.lazizaa seng wenaakk soro luuurs. (june 21, 2019) the table shows that there is insertion codemixing in the element of words. it can be seen in bold words. the writer inserts words from one language a to b, or we can see an insertion of some english words into indonesian and javanese sentences. the bold words “waterpark, hashtag, prank, traditional, influencer, comedian, link, story, voucher, channel” refers to the word especially word class “noun”. the bold words “comment, feat, tag, update, giveaway, follow, subscribe, comment, collab” refers to the word especially word class “verb”. the bold words “full, crispy, pure, fashionable” refers to the word especially word class “adjective”. insertion of phrase insertion of the phrase is a combination of two or more words that are not predictive. it can be said the combination of words can be tight and can be loose. for example: table 2. code mixing of phrase data instagram captions 1. minta saran...biyen guru bahasa inggris. terus dadi content creator. wingi dadi tour guide nang keraton. mene enake dadi opo maneh yo? (november 29, 2019) 2. ngerti gak apa rahasia timku? kemaren aku tantang tim makan chinese food sengojo aku seng pesen dimsum biar ganti suasana. akhirnya terkuak tim gak bisa pakai sumpit. (november 22, 2019) 3. mau tanya nih: apa sih yang biasa bikin kamu ngerasa sumpek atau bad mood? (october 30, 2019) 4. … kumpul bareng tim juga makin asik gara-gara ditemenin snack favoritku garlic bread dari @biskuitkokola. selama main kartu kita jadi makin semangat buat bisa menang, gara-gara kalo kalah gak kebagian makan garlic bread. tapi @farid_candra licik banget. (september 28, 2019) 5. duluuurs ayok teko nang acarane @mitsubishimotorsid yoiku xpander pinter bener family festival. seru rek, akeh permainan, hadiahe yo akeh. acarane sabtu lan minggu iki, 21-22 september 2019 neng parkir utara lenmarc surabaya. sing paling penting, aku bakal teko rono, dino minggune ono talkshow bareng aku jam 3 sore! (september 20, 2019) 6. luurs! yaopo rek kualitas audioku saiki nang video youtube londokampung? mbois kan? iyoo soale peralatan audioku anyar, mari tuku peralatan audio wireless seng langsung nempel nang kamera dadi ngedite lebih gampang lan suarane lebih sip, nah tuku e nang @plazakamera oleh rego seng cocok lah rek. nah mari iki suaraku pasti lebih enak ngalah ngalahi penyanyi dangdut. setuju ga, setuju ga?? (april 5, 2019) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 63 7. jangan lupa nonton semarak ulang tahun j&t express ke-5 hari ini live di youtube j&t express indonesia jam 19.00 wib. pasang alarm kamu ya gengs, soalnya acara semarak ulang tahun @jntexpressid ini bakal seru banget! ada special performance dari raisa, tiara andini, andmesh, jaz, weird genius dan artis keren lainnya,…(august 30, 2020) 8. tag temen kamu yang hatinya pure seperti 'pure water.' (july 20, 2020) based on the examples in the table above, it shows that there is insertion code-mixing in the element of english phrases. it can be seen in bold words. the writer inserts word from one language to another, or we can see an insertion of some english phrases into indonesian and javanese sentences, such as the words “chinese food”, “bad mood”, “special performance”, and “pure water” shows the adjective phrase”. while, hybrid words such as “content creator”, “tour guide”, “garlic bread”, “family festival”, “audio wireless” shows the noun phrase”. insertion of clause clause insertion occurs when the speaker inserts a clause in his or her native language for a foreign language element. table 3. code mixing of clauses data instagram captions 1. hari natal terasa bahagia sekali tahun ini sama keluarga pak hendro. selamat natal semua. he came for us . kalian liburan ini di mana atau ke mana? (december 25, 2020) 2. kurang 5 hari lagi bisa bertemu adik @aragornjawa. untuk latihan nanti waktu lahiran, mama dan daddy titip kamu dulu ya go sama nana dan dadad. jangan nangis ya, mama dan daddy ikut sedih melihat air matamu. we love you so much my boy! (june 21, 2020) 3. kira-kira adeknya aragorn ini cewek ato cowok ya? habis di usg dokter kemarin, si kecil masih usia 7 minggu, sudah bisa didengar detak jantungnya kuat banget. tuhan memang sangat baik pada kita . we praise god for you are fearfully and wonderfully made our little child! (november 14, 2020) 4. mum & dad, semoga baik-baik saja di australia. di antara keluarga pak hendro sekarang tinggal aku sendiri di surabaya. we will miss you so much (july 22, 2020) 5. apa kamu bisa luuurs membaca negara-negara dalam bahasa inggris? ga mudah lho buat kamu negara mana yang paling susah dibaca? mengartikan sih gampang, tapi mengucapkan satu persatu dengan baik dan benar? that's not easy! (april 29, 2019) 6. i love this madurese lady! paling seneng karo wong koyok ngene, ramah pol masiyo ga paham bosone wong. boso jepang malah dikiro boso inggris. tapi tetep berusaha membantu. suwun @jeromepolin wes gelem collab ngeprank ibu luar biasa iki. (april 2, 2019) 7. dino iki sampun 8 taun rabi karo wong paling istimewa sak alam donya. matur nuwun @santijephcott wes gelem nrimo aku sak onoke, eleke (sing tambah tuwek akeh) lan apiké. dungakno sak teruse awak dhewe iso luwih tresno maneh, saling berkorban ben tresno e gak ilang sampe mbah2. i love you so much. (march 12, 2019) 8. my boy loves to dance and spin with me. prosoku iki dino2 terakhir sadurunge jago mulai iso mlaku dewe. i will miss these moments. i thank god for so many amazing memories. duwe anak iku tenanan hal luar biasa sing ga ono bandingane. (january 30, 2019) 9. sugeng tindhak pakde natan lan bude larissa. nganti ketemu malih ten australia. we all love you guys and it was great to have you come to indonesia this last month. (january 10, 2019) based on the examples in the table above, it shows that there is insertion code-mixing in the element of english clauses. it can be seen in bold words. the speaker inserts words from one language to another, or we can see an insertion of some english clauses into indonesian and javanese sentences, such as the sed on the examples in the table above, which shows that there are insertion code-mixing in the element of the clause. it can be seen in bold words. the clauses “he came for us” in the 1st data, “we love you so much my boy!” in the 2nd data, “we praise god for you are fearfully and wonderfully made our little child!” in the 3rd data, “we will miss you so much” in the 4th data, “that is not easy!” in the 5th data, “i love this madurese lady!” in the 6th data, “i love you so much” in the 7th data, “my boy loves to dance and spin with me. i will miss these moments. i thank god for so many amazing memories” in the 8th data and the last is “we all love you guys and it was great to have you come to indonesia this last month” in the 9th data. insertion hybrid hybrid is the result of a combination of two different language elements that form one meaning. hybrid is a word composed of elements from a different language (crystal, 2011). for example: table 4. code mixing of hybrid data instagram captions 1. prank dadakan bule jowo!!. saat ngevlog mau mencari makan, di tengah perjalanan londokampung bertemu dengan orang yang lagi memanjat tiang telepon, akhirnya muncul ide untuk ngeprank, kira-kira mereka sadar/tidak kalau lagi di prank sama bule jowo ?? (october 1, 2020) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 64 2. pasang alarm kamu ya gengs, soalnya acara semarak ulang tahun @jntexpressid ini bakal seru banget! ada special performance dari raisa, tiara andini, andmesh, jaz, weird genius dan artis keren lainnya, juga ada sesi pengundian hadiah dengan total 4 miliar rupiah. aku denger-denger sih bakal ada undian rumah, mobil dan iphone!! jadi pastikan kamu nonton livenya ya ? (august 30, 2020) 3. "halo lurs, iki aku brielle. ig ne bapakku tak bajak. saiki aku wes dadi model, onok videoku pisan pas fotosut nang channele bapakku. ojok lali didelok yo lur! suwun!" (july 14, 2020) 4. aku onok 10 voucher mangan + ngombe nang @asaka.id gawe 5 pemenang. carane gampang rek: follow @asaka.id. tulis di kolom komentar 1 orang yg mau kamu ajak makan dan alasannya. tag orangnya. satu akun bisa menulis jawaban lebih dari 1 asalkan tag orang yang berbeda. akun tidak boleh di-private. (january 27, 2020) 5. quote ter-epic minggu ini. cocok gak dipakai buat desain kaos? (january 2, 2020) 6. waktu kita sama tim minggu lalu di solo (surakarta), kita nginap 6 malam di @royalsurakarta. kita kaget hotel berbintang lima kok terjangkau banget. hampir semua kriteriaku terpenuhi, viewnya bagus dari kamar; kamar bersih, luas dan ada bathtub; sarapan bervariasi dan enak; hotelnya bernuansa jawa banget dan staffnya ramah; cuma satu yang kurang, kolam renangnya agak dingin. (november 26, 2019) 7. … opomane pas mangan di #imperialkitchen oleh korting, harga voucher 100 ribu jadi 85 ribu gara2 @travelokaeats. mau tambahan lagi? gawe voucherku teamlondo dan olehno ekstra diskon 30 ribu! temenan rek. (november 22, 2019) 8. duluurs kemaren aku habis upload video ngeprank bareng @dodit_mul nang drive thru. ngakak aku gara-gara dodit luwuuucu banget dan ini pertama kalinya aku ngeprank malah diprank balik!!! (august 22, 2020) 9. iki fotoku jaman biyen pas sek ngeband. jaman iku aku sek kuru-kurune arek, klambiku sek gaya gedobyoran, jaman iku klambi 'gak gedobyoran gak nyetil'. cobak tebaken luuurs foto iki dijipik taun piro? (july 19, 2019) 10. dan sampai sekarang aku belum pernah ketemu orang bule yang lebih suka kulit putih atau orang asia yang lebih suka kulit coklat (pasti ada sih tapi jarang). kalo menurut aku dimake-up gini kok jadi lebih ganteng ya? wkwkwk...setuju ga? mulai besok harus njemur sambil baca buku kayaknya...(april 20, 2020) 11. nah aku sekali-sekali ini ikutan ganteng pake seragam pilot kira-kira gimana luuurs pranknya kali ini? kalian bisa tebak ga gimana aja adegan-adegannya? di video kali ini malah kita yg kena prank lhooo (april 15, 2019) 12. wes mangan kripuk durung dino iki luuurs? werno opo? lak aku wes, rasane pedes legi. arek-arek paling doyan krupuk opo seh? gak endorsean lho iki (april 9, 2019) 13. entenono prank collabe awak dhewe sesuk jam 18.00 nang channel youtube londokampung! (march 21, 2019) 14. ceritakno nggawe caption seng paling romantis. captureen sisan riwayat order e, bayare nggawe ovo rek ben tambah murah. instagram mu ojok di gembok. tandai sisan 3 koncomu ambek @grabjatimrek . ojok lali hashtage luurs. (february 13, 2020) based on the examples in the table above, it shows that there is insertion code-mixing in the element of words. it can be seen in bold words. the word “ngevlog” and “ngeprank” in the 1st data, “livenya” in the 2nd data, “channele” in the 3rd data, “diprivate” in the 4th data, “ter-epic” in the 5th data, “viewnya” and “staffnya” in the 6th data, “voucherku” in the 7th data, “ngeprank” dan “diprank” in the 8th data, “ngeband” in the 9th data, “dimake up” in the 10th data, “pranknya” in the 11th data, “endorsean” in the 12th data, “collabe” in the 13th data, “captureen” in the 14th data and “hashtage” in the 15th data. in the hybrid words such as “ngevlog”, “ngeprank”, and “ngeband” are inserted by the javanese prefix “nge-“. the hybrid words “livenya”, “viewnya”, “staffnya”, and “pranknya” are inserted by the indonesian suffix “-nya”. the hybrid words “channele”, “collabe”, and “hashtage” are inserted by the javanese suffix “-e”. the hybrid words “diprank”, “diprivate”, and :dimake up” are inserted by the indonesian prefix “di-“. the hybrid word “terepic” is inserted by the indonesian prefix “ter-“, the hybrid word “endorsean” is inserted by indonesian suffix “-an”, and the hybrid word “captureen” is inserted by the javanese suffix “en”. insertion of repetition the word repetition in question is a word that results from the reduplication process. for example: table 5. code mixing of repetition data instagram captions 1. kita coba banyak hotel dan mulai kita pelajari apa saja yang kita suka dalam sebuah hotel. pertama, sarapannya harus enak dan lengkap. kedua, kamar harus bersih dan luas, kalo bisa di kamar mandi ada bathtubnya. ketiga, yang pasti harus ada kolam renang bersih dan ga terlalu dingin. terakhir, harus ada spot-spot menarik buat foto atau buat nyantai. gimana, setuju ga sama point-point ini? waktu kita sama tim minggu lalu di solo (surakarta), kita nginap 6 malam di @royalsurakarta. (november 26, 2019) 2. aku lagi sit-sit handsome luuurs. kalian ngapain? (august 5, 2020) 3. @si.keyong "gaya sek, cekrek cekrek aplod". suwun yo lurrs wes nggawekno caption caption lucu! lomba caption! tulis caption lucu buat foto arek ganteng ini ya. pemenang akan diumumkan besok sore! (march 29, 2019) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 65 based on the examples in the table above, it shows that there is insertion code-mixing in repetition. it can be seen in bold words. for example, in the words “spot spot” in the 1st data, “point point” in the 2nd data, “sit sit” in the 3rd data, and “caption caption” in the 4th data. those words are repeated within a sentence. discussion code mixing involves vocabulary (bhatia & ritchie, 2014). according to mckay et al. (1996, p. 58), code-mixing involves every level of lexical and syntactic, including words, phrases, clauses, and sentences. bond (2010, p. 134) states that the studies of code-mixing also have identified lexical items such as noun, verb, adjective, adverbs, and even idiomatic expressions such as code-mixable items, whereas grammatical items such as the modal verb, auxiliary verb, pronoun, possessive, and quantifiers are generally non-code mixable items. based on the finding, a table shows the types of code-mixing in instagram captions “londo kampung” or “dave jephcott” as follows: table 1. the types of code mixing in instagram caption insertion of code mixing word hybrid phrase clause repetition 114 data 36 data 14 data 12 data 6 data 62.64 % 19.78 % 7.69 % 6.59 % 3.3 % the table above shows that there are some types of insertion of code-mixing, such as in elements of word, phrase, clause, hybrid, and repetition. there are 182 code mixing found in instagram captions. in elements of the word shows 114 data or 62.64%, in hybrid, shows 36 data (19.78 %). in phrase shows 14 data (7.69 %), in clause shows 12 data (6.59 %), and in repetition shows 6 data (3.33 %). it is also found that the most dominant type insertion of code-mixing is in the element of words as 113 data or 63.33 % (more than 50 %). below the description of each type as follow: the first rank type mostly found in the instagram caption is in insertion word. word is the smallest free-standing form that represents meaning (stockwell & minkova, 2001, p. 56). the instagram captions of “londo kampung” show the hybrid words such as words “waterpark, hashtag, prank, traditional, influencer, comedian, link, story, voucher, channel” refer to the “noun”. the words “comment, feat, tag, update, giveaway, follow, subscribe, comment, collab” refer to the word especially word class “verb”. the words “full, crispy, pure, fashionable” refer to the word especially word class “adjective”. the second rank type found is in insertion phrase. a phrase is a group of words (gelderen, 2002, p. 31). hirtle (2009, p. 3) states that a noun phrase is a grammatical whole constituted by juxtaposing a substantive as the main word alongside subordinate words. the instagram captions of “londo kampung” show hybrid words such as “chinese food”, “bad mood”, “special performance”, and “pure water” shows the adjective phrase”. adjective phrase is a syntactic structure with a head adjective as its focus. it describes or qualify a noun or its replacement (o’dwyer, 2006, p. 110). while hybrid words such as “content creator”, “tour guide”, “garlic bread”, “family festival”, “audio wireless” shows the noun phrase”. a noun phrase is a group of words that contains a noun and give extra information about it. (mcnab et al., 2001, p. 97). there are sentence patterns of noun phrase such as “noun + noun, noun + of + noun, determiner + adverb + adjective + noun, ving + noun (as gerund), ving + noun (as participle), and v3 + noun (as participle). the form of the example above shows that that noun phrase is formed by “noun + noun”. the third rank type found is in the insertion clause. a clause is a grammatical entity that contains the fullest range of grammatical elements. its components include words and phrases, and it carries a specific mood (xing, 2016, p. 19). from 9 data above shows clause (dependent clause). according to (depino, 2013), an independent clause is a simple sentence that can stand alone and make good sense. an independent clause can be stated that an independent clause as a complete sentence (freeman et al., 2016). the instagram captions of “londo kampung” show the hybrid words such as the independent clauses “he came rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 66 for us”, “we love you so much my boy!”, “we praise god for you are fearfully and wonderfully made our little child!”, “we will miss you so much”, “that is not easy!”, “i love this madurese lady!”, “i love you so much”, “my boy loves to dance and spin with me. i will miss these moments. i thank god for so many amazing memories” and “we all love you guys and it was great to have you come to indonesia this last month”. those clauses are an independent clause which consists of “subject + verb”. the fourth rank type found is in insertion hybrid. hybrid is one formed from elements that derive from different languages (matthews, 2007, p. 79). the instagram captions of “londo kampung” show the hybrid words such as “ngevlog”, “ngeprank”, and “ngeband” are inserted by the javanese prefix “nge-“. the hybrid words “livenya”, “viewnya”, “staffnya”, and “pranknya” are inserted by the indonesian suffix “nya”. the hybrid words “channele”, “collabe”, and “hashtage” are inserted by the javanese suffix “-e”. the hybrid words “diprank”, “diprivate”, and “dimake up” are inserted by the indonesian prefix “di-“. the hybrid word “terepic” is inserted by the indonesian prefix “ter-“, the hybrid word “endorsean” is inserted by indonesian suffix “-an”, and the hybrid word “captureen” is inserted by the javanese suffix “-en”. those examples show that there are insertions of suffix both indonesian and javanese, also insertion of prefix indonesian and javanese. the last rank type found is in repetition. repetition applies across words…” (hurch, 2011, p. 31). he also adds that the function of repetition is to reinforce communication, by making a command or an insertion more likely to be heard and acted upon. repetition does not contribute to the meaning, but it refers to intonational boundaries (hurch, 2011, p. 44). according to joshi (2014), repetition in the english language is the repeating of a word within a sentence to emphasize. repetition of words can be classified into several groups based on the placement of the words in a sentence. different terms have been devised to denote different kinds of repetitions. there are some forms of repetitions words, they are: 1) word + and + word, 2) comparative + and + comparative, 3) word + after + word, 4) word + by + word, 5) word + to + word , 6) word + on/upon + word, 7) word + against/of/on/for/in/with + word, 8) the more, less, etc….the more, less, etc…, 9) combination of the same words, 10) repetition of various words, 11) repetition of words more than once, 12) repetition of ‘group words’, 13) repetition of two different words and 14) miscellaneous patterns”. the instagram captions of “londo kampung” show the repetition of words such as “spot spot”, “point point”, “sit sit” and “caption caption”. the kind of these repetitions words is “word+and+word”.code mixing here occurs when the speaker (dave jephcott) inserts an element of a foreign language (english) in an utterance when he mostly communicates in written in his first language (javanese and indonesian). insertion is given when elements from one language are mixed (inserted) into another language (cantone, 2007). dave jephcott or better known as “londo kampung” is an australian youtuber who is famous for being fluent in javanese also indonesian. living in surabaya since two years old, dave is fluent both in javanese and indonesian as their first language. his colloquial language is the language of javanese. therefore, dave began to learn the local language first hand, and blend well in his environment. even though he is associated with the local language as the main language of everyday life, dave often mixes some languages such as javanese in the accent “suroboyonan”, indonesian and english in his instagram captions. conclusion code mixing is related to the use of other languages or languages in one conversation to adapt to other roles or situations or because of the presence of other (community) participants. the existence of this code-mixing has an important role in the context of a multilingual surrounding society. the use of code-mixing can facilitate the communication process between speakers so that the communication process can be more communicative. code mixing that occurs in rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 67 communication can be seen based on the direction. from the point of view of mixed code, it can be in the form of clauses or sentences, phrases, or words. in instagram “londo kampung”, it is found the mixing various linguistic units in the grammatical system within a sentence. there are some types of insertion of code-mixing, such as in elements of word, phrase, clause, hybrid, and repetition. there are 182 code-mixing were found in instagram captions. in elements of the word shows 114 data or 62.64%, in hybrid, shows 36 data (19.78 %). in phrase shows 14 data (7.69 %), in clause shows 12 data (6.59 %), and in repetition shows 6 data (3.33 %). references auer, p. (2013). code-switching in conversation: language, interaction and identity. routledge. bhatia, t. k., & ritchie, w. c. (2014). the handbook of bilingualism and multilingualism. john wiley & sons. bond, m. h. (2010). the oxford handbook of chinese psychology. oxford university press. cantone, k. f. (2007). code-switching in bilingual children. springer science & business media. crystal, d. (2011). a dictionary of linguistics and phonetics. john wiley & sons. depino, c. (2013). excuse me, your participle’s dangling: how to use grammar to make your writing powers soar. rowman & littlefield. dewi, r. i. (2018). an analysis of code mixing used in critical eleven and taken movies: a comparative study [other, wijaya kusuma surabaya university]. http://uwks.ac.id fitria, t. n. (2020). an analysis of code mixing used by a singaporean singer in instagram’s caption. metathesis: journal of english language, literature, and teaching, 4(2), 107. https://doi.org/10.31002/metathesis.v4i2.2250 fitriana, m. (2020). an analysis of code mixing in “mop”of youtube channel [other, stkip pgri pacitan]. https://repository.stkippacitan.ac.id/id/eprint/ 88/ freeman, d. e., freeman, y. s., & soto, i. (2016). academic language mastery: grammar and syntax in context. corwin press. gelderen, e. van. (2002). an introduction to the grammar of english: syntactic arguments and socio-historical background. john benjamins publishing. hamidah, f. n. (2016). code mixing found in bukan empat mata program on trans 7 television channel”. jeels (journal of english education and linguistics studies), 2(1). https://doi.org/10.30762/jeels.v2i1.47 heryana, a. (2013). the analysis of code mixing on sule’s lyric song: my darling, mimin i love you, and susis [diploma, uin sunan gunung djati bandung]. http://digilib.uinsgd.ac.id/1011/ hirtle, w. (2009). lessons on the noun phrase in english: from representation to reference. mcgill-queen’s press mqup. hudson, r. a., & hudson, r. (1996). sociolinguistics. cambridge university press. hurch, b. (2011). studies on reduplication. walter de gruyter. joshi, m. (2014). repetition of words: emphasize your thoughts. manik joshi. manihuruk, l. m. e. (2016). an analysis of code mixing in facebook status. 2(2), 6. matthews, p. h. (2007). the concise oxford dictionary of linguistics. mckay, s. l., hornberger, n. h., hornberger, n. f., & long, m. h. (1996). sociolinguistics and language teaching. cambridge university press. mcnab, l., pilgrim, i., & slee, m. (2001). skills in english: 2. heinemann. musyarrofah, m. (2019). code mixing used by radio broadcasters in gen fm, ebs fm, and prambors fm radio channel in surabaya [undergraduate, uin sunan ampel surabaya]. http://digilib.uinsby.ac.id/36274/ muysken, p. (2000). bilingual speech: a typology of codemixing. cambridge university press. ningrum, a. c. k. (2019). an analysis of code mixing in students and teacher interaction in smp negeri 3 busungbiu, buleleng. language-edu, 8(2), article 2. http://riset.unisma.ac.id/index.php/lang/ar ticle/view/2912 o’dwyer, b. (2006). modern english structures second edition: form, function, and position. broadview press. patak, a. a., & said, h. (2014). proceedings of the 1st academic symposium on integrating knowledge (the 1st asik): integrating knowledge with science and religion. ibnu sina institute for fundamental science studies. schendl, h., & wright, l. (2011). code-switching in early english. walter de gruyter. sebba, m., mahootian, s., & jonsson, c. (2012). language mixing and code-switching in writing: rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 68 approaches to mixed-language written discourse. routledge. sigrid, k., & kirk, s. a. (2008). handbook of research on computer mediated communication. igi global. spolsky, b., & spolsky, p. of e. b. (1998). sociolinguistics. oup oxford. stavans, a., & hoffmann, c. (2015). multilingualism. cambridge university press. stell, g., & yakpo, k. (2015). code-switching between structural and sociolinguistic perspectives. walter de gruyter gmbh & co kg. stockwell, r., & minkova, d. (2001). english words: history and structure. cambridge university press. suwito. (1983). pengantar awal sosiolinguistik teori dan problema (ed. ke-2). [s.n.]. taylor, g. r. (2005). integrating quantitative and qualitative methods in research. university press of america. treffers-daller, j. (2011). mixing two languages: frenchdutch contact in a comparative perspective. walter de gruyter. wang, w. (2013). the yuanpei program in peking university: a case study of curriculum innovation. springer science & business media. xing, f. (2016). modern chinese grammar a clause-pivot approach: a clause-pivot theoretical approach. taylor & francis. 🖂 corresponding author: jl. raya palengaan no.2, bunut, plakpak, pegantenan, pamekasan, east java, indonesia 69361 e-mail: shahibul@alkhairat.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 34 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow condolence strategy used by facebook user to respond obituary news: an applied linguistic study shahibul muttaqien al-manduriy 🖂 iai al-khairat pamekasan, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 8 february 2021 approved 18 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 technology has changed the world of human communication today. news, information, and issues are delivered through technological advances with incredible speed. social media such as facebook are one of many technology mediators used by the people in the world to share information. this information can be in many forms, such as personal information, selling information, obituary information and etc. obituary information is shared by the people on facebook and responded to by other people with various responses. this study is descriptive research to find the strategy used by people in the indonesian context while responding to the obituary updated on facebook. the subjects are lecturer’s wife, artist, and an abortion girl. this study has described the responses from facebook users as the strategy in responding to the obituary. the finding of this study showed that the condolence strategy used always depends on the person who dies itself. the person who is seen as the good person will have a good response, while someone who is seen as a bad person, in this case, the girl who did an abortion, has a positive and negative response. © copyright 2021 keywords: facebook, obituary respond, condolence strategy how to cite (in apa style): al-manduriy, s. m. (2021). condolence strategy used by facebook user to respond obituary news. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 34-41. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.44761 introduction social media engagement is a new type of social interaction or interactive activity that is done via social media networking between parties who have the same, harmless interests, but who provide an interactive experience via social media on people about it (pletikosa cvijikj & michahelles, 2013). another understanding of social media engagement (smith & gallicano, 2015) is a phenomenon consisting of personal components, information, full coverage of one thing, and social components. one of these studies equally recognizes that engaging with social media is an activity that is now always done by people individually and by others in the social media they accessed. this activity is done by individuals to meet their needs so that the existence of information in online and social media becomes important as a form of interaction with its public. in addition, social media is also currently playing a major role in promotion, marketing, contact management and engagement by giving the customer more space while enabling interaction. social media provides rooms for customers to give their responses in many forms, such as the form of mailto:shahibul@alkhairat.ac.id https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.44761 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 35 statements either positive, negative or responses only through emotions provided by the platform. social media is an online platform that people use to build social networks or socialize with others with similar personal or professional interests, activities, backgrounds or connections in real life (hart, 2015; asur & huberman, 2010; watie, 2016). it is becoming increasingly clear that social media has become a part of human life. many teens are using their laptops, tablets, and smartphones to check tweets and status updates from their friends and family. social networking sites can assist young people to become more socially competent. social media is a form of webbased data communication. youth and teens are the builder of the country, growing as part of the internet generation in this era, making it easy to use the latest technology in various forms such as smartphones, mp3 players, digital cameras, video games, ipads, electronic readers, and personal computers. social media has both positive and negative effects. social media is an innovative idea with very great opportunity with additional scope for progress with the advancement of social media, many organizations are using this medium for better performance. with the use of social media, we can advertise or communicate more. likewise, people don't need to rely on the media or tv to receive their daily news. both can be obtained from a social networking site. people can follow or get information from all over the world. on a personal level, social media allows us to keep in touch with our friends and relatives, discover new things, develop our interests, and have fun. at business level, social media allows us to chat with our audience, get customer feedback, and promote our product. nowadays, facebook is one of a social networks in virtual world. much information we get from that social media, such as artist issue, our friends’ issue, and wedding news till obituary. the information spread past by using social media. the facebook users (facebookers) are able to write anything they want in facebook and share it. facebook has become people needs in today’s life (singh, 2018) stated that social media are the part of human life, when we open our home and we are able to find out the most recently published by other users. furthermore, facebook not only belongs to an individual but it can belong to the news, such as viva.com, vemale.com, merdeka.com as the official information media. thus, the information is spread easily. when there are updates information on facebook, there may be many responds (comment), weather it is just information about her/him or others. another example is when the facebokers / official information media updates obituary; there may many respond about that. different country, different culture may have different strategy in responding obituary. death is a sensitive matter for most people. so, we have to keep our words when we get sad news or want to give words to families who have experienced loss. condolences are used to be said when a relative is experiencing a disaster. his remarks were varied, but still conveyed a sense of sorrow and empathy as a result of the disaster (pishghadam & morady moghaddam, 2013; wibowo & rukmini, 2019). grieving should have a good and sincere meaning. so that people who are grieving can feel the sincerity given, even if only through words. from the previous study show that various condolences from various regions also differ (zhou & jurgens, 2020). the expressions spoken from ethnic groups, religions, and languages may be different, but their meaning still strengthens and reduces the sadness of the person. nothing is eternal in this world, and humans are no exception. death will surely happen to anyone, regardless of place and time. therefore, as humans, we can only prepare for everything that might happen. death always leaves deep sorrow for everyone. especially when the family or the closest people have met their end, of course this is a heartbreaking event. as humans who are still have the opportunity to live, they should always pray for people who have died to be given the best place in the side of almighty god. prayers and expressions of condolences are also needed for the families left behind. this needs to be done as a form of empathy and a form of concern for fellow humans. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 36 previous study was conducted by (williams, 2006) who investigated xpression condolences as linguistic politeness to respond to a death in family. the result showed three strategies for expressing condolence such as acknowledgement of sympathy, question of concern, and inquiry for information. another research done by (nurlianingsih & ayu imperiani, 2020) shows that the responses from the facebook users asking the absolution from god. the research about obituary also can be a material teach in the character building (a sabardila, a sunanda, y sulistyono, d r pratiwi, 2020). the condolences are the response of obituary news done by another person to respond to the one who has lost someone in his life. the learner also has the condolence strategy. (han, 2019) many of them has unique strategy to respond obituary news. the study of condolence has been studied such as (abdul-majid, 2019) and (kentish-barnes et al., 2016) research shows that there are many strategies uses by the person to show condolences to other who have lost someone in their life. the study from (pishghadam & morady moghaddam, 2013) showed that many responses such as expressing sorrow, sharing feeling etc to show the condolence to other and (wibowo & rukmini, 2019) sympathy appeal as strategy in law case. condolence is emotional responses from someone who have heard that (kentish-barnes et al., 2017; weaver et al., 2019; fahey et al., 2018) showed more various responses from other people for someone family who died in hospital. condolence can be studied further in this article about obituary news on facebook. fishman (agustina, 2004) says that sociolinguistic is the study of language characteristics and the function of language within a speech community. we can study how language is used by the face-bookers. by studying this case, we are going to know variation of the language, what the functions and the purposes of the language they use do, and the characteristic of the language user. sociolinguistics is not a field that discuss a structure of a language, but it talks about how a language is used when we talk with different people, different situation, different topic, etc. so it plays its function well. the previous study was conducted by (alshboul, 2013) the study focused on the strategy used by jordanian in responding obituary status updated on facebook. they involved one obituary status updated on facebook and 678 comments to be analyzed as jordanian strategies in responding to bituary status updated on facebook. the obituary updated was mahmud abu saymeh’s obituary, a very popular comedian in jordan. he was chosen because he was famous jordanian actor. al-shboul and marod’s study focused on this person’ obituary to see the comments given as the condolences strategy in responding obituary. as the result, there were seven strategies: praying for god’s mercy and forgiveness for the deceased, reciting quranic verses, enumerating the virtues of the deceased, expressing shock and grief, offering condolences, realizing death is a natural part of life; and using proverbs and sayings. all strategies used showed the respondent’s religious orientation. study from (hei, 2018) about condolence in malaysian sms showed that many people expressed more sympathy and wishes, they expressed apologies and god-related statements. this study was supported by (murad, 2013) who investigated the condolence strategy used in responding to a college condolence announcement which was addressed to a hebrew native-speaker colleague who lost his daughter by e-mail. it showed that the most frequent strategy used was 'religion expressions'. both these studies showed that “religion expression” affected by religion for both places. based on the result of al-shboul and marod’s study, the researcher would like to conduct study which focuses on the strategy used by facebook user to respond obituary on facebook. al-shboul and marod were taking one obituary updated on facebook and found seven strategies in this research. their research focused on deceased contemporary jordanian actor in 2011, but in this research the researcher would like to explore more the strategy used by indonesian facebookers and apart not just from the actor in responding obituary updated in facebook by taking more sample obituary updated, the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 37 strategies used by facebook user to respond obituary updated in facebook and the different strategy used by facebooker to respond obituary updated by different people. methods this study is descriptive research. descriptive research rely primarily on verbal data, such as interviews, historical records, or ethnographic data (gall et al., 2014). the researcher collected the facebook user responses in form of the verbal data. the researcher is trying to find the strategy used by people in indonesian context while responding the obituary updated in facebook. facebook is the social media that is allowed the people to openly accessed the comments from the status updated person as long that person make it public. the researcher is trying to see the responds from facebook user as the strategy in responding the news. the update status facebook here come from some people who update dead news from different people such as lecturer’s wife, artist and abortion girl these sample are chosen from the different sides of life of a person its hope that more various responses from the different sides of life acquired. the researcher founds some obituary updated on facebook. the researcher founds the strategy used by facebook user in responding the obituary and then analyze it. data for the work was collected from the comments posted to some obituary updated on facebook. it focused on the 3 obituaries updated on facebook and saw the different strategies used by the facebook user in responding to different kind of people. the procedure of data analysis applied in this study follows the one proposed by miles et al. (2014) consisting of data condensation, data display, and conclusion drawing. s data condensation refers to the process of selecting, focusing, simplifying, abstracting, and/or transforming the data that appear in the full corpus (body) of written-up field notes, interview transcripts, documents, and other empirical materials (miles et al., 2014). in this phase, the obtained data were sorted out and classified based on the research problems. the data that collected were being simplified based on the research problem. data display refers to the activity of assembling organized information into an immediately accessible compact form so that the analyst can see what was happening and either draw justified conclusions or move on to the next step of analysis. in this phase, all sorted data which were related to the research problems were put on the same table to help the researcher find and/or examine the similarities and differences and also the regularity of the pattern shared among the data from the first observation till the end. conclusion drawing was the last step of data analysis. the above steps, starting from data collection to displaying data, were applied each time the researcher obtained data from the first meeting till he could find a pattern used by the lecturers in their conducting english learningteaching process which was integrated with the islamic values. based on these activities, the researcher made a temporal conclusion which were needed to come to a more focused attention in the next data collection. results and discussion there are many condolences strategies used by indonesian people when they know that there is someone passed away. the condolences strategy used depends on who the person itself. there are many other strategies uses by different users to responds the obituary news. strategies in responding obituary updated on facebook generally, there are some condolences strategy used. they are reciting quranic verses, expressing shock, expressing condolences, remembering all his kindness, saying “poor him/her”, saying that it must be as lesson for others, saying na’udzubillah, traducing, saying alhmdulilah. it shows many strategies in responding obituary updated. we cannot forbid someone to give positive comment in responding obituary such as praying for his/her sin, because facebookers are rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 38 able to post and respond anything they want. normally, for responding obituary we usually respond in good way, but again it will depend on the person itself. condolences are addressed to someone who is affected by a disaster, whether it is a disaster or being abandoned forever by someone closest to you. with words of condolences from other people, it can help calm and reduce the sadness you feel. this is also a form of empathy for families who are left behind or affected by disaster. when someone closest to you is left behind, of course someone or family needs someone else to calm down. on the other hand, empathy can be manifested through actions or words. that way, someone who has just been hit by a disaster will be stronger and more calm in dealing with it. however, in giving these condolences, it is necessary to be careful not to offend and add to the burden of problems for people who have just been affected by the disaster. different condolences strategy used for different people based on the result, it shows that not all obituary updated have good response many good response are addressed for lecture’s wife and the artist. no negative response is addressed for both. the other way around, many respond is in bad ways such as by saying alhamdulilah as expression thankful for her death. it is addressed to the girl who did abortion. the condolences strategy used by the facebookers depends on who the pass away. if the person is viewed as a good person, the comments given are good while the bad person is given the bad comment or praying. al-shboul and marod have conducted study about condolences strategy used by young facebook users in jordanian. we cannot see the condolences strategy used if the person who are passing away is not an artist or maybe as a criminal person. they also used one person and saw the comments from that person. it seems that a jordanian actor here is a good people, many people like him. we can see this because the comment given by the people for him is good comments, no bad comment appears. in society, we can see that we are talking to different people by different way and different setting or situation. it also happens when we are giving comment to different people because of different situation. the al-shboul and marod’s study prefers to find out the good responds as the expression while hearing someone’s dead. al-shboul and marod’s study also supported by (farnia, 2008) who found condolence strategy for an obituary, such as expressions of condolences, expressions of regret and grief, praying for god’s mercy and forgiveness, expressions of positive feelings and compliments about the deceased and using poems, sayings, proverbs. analysis based on the result of this survey research study, the researcher finds some strategies used by indonesian people while hearing someone’s dead on social media on facebook. the data was analyzed by the provided example as follows. table 1. facebook users respond on obituary news 1. reciting quranic verses and hadits a. sesungguhnya kami telah menciptakan manusia dalam bentuk yang sebaikbaiknya .5. kemudian kami kembalikan dia ke tempat yang serendah-rendahnya (neraka),6. kecuali orangorang yang beriman dan mengerjakan amal saleh; maka bagi mereka pahala yang tiada putus-putusnya. (attin 4-6) b. tidaklah seorang muslim meninggal pada hari jumat atau malam jumat, kecuali allah melindunginya dari fitnah (azab) kubur. (hr tirmizi dan ahmad).” c. barang siapa yg meninggal karena sakit, maka allah telah mengurangi dosa" nya selama sakit itu d. inalilahi waina ilahi rojiun’ 2. praying for god’s mercy and forgiveness a. semoga khusnul khotimah.aamiin... b. semoga amal ibadah ibu fitriana suhartati diterima allah swt. 1. reciting quranic verses and hadith a. indeed, we have created humans in the best possible form. 5. then we returned him to the lowest place (hell), 6. except those who believe and do righteous deeds; so for them the reward is endless. (attin 4-6) b. it is not that a muslim dies on a friday or friday night, unless allah protects him from the slander (punishment) of the grave. (hr tirmizi and ahmad). " c. whoever dies due to illness, allah has reduced his sins "during that illness d. inalilahi waina divine rojiun ' 2. praying for god's mercy and forgiveness https://www.facebook.com/fitriana.suhartati rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 39 c. semoga amal ibdah dterima, dan apa yg telah di ajarkn menjadi amal jariyah d. moga dapat tempat sebaik2nya disisi yang maha esa 3. hoping the presence again a. aku msh berharap bs liat dia ditv lg,ngelawak lagi 4. expressing shock a. astagfirlloh... ya allah...semoga di ampun b. shock saya mendengarnya 5. remembering all his kindness a. kau akan di kenang sebagai orang yang dermawan b. ia.telah banyak membahagiakan banyak orang c. sllu menolong fakirmiskin 6. expressing condolences a. ikut berduka cita yg sedlm2nya.. b. ikut belasungkawa 7. saying “poor him/her” a. masa allah kasian banget. 8. saying that it must be as “lesson” for others a. jadikan ini pelajaran buat kita semua, melakukan perbuatan apapun harus tahu konsekuensinya 9. saying na’udzubillah a. naudzubillah b. mau berbuat tidak mau bertanggung jawab... naudzubilahimzalik.... 10. traduce a. yah jadi kuntilanak dah b. rasain emang enak loe c. hahahahahahahaha tu hukuman dari tuhan a. hopefully khusnul khotimah. aamiin ... b. i hope that the acts of worship of mrs. fitriana suhartati will be accepted by allah swt. c. i hope the charity of ibdah is accepted, and what has been taught will become amal jariyah d. i hope i can get the best place with the one and only 3. hoping the presence again a. i still hope i can see him on screen again, joking again 4. expressing shock a. astagfirlloh ... o allah ... hope you are forgiven b. i was shocked to hear that 5. remembering all his kindness a. you will be remembered as a generous person b. he has made a lot of people happy c. sllu help the poor 6. expressing condolences a. sorry for the deepest ... b. my condolences 7. saying "poor him / her" a. god's time really pity. 8. saying that it must be as “lesson” for others a. make this a lesson for all of us, doing any action must know the consequences 9. saying na'udzubillah a. god forbid b. want to do not want to be responsible ... naudzubilahimzalik … 10. traduce a. well so kuntilanak bye b. rasain is really delicious c. hahahahahahaa that a punishment from god the obituary of lecturer’s wife in this case has positive response. it seems that she is a good person. no negative response is addressed for her. as an artist, who passed away after having a long sickness has positive comments in good response and many prayers for indicates that he is a good person. many people like him. an abortion girl, passed away while doing abortion invited many negative responses. for example, sumpah and saying alhamdulilah by the commentator. it indicates that the person is seeing as “not good” will have negative responses. not all comments show negative expression, but many of them. some comments given also in positive responses such as praying for her sins because actually it is god’s progressive to forgive all the person fault. empathy and compassion are the thing showed by the respondent to the people who share the obituary news. empathy and compassion are combination of cognitive, affective and behavioral emotions showed by the people to respond condolence. these emotions are complex and need more study and research in the future. the finding shows many more strategies used by facebookers in responding obituary uploaded on facebook compared with yasser’s finding (al-shboul, 2013). it is because of more obituary update which is taken as sample here. this shows us that different people who passed away will have different response. not all comment given as condolences strategy is good. someone, who passed away who is the respected person will has positive expression by the commentator here. conclusion the finding of this study showed that condolence strategy used always depend on the person who dies itself. the person who is seen as the good person will have good responds, while someone who is seen as bad person, in this case the girl who did abortion, has positive and negative response. the good response here supported yaser’s study which found the religion expression as one of the strategies used by facebooker when he/she is responding obituary. however, this presents study found many more strategies used by rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 40 facebooker in responding obituary uploaded on facebook. this present study found negative response as the strategy in responding obituary on facebook. from the findings, it is clear that condolence strategy used by facebook user in responding to obituary uploaded is not always good but it can be negative. it could be affected by the person itself, the culture and of course the religion. the condolences strategy used by the facebookers depends on who the pass away. if the person is viewed as a good person, the comments given are good while the bad person is given the bad comment or praying. there is combination of cognitive, affective and behavioral emotions showed by the people to respond condolence. these emotions are complex and need more study and research in the future. references a sabardila, a sunanda, y sulistyono, d r pratiwi, dan a. b. w. (2020). obituary presented in indonesian newspaper atiqa. litera, the international journal of linguistics, literature, and their teaching, 19(1), 124–142. abdul-majid. (2019). a cross-cultural study speech act of condolence in english and arabic. 8118(11), 544–568. agustina, a. c. l. (2004). sosiolinguistik : perkenalan awal / oleh : abdul chaer, leonie agustina (cet.2). jakarta :: rineka cipta. al-shboul, y. (2013). condolences strategies by jordanians to an obituary status update on facebook. gema online journal of language studies, 13(3), 151–162. asur, s., & huberman, b. a. (2010). predicting the future with social media. proceedings 2010 ieee/wic/acm international conference on web intelligence, wi 2010. https://doi.org/10.1109/wiiat.2010.63 fahey, r. a., matsubayashi, t., & ueda, m. (2018). tracking the werther effect on social media: emotional responses to prominent suicide deaths on twitter and subsequent increases in suicide. social science and medicine. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2018.10.004 farnia, m. (2008). “may god forgive his sins”: iranian strategies in response to an obituary note. komunikacija i kultura online, ii(2), 315–323. gall, m., borg, d., p, g. j., & r, w. (2014). applying educational research. in pearson education limited. han, x. (2019). a comparative study on the realization of the condolence speech act between kcfl learners and cnss xinyu han. international conference on literature, art and human development (iclahd 2019), 148, 104–116. https://doi.org/10.25236/iclahd.2019.022 hart, l. (2015). social media. in reputation management: the key to successful public relations and corporate communication. https://doi.org/10.4324/9781315879987-12 hei, k. c. (2018). ethnic variations in malaysian sms condolences. international journal of linguistics, literature and translation. kentish-barnes, n., chevret, s., & azoulay, e. (2016). impact of the condolence letter on the experience of bereaved families after a death in intensive care: study protocol for a randomized controlled trial. trials. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13063-016-12129 kentish-barnes, n., cohen-solal, z., souppart, v., galon, m., champigneulle, b., thirion, m., gilbert, m., lesieur, o., renault, a., garrousteorgeas, m., argaud, l., venot, m., demoule, a., guisset, o., vinatier, i., troché, g., massot, j., jaber, s., bornstain, c., … azoulay, e. (2017). “it was the only thing i could hold onto, but”: receiving a letter of condolence after loss of a loved one in the icu: a qualitative study of bereaved relatives’ experience. critical care medicine. https://doi.org/10.1097/ccm.000000000000268 7 miles, m. b., huberman, a. m., & saldana, j. (2014). qualitative data analysis: a methods sourcebook. third edition. in the sage handbook of applied social research methods. murad, t. m. (2013). “may allah not let you experience another sorrow”: condolence strategies used by lecturers who are native speakers of arabic l1 toward their colleague who is native speaker of hebrew in hebrew l2. theory and practice in language studies. https://doi.org/10.4304/tpls.3.1.17-22 nurlianingsih, d., & ayu imperiani, e. d. (2020). an analysis of condolences speech act by indonesian adolescents. advances in social science, education and humanities research, 430(conaplin 2019), 34–38. https://doi.org/10.2991/assehr.k.200406.008 pishghadam, r., & morady moghaddam, m. (2013). investigating condolence responses in english and persian. international journal of research studies in language learning, 2(1). https://doi.org/10.5861/ijrsll.2012.102 pletikosa cvijikj, i., & michahelles, f. (2013). online engagement factors on facebook brand pages. social network analysis and mining. https://doi.org/10.1007/s13278-013-0098-8 singh, a. (2018). facebook, whatsapp, and twitter: journey towards education. soshum : jurnal sosial dan humaniora, 8(2), 139–149. https://doi.org/10.31940/soshum.v8i2.987 smith, b. g., & gallicano, t. d. (2015). terms of engagement: analyzing public engagement with organizations through social media. computers in human behavior. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.chb.2015.05.060 watie, e. d. s. (2016). komunikasi dan media sosial rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 41 (communications and social media). jurnal the messenger. https://doi.org/10.26623/themessenger.v3i2.270 weaver, m. s., lichtenthal, w. g., larson, k., & wiener, l. (2019). how i approach expressing condolences and longitudinal remembering to a family after the death of a child. pediatric blood and cancer. https://doi.org/10.1002/pbc.27489 wibowo, s. a. c. a., & rukmini, d. (2019). the effectiveness of sympathy appeal as strategy in law case. kne social sciences, 2019, 438–448. https://doi.org/10.18502/kss.v3i18.4735 williams, t. r. (2006). linguistic politeness in expressing condolences: a case study. international journal of languages and linguistics, 23, 45–62. zhou, n., & jurgens, d. (2020). condolence and empathy in online communities. https://doi.org/10.18653/v1/2020.emnlpmain.45 🖂 corresponding author: campus 2, glagahsari st. no.63, yogyakarta, indonesia 55164 e-mail: taufiqristan1@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 13 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow within indian wars and the wounded knee massacre: native americans’ selfdetermination in bury me at wounded knee ristan taufiq syukrianto 🖂 english literature department, university of technology yogyakarta, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 20 february 2021 approved 18 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 besides recorded in textbooks, historical events sometimes are adopted into literary works. rebecca wiles’ bury me at wounded knee is one of which since it portrays the indian wars and the wounded knee massacre on 29 december 1890. the clause bury me at wounded knee in the poem is a form of self-determination of native americans. this paper aims at mapping the causal relation of historical events found in the poem to examine the native americans’’ self-determination inside it. as the basis, the paper employs the historicism theory and self-determination theory (sdt) about autonomous and controlled motivations. the results found that the native americans’ self-determination in the poem is an undermined one. it is built by their internal autonomous motivation of deeply rooted culture and beliefs. however, the encroachments of the u.s. government who seized their rights, acted as controlled extrinsic motivations, internalized and thwarted the intrinsic motivation so that the self-determination is undermined. it decreases in the degree from an eagerness to act and resist to merely a wish of being buried in the location where they die and think of extinction. © copyright 2021 keywords: autonomous, controlled, motivations, native american, selfdetermination how to cite (in apa style): syukrianto, r. t. (2021). within indian wars and the wounded knee massacre. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 13-23. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.45169 introduction indian wars are a set of notorious historical events in the united states of america. they are the conflicts between white americans or the u.s. government and native americans caused by the white americans’ intention to pursue benefits and interests in the native americans’ territorial lands. by the economic demands, white americans, mostly the southerners, sought an excuse to drive the native americans away because they were considered “savages and unworthy of the lands” (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010, p. 28). many tribes of native americans ran into these conflicts and all of them, eventually, ended up in the same way that the native americans were subdued and forcibly lived in the reservations while the white americans dug out every single resource they could find in their lands (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010). however, during the events, native americans were decreasing in number because they fought against the oppression they received. they lost their lands, food, culture, and their lives. as the result, in the 20th century, no more than 250.000 native americans remained to live in the united states (shoemaker, 1999). one of the most significant and well-known incidents in history is the wounded knee massacre in 1890 took place at wounded knee creek, south dakota. this massacre is a mark of the growing claims of the white americans to the native mailto:xxxxxxx@gmail.com mailto:xxxxxxx@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.45169 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 14 american lands and diminishing native american’s politics, army, and cultures (roscigno & cantzler, 2015). these events are recorded in textbooks on history and academic papers or reports. however, sometimes, historical events are reflected in literary works. this is according to abrams’ (1971) mimetic theory that literary works, like other forms of arts, are the imitations of aspects of the universe. this concept sprouted from the belief that humans possess an interest in seeing imitations since they can generate pleasure. there are many aspects of the universe to be imitated in arts and literary works, for example, seasons in vivaldi’s four seasons, atmospheres in van gogh’s the starry night, religious events in da vinci’s the last supper, economic conditions in steinbeck’s the grapes of wrath, racism in o’neill’s all god’s chillun’ got wings, historical events in tolstoy’s war and peace, etc. nonetheless, the literary works’ imitations are not the exact correspondence of the real world as they are fictive works. aristotle theorized that these imitations do not work on their own, but they were altered by the personal visions of the artists to form different criteria. literature is an imitation but it separates itself from the real form of the universe and establishes its own nature (abrams, 1971). therefore, though similarities appear between them, differences are also visible and need to be examined. in connection to the indian wars and wounded knee massacre, rebecca wiles’ bury me at wounded knee portrays these historical events. this poem builds a realm representing the events and is told from the native americans' point of view, a miniconjou lakota. besides mentioning some of the events, it alludes to conflicts in rights, lands, power, and politics by exposing strong willingness against political, cultural, and regional interruptions. these events are also adapted into some other forms of literary works. two of which are a novel entitled bury my heart at wounded knee (1970) by dee brown and a film adaptation with the same title in 2007 by yves simoneau. from the native americans’ point of view, it can be synthesized that the poem, including the title, is the form of selfdetermination politically and culturally. the motivations behind the self-determination can be deciphered by analyzing the text based on historicism theory. before going further into the poem, the review of literature should be explained first to provide the framework of the analysis. review of literature review of the related studies there are relatively few literary works that take the wounded knee massacre into account. therefore, the references of related studies in the current paper are just a few. moreover, i did not find any academic research that discuss the object of the current study, bury me at wounded knee. nonetheless, to make the significance of the study clear, i reviewed two works that examined bury my heart at wounded knee film. nurcahyo (2020) studied the character ohiyesa in bury my heart at wounded knee film. this character is an adaptation from charles eastman’s memoir, the indian boyhood. his name is used as ohiyesa’s christian name. the paper applies the adaptation approach by observing the character both in the film and memoir. it intends to reveal the native american narrative world through the character of ohiyesa. the result discovered that the narrative world from the character represents a world induced to receive cultural assimilation despite the losses and harms it brings. it is shown by the character that is dominated by traits of charles and embodies the extinction of native american culture by assimilation. an earlier study on the same film was conducted by zanjabila (2017) on her bachelor thesis paper. this paper discusses the representation of the expansions of the u.s. government to native american tribes in the film. as to reveal the representation, the paper uses stuart hall’s representation theory and descriptive qualitative method. the results show that bury my heart at wounded knee depicts the superiority of the u.s. government and the inferiority of the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 15 sioux indian tribes. the superiority is drawn by the expansions and oppressions towards the native americans. otherwise, the inferiority can be seen from the sioux tribes’ desperation and surrender. in general, both the works above and the current study have a similarity in terms of adapting the history of the indian wars and wounded knee massacre to study literary works. however, this paper exploring a different work and highlights a different focus; it relates the study to the self-determination theory. it uses the causal relation based on those historical events to analyze deeply the clause bury me at wounded knee in rebecca wiles’ poem with the same title as a state of self-determination and track how this statement is generated based on the poem. it digs out the way the damages of the u.s. government’s invasion towards native indians’ psychological state of mind. self-determination theory (sdt) self-determination is basically a discourse in psychology on behavior and motivations. this study defines self-determination from the psychological point of view and puts the political and cultural contexts in it. psychologically, selfdetermination describes a causal relation between behaviors or acts of an individual or community with categorized motivations (deci & ryan, 2008; legault, 2017). it focuses on individuals’ interaction and dependency in society (legault, 2017) and the development of the personality because of motivations (ryan & deci, 2000). the motivations are distinguished into two: autonomous and controlled. whereas autonomous motivations are both intrinsic and extrinsic motivations that are identified and valued by individuals, controlled motivations are only the extrinsic events that are internalized in individuals and forcing them with a reward and punishment scheme (deci & ryan, 2008). in other words, it deploys the interaction between motivations, both autonomous and controlled, to the formation of a psychological condition or personality. in the practice, this theory provides a sort of motivations and events causing them from a certain field and observes the responses of individuals and their psychological development. this theory attempts to seek the motivations of particular self-determination or state of condition in an individual or community and attempts to identify and categorize them. the above autonomous and controlled motivations dispart into two: intrinsic and extrinsic. the intrinsic motivations are established by the events occurring around an individual or community and preferences inside him/her. thus, they comprise what exists in the individual, including “one’s own perceptions, feelings, and cognitions” (legault, 2017, p. 2). for example, a decision made by one’s self of community cannot be separated from its deeply rooted teachings and beliefs. they conduct a particular activity or make a decision because they value them. on the other hand, extrinsic motivations are the social phenomena that influence an individual’s internal condition; this process is called internalization (deci & ryan, 2008; deci, 2017). an example is a relation between a teacher and students. the students will feel motivated and happy to choose their major programs if the teacher encourages them. in contrast, if the teacher discourages the students by saying that the major they like are not good enough, students will feel demotivated. the sdt provides researchers with based basic psychological needs, such as autonomy, competence, relatedness, and the social condition and serves as a guide to examine whether the motivations above, especially the controlled ones, facilitate or threaten the self-determination or psychological states (deci & ryan, 2008; legault, 2017). the examples above are per the selfdetermination theory stating that the extrinsic events or motivations have an ability to enhance or undermine the internal motivations and generate self-determination (deci & ryan, 2008; legault, 2017). the intrinsic motivation may be elevated when the extrinsic events such as interpersonal or inter-community relations support those needs above. on the contrary, it will be spoiled when those motivations do not support it or fulfill the psychological needs. per rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 16 this correlation, an individual or community has two possible intrinsic motivations: becoming motivated and engaged or demotivated and separated (deci, 2017; legault, 2017). when we put political context in selfdetermination, it refers to the right of a community to decide its political destiny, which can include independent external relations or forms of government (https://pesd.princeton.edu/node/656). the subject of self-determination, therefore, is a sovereign community with land, people, and governmental system; the intrinsic autonomous events or motivations are the beliefs, teachings, and systems in the community; and the extrinsic events, both autonomous and controlled, are the relations of one community to the other community. to the relation of the poem, it can be assumed that the self-determination results from native americans' intrinsic autonomous motivations. those motivations are built under their cultural beliefs and religions and are affected by the disserving relationship with the u.s. government. the current study, hence, aims at mapping the causal relation of native americans’ self-determination in bury me at wounded knee by describing the self-determination, examining the events and their manners as motivations in influencing the establishment of the selfdetermination, and interpreting whether the selfdetermination is enhanced or undermined. historicism lord acton (as cited in kelley, 2015, p. 93) mentioned that history is a “particular mode and method of knowledge in other” studies and social sciences. hamilton (2003) stated that the theory which is initiated by ernst troeltsch and discussed by many german scholars is a movement that puts historical context in a crucial position to guide all kinds of text interpretation, including literary works. by this, scholars can discover the historical events in books to compare to the story in fiction (sudiro, 2020). further, by correlating to abrams’ mimetic approach, it can be stated that literary works contain portrayals of social phenomena under a certain space and time, like culture, nation, social structure, politics, economic, demography, war, etc. even though the real occurrences and the ones inside the works do not precisely imitative, historicism facilitates scholars and researchers with historical facts as a tool to convey and reveal those representations inside the works. some aspects will not correspond to the real events because it does not exist and stands for its own reality. according to karl mannheim, an influential german sociologist, historicism can generate a more comprehensive understanding of the present contexts (kelley, 2015). this is because humans and societies are the products of history and these products are generated creatively that they can be “unfolded over time” (bevir, 2015, p. 229). therefore, historicism acts as a guidance to understand humans, societies, and the products even for the present time. it enables researchers to observe subjects such as humans per se, history, and philosophy more objectively. researchers place themselves in distance from the subjects and try to see the wider connection to other aspects of history in research. they can use the concept to inquiry about human behaviors, interpret the findings and evidence, and finally, generate self-knowledge and understanding (kelley, 2015). in light of literary work as the creative products of civilization and humans, it means that literature is also the product of history. hence, in the implementation of the study of literary works, historicism shows this close relation. j.g. eichhorn (1796) described that history and literary work is related genealogically; the history of arts and sciences including literature is inseparable from the history of social conditions (kelley, 2015). therefore, history plays a significant role in building the body of literary works and it is important to consider historical events in studying them. methods in analyzing the self-determination of native americans in bury me at wounded knee, the current study adapts historicism and uses the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 17 qualitative method as to reveal the present knowledge of self-determination inside it. the descriptive qualitative method is used to facilitate data processing and analysis of qualitative data in form of words, phrases, sentences, and discourses. it yields a descriptive text that serves as an explanation of the results. the primary data of this study is the poem bury me at wounded knee and the secondary data is the related information from textbooks, journal papers, and history books. the data were collected by applying the library research method using the note-taking technique. there are several procedures in conducting the research. first, the poem was explicated to reveal its true meaning word by word. second, the researcher conducted thorough research on the historical events and related theories. third, the explicated poem was compared to the collected data to find the correlation between them. finally, the results were analyzed to draw a conclusion based on the given theory. results and discussion before the wounded knee massacre on 29 december 1890, native americans and the u.s. government had confronted each other. all battles were won by the u.s. government and the native americans must receive the offers. nevertheless, their losses were not without any fights. in the context of the great sioux, the last indian tribes, they once resisted and stroke back the u.s. army and won the battle several times. when the position was turned out opposite, they had no choice but to succumb and receive the offers from the u.s. government to settle in reservations. their desperation finally was answered through a local prophet named wovoka who spread his visions of the good prophecy of the coming of native messiah and the ghost dance as the ritual (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010; roscigno & cantzler, 2015; grua, 2015). by the time of this cultural revitalization of native americans through the ghost dance, the u.s. army conducted removals and attacked the dancers because they considered it harmful, and they fought back yet many native americans were dead. these struggles from acts of violence to peaceful cultural performance represent the degradation of native americans’ eagerness and persistence in preserving their lands, culture, beliefs, values, and way of life and are the forms of their self-determination. in the comparison to rebecca wiles’ bury me at wounded knee, the resistance is implied in the poem both in the title and lines. the statement declaring a wish to be buried in the native land is the final form of native americans’ self-determination both politically and culturally. the events or motivations causing this decision, therefore, are internally come from their culture and teachings and externally from white americans. the poem is as follows: bury me at wounded knee rebecca wiles sunday, june 3, 2007 bury me at wounded knee, for my heart grows faint and my body grows old. the grounds too soft for my feet to tread, and the nights are cold; too cold. bury me at wounded knee, where the warriors died young and bold. the white man comes to steal our land, for the gold; pure gold. bury me at wounded knee, for we won't do as we're told. the women die from lack of food, and our children are sold; all sold. and soon our footprints in the snow, will blow away with the wind. and only silence lingers on, where once laughter had been! the poem comprises four stanzas in which the first three stanzas commence with the same line containing the clause “bury me at wounded knee.” each clause is followed by distinguished reasons and grounds why the narrator, a sioux native american, wants to be buried in the wounded knee creek. this clause is the form of self-determination in the poem and the reasons rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 18 following are the so-called motivations or events by which they establish a determination in themselves. wounded knee is the name of a creek in south dakota where the great sioux tribes, the last native american tribes, reside. following a sort of indian wars, in december 1890, an incident known as the wounded knee massacre befell one band of this tribe, the miniconjou under the lead of chief big foot (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010; bevir, 2015). all the events told in the poem are based on this incident and the events before it. this clause is under the argument that all native americans were culturally rooted and would strive anything to protect and resist their rights and possessions. when they had no chance anymore but to die, they still wanted to be buried in the place where they belonged to. a popular quote from a native american hero of the apache tribe who once won the war between them and the u.s. army, geronimo, is under this hypothesis. “it is my land, my home, my fathers’ home, to which i now ask to be allowed to return. i want to spend my last days there, and be buried among those mountains. if this could be i might die in peace, feeling that my people, placed in their native homes, would increase in numbers, rather than diminish as at present, and that our name would not become extinct” (geronimo, 1906, p. 215). not to speak of, meyer (2019) researched native americans’ ethos and found that native americans deem that their native or ancestral lands are sacred. he mentions the philosophical value of the sacredness derived from “an important event, such as where the buffalo would come from each season in buffalo gap” (p. 10). by this, it is obvious that the autonomous intrinsic motivation of the willingness to be buried in wounded knee is their love and fidelity to their culture, ancestors, and native lands. moving to the first stanza, the narrator’s first motivation of self-determination is their condition of losing power to fight as cited in line 2. their soul which is represented by “my heart” lost its spirit to fight because the u.s. armies were well-armed and had more power. besides, their physical condition or “body” had no more power to fight back because the u.s. government’s army left them unarmed and helpless. they became weak since they conflicted with other native american bands and lost their integration because of diseases and lack of food. this line also reflects the condition after the wounded knee massacre that lots of native americans died in the location. the soul had left the body and the body had no power to live again. the massacre of wounded knee, as mentioned above, took place in december 1890 which was in the winter. south dakota is known for its extreme winter and thunderstorm. this is the worst time to visit the city because snow can be about 1 meter thick and the temperature below -120 celsius (https://www.weather-us.com/en/southdakota-usa-climate). in line 3 and line 4, the narrator describes other factors that are by the climate and weather of the location. “the grounds too soft for my feet to tread, and the nights are cold; too cold.” besides building the cold, desperate, and sorrowful atmosphere and tone, the poem actually describes the actual condition of wounded knee creek. line 3 indicates the soft and thick snow covering the ground. the native americans could not walk well on the snow since they were too soft and hindered them to move. furthermore, in line 4, the narrator explains that the temperature was really cold and even emphasizes it with the phrase “too cold” as a means of stressing and accentuating the coldness of the location. south dakota was their refuge area before they yielded to settle in reservations. as they lived from hunting and buffalos were not as many as in their former camps, they starved in winter. hence, they were in famine, hopelessness, and despair. if this interpretation is compared to the condition before the removals and encroachment of the u.s. government, the conditions will contrast each other. the nights before these incidents and conflicts were not as cold as described in the poem for they were together in different camps and had the warmth of kinship and sufficient food. the main reason for the u.s. government to encroach on the native americans was the intention to mine gold and silver in their lands. many citizens from new states such as tennessee, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 19 mississippi, alabama, florida, and arkansas supported and joined the governments of the southern states to repel the native americans who declined the establishment of gold and silver mining and tobacco and cotton growing (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010). many native american tribes had finally given up their homelands in return to much smaller reservations in which they were guaranteed to live free from u.s. army nuisance under the 1868 treaty such as colorado, california, and dakota (roscigno & cantzler, 2015). this is how the great sioux tribes ended up in south dakota. they lost their hunting areas to the u.s. government. however, the time when the white miners discovered new gold resources found in the new settlement of the tribe, the black hill, they ignored the 1868 treaty and other treaties and asked them to reconsider and give the land (estes, 2013; roscigno & cantzler, 2015). it insisted the great sioux tribe be divided into small tribes and live in much smaller parts of south dakota under the 1877 black hills act and the 1887 dawes allotment act (estes, 2013; roscigno & cantzler, 2015). “the white man comes to steal our land, for the gold; pure gold.” line 7 to 8 of the poem gives understanding about this condition. the white americans and government did not take their land just once; they required more and more lands and gold. the narrator once again puts an emphasis on the gold with “pure gold” to represent the rapacity of the u.s. government. also, the phrase “pure gold” means that their lands are worthy and a source of their living. they hunted in their homelands. when they were seized from them, they, indeed, fought back. under the pressure of this condition, as explained above, a native american shaman obtained a vision of the coming of savior for the native indians. according to him, they had to perform a cultural dance called ghost dance so that they will be reunited with their ancestors, white americans would be defeated, their traditions would be renewed, the buffalos would be brought back, and their life would be normal as the situation before white americans colonized the lands (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010; roscigno & cantzler, 2015; grua, 2015). this prophecy and the good news spread to all bands of the great sioux tribes and lakota reservations. the u.s. government sent armed troops and attacked the tribes during this cultural revitalization at pine ridge to prevent an outbreak after the consideration that the dance and mystical rituals might threaten the white americans and the u.s. government (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010; roscigno & cantzler, 2015). in fact, this dance performance was peaceful and caused no harm at all either for them or the white americans. the native americans did not draw any plan to invade the u.s. government or strikeout. the u.s. government and army were just panicked about the excitement of the movement. eventually, one of the tribes’ chiefs, sitting bull, was seized and killed by the reservation police because he did not want to surrender but supported the ritual. after having the news that sitting bull was dead, chief big foot and his band, miniconjou lakota, led up to pine ridge when they were on their way from cheyenne river (hillstrorm, 2010). from 28-29 december 1890, this group was under the siege of the 7th cavalry u.s. army armed with weapons. they were ushered to wounded knee creek to be disarmed because they were thought to join other sioux bands in stronghold in the ghost dance (hillstrom and hillstrom 2010; roscigno & cantzler, 2015). after the disarmament, the tension between the two groups elevated since yellow bird, the medicine man invited all members of the band not to be afraid to do the ghost dance. even though chief big foot had surrendered, the invitation was misunderstood by the 7th cavalry soldiers and inflicted chaos between the two (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010; grua 2015). some of the native americans were shooting and attacking the army though most of the members of the band were escaping. the massacre of wounded knee took death tolls on soldiers, unarmed men, women, and even children. there were about 200 or 300 (estes, 2013) native americans who died in this incident. line 6 states that “where the warriors died young and bold,” explains that the narrator’s selfrainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 20 determination of being buried in wounded knee creek is because he wanted to reunite with their relatives and families who died for protecting the tribe. ironically, they were not buried properly. instead, a mass burial with merely one wide ditch in wounded knee creek was conducted for those native americans who died of the massacre. in the third stanza, the narrator declares other motivations of the self-determination. first, in line 10, another internal autonomous motivation is a claim that they had their own stances and had learned from past events: they were in a famine and their cultural inheritance was banished. “for we won't do as we're told. the women die from lack of food, and our children are sold; all sold.” the self-determination of choosing their own path was triggered by external events from the u.s. government. these events resulted from the domination and encroachment of the government. since the native americans gave their hunting lands, their food resources were decreased. the lands on which they inhibited were not fertile besides the extreme weather and thunderstorms and when the droughts came, the u.s. government did nothing to save the dying crops (roth, 2012; roscigno & cantzler, 2015). their life in reservations was not totally guaranteed by the u.s. governments since they were always lack of rations from them. line 11, reflects this condition in which they were starving because their food resources were taken and no comparable replacement was offered. therefore, many native americans were died because of hunger. the diction of women here implies an important but yet vulnerable type of human. women are considered weaker than men, but they are much needed in the tribes and family. they looked after the children and taught the children of how the life and culture of the native americans. it somehow tells that the u.s. government also wanted to diminish their culture. it continues in the 12th line where the native american children were sold. during the conflicts between native americans and u.s. army, children were abducted and shipped to boarding schools to be taught american culture and customs, given christian names, and attend christian churches (roscigno & cantzler, 2015). the u.s. government argued that those children would grow into adults with competence so that they could “lift their people out of poverty and despair” though it turned out “sinking” the native americans live (hillstrom & hillstrom, 2010, p. 88). thus, they ended up studying and learning for the sake of the united states’ industrial development. not enough killing the native americans, they also wanted to kill their culture as the children are the heirs of inheritance of the culture. when they had no youths, native americans and their culture might go extinct. in the last stanza, the narrator dictates the pessimistic possibility of the native american’s fate. from the beginning of the poem, it is clear that the tone is desperate and sorrowful. the narrator thinks that they would extinct as for what u.s. government had done to them. “and soon our footprints in the snow, will blow away with the wind. and only silence lingers on, where once laughter had been!” as we have seen above that that there were only about 250.000 native americans left after the set indian wars, the narrator fears that they are standing on the verge of extinction. line 13 and 14 explain the condition of south dakota and the time setting of the wounded knee massacre by mentioning “the snow”. the wind here serves as a means of time and the “footprints” is the rest of the settlements of the tribe. their culture and names would be forgotten by the world since they were slaughtered, killed, murdered slowly, sold, and prevented from inheriting their culture and ancestors’ teachings. the last two lines highlight the sorrowful and cold atmosphere by adding the description of the land once they were gone; the land would full of silence from then on. it also is contrasted to the condition when they were living in peace with their laughter and warm life. this comparison adds an emphasis and strong meaning that what the u.s. government did results in the worst scenarios. regardless of this, even when they think that their tribes are going to be banished from the world, their selfrainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 21 determination of their lands is strong and firm still. in addition, there are also aspects in the poem that do not precisely depict the related historical events. first, the line “for my heart grows faint and my body grows old,” does not necessarily describe the history. the historical events do not provide any explanations in detail of the personal conditions of the native americans. second, the line “for we won't do as we're told,” partially contradicts the real events because eventually the native americans gave their lands and live in the reservations. third, the last stanza differs from the real historical events in this study since native americans never went extinct though the above quotation of geronimo (1906) alludes to extinction. these aspects merely work as a means of building its own reality of the selfdetermination and atmosphere in the poem. the self-determination found in bury me at wounded knee by rebecca wiles is an example of an undermined one. the extrinsic events are the controlled motivations that thwarted internal autonomous motivations and psychological needs. their self-determination could be so much greater than just a willingness to be buried in their native lands had the extrinsic events would have encouraged their internal motivations of preserving cultures. in the poem, however, the self-determination remains in that the native americans persist their dignity and homeland until their last breath that they want to be buried on the land where they died: the wounded knee creek. this self-determination is also resonated by oglala lakota’s ethos. it states that: “an oglala lakota ethos is rooted in the land and the events and experiences taking place on that land. as part of that representation, the events and conflicts on that land leave cultural memories—wounds that can be articulated and understood” (meyer, 2019, p. 6). this ethos marks the damages of the extrinsic controlled motivations. they left wounds which affected their autonomous motivation and demotivate the self-determination. finally, provided the fact that this poem is based on a true historical event and adopts historicism theory, the internal and external reasons or motivations underlying the selfdetermination in the poem can be drawn. the internal autonomous events or motivations of it were the native americans’ ethos and nature of being loyal and love to their culture, homelands, and ancestors. the more immense reasons were brought by the u.s. government who encroached and thwarted them for their own interests. they forcibly claimed the native americans’ homelands, cut off their food resources, abandoned them in famine, killed and murdered them, and obliterated native american's culture by force-feeding their inheritances with white american teachings. therefore, the firm selfdetermination of the native americans of willingness to be buried in wounded knee creek in the poem brought about from the strong and continuous factors, both intrinsic autonomous and controlled motivations. conclusion by applying historicism and selfdetermination theories, this paper has explicated and analyzed rebecca wiles’ bury me at wounded knee and found the self-determination statement of native americans in it. historicism serves as a device to outline the historical events which the poem is based on as the motivation of the selfdetermination. likewise, sdt provides a framework for how these motivations affect the self-determination and what they result in. the current study revealed that the native americans’ self-determination found in the poem is undermined by the indian wars and the wounded knee massacre. the self-determination is contained in the clause “bury me at wounded knee”. it is a solicitation driven by the internal autonomous motivation of ethos and belief to their native people, lands, culture, and way of life. in fact, this self-determination was much more than just a wish or appeal. it might be their intention to live separated from other cultures, develop their own civilization, and determine their external relations with other cultural entities. even, they once stiffly persisted in the u.s. government expansions. however, since the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 22 extrinsic events internalize to their intrinsic autonomous motivation, this self-determination is undermined instead of enhanced. those extrinsic events came from the u.s. government who subjugated them by forcibly taking their lands for gold and silver mining, insisting they move to reservations, diminishing their culture by teaching young native americans about white americans’ culture, and killing them. all of these resulted in famine and diseases which led to disintegration among native american individuals. they had to surrender and received the offer in order to survive. they even became pessimistic about their life future. therefore, the self-determination is impaired by those thwarting extrinsic events from a strong pretension to determine their own destiny of civilizations to the wish of being buried in a corner of their native lands. acknowledgments i would like to express my sincere gratitude to my poetry explication lecturer, mr. r. b. edi pramono, s.s., m.a. who has guided me in poetry analysis, and my literary studies lecturer, dr. tatit hariyanti, m. hum., who had given me great insights in conducting the study. references abrams, m. h. (1971). the mirror and the lamp, romantic theory and the critical tradition. new york: oxford university press. nurcahyo, r. (2020). the narrative world of native americans seen from the adaptation of ohiyesa in bury my heart at wounded knee. litera, 19(2), 297-309. zanjabila, f. (2017). representation of united states expansions to sioux indian tribes (bachelor’s thesis, state islamic university syarif hidayatullah, jakarta, 2017). jakarta: state islamic university syarif hidayatullah yu media group. (n.d.). south dakota, usa – climate data and average monthly. weather atlas. retrieved from https://www.weatherus.com/en/south-dakota-usa-climate. bevir, m. (2015). historicism and critique. philosophy of the social sciences, 45(2), 227-245. doi: 10.1177/0048393114531370. danspeckgruber, w. & gardner a. (n.d.). selfdetermination. the encyclopedia princetoniensis. retrieved from https://pesd.princeton.edu/node/656. deci, e. l. & ryan, r. m. (2008). self-determination theory: a macrotheory of human motivation, development, and health. canadian psychology, 49(3), 182-185. doi: 10.1037/a0012801. deci, e. l. (2017). intrinsic motivation and selfdetermination. in j. stein et al. (eds.). (2017). reference module in neuroscience and biobehavioral psychology. elsevier. https://doi.org/10.1016/b978-0-12-8093245.05613-3. estes, n. (2013). wounded knee: settler colonial property regimes and indigenous liberation. capitalism nature socialism, 24(3), 190-202. https://doi.org/10/1080/10455752.2013.81468 7. geronimo. (1906). geronimo’s story of his life. (s. m. barret, ed.) the project gutenberg ebook. new york: duffield & company. retrieved from http://www.gutenberg.org/files/31318/31318h/31318-h.htm. grua, d. w. (2015). “in memory of the chief big foot massacre”: the wounded knee survivor and the politics of memory. western historical quarterly, 46(1), 31-35. https://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2307/westhisq uar.46.1.0031. hamilton, p. (2003). historicism (2nd ed.). london: routledge. hillstrom, k. & hillstorm, l. c. (2010). defining moments american indian removal and the trail to wounded knee. detroit, mich: omnigraphics. kelley, d. r. (2015). historicism. in j. d. wright (ed.). international encyclopedia of the social and behavioral sciences (2nd ed.). elsevier. http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/b978-0-08-0970868.62135-9. legault, l. (2017). self-determination theory. in v. zeigler-hill and t.k. shackelford (eds.). encyclopedia of personality and individual differences. springer international publishing. doi: 10.1007/978-3-319-28099-8_1162-1. meyer, c. a. (2019). from wounded knee to sacred circles: oglala lakota ethos as “haunt” and “wound”. humanities, 36(8), 1-22. doi: 10.3390/h8010036. roscigno, v. j. & cantzler, j. (2015). legitimation, state repression, and the sioux massacre at wounded knee. mobilization: an international quarterly, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 23 20(1), p. 17-40. doi: 10.17813/maiq.20.1.pj9n771ph6181p06. roth, r. (2012). wounded knee: party politics and the road to and american massacre (review). the journal of the civil war era, 2(1), 116-118. https://doi.org/10.1353/cwe.2012.0006. ryan, r. m. & deci, e. l. (2000). self-determination theory and the facilitation of intrinsic motivation, social development, and well-being. american psychologist, 55(1), 68-78. doi: 10.1037//0003-066x.55.1.68. shoemaker, n. (1999). american indian population recovery in the twentieth century (1st ed.). albuquerque: university of nex mexico press. sudiro, s. (2020). the depiction of native americans in the novels of forrest carter. ijllc, 7(1), 13-29. doi: 10.19044/llc.v7nola2. wiles, rebecca. (2007, june 3). bury me at wounded knee. poem hunter. retrieved from https://www.poemhunter.com/poem/buryme-at-wounded-knee/ 🖂 corresponding author: jl gejayan, mrican tromolpos 29, caturtunggal, depok, sleman, yogyakarta indonesia 55281 e-mail: meiri.putri.ardani@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 69 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow child unconsciousness in a handful of dates by saleh tayib and the veldt by brad bury meiri putri ardani 🖂 english language studies, sanata dharma university, yogyakarta, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 8 february 2021 approved 18 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 a disappointment in parental behaviour towards children sometimes does not realized by parents. how parents raised their children is one of the reasons children unconsciously experience disappointment, reflected in the short story a handful of dates by tayeb salih and the veldt by ray bradbury. this study shows that parental attitudes affect children's behaviour. this research uses the close reading method which includes: (1) analyzing the character of children and parents (2) identifying child’s unconsciousness (3) drawing conclusions about the effect of unconscious parental behaviour on children. this study uses psychoanalytic approach. moreover, this study shows that parents' behaviour toward children’s unconsciousness can influence children's bad behaviour. © copyright 2021 keywords: unconsciousness, parental behavior, psychoanalytic, short stories how to cite (in apa style): ardani, m. p. (2021). child unconsciousness in a handful of dates by saleh tayib and the veldt by brad bury. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 69-76. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.44784 introduction literature can be said to be a reflection of life experiences that we have experienced and then put together in a written form. the transformation and development of literature that has occurred to date, literature can also be said to be an instrument to reflect on people's life experiences. literature must be able to present life experiences in the form of a collection of writings. in addition, literary works are also made to arouse the critical spirit of society in meeting spiritual and intellectual needs. this research uses research objects from short stories. this research also aims to raise another function of literary works that literature is not only a collection of life reflections but literary works can also be a medium for people to think more critically, awaken their common sense and guide people who read literature to learn life lessons. life learning and critical thinking can be obtained from reading literature (sean a. mckitrick & sean m. barnes, 2012). in addition, it can be said that literature can be an instrument for learning life. a person's experiences and conditions, physical conditions and mental condition, are formed from a life experience they have experienced. childhood experiences are experiences that play an important role in shaping our current behavior. the good or bad things that we have been through in the past can have an effect on our mental state and also the nature of our current behavior because they are formed from experiences. the experience can be formed from the social conditions experienced by the child in his childhood, the condition of the environment mailto:helloherys@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.44784 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 70 around the child when growing up, and also the way he environment views life about the good and bad, can also affect the current mental condition. this study focuses on how the unconscious behavior of parents towards children can affect children's behavior in the future. many parents are not aware of their behavior towards children so that children have hidden disappointments that they are not even aware of(huston, 2002). in addition, it is the children's disappointment that they are not aware of which can affect children's behavior in the future. the relationship between parents and children shows the family system. the relationship between parents and children shows that the quality of family relationships and children's behavior is complex and dynamic but integrated. relationships that also vary over the course of the children's journey. every member of the family influences and is influenced, as is the involvement of parents in their documents by all other members (goldberg & carlson, 2014). during childhood, it is believed that role models or parental centrality to children can affect children's growth and can affect the character and character of children in the future. in addition, parents play an important role in providing physical, social and positive learning for children's development because parents are central to them (bornstein et al., 2017). more precisely, this study is interested in how the interaction of children and parents and the behavior of parents towards children can greatly influence children's behavior in the future. how children get their perceptions of themselves and children's perceptions of other people depends on how the family treats them since childhood. before children enter the school world, interactions that play an important role in children's behavior are family interactions, especially interactions between the roles of children and parents. the role of parents is very important because parents can recognize children's growth and development and teach good or bad things and provide examples of good things to children so that children can apply them in everyday life. basically, parents need to guide and direct children in a positive environment so that children behave positively and also reach their maximum potential (mulyani et al., 2019). the role of parents on the side of the child when the child is still small is very important to teach valuable things. meanwhile, parents who do not accompany their children when they were children are parents who cannot provide roles as examples and mentors. according to (bundifaizoli et al., 2009), parents who work and cannot accompany their children when they were children will be in the weakest position in the process of shaping children's character. sometimes he unconscious behavior of parents towards children is something that often occurs in everyday behavior. parents feel unaware of the behavior they do towards children, even though this is very important to pay attention to because it will have a big impact on children in shaping children's character (dewi, 2017). many working parents leave their duties as parents to babysitters. however, this can have a negative effect because parents cannot control it directly. the unconsciousness itself is a part of the id according to sigmund freud's psychoanalytic theory. unconsciousness, in freud's analysis, can be said in the form of tongue sprains or mispronunciation, daydreams, fantasies, dreams and also misbehavior (zaenuri, 2005). even freud also said that what we do in everyday life, including our behavior towards others, is a conscious behavior that we are not aware of or can be said as conscious behavior in the unconscious. the unconscious mental state is the state of the brain intrinsically influencing the unconscious aspects of reality. according to freud, the unconscious is something like an event that we are aware of but that is not aware of the impact of our behavior (vollmer, 2008). conscious behavior is a hidden behavior from things that we are not aware of so that it affects our conscious behavior (zaenuri, 2005). in addition, unconsciousness is a form of human behavior that is independent of conscious control. the unconsciousness that is produced in a literary work appears in the form of language with an arbitrary sign structure, although not all literary works are like that, however, many rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 71 literary works use this structure, giving rise to new meanings for these markers. the short story "a handful of dates" (1964) by the sudanese writer tayeb salih tells the story of a child's admiration for his grandfather because his grandfather was a kind person, wise, compassionate, highly respected and also, he thought his grandfather was everything because he had a kind and wise character. over time, his grandson found something disappointing about his grandfather so that his grandson's admiration for his grandfather turned into disappointment. in this short story, it tells the problem between masood and his grandfather. in addition, the gandfather admitted that he greedily owned masood's land. it is said that at harvest time, his grandfather tricked masood into working in his land for the harvest and paid their debt. based on the situation, the grandson was deeply hurt knowing that his grandfather was not the kind and wise person he had imagined. "the veldt" is a science fiction short story by american writer ray bradbury. this short story tells about a mother and a father who use advanced technology to replace their role as parents, so that their home is equipped with sophisticated and modern technology to replace their role. they use sophisticated and modern technology to control and care for their children just like the role of parents towards children. however, this has a negative effect on their children. their children become uncooperative due to a lack of discipline. methods in order to find out the various effects of children's unconsciousness that can adversely affect children's behavior, the data of this study were taken from a short story "a handful of dates" (1964) by tayeb salih and also "the veldt" (1950) by brad bury. the two short stories were chosen because they reflect the relationship between the child and the parent and there is disappointment of the child towards parent’s behaviour furthermore, research with descriptive methods means observing and being used to identify the characteristics, trends, and correlations of the short stories. qualitative research methods are aimed at knowing the unconsciousness of children on parental behavior which can affect children's behavior in the future. first, a close reading of salih's short story "a handful of dates" and the short story "the veldt" was carried out to analyze the characters reflected in the story. second, this study tries to identify children's unconsciousness which has a negative impact on parents. specifically, children's unconsciousness is identified from the interactions between the main character and other characters. third, the final step in this research is to look at the influence of children's unconsciousness on children's development. results and discussion freud argued that personality develops from the interaction of three fundamental structures, namely id, ego, superego (rusell, 2012). this third structure has conflicts and attempts to determine how we behave. it also has to do with balancing what we achieve in a given situation and also defines the aggressive biological combat versus our internal control that the fight socializes. freud also argued that id is the primitive structure of the three structures that have been affected. the id deals with instant gratification of a basis and basic physical needs and needs. furthermore, the id goes without realizing it or thoughts of human thought. the second structure is the superego. in addition, the superego is related to moral and social rules or what is known as "conscience." superego develops when a child learns about their culture and what their culture is about right and wrong. different from the two previous structures in that id is a structure that instingual and superego is about moral, ego is structure that reason, pragmatic from our personality. freud considered structure to be "self" because of its duty to balance the demands of the id and the superego in the form of practical reality. in this context freud argued that the id, ego and superego always exist in a conflict about a person's personality and behavior. in addition, freud argued that someone who has a strong ego is a person who has a healthy rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 72 personality and that the imbalance between the ego id and the superego can cause neurosis (things we perceive as victims and depression and unhealthy behavior) (rusell, 2012). parents behaviour in this section the researcher identifies the role of the family, especially the role of parents towards children who can contribute to children's lives and behaviors. family is the child's first stage in learning something, apart from this, the environment also plays an important role in influencing the child's mindset especially parents who contribute greatly in shaping children's attitudes. parents behavior can affect the superego in a person, because basically the superego is related to moral and social rules and the supergo develops in a person's culture which is basically taught from the parents and the child's environment (longuenesse, 2017). the community also assesses children's behavior in relation to their parents. the results of the behavior, nature, and intellectual property of children must be related to their parents because parents are the centralization of the family. in tayeb salih's "a handful of dates", the main character has a close relationship with his grandfather. his grandfather took care of his grandson and raised him alone. in this story, it is described that his grandfather became a substitute for the parents of the grandchildren. in addition, his grandfather played an important role in the boy's development. for the narrator, his grandfather plays an important role in caring for his grandchild. it can also be seen that his grandfather was the closest family member to his grandson from an early age. salih describes the relationship between the grandfather and grandchildren and grandparents who have as close a relationship as parent and child. “the strange thing was that i never used to go out with my father, rather it was my grandfather who would take me with him whenever he went, except for the mornings when i would go to the mosque to learn the koran” (salih, 2000, p. 56). the grandson is so close to his grandfather that he considers his grandfather to be a parent. the grandson always saw that his grandfather was a good person, a wise person and also a person who he really admired. his grandfather's behavior was seen by his grandchildren here as very depicting goodness and wisdom without evil. “i used to know when my grandfather wanted me to laugh, when to be silent; also, i would remember the times for his prayers and would bring him his prayer-rug and fill the ewer for his ablutions without his having to ask me” (salih, 2000, p.60). the grandson always saw the kindness and wisdom that his grandfather did. the grandson also always saw his grandfather without looking bad at all. his grandfather was a kind person who was diligent and had devotion to religious principle. the relationship between the positive aspects of the relationship between parents and children's behavior is very influential.(oostdam & hooge, 2013) furthermore, parental support, as well as a positive attitude from parents and the ability to communicate with children to have a positive relationship with their children will make children see this from the positive side (goldberg & carlson, 2014). "when he had nothing else to do, he enjoyed listening to me reciting to him from the koran in a lilting voice, and i could tell from his face he was moved (salih, 2000, p.60)." it is the obedience of the grandfather's worship that makes the grandson always admires his grandfather. the grandson always thinks that his grandfather is someone who always gives him positive parenting. the grandfather's care for his grandchildren which is very influential for the behavior of his grandchildren can be seen from the grandchild who has positive, kind and obedient characteristics. the importance of modeling behavior for parents towards children can be a good controller for children. positive parental attitudes and behaviors are also found in the short story "the veldt" which tells about parents who want to make their children as a great child with the development of modern technology. in the parenting style, the parents use modern technology to raise their children without interacting directly with their parents. "they walked down the hall of their soundproofed happy life home, which had cost rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 73 them thirty thousand dollars installed, this house which clothed and fed and rocked them to sleep and played and sang and was good to them. their approach is sensitized a switch somewhere and the nursery light flicked on when they came within ten feet of it. likewise, behind them, in the halls, lights went on and off as they left them behind, with a soft automaticity. " (bury, 1950, p. 3) the parents always think that the advances in technology used will make it easier for them to educate their children and can make them adapt to the times. "they stood on the thatched floor of the nursery. it was forty feet across by forty feet long and thirty feet high; it had cost half again as much as the rest of the house." but nothing's too good for our children, "george had said." (bradbury, 1972, p. 3) the father in this story is named george. he always thought that the higher the technology they used to help them raise their children, it is better for the children too. the child's parents hope that the technology and development they use can help the child's growth and development. "the lions were coming. and again, george hadley was filled with admiration for the mechanical genius who had conceived this room. a miracle of efficiency selling for an absurdly low price. every home should have one. oh, occasionally they frightened you with their clinical accuracy, they startled you, gave you a twinge, but most of the time what fun for everyone, not only your own son and daughter, but for yourself when you felt like a quick jaunt to a foreign land, a quick change of scenery. well, here it was! "(bury, 1950, p. 3) even george also considers that the technological advances he uses are not only influential for children but also very influential for parents. in this short story the role of parents is replaced by genius technology in the hope of being able to educate their children well. child unconsciousness this part is focusing on the child unconsciousness that is felt by the child which without realizing it can adversely affect their own behavior. child unconsciousness relates to the id structure, because the id relates to instant gratification and also the id develops on the basis of a need. child unconsciousness relates to the id because freud argued that the id structure operates completely without realizing it or outside human conscious thought (galison, 2012). in the short story "a handful of dates", the unconsciousness felt by the grandchild is when the grandson continues to think that his grandfather is a good and wise person. the grandson always thinks that the grandfather is a person who can be used as a good example and that his grandfather has no big mistakes. the grandchildren always think that no big mistakes has ever been done by the grandfather. “while most of the children of my age were grumbled at having to go to the mosque to learn the koran, i used to love it. the reason was, no doubt, that i was quick at learning by heart and sheikh always asked me to stand up and recite the chapter of the merciful whenever we had visitors, who would pat me on my head and cheek just as people did when they saw me with my grandfather.” (salih, 2000, pp. 59-60). the grandson always makes his grandfather a role model. the grandson makes his grandfather an exemplary person and can be used as a role model, such as a role model in worship and a role model in reading newspapers. however, there is unconsciousness that is felt by her grandchildren. the grandson never realized that his grandfather was not what he had previously imagined. without his grandson knowing it, his grandfather was a cheating person and used masoon took advantage of him and hired masoon only for his own benefit. the grandson never realized that his grandfather was not completely a good person and according to the grandson, his grandfather never made a big mistake. his grandfather's behavior, which he does not know, can disappoint him child unconsciousness also occurs in the short story "the veldt". in the short story, it is told that modern technology that is applied by parents to their children at home, in fact, unwittingly damages the child's mental and behavior. the parents of the children in this story hope that the application of modern technology in their homes can ease the burden on their parents in caring for their children and can improve their intellectual abilities and children's development. however, without realizing it, this would lead to a decline in the child's mental health. "and here were the lions now, fifteen feet rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 74 away, so real, so feverishly and startlingly real that you could feel the prickling fur on your hand, and your mouth was stuffed with the dusty upholstery smell of their heated pelts, and the yellow of them was in your eyes like the yellow of an exquisite french tapestry, the yellows of lions and summer grass, and the sound of the matted lion lungs exhaling on the silent noontide, and the smell of meat from the panting, dripping mouths." (bury, 1950, p. 6) they use sophisticated and very real technology, with the hope that they will replace their role as parents to nurture and educate their children properly. however, without being realized by the child and the parents, this actually damages the child's mentality and has a bad effect on the child's mental "i don't know i don't know," she said, blowing her nose, sitting down in a chair that immediately began to rock and comfort her. "maybe i don't have enough to do. maybe i have time to think too much. why don't we shut the whole house off for a few days and take a vacation? " (bury, 1950, p. 9) with sophisticated technology, they can change anything in their house. however, in that way the child's mental becomes damaged, the child often experiences hallucinations and deep fear because he often sees things that are not real but very real every day. unconsciousness effect on child’s behavior unconscious behavior that is often done by parents towards their children is sometimes for a good purpose but does not all end well. this is related to the ego structure of freud's theory because. furthermore, the effect of child unconsciousness is a moral. the imbalance of id and superego that affects the ego so that the effect of child unconscience can be analyzed by using freud's ego theory (rusell, 2012). parents should be more attentive to what they do to their children so that bad things do not happen. parents' unconsciousness in "a handful of dates" can be seen from the role of the grandfather who is not aware that his bad behavior can affect the attitude of the grandchild in the future. the grandfather always covers up all the bad things he did to masood so that the grandson who always thinks that his grandfather is a good person. however, the grandson does not realize that the grandfather has done bad things and disappoints him when the grandson realizes it. "you're still fifty pounds in debt to me," said my grandfather to masood — i ran off into the distance. hearing my grandfather called after me, i hesitated a little, then continued on my way. i felt that moment that i hated him.” (salih, 2000, p.63). the grandson's disappointment with his grandfather was caused by the grandson's unconsciousness of his grandfather's bad behavior so that the grandson's assumption of his grandfather about all his grandfather's goodness was wrong. the grandson was disappointed and bad things happened. the grandson told his grandfather that he hated him. this should not happen if the grandson realizes from the start that the grandfather is not as good as he imagined. the disappointment experienced by the grandson was not due to the grandfather's bad attitude and behavior towards his grandson, but his grandfather's bad attitude and behavior towards other people, namely masood. the grandfather's unconsciousness of his behavior and also the grandson's unconsciousness of his grandfather's behavior damaged the relationship between the grandfather and grandson. the grandson is disappointed with his grandfather's behavior that does not appreciate other people and takes advantage of others for his grandfather's benefit. the grandfather's unconsciousness of his behavior towards others turn out to be bad because his grandfather thought that if his behavior towards his grandson was good everything would end well, but it was not. the grandson is disappointed with the way the grandfather treats others even though the grandfather's behavior towards his grandson is very good. unconsciousness also occurs in the role of parents towards children in the short story "the veldt". unconsciousness occurs when children accept all the technology their parents use in their daily lives. parents' unconsciousness of the bad effects provided by this technology will disrupt their child's mental health and end badly towards child’s mental health. “walls, lydia, remember; crystal walls, that's rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 75 all they are. oh, they look real, i must admit africa in your parlor but it's all dimensional, superreactionary, supersensitive color film and mental tape film behind glass screens. it's all odorophonics and sonics, lydia. here's my handkerchief. " (bury, 1950, p. 8). the children often feel scared because what they see from their parents' crystal wall looks very real. their mental health is also impaired because they cannot tell what is real and what is not. the child often screams or even screams in fear when the crystal wall shows wild animal, and it is looks very real. parents' unconsciousness about the facilities they provide to their children has a bad impact on their children “you know how difficult it is peter is about that. when i punished him a month ago by locking the nursery for even a few hours the tantrum be threw! and wendy too. they live for the nursery. " (bury, 1950, p. 9). parents' unconsciousness also occurs when they give punishment to their children when their children often scream to themselves because of the fear caused by the crystal wall. however, the parents' unconsciousness has a negative impact on their child's mental health. peter for example, he has tantrum disease which will often recur when under pressure. "as for the nursery, thought george hadley, it won't hurt for the children to be locked out of it awhile. too much of anything isn't good for anyone. and it was clearly indicated that the children had been spending a little too much time on africa. that sun. he could feel it on his neck, still, like a hot paw. and the lions. and the smell of blood. remarkable how the nursery caught the telepathic emanations of the children's minds and created life to fill their every desire. the children thought lions, and there were lions. the children thought zebras, and there were zebras. sun sun. giraffes giraffes. " (bury, 1950, p. 11). the sophistication of the technology applied by the parents is like a wall that will capture children's thoughts and can display them on the screen, unconsciously affecting the child's mental. the unconsciousness of the child in thinking so that it raises the object they are thinking about is sometimes scary for them, but the parents don't realize this and instead think that it is okay if they lock their child in a room. conclusion this study has found that a literary work can be an object for broadening horizons and can be an object to better understand moral life. this is intended to be a reflection for parents to better understand and be more aware of the impact of what happens to children on their behavior. “a handful of dates” and also “the veldt” can be used as lessons for parents to be more aware of their behavior. after analyzing the two short stories, this study shows that parents' unconsciousness and children's unconsciousness in parental behavior can have a negative impact on the child himself. parents' unconscious behavior about parenting patterns and their behavior will have a bad impact if we don't care and are not aware of the risks of our behavior. this study shows the two sides of unconsciousness as well as the effects that this unconsciousness causes. the first side is parental unconsciousness, and the second side is the child's unconsciousness. the first side, parents' unconsciousness of their behavior, although the purpose is for the good but not based on awareness of the risks, will ends up with a negative impact on the child. the second side, the effect of children's unconsciousness on parental behavior has an impact on the child's opinion that what their parents do is the best for them. the effect of the unconsciousness of the child and the parents is on the child's attitude and behavior and can also have a negative impact on the relationship between the two. in this case, parental unconsciousness which leads to poor mental health in children is reflected in the short story "the veldt". this short story shows the selfishness of parents in educating their children and their unawareness of the risk of their behavior having an impact on their child's mental health. references bornstein, m. h., putnick, d. l., park, y., suwalsky, j. t. d., & haynes, o. m. (2017). human infancy and parenting in global perspective: specificity. proceedings of the royal society b: biological sciences, 284(1869), 20172168. https://doi.org/10.1098/rspb.2017.2168 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 76 bradbury, r. (1972). the veldt. dramatic publishing. bundi-faizoli, k., briar-lawson, k., & hardiman, e. r. (2009). a qualitative examination of power between child welfare workers and parents. british journal of social work, 39(8), 1447–1464. dewi, n. (2017). under children’s eyes: becoming pious in tayeb salih and pramoedya ananta toer short stories. al-jami’ah: journal of islamic studies, 55 (1), 27–46. https://doi.org/://doi.org/10.14421/ajis.2017. 551.27-46 galison, p. (2012). blacked-out spaces: freud, censorship and the re-territorialization of mind. the british journal for the history of science, 45, 235–266. goldberg, j., & carlson, m. (2014). parents’ relationship quality and children’s behavior in stable married and cohabiting families. journal of marriage and family, 76(4), 762–777. huston, a. c. (2002). reforms and child development. 21. longuenesse, b. (2017). kant and freud on morality. proceedings and addresses of the american philosophical association, 91, 215–230. mulyani, s., septiani, e., & indah sari, n. (2019). the development of language acceptance for children aged 0-5 years in rt004/rw003 jatimurni, bekasi. jurnal kata, 3(1), 106–116. https://doi.org/10.22216/kata.v3i1.3887 oostdam, r., & hooge, e. (2013). makingthe difference with active parenting; forming educational partnerships between parents and schools. european journal of psychology of education, 28(2), 337–351. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10212-012-0117-6 rusell, f. (2012). unity and synthesis in the ego ideal: reading freud’s concept through kant’s philosophy. american imago, 69, 353–383. salih, t. (2000). a handful of dates. encounters from africa: an anthology of short stories, ed. by pa williams, nairobi: macmillan education kenya. vollmer, f. (2008). notes on the unconscious. the journal of mind and behavior, 29(4)(321–330). http://www.jstor.org/stable/43854225 zaenuri, a. (2005). estetika ketidaksadaran: konsep seni menurut psikoanalisis sigmund freud (1856-1939)(aesthetics of unconsciousness: art concept according sigmund freud psychoanalysis). harmonia: journal of arts research and education, 6(3). 🖂 corresponding author: e-mail: teguhpuja@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 1 rainbow vol. 10 (2) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow a day of history and hope: a critical discourse analysis of joe biden’s inauguration speech teguh puja pramadya1 🖂, anna desiyanti rahmanhadi 2 1 universitas widyatama, indonesia, 2 highfield secondary school, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 26 february 2021 approved 04 september 2021 published 30 october 2021 this article explores how president-elect joe biden used the rhetoric of political language in his inauguration speech as an attempt to showcase his policy plans as well as his political views on the american political scene. this article also looks at how each of the political messages in his inauguration speech shows the ideology and power that joe biden believes in. to provide comprehensive details about the elements of joe biden’s inauguration speech, the researchers use norman fairclough’s idea to view continuing social practice via the prisms of text, discourse practice, and the sociocultural practice that underpins the text, or to view the underlying reality that gave rise to the discourse. © copyright 2021 keywords: critical discourse analysis, inauguration speech, joe biden how to cite (in apa style): pramadya, t. p., & rahmanhadi, a. d. (2021). a day of history and hope: a critical discourse analysis of joe biden’s inauguration speech. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(2), 1-10. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.45383 introduction political speeches delivered during the presidential inauguration ceremony are a significant aspect of a larger political phenomenon. because political discourse is fundamentally distinct from other forms of political conversation. as a result, political remarks cannot be considered unprompted. political speeches, like other messages, have purpose and power, as they can expose a person's political objectives and attitude. language is critical in this process, as language is used to organize, accompany, encourage, and operate all political activities. inaugural addresses are one of the most powerful tools for influencing public opinion. thus, by influencing (or strengthening) public opinion, one can influence (or strengthen) the current power structure. the inaugural address also serves a significant role and has a significant impact as political discourse. specifically, as a method of creating the agenda by providing information about future goals and connected actions to previous actions (graber, 1981, p. 196) in cheng (2006). political discourse is often conveyed to a large audience, thus, its influence is enormous. in the same way, joe biden’s inaugural speech has a huge potential to influence the americans to act and take part in the democratic constellation of the united states today. language plays a critical role in politics because, in addition to serving as a means of communication, it can help shape the speaker's image in the eyes of the public who receives the message (manan, 2019, p. 55). in this regard, chen (2018) in jegede (2020) also said that the impact of political speeches, especially the american president, has a very large influence on domestic and international political policies. a speech that incorporates a variety of influences on public assumptions is a form of discourse practice that may be further investigated mailto:teguhpuja@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.45383 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 2 using a critical discourse analysis theory (afterward cda). however, in order to comprehend the cda more properly, one must first understand what discourse is. discourse is a collection of messages, both spoken and written, used as a means of communication in which the addressor conveys a concept to the addressee based on a particular context within a community (foucalt via jansen, 2008, p. 110). ayeomono (2001) in jegede (2020, p. 318) notes that inauguration speech is important in terms of delivering the president-elect a way to talk about his policy. the inauguration speech is the president-elect's first official opportunity to reaffirm what has been said in the previous campaign. additionally, this can be utilized as a platform to communicate any government policy plans (manzano & orquijo, 2020, p. 84). discourse analysis (da) is frequently used to refer to research or analysis that focuses on internal language features. meanwhile, critical discourse analysis (cda) is described as an attempt to interpret a text on a social occurrence in order to ascertain its underlying interests. cda can be used to investigate discourse as a social practical form in order to ascertain the relationship between discourse and sociocultural development in various social domains on a linguistic level (eriyanto, 2006, p. 7). as such, it is used to evaluate transdisciplinary discourse in areas such as politics, racism, gender, hegemony, culture, and social class. this article presents the exploration of the speech delivered by the newly elected president of the united states, joe biden, in the light of cda. it is therefore used as an analytical approach to see how biden's chosen language is used when viewed in its construction and in the social context that surrounds it. fairclough (2001) believes that the choice of words and syntax patterns in the discourse of a language has a very strong influence. therefore, “every discourse practice, every social and political point of view can be clearly seen and cannot be covered up again” (sipra & rashid, 2013, p. 28). several previous studies have explored the speech of public figures such as barack obama (kazemian & hashemi, 2014), john may (prescilla & amalia, 2018), leonardo dicaprio (prihandini & putra, 2019), jokowi (manan, 2019), nadhiem makarim (magfiroh & triyono, 2020) using cda as the analytical approach. in the study by kazemian and hashemi (2014) for instance, barack obama’s speech in 2012 is analyzed using the cda in the viewpoint of systemic functional linguistics and rhetoric. the study finds out that some linguistic elements such as nominalization, parallelism, unification strategies, and modality have dominated obama's speeches. it also relies heavily on rhetorical devices which aim to persuade, inform, convey personal ideologies, emphasize inter-relatedness of delivered messages, signify differentiation, and demonstrate the orator’s solidarity with the audience. fairclough (1992), in discourse and social change, explains that the character of discourse analysis lies in its textual orientation. this means that the theory of cda is closely related to an analysis of discourse within texts, both written and/or spoken. the main focus of cda is any kind of speech provided publicly e.g advertisement, political propaganda, laws, and regulations, news reports, etc. on which the relationships among language, ideology, and power can be explored. biden’s inaugural speech is analyzed prominently by applying norman fairclough’s principle of a 3d model. this article explores how president-elect joe biden used the rhetoric of political language in his inauguration speech as an attempt to showcase his policy plans as well as his political views on the american political scene. this article also looks at how each of the political messages in his inauguration speech shows the ideology and power that joe biden believes in. the speech is then viewed to evoke different emotions as well as to motivate the americans to rise and face the crisis and challenges across the united states today. methods this study examines joe biden's inaugural speech to see how power and ideology play out in rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 3 his political speech. researchers are concerned about biden's use of expressions and some of the textual elements in the phrases. the most important aspect of this study is how the speech will engage and persuade the audience of biden's vision and ambitions for america. this study's methodology is a critical discourse analysis based on norman fairclough's point of view. this study focused on joe biden's inauguration address as the 46th president of the united states on january 20, 2021. the inauguration took place on the western front of the us capitol in washington, d.c. this study's data is based on joe biden's speech transcription. this article contains an italicized speech by taylor (2021). transcripts are used to help researchers evaluate data and guarantee that data is accurate and accounted for. results and discussion fairclough (2001) writes in his book language and power that language is rooted in society as a social practice inside the framework of linguistic phenomena as social phenomena and vice versa. cda makes an attempt with this characteristic to reveal the concealed interpretation of an ideology embedded in a particular discourse. it reveals the ideological presumption in order to show the text's exercise of authority. as a theory, cda tries to investigate the language use of power holders that makes it the central concept. he proposed a theory of three dimensions (3d) of communicative events namely social dimension, discursive dimension, and a textual dimension (jorgensen et al, 2002, p. 69). these dimensions are intertwined, it is not enough to analyze only a text; to obtain a comprehensive analysis to analyze ‘the relationship between text, interactions, and context’ is essential (fairclough, 2001, p. 21). this section summarizes the findings of the research, which incorporated norman fairclough's three-dimensional critical discourse analysis. the findings are presented in the form of descriptions and discussed in detail. dimension of text the researchers identified numerous themes and also the identification procedure employed in joe biden's inaugural speech using various language strategies. the use of “identification” the “identification” approach, one of the rhetorical styles, plays an enormous role in the inaugural speech. because by using this identification rhetoric, joe biden can strengthen his identity with the identity of his audience. so there is an emotional closeness between the two. according to zheng (2000), as cited by cheng (2006, p. 594), politicians employ the "identification" approach as a targeting method to appeal to specific segments of the community. by applying this inclusive strategy, they can persuade their audience that both they and their ideas are 'of the people' and therefore gain the support of these groups' members. the inclusive technique of "we" is used repeatedly in many parts of joe biden’s speech. one of the most repeated pronouns in joe biden's inaugural speech is the use of we and i inclusive. from the speech, one can see that we inclusive takes up 109 times in biden’s speech, a big number of a personal pronoun that one can use for a short inaugural speech. we in biden's speech refers to biden himself with his administration, together with the audience as his biggest supporters. he wanted to emphasize that the winning of this presidential election is not only about him and his administrators being the occupants of the capitol, but also about all american civilians who have voted for him and who have not, will get benefit in terms of opportunity security, liberty, dignity, respect, and honor. this, of course, indicates an attempt of biden to invite the whole crowd to come with him to sort out all the work he has to conduct. thus, to unite, to do what is right for the good of all, and to minimize personal selfishness. take for example, we can right wrongs. we can put people to work in good jobs. we can teach our children in safe schools. we can overcome the deadly virus. we can reward work and rebuild the middle rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 4 class and make healthcare secure for all. we can deliver racial justice and we can make america once again, the leading force for good in the world. on the other side, i has appeared not so much, only 36 times in the speech. generally, i seldom comes out in inaugural addresses because it relatively seems to be too exclusive. inaugural speech is seen as the moment for the people as its political goal. however, when it is important for the speaker to show his position and power, the personal pronoun of i can find its place as shown below, and i pledge this to you, i will be a president for all americans. i promise you, i will fight as hard for those who did not support me, as for those who did. before god and all of you, i give you my word. i will always level with you. i will defend the constitution. i’ll defend our democracy. i’ll defend america and will give all, all of you keep everything i do in your service. further, from the excerpt above it can be seen that the personal pronoun i is deployed in the speech only when biden use of certain verbs such as “guarantee”, “pledge” and “promise”, which shows his optimism and a high degree of certainty in his power and ability for the betterment and prosperity of america. as mentioned earlier, the use of certain verbs such as “guarantee”, “pledge” and “promise” that appear repeatedly in his speech as shown by the excerpt below: if we do that, i guarantee you, we will not fail. we have never, ever, ever, ever failed in america when we’ve acted together. and so today, at this time in this place, let’s start afresh all of us. yet hear me clearly, disagreement must not lead to disunion. and i pledge this to you, i will be a president for all americans, all americans. and i promise you, i will fight as hard for those who did not support me, as for those who did. thinking about their families, about what comes next. i promise you i get it. and i promise you this, as the bible says, “weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning.” we will get through this together, together. and this is certain, i promise you, we will be judged you and i, by how we resolve these cascading crises of our era. these findings show how biden tries to influence the audience for a specific purpose. further, it is seen as indication of how much biden tries to convey his certainty to the audience to do whatever it takes to return america to its former state. biden also wants to continue to convince his audience that he has a very serious commitment to making it happen. the use of "metaphor" beer and de landtsheer (2004, p. 7), as cited in bataineh (2019), emphasize the significance of how metaphor interacts with international relations. they emphasize the importance of language, particularly metaphorical language, in international politics. biden used a variety of metaphors to reinforce certain themes that were at the heart of his inaugural address. such as the use of "a crucible for the ages" to discuss the threats and problems faced by america. this is america’s day. this is democracy’s day. a day of history and hope. of renewal and resolve. through a crucible for the ages, america has been tested anew and america has risen to the challenge. biden said early in his inauguration speech that america was facing a “crucible” moment, a tough test. this can be understood by looking at the socio-political context which is still a very relevant issue and is still the concern of america and even the world, namely the covid-19 pandemic and poor economic conditions. few people in our nation’s history have been more challenged or found a time more challenging or difficult than the time we’re in now. once in a century virus that silently stalks the country, has taken as many lives in one year as america lost in all of world war ii. millions of jobs have been lost. hundreds of thousands of businesses closed. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 5 this, of course, originally led the sociopolitical dynamics and climate in the american presidential election to encounter numerous issues, since the degree of public confidence in the government is still in a poor state, largely due to measures under the previous administration to deal with the corona pandemic. in america, the pandemic also carries with it major economic challenges. unemployment is everywhere and industry losses are taking place all over america (deutsche welle (www.dw.com. (2020). the use of “repetition” according to holmes and stube (1983, p. 203), as referenced in bataineh (2019, p. 43), repetition is vital in developing coherence and interpersonal engagement. the inclusion of the phrases such as "democracy" and "unity" throughout biden's speech emphasizes the significance that biden is planning and preparing his political agenda for this to occur during his presidency. the phrases "democracy" and "unity" are used so that biden's audience, particularly the american public, might feel that the polarization that happened during the campaign and election process will cease soon and can be addressed collectively. yet hear me clearly, disagreement must not lead to disunion. and i pledge this to you, i will be a president for all americans, all americans. and i promise you, i will fight as hard for those who did not support me, as for those who did. the use of certain vocabulary words, such as "democracy" and "unity", became biden's repeated words multiple times during his inauguration speech. there are 11 repetitions of democracy. meanwhile, there are 9 repetitions for the word unity. these two words become the main essence of biden's speech. biden's attitude towards several issues currently being faced by american society also emerged from the vocabulary he chose throughout his speech. this vocabulary is chosen in order to indicate the difficulty level of the problem and biden's level of confidence in trying to solve it. seeing what happened before the inauguration, the attack on the capitol, and also the political polarization that was getting stronger before and after the election took place became a concern that was also conveyed by biden. biden reminds the american society not to be continually divided and end up attacking and blaming one another. biden reminds the audience that the transfer of power from one period to another always ends well and that must also be done. there can be no violence. biden cautions that disunion/ polarization in the society is not a solution and is not the path that american society should take. america belongs to everyone. and america can only be successful if everyone sticks together and helps one another. ....but the american story depends not on any one of us, not on some of us, but all of us. on we the people who seek a more perfect union. this is a great nation. we are good people. we’ll press forward with speed and urgency for we have much to do in this winter of peril and significant possibilities. much to repair, much to restore, much to heal, much to build, and much to gain. in his speech, biden reminds everyone that there are problems that they need to address, such as the growing and divisive public polarization and problems that arose during the previous electoral process. for instance, the storming of the united states capitol a few weeks before biden's inauguration was a riot and brutal assault on the 117th congress of the united states. in the history of the american presidential race, it is one of the most humiliating occurrences (by the visual journalism team, 2021) (the storming of the us capitol, 2021). so now on this hallowed ground where just a few days ago violence sought to shake the capital’s very foundation. we come together as one nation, under god, indivisible, to carry out the peaceful transfer of power as we have for more than two centuries. this riot arose to block the decision to formalize biden's win concerning the electoral college vote. these activities emerged out of dissatisfaction with the supporters of trump and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 6 out of their skepticism of the outcome of the election. biden condemns these incidents as a "winter of peril" and wishes that in "perfect union" the american people will revert to their original circumstances. biden has sought to warn the public on numerous occasions the bigotry that has arisen in recent years has created prolonged issues. of necessity, this makes america much farther away from the democratic ideals that it has maintained so long. biden wanted to note that the only thing that is being fought over again must be the dignity of the country and state. the use of “antithesis” harris (2005), as cited by cheng (2006, p. 603), describes the art of persuasion utilizing the antithesis technique, noting that the utilization of distinctions or differences by contrasting two concepts can establish a clear relationship between them and generate a substantial effect. throughout his address, joe biden emphasized the contrasts between these terms and phrases, such as: … we shall write an american “story of hope, not fear”; “of unity, not division”. “of light, not darkness”. we’ve learned again that “democracy is precious. democracy is fragile”. the language techniques used throughout biden's speech place a strong emphasis on agendasetting, as well as on power and biden's views on the issues confronting america. dimension of discursive practices in eriyanto (2001, p. 286-288), fairclough asserts that discursive practice is a facet of the process of text production and consumption. the text production process is more oriented towards the text's author. this process is connected to personal experience, understanding of one's habits, social surroundings, conditions, circumstances, and context, among other things, that are relevant to the self or author of the work. meanwhile, text consumption varies according to the reader's or viewer's experience, knowledge, and social situation. according to fairclough's (2010) discourse perspective on 'text production,' the results suggested that biden's address integrated a variety of genres and discourses (i.e., religious, constitutional). this is evident in the positioning of the concept of american exceptionalism, as well as the spiritual/religious approach demonstrated by biden's usage of bible texts to frame his future and current perspectives. the inclusion of this holy verse does not immediately transform this inaugural address into a religious phenomenon; rather, it remains a political phenomenon for a president who places importance on religious principles. in terms of 'text distribution,' biden constructed his message through the use of previously published texts and genres. according to fairclough (2010), intertextuality is the process through which texts are modified from the past to the present. by making the connection to george washington, abraham lincoln, and dr. martin luther king, jr., biden's inaugural address gained greater patriotic symbolism. dimension of social practices considering that the inaugural address is a form of political discourse, it is certain that it has its own conventions and characteristics as a genre. according to hart and sparrow (2001), as cited in mirzaei et al. (2016), the majority of inaugural addresses are intended to communicate the nation's "civil, religious, and idealized identity." additionally, mirzaei et al. (2016, p. 40) highlight that each speaker is supposed to unite the audience and convey the shared ideals and objectives that the new office bearers would uphold. biden began his inauguration address by addressing numerous individuals, including chief justice roberts, vice president harris, speaker pelosi, leader schumer, leader mcconnell, and vice president pence, before continuing with "my distinguished guests, my fellow americans." one can see from this salutation the audience that biden addressed, not only those who attended his inaugural address, but also a broader audience, namely americans. biden also implied at the start of his inauguration speech that the previous election results that led him to the presidency were rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 7 part of the people's will and a type of democratic victory. today we celebrate the triumph, not of a candidate, but of a cause, the cause of democracy. the people, the will of the people, has been heard and the will of the people has been heeded. biden has also sought on several times to repromote the fundamentals of america's national philosophy, which is frequently the foundation for numerous policies and pledges made by american presidents, especially american exceptionalism. american exceptionalism is an ideology, or a concept of manifest destiny, in which americans think that america's principles, government structure, and history are unique and worthy of universal praise. they also imply that the united states is destined and entitled to play a special and beneficial role on the international stage (walt, 2011). this is a great nation. we are good people. and over the centuries through storm and strife, in peace and in war, we’ve come so far, … we can deliver racial justice and we can make america once again, the leading force for good in the world. so, here’s my message to those beyond our borders, … we’ll lead not merely by the example of our power, but by the power of our example. it will be a strong and trusted partner for peace, progress, and security. that america secured liberty at home and stood once again as a beacon to the world. that is what we owe our forebearers, one another and generation to follow. the expressions "a great nation," "leading force for good in the world," "a strong and trusted partner," and "beacon to the world" all highlight how philosophy, and particularly biden's policy ideas, will be carried out during his administration. biden does not limit his use of these terms to the domestic or in-group context, but also to the world, especially "to those beyond our borders". joe biden's opinions and principles as a representation of the democratic party were also represented in various sections of his inaugural address. this is evident in biden's attitude, which reflects the policies in which the democratic party strongly believes, such as the attitude in foreign policy, democrats generally advocate internationalism and multilateralism—that is, the conduct of foreign affairs through international institutions such as the united nations—to isolationism and unilateralism. and other populist social measures; government funded social services and benefits for the poor, the unemployed, the elderly, and other groups; and preservation of civil rights (democratic party | history, definition, & beliefs 2021). biden implies that the trump administration's cold and distant attitude toward allies is over, that the united states' reputation has reached rock bottom, and that america can once again be trusted to uphold its commitments. biden is expected to reintroduce himself to the paris climate deal and the world health organization, both of which trump withdrew from (weintraub, 2021) (biden moves to have u.s. rejoin climate accord, 2021). this is consistent with the democratic party's political and ideological perspectives, which are more likely to support america to foster broad and robust international cooperation. we will repair our alliances and engage with the world once again, not to meet yesterday’s challenges, but today’s and tomorrow’s challenges. certain democratic principles, both explicitly and implicitly, are reflected and articulated clearly in biden's address. biden's inauguration speech's utilization of themes and critical topics created a significant contrast between himself and the previous government, specifically donald trump, the republican party's representative president. naturally, this is understandable, as biden's inauguration address does not stand alone or in a vacuum. numerous passages in biden's address reflected the democratic party's fundamental ideals and values. allusions to numerous significant individuals in american history also add an rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 8 element of intertextuality to biden's inauguration speech, enhancing its importance. the reference to george washington as america's first president and abraham lincoln as the signer of the emancipation proclamation appears to reinforce the idea that all of america's values and the struggle to overcome all of the problems encountered thus far are long-held ideals that must be preserved. biden also quoted a bible scripture, mentioned a “church” which is a worship place, and referred to saint augustine; these demonstrate that biden purposefully used religion in his inauguration speech to connect with his audience and express that biden is a person who upholds religious principles. many centuries ago, saint augustine, a saint in my church wrote that a people was a multitude defined by the common objects of their love, defined by the common objects of their love. i promise you this, as the bible says, “weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning.” we will get through this together, together. additionally, biden asks his audience to put aside their differences and engage in political reconciliation, so that the past polarization and disunion can be remedied collaboratively. additionally, biden described the pre-inauguration "riot" as an endeavor that was harmful to politics and the democratic system. and here we stand just days after a riotous mob thought they could use violence to silence the will of the people, to stop the work of our democracy, to drive us from this sacred ground. nonetheless, biden used the occasion to highlight that he is president for all americans, both those who voted for him and those who previously opposed him and did not contribute to his election. biden made it clear that dissent is a central aspect of democracy, and that whatever transpired during the previous election was a part of the democratic process that must be respected. as a result, biden pledged to continue fulfilling his constitutional obligations as president to all americans. to all those who did not support us, let me say this. hear me out as we move forward. take a measure of me and my heart. if you still disagree, so be it. that’s democracy. that’s america, the right to dissent peaceably within the guard rails of our republic and i pledge this to you, i will be a president for all americans, all americans. and i promise you, i will fight as hard for those who did not support me, as for those who did. in many of his part of inaugural address, biden promised to solve america's issues. these issues include handling the virus, employment losses, business closures, and racial inequality. biden also mentioned joe biden's father and the approach biden hopes to use to address these economic and health issues. this echoes biden's emphasis on american society's struggles, which his first and closest family shares. look, i understand that many of my fellow americans view the future with fear and trepidation. i understand they worry about their jobs. i understand like my dad, they lay in bed at night, staring at the ceiling wondering, “can i keep my healthcare? can i pay my mortgage?” thinking about their families, about what comes next. biden has also emphasized the importance of confronting issues such as distrust and racial injustice with a call to reunite and overcome the "uncivil war" that has overtaken most of the american society. “we must end this uncivil war that pits red against blue, rural versus urban, conservative versus liberal.” conclusion throughout the speech, personal pronouns and speech acts corroborate the meaning of this political discourse. the fact that “we” outnumber “i” in the study of personal pronouns demonstrates biden's familiarity with his audience and the smallest speaker-audience distance possible. joe biden used a variety of methods and language tactics to communicate critical information about his policies and opinions to his primary audience at the time, the american people. the use of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 9 "identification," "repetition," and persuasive techniques, among others, serves as a powerful reminder to americans of the principles and notions of american exceptionalism that have been reiterated by numerous former american presidents. additionally, joe biden intends to strengthen and encourage an optimistic attitude and action in the face of a flurry of health, economic, cultural, and social problems both prior to and during his presidency. the sense of unity and democratic principles are the primary cornerstones of the joe biden administration. references biden moves to have u.s. rejoin climate accord. (2021, january 20). npr.org. https://www.npr.org/sections/inaugurationday-liveupdates/2021/01/20/958923821/biden-movesto-have-u-s-rejoin-climate-accord build back better: joe biden’s jobs and economic recovery plan for working families | joe biden for president: official campaign website. (2020, august 6). joe biden for president: official campaign website. https://joebiden.com/build-back-better/ by the visual journalism team. (2021, january 7). capitol riots: a visual guide to the storming of congress. bbc news; bbc news. https://www.bbc.com/news/world-us-canada55575260. cheng, m. (2006). constructing a new political spectacle: tactics of chen shui-bian’s 2000 and 2004 inaugural speeches. discourse & society, 17(5), 583–608. https://doi.org/10.1177/0957926506066297 deutsche welle (www.dw.com. (2020). lima masalah utama dalam pemilu as | dw |27.10.2020.dw.com. https://www.dw.com/id/lima-masalah-utamadalam-pemilu-as/a-55402124. eriyanto. (2001). analisis wacana. yogyakarta: lkis. eriyanto. (2006). analisis wacana: pengantar analisis teks media. yogyakarta: lkis. fairclough, n. (1992). discourse and social change (vol. 10). cambridge: polity press. fairclough, n. (2001). language and power. pearson education. fairclough, n. (2010). critical discourse analysis: the critical study of language. london: longman jansen, i. (2008). discourse analysis and foucault's" archaeology of knowledge". international journal of caring sciences, 1(3), 107. jegede, o. o. (2020). syntactic analysis of donald trump’s inaugural speech. els journal on interdisciplinary studies in humanities, 3(3), 317– 327. https://doi.org/10.34050/elsjish.v3i3.11068 jørgensen, m. w., & phillips, l. j. (2002). discourse analysis as theory and method. sage. kazemian, b., & hashemi, s. (2014). critical discourse analysis of barack obama's 2012 speeches: views from systemic functional linguistics and rhetoric. theory and practice in language studies (tpls), 4(6), 1178-1187. https://doi.org/10.4304/tpls.4.6.1178-1187 maghfiroh, a., & triyono, s. (2020). the ideological embodiment on nadiem makarim’s speech: a critical discourseanalysis. indonesian journal of efl and linguistics, 5(1), 97-111. manan, n., a. (2019). ‘sontoloyo' and 'genderuwo'; critical discourse analysis on jokowi’s utterance. langkawi: journal of the association for arabic and english, 5 (1), 55-66. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.31332/lkw.v5i1.1257 manzano, japhet e. & zachi einna r. orquijo. (2020) political commitments and ideologies: a diachronic transitivity analysis of philippine presidents’ inaugural speeches. asian journal of english language studies (ajels), 8, 83-109. mirzaei1a, azizullah; mahmood hashemian, fatemeh safari. (2016). exploring rhetorical-discursive moves in hassan rouhani’s inaugural speech: a eulogy for moderation. international journal of society, culture & language, 4(2), 39-54. presidential inaugurations: the inaugural address. (2021). whha (en-us). https://www.whitehousehistory.org/presidenti al-inaugurations-the-inaugural-address. prihandini, a., & putra, i. p. (2019). interpersonal metafunction in leonardo dicaprio speech. english journal literacy utama, 3(1), 40-46. sipra, m. a., & rashid, a. (2013). critical discourse analysis of martin luther king’s speech in sociopolitical perspective. advances in language and literary studies, 4(1), 27–33. https://doi.org/10.7575/aiac.alls.v.4n.1p.27 tawfiq bataineh, m. (2019). linguistic and pragmatic devices in king abdullah’s speech: a political discourse analysis. international journal of applied linguistics and english literature, 8(2), 40-44. https://doi.org/10.7575/aiac.ijalel.v.8n.2p.40 https://joebiden.com/build-back-better/ https://www.bbc.com/news/world-us-canada-55575260 https://www.bbc.com/news/world-us-canada-55575260 https://doi.org/10.1177/0957926506066297 https://www.dw.com/id/lima-masalah-utama-dalam-pemilu-as/a-55402124 https://www.dw.com/id/lima-masalah-utama-dalam-pemilu-as/a-55402124 https://doi.org/10.34050/elsjish.v3i3.11068 https://doi.org/10.4304/tpls.4.6.1178-1187 https://doi.org/10.7575/aiac.alls.v.4n.1p.27 https://doi.org/10.7575/aiac.ijalel.v.8n.2p.40 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 10 taylor, r. (2021, january 20). joe biden first speech as president: full transcript at inauguration. rev; rev. https://www.rev.com/blog/transcripts/joebiden-first-speech-as-president-full-transcript-atinauguration, the storming of the us capitol. (2021). bbc news. https://www.bbc.com/news/av/world-uscanada-55641714 walt, s. m. (2011, october 11). the myth of american exceptionalism. foreign policy; foreign policy. https://foreignpolicy.com/2011/10/11/themyth-of-american-exceptionalism/ weintraub, k. (2021, january 22). biden administration renewed support for world health organization is “good news for america and the world,” scientists say. usa today; usa today. https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/health /2021/01/22/scientists-applaud-biden-decisionrejoin-world-health-organization/4243377001/ prescilla, yesvika fibry & resti amalia. (2018). a critical discourse analysis and illocutionary acts of john may’s speech in the duke of edinburgh’s ceremony award. getsempena english education journal, 5(2), 126-133. https://www.rev.com/blog/transcripts/joe-biden-first-speech-as-president-full-transcript-at-inauguration https://www.rev.com/blog/transcripts/joe-biden-first-speech-as-president-full-transcript-at-inauguration https://www.rev.com/blog/transcripts/joe-biden-first-speech-as-president-full-transcript-at-inauguration https://www.bbc.com/news/av/world-us-canada-55641714 https://www.bbc.com/news/av/world-us-canada-55641714 https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/health/2021/01/22/scientists-applaud-biden-decision-rejoin-world-health-organization/4243377001/ https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/health/2021/01/22/scientists-applaud-biden-decision-rejoin-world-health-organization/4243377001/ https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/health/2021/01/22/scientists-applaud-biden-decision-rejoin-world-health-organization/4243377001/ 🖂 corresponding author: b3 building, kampus sekaran, gunungpati semarang, indonesia 50229 e-mail: anggabriefer@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 11 rainbow vol. 10 (2) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow double colonization of rhodesian women in tsitsi dangarembga’s nervous conditions angga brian fernandi1 🖂, rahayu puji haryanti2, 1, 2 english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 17 february 2021 approved 21 september 2021 published 30 october 2021 nervous conditions focuses on the story of the shona family living in a patriarchal culture in rhodesia during the postcolonial era in the 1960s. rhodesia was a former british colony, so the legacy of colonialism and its influence is not that easy to go away. hence, those who were colonized, or the locals experience many problems to cope with, especially women. therefore, the study aims to examine the postcolonial issues in the novel dealing with double colonization. the objectives of the study were to describe and explain how the novel builds the themes related to postcolonialism and how the women living in patriarchy experienced oppression from male relatives as well as a colonial power. the study was done qualitatively using a content analysis method. the data were analyzed using edward said’s theory of orientalism. the findings showed the story highlighted the themes of patriarchy and cultural contestation which affect the lives of the female characters. then, the findings explained how the female characters were oppressed traditionally and colonially. therefore, it showed how women were doubly colonized by males and western domination. thus, they had not been able to get full authority since they were trapped between both. © copyright 2021 keywords: postcolonialism, orientalism, women, double colonization how to cite (in apa style): fernandi, a. b., & haryanti, r. p. (2021). double colonization of rhodesian women in tsitsi dangarembga’s ’nervous conditions’. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(2), 11-22. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.45103 introduction literature has contribution to the development of society because “it is combined with culture and other facets –both abstract and concreteof society, not only presents impalpable subjects like alienation, assimilation, and transformation in society but also reflects the palpable issues such as historical, political, and social facts,” (dubey, 2013, p. 85). therefore, sometimes literature or literary work is used to convey the issue experienced by society, especially social issues that may also include political dimension. it is no wonder if society becomes the source of inspiration in literary works as what the author has experienced it as a means to express the idea of human life that is “…not only the bright side, but also the seamy and dark side of life,” (duhan, 2015, p. 198). the author usually criticizes the practice within the society or represents social problems such as gender, race, or class prejudice. these problems commonly occur in ex-colonized countries or in a country having colonial history. they even have some particular issues for example agency as the ability of post-colonial subjects to initiate action in either engaging or resisting imperial power (ashcroft, griffith, & tiffin, 2007, mailto:anggabriefer@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.45103 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 13 p. 6), subaltern that is known as any general attribute of subordination in south asian society in terms of class, caste, age, gender and many others (ashcroft et al. 2007, p. 199), and racism as a cultural phenomenon constructed by capitalism, colonialism, and prejudiced individuals (young, 1990, p. 124). such issues are explored to show the colonial relations and their aftermath in the colonized nations. novel nervous conditions is a novel related to such issues and written by someone from third world countries who experienced colonialism so that it belongs to a postcolonial novel.the story is quite complicated since the characterization is developed within complex social problems. it was written during the european colonization in what is now zimbabwe. their rule began to visibly unravel in the 1960s as british empire started to abandon its colonial possession in africa. at that time, the role of shona women deteriorated during colonial rule as they were only at home to do daily customs (khader, 2016, p. 298). moreover, the access to get education is so difficult as the priority is given to men. the novel focuses on the story of the shona family in rhodesia during the postcolonial era in the 1960s. it tells the main character named tambu pursuing her dream to get education though she lives in the rigid tradition of the rhodesian patriarchal society. on her journey to get educated, she faces many events illustrating the issue of culture, race, ethnicity, and gender. it is caused by the influence of the european domination in rhodesia after the colonial era. the problem, the influence of colonialism in a country, is not that easy to answer since there are many ways of colonial infiltration in terms of values and culture which are usually done through movies, education, literature, and religion of the european people. hence, those as the ex-colonizer feel superior, whereas those colonized or the locals experience many problems to cope with, especially the women. women are considered as secondclass citizens and the ones who more likely got unfair treatment. moreover, they have been ‘marginalized by patriarchal society and consequently the history’ (ashcroft et al, 2007, p. 66). oppression and inferiority have become aspects which always come up in ex-colonized nations. it is not only visible in the deep physical form, but also at an abstract level, especially in the space of cultural representation. concerning the concept of postcolonialism in nervous conditions, there are many researchers who discussed it with various topics. first, the research was done by odoi, rafappa, and klu (2014) with the title negotiating social change in tsitsi dangarembga’s nervous conditions. this study is conducted by looking at the female characters within male dominated literary discourse. the study revealed nyasha and lucia were strong characters as opposed to relatively docile women like maiguru and ma shingayi. they used different method and strategy to stand up for themselves and to fight the negative aspects of patriarchy and tradition in african communities. second, a research was carried out by sarah miller entitled self-destructive education in tsitsi dangarembga nervous conditions (2018). in this research, she discussed the role of education with colonial influences on the characters of tambu and nyasha. therefore, this study aimed to reveal the influence of education which was dominated by western values to the life of rhodesian women. third, da silva (2019) also conducted a research entitled modernity, representation of violence, and women rebellion in dangarembga’s nervous conditions. the research revealed women's responses to various forms of violence that target their bodies and minds. da silva did investigation to female characters who avoid complying with the cultural norms in rhodesia. so far, the previous studies above had mostly talked about gender equality, especially how women successfully fight against male domination and how they were influenced by western education. the novel presented which brings the issue of colonialism, culture, race, and gender. it describes an inferior position of rhodesian women during the postcolonial era, especially when the country was in the process to gain its independence.it also talks clearly about the influence of the european domination in rhodesia rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 14 after the war towards the life of the local people. this has made me think to study the novel further to identify the problems behind women struggle in the story. therefore, this study will describe and complete the gap from previous studies, because the issue of double colonization in this novel has not been explored yet. hence, in order to see the forms of double colonization in the novel, this paper would like to see through a perspective of postcolonialism. methods postcolonialism investigates the clash between two cultures and when one of them has more power and is superior to the other. it is in line with the postmodern thinkers that each society or culture contains the dominant culture that can be “... culture ideology or its hegemony” (bressler, 1994, p. 264). therefore, this paper used a postcolonial approach to investigate the issue of double colonization in dangarembga’s nervous conditions, which is also related to those who are the marginalized or the other. the other or othering is related to the concept of social representation that develops in the postmodern world. it is also supported by ashcroft et al who argue that ‘subaltern’ has almost the same meaning with the notion of ‘the other’ who may control their own representation, and less access to cultural and social institutions (ashcroft et al, 2007, p.199). additionally, spivak explained that the construction of subalterns involves many terms including gender, race, and caste because when you are “...poor, black, and female, you get it in three ways.” (spivak, 1985, p. 294). besides, it is also close to the theory of orientalism as told by edward said that orientalism is creating stereotypes or prejudice towards the eastern societies because it functions ‘…at one and the same time to characterize the orient as alien…’ (said, 1978, p.72). therefore, specific trait or aspect of the orient is being depicted as something far behind the west because they have ‘…helped to define europe (or the west) as its contrasting image, idea, personality, experience.’ (said, 1978, p. 2). this thought has been shaped by the european imperialist since the 18th and 19th century. according to postcolonial figures such as gayatr spivak, frantz fanon, homi bhabha, and edward said who learn and emphasize different aspects of postcolonial subjects and terminologies, this paper focuses on the scope of double colonization and its relevant subjects. by analysing the data and paying attention to the discussions, this paper aims to examine topics such as postcolonialism through the analysis of the novel. furthermore, this paper will discuss further about the double colonization and its consequences affecting the lives of female characters in the novel. in terms of gender issues, postcolonial theory assumes that the women, especially in the third world countries, have bear the brunt of double oppression: of the colonial nation and of the native men. this is in line with what ashcroft, griffith, and tiffin said that double colonization was the condition when women were doubly colonized, since both “empire and patriarchy act as analogous to each other and both exert control over female colonial subjects.” (ashcroft et al, 2007, p. 66). the concept of double colonization is related to said’s orientalism as he stated that “such…. as “orient” and “occident” are manmade. therefore, as much as the west itself, the orient is an idea that has a history and a tradition of thought, imagery and vocabulary that have given it reality and presence in and for the west.” (said, 1978, p. 5). it notes that orientalism is a western style to dominate the orient. therefore, in relation to double colonization, ‘the orient’ stands for the east and the women, whereas the ‘occident’ stands for the west and the men. men are superior to women and thus women as colonial subjects represent ‘the other’ both for imperial power and their male relatives as well as society. this paper was drawn into a qualitative content analysis method. according to julien (in given, 2008, p. 120-121), qualitative researchers use content analytic approach to recognize that a text is open to subjective interpretation as it reflects multiple meanings. the process of this analytic method is by categorizing qualitative textual data rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 15 into clusters of similar entities, or conceptual categories to derive the meaning both explicitly and implicitly stated in the content of the story. moreover, creswell (2012, p. 17) argues that the data of qualitative research is gathered from a text database or called text segments. it is done by dividing the text into groups of sentences and determining the meaning of those describing the phenomenon brought in the study; segmenting the text into sentences and explaining the result in accordance with the topic. results and discussion themes portrayed in nervous conditions the struggles of rhodesian women living in patriarchal society figure 1. men versus women in nervous conditions, men are more powerful and superior than women. ma shingayi is an illustration of a traditional rhodesian woman who did not pursue education. thereof, in a society which is very much controlled by modern culture she certainly does not have the power. she only accepts and carries out her duties as a woman. see the quotation below: ‘and these days it is worse, with the poverty of blackness on one side and the weight of womanhood on the other. aiwa! what will help you my child, is to learn to carry your burdens with strength.’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 16) in the above quotation, ma shingayi gives an understanding to tambudzai regarding the burdens carried by the rhodesian women. she thought that as a black woman it is a heavy burden that has to be accepted and accustomed to from an early age in order to easily live our life in the future. this indicates that tambu's mother is trying to get her child to take the fate of being a black woman in rhodesia. as women, they are the ones who will take care of the children and the household chores. the same incident also happened when she wanted to go to school, but she was not supported by her father and instead asked her to learn to cook and do other chores. can you cook books and feed them to your husband? stay home with your mother. learn to cook and clean. grow vegetables. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 15) on the other hand, her mother and father do whatever it takes to keep nhamo, her elder brother, in school. even, nhamo had the opportunity to attend education in babamukuru's place which is not an ordinary school but a mission school, a modern english-language school. pay attention to the following quotations: ‘why do you bother?’ he asked, his eyes twinkling maliciously. ‘don’t you know i am the one who has to go to school?’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 20) ‘babamukuru says i am so bright i must be taken away to a good school and be given a good chance in life. i shall wear shoes and socks, and shorts with no holes in them, all brand new,..., i shall stop using my hands to eat. i will use a knife and fork. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 48) those quotations emphasize that men have more access to school. boys are prioritized for their interests and needs because they will be relied on to help their families in the future. the descriptions above point out theme of patriarchy as the customs in the traditional life of the rhodesia people in the novel, especially the shona people. the descriptions of the character's behaviour and storylines in the novel emphasize how the tradition defines shona women who do not get the same opportunities as men do. the female characters in this novel represent rhodesian women who are under the grip of a patriarchal cultural tradition cultural contestation in rhodesia: tradition versus modernity rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 16 figure 2. modernity versus tradition the story in this novel also shows the existence of cultural contestation among the society, especially between traditional culture vs modern culture, a representation of western culture, as former colonialists. this is depicted through babamukuru’s family as a cultural representation of england and tambu’s family in the village which is a representation of rhodesia. this contestation is shown through the conflict that tambu experienced when she with her native background had to join the family of his uncle, babamukuru, who had a western educational background. this makes tambu adjust her behaviour and lifestyle while living with babamukuru on a mission as shown in the following incidents: then i greeted her. it was necessary to sit on the floor to do this. i sat, folding my legs up under my bottom. i clapped my hands. ‘nyamashewe, maiguru, how are you?’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 131) all the same, i did not feel up to confessing that i had not known what bedclothes were, but it did not matter. observing what nyasha was wearing i found something similar in my suitcase. these, then, were the bedclothes. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 91). these quotations explain that tambu initially held and practiced the local traditional culture when she stayed at babamukuru's house for the first time. as she never intersects with modern culture before, tambu is described as being foreign to the modern items in the house. even, she noticed that some things were new to her. it was the time when tambu was trying to adjust to the new environment as if she began to realize that there was a need in her to start learning the modern values at the mission. rhodesia, in the above quotations, shows a change in society that has emerged around them a field of contestation of foreign and local cultures. as a result, various problems arise in the struggle for positions between the two cultures. apart from tambu, characters such as babamukuru, maiguru, nyasha, and chido also experience the consequences of this cultural contestation. they should adapt to local traditions when they visit the homestead as what tambu and nhamo argued below: ‘didn’t you see babakumuru eat with his hands? all of them, maiguru and those proud children. they all ate with their hands.. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 48) but in their own home they use them. each one has his own plate with his own portion of food and his knife and fork. i asked chido if they eat like that at home and he said yes. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 48) the quotations above prove that the backgrounds and situations with cultural differences have shown how the characters adapt their life from traditional to modern and vice versa. according to the explanation above, nervous conditions portrays a cultural contact between the west and rhodesia. it is no wonder that the characters experience overlapping identities because of the contestation of the two cultures. double colonization of rhodesian women in nervous conditions rhodesian women and traditional oppression figure 3. binary opposition: traditional oppression rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 17 in nervous conditions, women are an important community. the main character in this story, tambudzai, is the one who gets the most detailed character development. in this research, tambu is considered as a representation of rhodesian women and their position in the society is a concern to be illustrated here. according to the story, the background for tambu's life is shona culture. all of tambu's behaviours, problems, and responses to life cannot be separated from the culture around her life. the culture of the shona people in this novel is depicted through people's behaviour. for example, showing actions of maintaining harmony with nature, adhering to traditional beliefs that are different from the beliefs of the average european nations, and what is equally important is the depiction of the relationship between men and women in the shona tradition. culture related to male-to-female relations in shona culture as depicted in the novel is how men are supported to occupy a higher position than women. this culture was shown in various events, for example when nhamo had the opportunity to attend missionary school and babamukuru who was trusted by white people to become the headmaster of the school. those are seen in the following quotations, ‘but how can he study when there is no electricity? how can he read when there are no books? even going to school, how can he do that everyday when there is so much work to be done on the homestead?...what we must do is to let nhamo stay with us at the mission, let him go to school there.’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 46) ‘but mukoma was lucky. he got the chance. he went to the mission at an early eage. the missionaries looked after him so well, you know...’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 5). the quotations above note that rhodesian men are trusted than women in education and occupation. babamukuru and nhamo are the colonized men, but they take the advantage of european education to strengthen the position in the society. hence, the local women would consider that men should be obeyed and respected since they are the head of the patriarch and the ones who are relied on. as a result, women can easily be controlled and ruled by men since men are superior to women, and women is considered as the other in relation to male relatives. therefore, tambu is inferior to her brother, nhamo, while maiguru and nyasha are inferior to babamukuru. the main character, tambu, is a representation of a girl who grew up in this traditional culture. through the words of this character, data can be obtained that women are considered as second-class citizens, and inferior to men. see the quotation below: the needs and sensibilities of women in my family were not considered a priority, or even legitimate. that was why i was in standard three in the year that nhamo died, instead of standard five, as i should have been by that age. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 12). the quotation above shows that through the words of tambu, women are considered as secondclass citizens, unprivileged, and inferior to men, and thus they are ‘the other’. based on the novel, the differences of the women’s role from men are introduced from an early age with men in a superior position. hence, the women are encouraged to learn how to do their duties since they were children. they are assigned to do chores such as washing clothes, providing water for bathing, and cooking food to be served each day. that is proven from the following quotation: ‘...which was twenty four stomachs to fill three times a day....twenty four people’s laundry to wash...now this kind of work was women’s work.. so maiguru, nyasha, the three helping girls and myself were on our feet all day’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 133). the quotation illustrates how modern shona women continue to carry out chores when they are at homestead. it was said by tambu when the extended family gathering was held at the homestead. she, nyasha, maiguru, still adapt to local traditions even though they have received western education. another position of rhodesian women in this novel is portrayed through the character of nyasha, a woman with a modern culture who is often in conflict with her father, babamukuru, because of her behaviour which is deemed rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 18 inappropriate for the shona women. in the view of the babamukuru, shona women should behave like domestic women who are always obedient and polite in accordance with the rhodesian patriarchal culture. see the following quotation ‘no decent girl would stay out alone, with a boy, at that time of the night,’ what’s the matter with you girl? why can’t you behave like a young woman from a decent home? (dangarembga, 1988, p. 103). nyasha continues to practice western values in rhodesia which is considered bad and wrong. she did not want to be a woman who was always controlled, she wanted to be free, to express what is in her mind, and to do what she intended. she still minded getting accustomed to local customs that she had forgotten for years. this is shown in the following quotation: ‘it’s not england anymore and i ought to adjust. but when you’ve seen different things you want to be sure you are adjusting to the right thing. you cannot go on all the time being whatever’s necessary. you’ve got to have some conviction, and i’m convinced i don’t want to be anyone’s underdog. but once you get used to it, well, it just seems natural and you just carry on. and that’s the end of you, you’re trapped...’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 117). according to the explanation aforesaid, women in the traditions of rhodesian society during postcolonial era, especially shona women, had a role or position as the lady of the house who takes care of the children and family. this showed that women in rhodesian society as depicted in the novel experienced traditional oppression. the traditions of society did not give women the freedom to determine their destiny or pursue their ambitions, especially in the world of education, work, and self-actualization. the local traditions in this story led men to be privileged citizens with a role as leaders of their families since they were born. thus, women are inferior, powerless, and voiceless in front of men. rhodesian women and colonial oppression regarding the history of colonialism, khader (2000) stated that the status of shona women deteriorated under colonial rule. this is because women acted as mediators in every dispute even as the head of the community during the pre-colonial period. he also added that in the late 1930s, the role of women in various interests vanished and instead carried out tasks that were usually done by men such as in agriculture, including harvesting and planting. meanwhile, men worked for europeans in the railways, mining and agriculture. they left the women to grow their own crops. as a result, women have a lot of work to do (khader, 2000, p. 298). additionally, ilma (2016, p. 5) says that in a colonial situation there was a hierarchy of four categories, namely men (europe), women (europe), bumiputra (men in colonies), and liyan or the others (women in colonies). the hierarchy even placed women in colonized countries lower than european women. figure 4. binary opposition 1 the story in the novel nervous conditions does not present a dominant western character, but there are some white missionaries. the mention of words "white people" in some parts of the novel refers to european people who evoke memories of western colonialism in rhodesia. see the quotation below: another thing that was different about the mission was there were many white people there. the whites on the mission were a special kind of white person...they had come not to take but to give. they were about god’s business here in darkest africa. they had given up the comforts and security of their own homes to come and lighten our darkness. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 103) the quotation above illustrates the local thought towards those of white people at the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 19 missionary school in their area. the shona saw and welcomed these white people with joy. in their view, the whites came to enlighten the rhodesian, to help them to eradicate the suffering, and to educate them to be civilized. the term "not to take but to give" emphasizes the superiority of the west and inferiority of the black african. some of the dialogues also note people's memories of this colonial history, for example when tambu received a scholarship to the young ladies college of the sacred heart dormitory. she got a different treatment at the school in which the majority of the students were the whites. she was placed in a room with other black students and given a second-hand uniform. look at the dialogues below, ‘i wished i had been wearing a uniform like the other girls i had seen. but i was getting my uniform second-hand.’ ‘ah, yes, we have more africans here than usual this year and so we had to put them all in here,’ agreed the nun. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 194) the conversation above shows that tambu as the black girl is considered as the other among the white student in her new college. the college indeed grants tambu a scholarship, yet they still have the eurocentric mindset by dividing the african students into one room instead of giving them the same treatment. colonialism these days is not always physical, but also non-physical such as ideas and norms. this is also shown in the novel nervous conditions with the existence of missionary school and church as means to educate the society about christianity. this is the way the colonizer uses christianity as an influential factor to transform the values, cultures, beliefs, and the mind of colonized people. tambu, and other female characters seemed to change their religion to christian from the traditional belief. see the following quotations: it was on sunday. we went to church as we usually did. all of us went to church on sunday, even nyasha, and anna too…in sunday school we learnt about charity, love, and sin. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 97-98) … and asked me about all sorts of fine details, details that i was not very sure of since we did not often perform this ritual anymore. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 147) these quotes indicate that women are also the target of western hegemony because they should obey the male relatives. once they are asked to go to church or at home, they do not have choice to take it down. the european introduces christianity and it gives an impact on women's life because it brings masculine fundamentalism, and thus such patriarchal religion does not let women act like leaders. therefore, women living in patriarchal culture do not have space to resist since they are trapped between the norms, customs, and colonial influence. the existence of missionary and church has reshaped the religion of the locals into modern religion which is spread through educational institution and religious activities. figure 5. binary opposition 2 babamukuru as the male character representing western ideas and values expressed his belief to remove sins from wrongdoing that was done by tambu’s parents in the past. babamukuru believed that the distress experienced by jeremiah's family was because he never married in a religious manner as described in the quotation below: that is how we are judged and blessed accordingly... you have not been married in church before god. this is a serious matter.’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 146-147) babamukuru's reason for choosing marriage was because he linked it to religious matters. he had gone to england and interacted with the missionaries and attended sunday services at church. however, tambu did not feel like such an rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 20 idea. this makes herself have a dilemma and be oppressed because she could not express her opinions to babamukuru. she just did not want to go to the wedding, and it made her uncle angry. see the quotations below: ‘i am telling you! if you do not go to the wedding, you are saying you no longer want to live here. i am the head of this house. anyone who defies my authority is an evil thing in this house, bent on destroying what i have made.’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 167). in this case, babamukuru enforced patriarchy in terms of family discussions and decision-making. moreover, he got rid of his tradition of cleaning ceremonies and replaced it with christian marriages. tambu was trapped between those and the way she tried to refuse was by being silent and not going to her parent’s wedding. tambu had no chance to voice her opinion as both traditional and colonial power was imposed on her. hence, tambu is inferior to babamukuru and such western values since she is successfully controlled and ruled without having any power to speak out. apart from tambu, nyasha also tends to imitate not only the behaviour of the western, but also its values. therefore, when she returned to her own land, she has a different view towards the local culture and environment which she had forgotten. nyasha’s behaviour is likely to those of white people. she speaks english more than local language, she dresses differently from other girls, as well as she reads adults and historical books. this is shown in the quotation below: ‘they don’t understand shona very well anymore,’ her mother explained. ‘they have been speaking nothing but english for so long that most of their shona had gone.’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 42) do you see the kind of books your daughter is reading?’ maiguru asked my uncle, taking nyasha’s copy of lady chatterley’s lover from the dresser and showing it to my uncle. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 81). the quotations above show that nyasha with her westernized behaviour has made herself practice western ideas especially the values of freedom and individualism. as a result, she does things according to her will, not other’s. what nyasha did was the impact of her experiences when she lived in england. however, she forgot that the patriarchy has made herself should abide by the men. she is a rhodesian woman whose position is in the lower than rhodesian men and even the whites. nyasha is expected to have good behavior and adjust to the traditions and customs of the shona community. figure 6. binary opposition 3 thus, this novel shows the effort of colonization in ideas and values, which is nearly a success, but not completely work out. most characters lived in mixed cultural identity since there are still both rhodesian and western values in the story. however, preserving the local tradition and values is quite hard for those who have acquainted and enjoyed westernization. this was shown in the characters of nyasha in the quotations below: i find it more and more difficult to speak with the girls at school. they resent me the fact that i do not read their romance stories and if i do not read them, then of course i cannot talk about them. they do not like my language, my english, because it is authentic and my shona, because it is not! they think that i am a snob, that i think i am superior to them....i very much would like to belong tambu, but i find i do not. (dangarembga, 1988, p. 196) another evidence is when nyasha talked to tambu about how she felt for the treatment she received in rhodesia. she expressed her thoughts on returning to rhodesia after several years living in england. she got stressed because of the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 21 situation she was facing. look at the following quotation: ‘why do they do it, tambu,’ she hissed bitterly, her face contorted with rage, ‘to me and to you and to him? do you see what they’ve done? they’ve taken us away. all of us. we’re grovelling. daddy grovels to them. we grovel to him.’ (dangarembga, 1988, p. 200). the pronoun him in the quote is babamukuru, and the pronoun they or them stands for the white people, westerners, or missionaries. nyasha's expression emphasized that the local people of rhodesia were inferior in their own country, while the domination was held by another group, namely the former colonizers who were often mentioned as being present in rhodesian culture. since rhodesian people were inferior, they are representation of the other in the presence of the white or the european. rhodesian women in nervous condition are considered ‘the other’ in relation to men. correspondingly, the men belong to colonized ones and seen as ‘the other’ by the whites. nonetheless, they get more privileges than women which make themselves occupy a higher position. as a result, men are like the european or the colonizer towards the women themselves. then, it comes to the condition and situation in which the women are controlled both by male and colonial power. such situation is constructed by the existence of patriarchal culture as well as the influence of colonial legacy in form of culture, values, and ideas. from all the quotations which have been elaborated, the theory of orientalism therefore leads this finding and discussion in analysing a phenomenon which perhaps still happen to people especially women who live in excolonized countries. conclusion by investigating the female characters throughout the story in the novel, by looking at the events, dialogues, as well as their relation to male characters, this research reveals the themes that are highlighted in nervous condition, namely women struggle who live in patriarchal society and cultural contestation between tradition and modernity. rhodesian identity is presented in the form of cultural norms or tradition as well as the existence of colonial legacy in the story. the novel reveals the patriarchy system in the family of the shona tribe in rhodesia. the research also found that women characters in the novel experienced double colonization. they got oppression traditionally and colonially. first, traditional oppression came from their local customs as patriarchal society which positioned rhodesian women inferior to men. second, they also experienced colonial repression which came from the colonial legacy that happened and could be found in rhodesia as a former british colony. it made rhodesian women, that were considered as black women, were in the lowest position in the hierarchy, even lower than european women or the whites. as a result, they were always in the inferior position compared to the local men and the white people. no wonder they were not fully free or independent. this research therefore draws a conclusion that even though rhodesian women had experienced western education and culture, they would be trapped in the patriarchy and the hegemony of the west. thereby, rhodesian women in nervous conditions experienced double colonization which makes them incapable of getting freedom or full authority. they were positioned as such because they were not able to claim to be purely traditional nor to have adopted western cultures thoroughly but fight in between them. references ashcroft, b., griffith, g., & tiffin, h. (2007). post colonial studies: the key concepts 2nd edition. new york: routledge. bressler, c. e. (1994). literary criticism: an introduction to theory and practice. new jersey: prantice hall. creswell, j. w. (2012). educational research: planning, conducting, and evaluating, quantitative and qualitative research 4th edition. new york: edwards brothers, inc. da silva, m. i. (2019). modernity, representation of violence, and women’s rebellion in rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 22 dangaremba’s nervous conditions genealogy 2019, 3, 22. doi:10.3390/genealogy3020022. dangarembga, tsitsi. (1988). nervous conditions. london: the women’s press. dubey, a. (2013). literature and society. iosr journal of humanities and social sciences, 9 (6), 84-85. given, lisa m. (2008). sage encyclopedia of qualitative research method. usa: sage publications, inc. ilma, a.a. (2016). representasi penindasan ganda dalam novel mirah dari banda berdasarkan perspektif feminisme poskolonial. jurnal poetika vol. iv, no. 1, 3-11. jamil, khader. (2000). african literature and its times: nervous conditions by tsitsi dangarembga. in j. moss and l. valestuck (eds.), pp. 297-307. miller, s. (2018). self-destructive educationin tsitsi dangarembga’s nervous conditions. best integrated writing, 5. odoi, d. a., rafapa, l., & klu, e. k. (2014). negotiating social change in tsitsi dangarembga's nervous conditions. journal of social science, 38 (2), 151-158. spivak, g.c. (1985), “can the subaltern speak?”, in nelson, c. and grossberg, l. (eds), marxism and the interpretation of culture, university of illinois press, urbana, il, pp. 271-316. said, e. (1978). orientalism. london: penguin. young, lola. (1990). identity, community, culture, difference: a nasty piece of work: a psychoanalytic study of sexual and racial difference in 'mona lisa'. london: lawrence & wishart. 🖂 corresponding author: b3 building, kampus sekaran, gunungpati semarang, indonesia 50229 e-mail: syafirafiraid@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 23 rainbow vol. 10 (2) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow strategies and creativity used by fansubbers in subtitling hot and young seoul trip x nct life to overcome language barriers syafira ilyas damayanti1 🖂, rudi hartono2 1,2 english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 16 march 2021 approved 21 september 2021 published 30 october 2021 this research focuses on the subtitling strategies and creative subtitling used in translating the korean variety show hot and young seoul trip x nct life (2018) into indonesian and the impact of fan subtitles to overcome language barriers. in order to draw more understanding, qualitative content analysis was applied to describe the subtitling strategies and creative subtitling used by the fansubbers in producing indonesian subtitles. an online survey was conducted to determine the impact of the subtitling from the fans' perspective. the research findings on subtitling strategies were obtained from 1599 data and showed that there were eight strategies applied in this research. amid those strategies, transfer with 1434 data found is the most used strategy, followed by imitation, dislocation, expansion, paraphrase, transcription, condensation, and deletion. then, the creative subtitling used in the work using different colors, fonts, and punctuation that is influenced by field (topic), tenor (relationship), and mode (circumstances). the online survey results prescribe that the subtitles of the fan help the audience overcome language barriers by producing translated audiovisual content into their language. therefore, the fansubbers' decision to combine subtitling strategies and creative subtitling helps the foreign audiences overcome language barriers. © copyright 2021 keywords: subtitling strategies, creative subtitling, audiovisual translation how to cite (in apa style): damayanti, s. i., & hartono, r. (2021). strategies and creativity used by fansubbers in subtitling ’hot and young seoul trip x nct life’ to overcome language barriers. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(2), 23-32. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.45774 introduction language is essential in everyone's lives because people use language to communicate with others by expressing messages from one person to another, if the meaning behind a message is not delivered correctly to the receiver, then the two people will have misunderstanding. here, translation came as one of the strategies to overcome the language barrier because a good translation has to transfer the message from the source language to the target language well (hudi et al., 2020), so it could help the people who find difficulties in understanding the meaning due to different dialects and languages. korean wave that is happening around the world brought by musicians from south korea has a massive impact on people who like listening to music. according to roman (2018), hallyu or korean wave has become a truly global phenomenon as the idea that south korean pop culture has grown in prominence to become a major driver of global culture. there are so many contents given by the musicians to communicate and get closer with their fans from all around the world. the problem arises when foreign fans who mailto:syafirafiraid@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i2.45774 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 24 do not understand korean want to know the content of conversation and information given by their favourite musicians and creating a new phenomenon called fansubbers was born because their fans decided to create subtitles by translating the conversation of their favorite musicians from korean into several languages, especially english and indonesian, so that the fans from all around the world who only understand english or/and indonesian can enjoy the content given by their favorite musician. in regard of the creative activity in fansubbing culture, as one of audiovisual translation product by amateur translator, fansubtitles was known to have an aesthetic styles, e.g., the use of different colors, fonts and punctuation that is influenced by field (topic), tenor (relationship) and mode (circumstances) and rich of cultural and social condition awareness, i.e. fandom environtments, ethical and legal beliefs (dwyer, 2012; wongseree, 2016). considering the growth of fansubbing culture in digital media, fansubtitles acts an audiovisual product that has a unique way in contributing to overcome language barriers. almeida and costa (2014) and zanon (2006) revealed that fansubtitles considered as the most efficience way to activating their cognitive skill in foreign language acquisition because by reading the subtitles, the language learner can enhance their language learning process by combining the visual, text and also information they gained. however, as a new type of audiovisual translation this fansubbing culture phenomenon and their impact for the society, especially in overcoming language barriers has not received much attention in the academic field. therefore, this research will focuses on (1) identifying the subtitling strategies used by fansubbers in translating “hot and young seoul trip x nct life”; (2) identifying the creativity in subtitling used by fansubbers in translating their subtitles, and (3) investigating the impact of indonesian subtitles made by fansubbers in overcoming language barriers. methods to draw a more qualitative understanding of practising creative subtitling in the audiovisual product, the researcher used qualitative content analysis for this research. by using qualitative content analysis, the researcher’s goal is to prevent any bias regarding the researcher’s opinion and gain trustworthiness to support the arguments from the research finding are make sense and “worth paying attention to”, so the readers can find that the research is meaningful and useful (long and johnson, 2000; bengtsson, 2016; lincoln and guba, 1985; elo et al., 2014; holdford, 2008). as the main instrument of the research, the researcher will observe, collect and analyze the data collected. the researcher, as data observer and collector, all of the data were gained from watching the show hot and young seoul trip x nct life with the subtitles created by the indonesian fansubbers neocitysub and from the original creator of the show. as an analyzer, the researcher classified and calculated the data found and collected in a data tabulation as supporting instrument. purposive sampling was applied in order to gain trustworthiness to support the arguments by spreading an online questionnaire to collect some voices from the suitable participants that are especially has the knowledge or experienced with the phenomenon of interest discussed in the researcher’s study. results and discussion subtitling strategies as one of audiovisual translation products, subtitling strategies proposed by gottlieb (1992) come as the bridge to help the audience to learn and understand the cultural patterns from the source language into the target language. the table below is showing the data tabulation by applying gottlieb’s (1992) subtitling strategies by classifying the the dialogues and onscreen text in the form of spoken words, phrases, clause and sentences shown in the first of six episodes of hot and young seoul trip x nct life. table 1. subtitling data frequency rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 25 no. subtitling strategies frequency 1. expansion 26 2. paraphrase 25 3. transfer 1434 4. imitation 60 5. transcription 12 6. dislocation 38 7. condensation 3 8. deletion 1 total 1599 according to table 1, it shows that there are a total of 1599 data collected, and eight translationsubtitle strategies was used in the six episodes of hot and young seoul trip x nctlife. the most frequent used strategy was transfer with 1434 data found and the least used strategy was deletion with only 1 data found. expansion expansion in this subtitling strategy means giving additional information in the target language when the words in the source language need more explanation due to cultural differences and those words cannot be replaced in the target language. example 1: sl yuta : myun se jeom! tl yuta : myun se jeom! (toko bebas pajak) (duty free shop) from the example, fansubber using expansion strategy because they added an extended meaning of the (sl) and (tl) from korean language mentioned by the speaker. the fansubber add more meaning in some scene in their work because the speakers are playing a word chain game, so due to the cultural differences between korean and indonesian, the fansubbers added more meaning alongside with the unfamiliar phrase, so their audience will not confuse with the meaning behind those foreign phrases. example 2: sl yuta : this way? tl yuta : cara ini? bukan~ (like this? i think, no~) meanwhile, in example 2, the tl utterance translated version from sl “this way” into “cara ini? bukan~” refers to the speaker's visual expressions so that the audiences could grasp the speaker’s intended. the reason why fansubbers using an expansion strategy to translate heir work is to educate the audiences and make every phrase stated by the speaker livelier and giving local indonesian vibes by adding more explanation. paraphrase in subtitling strategy, paraphrase was applied when the translator gives more manner of expression from the source language into the target language, usually called as in other words. example 1: sl winwin : it’s so awesome! tl winwin : wahgelaseh (awesome) based on the data example above, the researcher identifies that the fansubbers modifies the expression expressed by the speaker in tl by using language-specific expression because the fansubber was using the tl ‘wahgelaseh’ instead of ‘keren banget’ in translating sl ‘awesome’. example 2: sl display text: [emotional boy] tl display text: [pria yang mudah baperan] (the man who’s gotten emotional easily) it also can be seen on example 2 that the fansubbers translated ‘emotional’ into ‘baperan’ instead of ‘terbawa perasaan’ into their work. even though the fansubbers decided to insert the indonesian slang instead of its literal meaning, the meaning from the expression stated in tl conveys the same meaning and function, they also make the expression expressed by the speakers more relevant, lively and friendly towards their target audiences. transfer based on gottlieb's (1992) subtitling strategies, the transfer is a strategy that is directly translating the meaning from the source language into the target language completely because this strategy is used to maintain the structure in source language remain complete, correct and has a neutral discourse. example 1: sl display text : [yuta & mark’s kayak almost tilted from the beginning] rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 26 tl display text : [kayak yuta & mark nyaris terbalik sejak awal] based on the data example above, the text was translated literally in formal language from english into indonesian every words were translated similarly, both in structural and also the meaning. example 2: sl display text : [staggers at the important moment] tl display text : [sempoyongan di momen penting~] in example 2, it can be seen that besides using formal language, the fansubbers also using non-formal language into their work. even though the fansubbers uses non-formal language, the meaning behind the sentences has no different meaning from the formal language. according to the examples above the dialogue and on-screen text were translated literally from english into indonesian, and there is no additional meaning nor deletion added in the clause because the fansubbers translated the dialogue literally and and every phrase was translated similarly, both in structural and also the meaning. imitation imitation strategy was done when the translator just rewriting the source language into the target language, so it produce an identical expression in the target language. example 1: sl kun: no way mark go! tl kun: nggak, mark duluan. (no way, mark should go first!) example 2: sl display text: [coex artium, gangnam-gu, seoul] tl display text: [coex artium, gangnam-gu, seoul] (coex artium, gangnam-gu, seoul) according the examples above, it can be seen that the fansubbers did not modifies the sl into tl because it refers to the name of people, like the name of one of nct’s member ‘mark’ and places or tourist attraction, like the capital city of south korea, ‘seoul’, so the fansubber did not have to translate it. transcription in subtitling strategy, transcription is applied by rewriting certain words in the target language because this strategy is dealing with unusual terms, nonsense language or alien language, and third language from the source language. example 1: sl yuta : gururu tl yuta : gururu based on the example above, there is no such word like ‘gururu’ in english ‘oxford’ dictionary and japanese ‘jisho’ dictionary because yuta, the japanese member of nct spoke this utterance. that word also did not appear in kamus besar bahasa indonesia. this happened because the fansubbers was rewriting the phrases from sl into tl because of those phrases above use either non-sense or third languages. example 2: sl lucas: bbari bbari boo tl lucas : bbari bbari boo furthermore, in example 2, ‘bbari bbari boo’ that was spoken by lucas is just making up korean words for fun, so it has no real meaning behind it because the phrase ‘bbari bbari boo’ is a pun from the korean version of rock, paper, scissors game called ‘gawi bawi bo’. the fansubbers was rewriting the phrases as the way it sound from sl into tl, and in this case, the fansubbers are mostly re-writing south korean style romanization (korean spoken word). dislocation based on gottlieb’s (1992) subtitling strategies, dislocation strategy is dealing with the special effects in the source language that pays more attention rather than the translation content. example 1: sl mark : winwin you go tl mark : winwin hyung kamu duluan! (winwin, you can go first!) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 27 it can be seen on the example above that the fansubbers was inserting south korean style romanization language as a special effect in their work. the researcher assumes the reasons behind the use of adding south korean style romanization in tl because the fansubbers wants to make the sentences spoken by the members look more acceptable and polite in tl because of the tl culture is still uphold the value of politeness. from the example above the translator in sl just mentioning the name of member ‘winwin’ without ‘bro’ even though the opposite speaker ‘mark’ is younger than him, so the tl fansubbers decided to translate the utterance into ‘winwin hyung’ or ‘brother winwin’ to make it more polite and acceptable just like in indonesian culture. example 2: sl display text : [older, but cuter than youngers] tl display text : [lebih tua, tapi lebih imut dari para maknae] (older, but cuter than the youngers) moreover, the researcher assumes that the fansubbers decided to change the words ‘youngers’ into korean language ‘maknae’ instead of translated it as ‘termuda’ because the fansubbers knew that their audiences are already familiar with those popular korean language and culture as the members always said that word in every chances. condensation based on gottlieb's (1992) subtitling strategies, condensation means shortening meaning in the source language by reducing unimportant utterance to solve the line limitation problem. example 1: sl display text : [finally arrived bumping into lucas’ kayak] tl display text : [akhirnya mereka tiba!] (they are finally arrived!) based on the examples above, the fansubbers is omitting some words in the sentences, it can be seen that the fansubbers translated the sl “finally arrived bumping into lucas’s kayak” into “akhirnya mereka tiba,” it was seen on the example that the fansubbers did not translate “bumping into lucas’s kayak” into tl (indonesian) “(dengan) menabrakkan diri dengan kayak milik lucas” to make the sentencing brief. example 2: sl display text : [perfect chemistry] tl display text : [sempurna!] (perfect!) the same method also implied in example 2, the translator just translated the sl “perfect chemistry” into “sempurna” instead of “keserasian yang sempurna” because the fansubbers omitted the word “perfect”. even though the fansubber decided to omitted some words from the sentences, but the words that were excluded has the least important words, so it did not affect the actual meaning from the sentences. deletion the deletion strategy in gottlieb’s (1992) subtitling strategy is used to delete some parts in the source language into the target language because it is not important and usually contains repetition and question tag. example: sl mark : what? come on! what? tl mark : what? in translating the example above, the fansubbers deleted the sl “come on! what?” which means (in literal meaning) “ayolah! apa?” from the translation. the translator does this because those words contain expressions that are somewhat already represented from the first word ‘what’ in the sentences, so that is why the fansubbers decided to did not translate those words, but the use of this deletion strategy in this part did not lose the semantic meaning from the utterance spoken by the speaker. creative subtitling in fansubbing culture the rapid development of culture and technology in this globalization era like nowadays has made a couple of people more creative in creating a new culture where they are no longer act rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 28 as viewers, but they also act as active viewers who are also participating in the making new creative content that they are fond of. fan subtitle culture is the real example of active viewers who worked as content creators, which are amateur subtitlers or translators, as they are involved in the producing and distributing subtitles of the programs they are fond of. in this study, the researcher wants to find an affirmation about subtitles made by fansubbers takes a big part in overcoming language barriers for foreigners by analyzing subtitling strategies used by fansubbers in translating indonesian subtitles of hot and young seoul trip x nctlife and to support the researcher’s argument, the researcher has conducted an online survey by applying purposive sampling as the research sampling method. the online survey paper aims to gain another perspective and evidence about fan subtitling culture and activities and also their impact in overcoming language barriers for foreigner from the fans of korean culture and content, e.g., korean variety shows, audition programs, food programs, and many more. the data that has been collected according to figure 1 shown below will be used as supporting arguments. figure 1. reasons why the audiences like fansubtitles unique approach as one of the creativity, the things that stands out from the fan subtitling activity in audiovisual translation (avt) are the use of fonts, colors, and text positioning that usually done by the fansubber as freely as they want. the use of audiovisual in fan subtitles culture of korean programs added some values to the subtitles because those creativity makes the subtitles look like has some charm, more aesthetic and functional, so fan subtitles, at the same time, can also enhance the viewing experience for the fan subtitles’ audiences. pérez-gonzález (2007) stated that the different colors and fonts in fansubtitles were used to make the emotion and relationships between the speakers in the program livelier and also influenced by variables of field (what is the topic), tenor (the relationship between the speakers) and mode (the emotions and circumstances shown) that can be seen in every scene. figure 2. feedback scale on how entertain is subtitle made by fansubber figure 2 reveals that most of the respondents agree that the use of font, colors, and text positioning in fansubbers work add more entertain sense for them when they are watching the subtitles made by the fansubbers because those words in the on-screen text will add more humor or emotion into the act. also, in translating fansubtitles, the fansubbers usually the fan translation has the freedom to translate their project; they can do anything with their own style for their project, for example using informal language and adding some additional information that is only known by the target fans of their work. in some chances, we can see fansubbers adding some korean style romanization, e.g., ‘hyung’ (‘older brother’ addressed from a younger male into an older male) or mentioning someone’s real name instead of their stage name into their work. potential challenges factors rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 29 according to figure 1, one of the reasons why the foreign fans of korean content-loving fan subtitles produced by fansubbers are the short release time between the official release and the fansubbers’s version. in the case of the time of available between hot and young seoul trip x nctlife, the videos distributed by visit seoul tv in their youtube channel is on july 23, 2018, and the neocitysub version is uploaded in their own youtube channel the day after the official release or on july 24, 2018. this matter also mentioned by rush (2009), based on his research, the fansubbers need to produce their work in such a short time because the fansub need to gain recognition from the audience in the fan subtitling community. besides the airing time, in order to reach full engagement for their works, wongseree (2016) explained that fansubbing culture also influenced by ‘selected’ un-knowledgeable programs that were requested by some fandoms or based on their favourite musicians. by producing some nonknowledgeable foreign programs into highly knowledgeable foreign program as their work, it can be seen that the fansubbers has made a significant contribution to the programs they produced to recognized both to the fans and also to non-fans. fansubtitles as a tool to overcome language barriers figure 3. feedback scale on how accurate is the translation from the subtitles in figure 3, most of the respondents claimed that the accuracy from subtitles made by the fansubbers are quite accurate with the source language. it is also supported by the researcher’s data about subtitling strategies found in fansubbers (neocitysubs) works, so it means that the translation quality from the subtitles produced by the fansubbers is worth to be read and has a low possibility to confuse the audiences. it shows that even though the fans did not understand korean, they can also enjoy the programs and learn the korean language from the subtitles provided by the fansubbers. based on almeida and costa (2014) research, it shows that watching a tv program that has been subbed is part of language acquisition. besides, learning the meaning of the words, the audiences might also learning about the meaning of expressions and guessing the sentences that might be used in some situations. the audiences can also improve their capability in distinguishing the separate words of the spoken language, word pronunciation, and also experiencing in constructing the right and correct sentences from the source language. figure 4. feedback scale on how useful fansubtitle in helping the audiences learning korean according to figure 4, the respondents agree that fan subtitle made by fansubbers helps the audiences to learn about korean, not just about the language, but also the culture as well because the fansubbers was usually inserting linear notes into their work. the use of linear notes in avt is to provide the audiences with brief explanation and understanding that would be missed by the audience due to the cultural differences. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 30 figure 5. feedback scale on how helpful linear notes for the audiences based on figure 5 it shows that the fansubbers 's linear notes are very helpful for the fans. in fansubbing culture case, the fansubbers are adding brief explanation of some information about something or some words in korean that is not widely known by the foreign fans and also nonfans, so their audiences will not astound with the content that is being talked about in some scenes from the program because it has already explained from the subtitles. figure 6. feedback scale on how understandable fansubtitles for audiences the statement about fan subtitles as a tool to overcome language barriers also supported in figure 6, where most of the respondents as the viewers of fansubbers work admitting that the subtitle provided by fansubber is understandable to be read for them as foreigners. the role of subtitling strategies and creative subtitling in translating an audiovisual product to overcome language barriers as the demand for korean variety shows to be translated into various languages, there are also some growth in the fansubber group and the kind of content they produced. fansubtitles as a creative work of audiovisual products from fansubber group has become a tool to overcome language barriers and based on the researcher in analyzing subtitling strategies “hot and young nctlife x seoul”, the researcher found out that subtitling strategies and creative subtitling as audiovisual products has a big role in overcoming language barriers for the foreign fans in understanding korean culture and language content. diagram 1. the role of subtitling strategies and creative subtitling in overcoming language barriers according to the diagram 1, based on researcher’s findings. it can be seen that as a producer of indonesian fansubtitles of “hot and young nctlife x seoul”, fansubbers were identified using gottlieb (1992) subtitling strategies for translating the english subtitle into indonesian subtitle. fansubbers not only translating the words, phrases, clauses, sentences, paragraphs; the fansubbers also using different words, colors, punctuation and adding linear notes into their indonesian subtitle in order to provide their audience in rich information about not only about the language, but also the culture as well so that the audience can overcome the language barriers. in order to gain trustworthiness to support the argument from the researcher's research, the researcher will link some of the findings from the purposive sampling results and the researcher's rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 31 data about the subtitling strategies that has been done previously and also providing some evidence from the previous studies. in accordance with researcher’s finding on online surveys result that can be seen in figure 3 about “feedback scale on how accurate is the translation from the subtitles” and figure 6 about “feedback scale on how understandable fansubtitles for audiences”, we can see that most of the respondents claimed that the subtitles produced by fansubbers is accurate and understandable for the audiences. based on previous findings, the accuracy of fansubtitles can be seen on the use of subtitling strategies applied in “hot and young seoul trip x nctlife”. the researcher has been successfully identified that there are 8 strategies applied in fansubber work; these strategies not only found in the dialogues between the speaker, but also in the display text provided. both in hastuti (2015) and this research found out that the accuracy of the subtitling strategies depends on the field (topic), tenor (relationship) and mode (circumstances) because it relates with the realtime situation and also cultural context. as stated in wongseree (2016) and zanon (2006), fansubber’s choice in including creative subtitling in their work is very clever and maintain a faithful translation because those display text, in the terms of fonts, colors, punctuations and even the linear note has a crucial role in providing new information for the audiences and language learners because it can enhance their language learning process because when they are reading the subtitles they are combining the visual, text and also information they receives, so that they have an active role in learning the language. this statement was proven from the submission of online surveys that can be seen in figure 4 that most of the respondent are agree that the fansubtitles made by fansubbers help them in understanding the korean language and culture better as the fansubbers frequently applying creative subtitling such as adding some linear notes and also using some different color, fonts and punctuation into their work, so the audiences will not engage in 'lost in translation' mode. furthermore, jin and aisyah (2017) in their research about “k-pop v fansubs, v live and naver dictionary: fansubbers’ synergy in minimizing language barriers” explained that audiovisual translation especially fansubtitles produced by the fans has a big impact in rendering information for the foreign fans because as a social product even though they are amateurs, but they tried to deliver a good translation, so that language barriers are minimized. conclusion based on the research findings and discussions, it can be concluded that there are total 1599 data collected and eight subtitling strategies applied in this research, those are expansion, paraphrase, transfer, imitation, transcription, dislocation, condensation and deletion. amid those strategies, transfer with 1434 data found is the most used strategy because the fansubbers are directly translating the meaning from source language to target language. in translating an audiovisual, the use of creative subtitling in fansubtitle has often seen as the use of different colors, fonts and punctuation that is influenced by field (topic), tenor (relationship) and mode (circumstances) to show the emotional relationship between the speakers. another creative subtitling that can be found in fan subtitles made by fansubber is the use of linear notes to provide the audiences with brief explanation and understanding that would be missed by the audience due to the cultural differences. the use of subtitling strategies and creative subtitling in producing fan subtitles play a big part in overcoming language barriers for foreigners. fan subtitles act as an audiovisual product that has a unique way of overcoming language barriers by raising awareness of language learning for the audiences because of the faithfulness in producing fan subtitles, fansubbers tried their best to prevent the ‘lost in translation’ tragedy to the audience when they are enjoying the content they love. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 32 those findings indicate a simple and sincere act from fansubbers can also provide a positive contribution, not only for foreign fans but also for one and all. references aisyah, a., & jin, n. y. (2017). k-pop v fansubs, v live and naver dictionary: fansubbers’ synergy in minimising language barriers. 3l: language, linguistics, literature, 23(4), 112–127. https://doi.org/10.17576/3l-2017-2304-09 almeida, p. a., & costa, p. d. (2014). foreign language acquisition: the role of subtitling. procedia social and behavioral sciences, 141(august), 1234–1238. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2014.05.212 bengtsson, m. (2016). how to plan and perform a qualitative study using content analysis. nursingplus open, 2, 8–14. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.npls.2016.01.001 dwyer, t. (2012). fansub dreaming on viki: “don’t just watch but help when you are free.” translator, 18(2), 217–243. https://doi.org/10.1080/13556509.2012.10799 509 elo, s., kääriäinen, m., kanste, o., pölkki, t., utriainen, k., & kyngäs, h. (2014). qualitative content analysis. sage open, 4(1), 215824401452263. https://doi.org/10.1177/2158244014522633 gottlieb, h. (2002). titles on subtitling 1929 – 1999: an international annonated bibliography: international subtitling for cinema, tv, video and dvd. rassegna italiana di linguistica applicata, 34(1–2), 215–397. https://doi.org/10.1400/58899 .hastuti, e. d. (2015). an analysis on subtitling strategies of romeo and juliet movie. register journal, 8(1), 57. https://doi.org/10.18326/rgt.v8i1.57-80 hudi, a. c., hartono, r., & yuliasri, i. (2020). subtitling techniques and the quality of indonesian subtitles of the english teacher. english education journal, 10(35), 458–467. https://doi.org/10.15294/eej.v10i4.39284 lincoln, s. y., & guba, g. e. (1985). naturalistic inquiry. sage publications. long, t., & johnson, m. (2000). rigour, reliability and validity in qualitative research. clinical effectiveness in nursing. https://doi.org/10.1054/cein.2000.0106 pérez-gonzález, l. (2007). intervention in new amateur subtitling cultures: a multimodal account. linguistica antverpiensia, 6, 67–80. https://lanstts.uantwerpen.be/index.php/lanstts/article/view/180 romano, a. (2018). how k-pop became a global phenomenon. https://www.vox.com/culture/2018/2/16/169 15672/what-is-kpop-historyexplained rush, a. (2009). otaku creations: the participatory culture of fansubbing. 1–10. http://www.kinephanos.ca/2009/otakucreations-the-participatory-culture-offansubbing/ talaván zanón, n. (2006). using subtitles to enhance foreign language learning. porta linguarum: revista internacional de didáctica de las lenguas extranjeras, 6, 4. https://www.semanticscholar.org/paper/using -subtitles-to-enhance-foreign-languagezanón/9750ed3b4c19c948d5aa25d2f23a6176e0 a3671e wongseree, t. (2016). creativity in thai fansubbing : a creative translation practice as perceived by fan audiences of the korean variety show running. ctis occasional papers, 7, 60–86. http://luisperezgonzalez.org/creativity-in-thaif-ansubbing/ 77 rainbow 3 (1) (2014) rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies http://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow factor influencing the use of code-switching raymond allan adipratama english department, faculty of languages and arts, state university of semarang, indonesia article info ________________ article history: received in april 2014 approved in may 2014 published in june 2014 ________________ keywords: code-switching, factors, functions, television program ____________________ abstract ___________________________________________________________________ the aims of this research are, first to describe any code switching occurences found in walk the talk 2 and second to explain the factors that influenced the use of code-switching in the walk the talk 2 program. in conducting the research, i use qualitative approach. this research was analyzed a television program called walk the talk 2 by doing some steps. first, the video downloaded from the internet, later the videos were being transcribed. next, i select the utterances that considered as code-switching. finally, i analyzed the factor that influenced the use of code-switching and the function of code-switching on walk the talk 2 program. the study shows that that there are 110 functions in the 88 instances of code switching in this research. the proportion of those functions is as follows: there are 3 instances of quotation, 3 of addressee specification, 18 of interjection, 58 of reiteration, 7 of message qualification, 6 of personalization and objectivization, and 15 of facility of expression. from the analysis, the most frequent function found in walk the talk 2 program is reiteration. reiteration function occur to clarify or emphasize what the speaker has said before. besides, it can be concluded that one instance of code-switching is intended for more than one factors and functions. considering the result, i would like to suggest to the reader to open their horizon that sociolinguistics can be studied not only by reading text book, but there are also many media that can be used as a tool to learned sociolinguistics. various media such as radio, internet or television could be an alternative option to learn sociolinguistics. in additon, it is better for teacher or lecturer to use media like radio, internet or television when they are giving lecture about sociolinguistics especially in this case code-switching. © 2014 universitas negeri semarang  correspondent address: b3 building fbs unnes sekaran, gunungpati, semarang, 50229 e-mail: raymondallan07@gmail.com issn 2252-6463 raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 78 introduction communication is an important part for every creature in this world. every creature has their own way to communicate with others. as human being, we have developed a new way of communicate. it is called language. we use language to expressed our feelings and thoughts with each other. according to ibhawaegbele, et. al (2012: 1) the culture of a people is best expressed and preserved in their literature through language. language play an important role to preserve and maintain culture in one community. as the times goes by, there are so many things influenced the development of language, and of them is society. language and society are two inseparable things and they are always influencing one and another. one result of development of language in society is bilingualism. lewis (2009) stated that the world counts close to 7000 known living languages spread over more than 200 countries. in addition, gardner-chloros (2009) stated that it is therefore not surprising that the number of multilinguals in the world is far greater than the number of monolinguals. most people as speakers usually occupy more than one language and require a selected language whenever they want to speak with other people. according to wardaugh (1986: 101) bilingualism is an phenomenon of people having more than one code (language). while bilingualism is the phenomenon of having more than one language, the people who interrelated in, they called bilingual. bilingual person often switch one language to another, especially if they know and understand both languages well. they may switch from one language to another during their conversation. in other words, since the members of a bilingual community vary in the capacity of mastering the languages used in the community, it will leads them to do codeswitching. in this study, code will be taken as a system that is used by people to communicate with each other. when people want to interact to each other, they have to choose a particular code to express their feeling. according to stockwell (2002: 8-9) a code is a symbol of nationalism that is used by people to speak or communicate in a particular language, or dialect, or register, or accent, or style on different occasions and for different purposes. similarly, wardaugh (2010: 98) defined code as particular dialect or language one chooses to use on any given occasion and the communication system used between two or more parties. based on the statement above, it can be concluded that code is an instrument that people use to make an interaction with another people. code is defined as language or variety of language. in one conversation, the speaker usually wants to stick to the same type of code without changing it to another because if both speaker and hearer understand the codes that being used, the communication will run smoothly. unfortunately, this expectation seems to fail for some atmospheres. especially in multilingual society, in which the speaker may know more than one code, the speaker often presents various codes within his/her speeches. when individual members of the society are able to speak more than one language, switching from one language to another in the same conversation is a common communicative behavior. code-switching is an usual things which is occured as a result of language contact of bilingual or multilingual community. ayeomoni (2006) defines code-switching as well-known traits in the speech pattern of the average bilingual in any human society the world over. as a sociolingusitic phenomenon, codeswitching involves rapid switch or change from one language to another, depending on the situations, audience, subject matter etc. it is a consequence of language contact. as a common feature in bilingual and multilingual societies, it is a situation where a speaker changes from one language to another in a speech event. kracht (2014) stated that the term “code switching” is typically reserved for the phenomenon of changing an entire language (dialect, register, etc.) in the middle of an utterance. in line with that, marasigan (1983:7) stated that code switching refers to the use of two raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 79 languages in the same sentences or discourse. the terms of code-switching in sociolingustics referring to use more than one language or variety in a conversation. from the descriptions above, the writer makes a conclusion about the definition of codeswitching. based on the writer’s understanding, the definition of code-switching is a term in linguistics referring to the ability of a bilingual speaker to using more than one language variety, or style by within an utterance or discourse, or between different interlocutors or situations in conversation to express a thought or an idea. in this globalization era, code-switching seems appeared in almost conversation in human life. it is not only appeared in a conversation between two peoples but it can be found in short stories, novels, radio and television programs, hollywood films, music, etc. for this study, the writer chooses walk the talk 2 program as the research object. walk the talk 2 is a program which is powered by us embassy for indonesia to help indonesian viewers improving their english ability. walk the talk 2 hosted by american native speaker named jason daniels. to help revealing what factors that influenced the use of code switching, the writer decided to conduct a research on walk the talk 2 program. besides, the writer also wants to reveal the function of code-switching occurences in this television program. to know what factor that influenced the use of code switching and the function of codeswitching ing walk the talk 2 program, the writer use holmes (2001) and marasigan’s (1983) theory. according to holmes (2001: 41) there are four factor that may influenced someone to use code-switching in a conversation., they are: (1) participant code-switching may be related to a particular participant or addressee. people are easy to switch code when there is some obvious change in a situation, such as meeting with a new person. the participants will use code-switching to his or her new partners because they have certain will and goal. if a group of people are talking in one language and a non-speaker enters, they will switch code or topic or both. holmes (2001: 42) stated that viewing from the personality of the participant, there are will and goal of code-switching such as the speaker who wants to change the situation without any information in time and space. (2) solidarity a speaker may similarly do codeswitching to another language as a signal of group membership and shared ethnicity with an addressee. even speaker who is not very proficent in a second language may use brief phrases and words for his purpose. (3) status code-switching may also reflect a change in the other dimensions, such as the status relationship between people or the formality of their interaction. it means different kinds of relationship are often expressed through different code, such as the use of low variety in the minimum social distance relationship and high variety in the formal relationship. more formal relationship which sometimes involve status differences too such as doctor-patient, administrator-client, or lecturer-student. while, friendly relationship involving minimal social distance, such as neighbour or friend are often expressed in the low variety of formality. (4) topic holmes (2001: 37) stated that people may switch code within a speech event to discuss a particular topic. it relates to the function the topic which is under discussion. bilingual often find it easier to discuss particular topic in one code rather than another code. for many bilinguals, certain kinds of referential content are more appropriately expressed in one language than the other. according to marasigan (1983 : 73) there are seven functions of code-switching, they are: (1) quotation according to marasigan (1983:73), subjects quoted themselves and others directly or raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 80 indirectly to sound more credible to the addressees. seemingly, a quotation serve as a proof that what they were saying were facts and the addressees had to believe them. as the example of the function, there was a speaker who wanted to prove to the addressees that she/he turned up on their appointment date. the example is shown below: sabi ko kay joyce (i told joyce), “joyce, you tell silvia that if she brings the letter to the house, i’ll pay her there.” the speaker uses the tagalong language to express his idea in idea form and then continue it in english. when he uses the tagalong to sound more credible to the addressees seemingly, a quotation as a proof that what they were saying is a fact and that the addressees had to believe them. (2) addressee spesification this type of switching recognizes not only the interacting members of the speech event but it also recognizes that their language behavior may be more than merely a matter of individual preference or facility, but also a matter of role relations. the example is shown below: c : mis, o, fighting again the two d : sinong nag-aaway (who are quarrelling) c : the two, miss. e : away ng away (always quarrelling) c : oo, seatmates pa naman! (yes, and they are seatmates, too!) the boy in conversation above used english when he reported to his teacher that two of his classmates were quarrelling. he used the same code to answer the question of the teacher. (3) reiteration sometimes a message is repeated in the other code, either literally or in somewhat modified form. reiteration may serve to clarify what is said, amplify, or emphasize a message, or mark a joke. the example is shown below: a : ate christy, you stretch your legs. b : ano (what)? a : i said, “you stretch your leg.” b : ano (what)? c : darling, magtagalog ka (darling, speak tagalog). ate christy does not understand english. a : ah! ate christy, i-stretch mo ang legs mo c : (laughing) sabo ko (i said), “you speak in tagalong” tagalong bay an (is that tagalog)? a : oo, sabi ko naman i-stretch nya ang legs, ah (yes, i told her to stretch her legs) the conversation above was considered as a form of reiteration rather than quotation although the speakers practically quoted themselves. this was so because the span of time between the original and the repeated message was very short. (4) interjection according to marasigan (1983) this function usually to express strong emotions or feelings. the example is shown below: a : very bad, akin yan (that’s mine) b : hep, hep sa aming dalawa (that’s ours) a : ay, nag-bell (hey, the bell is ringing for our next class) this conversation indicates that the choice of the english interjections by the setting. (5) message of qualification this function often to express the time concept. besides, this function also intended to emphasize something at a particular time. the example is shown below: a : nandito ako (i was here). c : wala ka ditto (you were not here). a : nandito ako (i was here). friday? nandito ako (i was here). c : not this friday. before all saint’s day. yun ang usapan (that’s the appoinment). raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 81 it has been an accepted fact that filipinos do not conceive time as something specific or exact. then, the filipinos of today have developed a sense of western time. they use their language (english) whom they refer precise the timing. (6) personalization and objectivization this function to express someone’s personal opinion whether it refers to specific instances or a fact. the example is shown below: it’s a crispa – toyota deal. i’m one of the crispa die – hard fans. sana manalo sila. (i hope they win). the example above, the subject used english to express what for him objective facts. he switched to pilipino to express a personal wish. (7) facility of expression the code-switching found under this category can be interpreted as a difficulty in finding the right words ar the time of speakung or merely as a sign of the subject’s lack of familiarity with the style he/she is using. the example is shown below: “my barkada’s are andrea, maricris and lora (my friends are …). they are minsan sikon and minsan good (they are sometimes unable to take jokes and sometimes good) …………….. the second language learner, they usually use the first language since they are childhood. then, they rarely switch from the first language to the second language because they haven’t mastered yet the second language to express their opinion. people switch from the second language to the first language because they do not have the appropriate term of the second language to express their opinion, and then, the expression being the first language. method of investigation this research was analyzed a television program called walk the talk 2 by doing some steps. first is retrieving the video from internet. second is watching and listening to the video record. third is transcribing all recorded utterances that considered as code-switching occurences as accurate as possible. fourth is classifying the data which contain that would be used as data of investigation. next is categorizing all the data according to the function and the factor. and the last one is analyzing what factor that influenced the use of code-switching and the function of code-switching occurences during the program. because the data are in form of the words, i used qualitative analysis. qualitative analysis is generally process of selecting, categorizing, comparing, synthesizing, and interpreting the provided explanation of the single phenomenon of interest. in this study, qualitative analysis is used to identify, classify and analyze what factor that influence the use of code-switching and the function of code switching occurences during walk the talk 2 program. discussion in this study, the fact that one instance of code-switching may have more than one function. there are 110 functions in the 83 instances of code-switching which had been classified. the percentage of code-switching function are: (1) quotation is found 3 times and represents 2,72%, (2) addressee spesification is found 3 times and represents 2,73%, (3) interjection is found 18 times and represents 16,36%, (4) reiteration is found 58 times and represents 52,72%, (5) message qualification is found 7 times and represents 6,36%, (6) personalization and objectivization is found 6 times and represents 5,45%, (7) facility of expression is found 15 times and represents 13,63%. besides, i faced the fact that the four factors in holmes’ theory are connected one to another and could not be separated. it is hard to count the proportion of the dominant factor that influence the use of code switching, since the four raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 82 factor proposed by holmes almost appeared together. a. functions of code-switching 1. quotation according to marasigan, the subject quoted themselves or others directly or indirectly to sound more credible to the addressees. seemingly, a quotation served a proof that what they were saying were facts and for that reason the addressee had to believe them. data 2: p: tergantung, tapi biasanya 2-3 menit. ( it depends, but usually it takes 2-3 minutes) j: 2-3 minutes, he says. so tergantung apinya juga, right? (2-3 minutes, he says. so, it depends on the fire, right?) from data number 2 in utterance “2-3 minutes, he says. so tergantung apinya juga, right?” the speaker switched the code to bahasa indonesia in order to preserve the originality of the message. in this sentence we can see that the speaker quoted indirectly from jagung bakar seller statement. jason quoted jagung bakar seller because he want to avoid misunderstanding. 2. addressee spesification based on marasigan, this type of switching served to direct the message to a specific person. it recognizes not only the interacting the members of speech events but also it recognizes that their language behavior may be more than merely a matter of individual preference or facility, or also a matter of role relations. data 7: “kalau mau ngebut jangan disini mister. di sirkuit” (don’t drive at high speed here, sir. you’d better go to the circuit) in data number 7, showed that the codeswitching in “kalau mau ngebut jangan disini mister, di sirkuit,” word “mister” is often used by indonesian people to call every foreigner in indonesia. indonesian people used that word to show close relation to them. besides, the use of word “mister” to show lack of english vocabulary knowledge. in this case, the speaker wants to show close relation between him and jason who is the foreigner. 3. reiteration often, in conversation, either formal or informal, a speaker repeated a message using other code. the reiteration can be literally or modified form. it may serve to clarify what is said, amplify or emphasize the message. there is a lot of code-switching in the conversation on this program served for this function. mostly, they repeated a word, a phrase or a clause literally in other codes. such repetition may clarify the message, which is going to be emphasized. data 12: “oh excuse me, i’m lost, saya nyasar. im looking for paralayang, you know? do u work here? ooh u work here? gunung mas?” (oh excuse me, i’m lost. im looking for paralayang, you know? do u work here? ooh u work here? gunung mas?) in data number 12 the speaker wants to emphasize the message he has said before. jason said in data 12 “oh excuse me, i’m lost, saya nyasar. i’m looking for paralayang, you know?” jason as the foreigner, who does not know the place and the direction of the paragliding place, stated to the officer of gunung mas that he was lost. he switched code to indonesian to emphasized that he is really does not know the direction to paragliding place and he wanted to know the place. 4. interjection according to marasigan, often the subjects used or switched into other codes when they uttered interjections. normally, interjections used to express strong feelings or emotions. data 13: “ooh oke right, so 5 more.. wow jauh ya !!” raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 83 (ooh oke right, so 5 more.. wow it is far, isn’t it?) the example of code-switching in data number 13 “ooh oke right, so 5 more. wow jauh ya !!”, wants to show the speaker’s strong feeling about his opinion that he has to walked 5 more kilometres which is quite far. 5. message qualification according to marasigan, code-switching function as message qualification is intended to express the time concept. in addition, this function is also intended to raise the specific nuance to the messages which are going to going to be put forward. data 18 usually, biasanya orang bagusin motor punya mereka, disini tapi kenapa dirusakin? gimana? why why you guys do that? kenapa?” (usually people make their bike as good as possible, but why people here do vise versa? why?) in data number 18 “usually, biasanya orang bagusin motor punya mereka, disini tapi kenapa dirusakin? gimana? why why you guys do that? kenapa?” served to express habitual activity. this time, jason asked to the member of the community the reason why all the motorcycle in the community are looks ugly. jason thought that usually people make their belonging, in this case, their motorcycle as good as possible, but he wondered why all motorcycle in the community are looks ugly. to express his curiosity, jason switched to indonesian. 6. personalization and objectivization based on marasigan, code-switching found under this function usually served to express someone’s personal opinion wheter it refers to specific instances or a fact. data 21: “right now i’m in the middle of bundaran hotel indonesia. hotel indonesia traffic circle and there is fresh air. tumben banget ada fresh air disini di central jakarta !” (right now i’m in the middle of bundaran hotel indonesia. hotel indonesia traffic circle and there is fresh air. it is unusual to have fresh air here in central jakarta.) in data number 21, jason want to express his feeling of amazement. it is unusual thing to have fresh air in jakarta since jakarta is known as one of the most hectic town in indonesia. to express his personal opinion jason switched to indonesia by saying “tumben banget ada fresh air disini di central jakarta!” 7. facility of expression not all instances of code-switching convey a meaning. marasigan (1983) stated that codeswitching found under this category can be interpreted as a difficulty in finding the right words at the time of speaking or merely as sign of the subject’s lack of familiarity with the style he/she is using. data 27 “my hobby, my personal hobby is ngedangdut. dangdut dance with my band, the bugils” in data number 27, the speaker stated “my hobby, my personal hobby is ngedangdut. dangdut dance with my band, the bugils” the word “ngedangdut” is actually an original word of bahasa. it is difficult for a foreigner like jason to replace word “ngedangdut” to english since they do not have dangdut culture. so to preserve the originality of the message, jason switched to indonesian. besides, it is easier for the audience to understand the message since “ngedangdut” is a part of indonesian culture. b. factors that influence the use of codeswitching 1. participant according to holmes, code-switching may be related to a particular participant or addressee. if a group of people are talking in one language raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 84 and a non-speaker enters, they will switch code or topic or both. data 2: j: alright, habis ini saya mau ke paralayang. you know paragliding? ini saya jalan kemana habis itu ? (alright, after this i want to try paragliding. you know paragliding? where i should go after this?) in data number 2, participant and topic are become the factors which influence the use of code-switching. in this case, the participant of this conversation is the same with the previous example. at this time, jason want to know the direction to go to the paragliding place. in order to get clear direction of the paragliding place, jason asked to the jagung bakar seller whom the native people of that area. jason switched to indonesian so that he can get clear direction to the paragliding place by asking to the native people. 2. solidarity to show solidarity to a particular member of one ethnicity, a speaker may switch code to particular language data 5: j: ok, saha namina pak? what’s your name? (ok, what is your name sir?) a: ata. in data number 5 jason as the host want to asked some question to bajigur seller who also native people from that area. to gain respect from the native people, jason switch code to sundanesse. 3. status code-switching may also reflect a change in the other dimensions, such as the status relationship between people or the formality of their interaction. it means different kinds of relationship are often expressed through different code. data 6: j: oh wow, excuse me, all of this are for praying? ini semua ini untuk sembahyang ya? (oh wow, excuse me, all of this are for praying? all of this is for praying right?) data number 6 shows a conversation between jason as the host and hio seller as the interlocutor. moreover, this conversation shows that this is only a host and interviewee relationship which is the host used ordinary language and no specific terms involved in this conversation. 4. topic people may switch code within a speech event to discuss a particular topic. it relates to the function the topic which is under discussion. bilingual often find it easier to discuss particular topic in one code rather than another code. data 9: j: right, how many cows are there? ada berapa banyak disini? (right, how many cows are there?) p: ada 40 sapi (there are 40 cows here) the conversation in data number 9 is occured between jason as the host and pak pardi as one of dairy farmer. since jason and pak pardi share the same topic about number of cows, code-switching might occured. conclusion based on the analysis and discussion in chapter four, some conclusions can be drawn as follows: the analysis towards walk the talk 2 program showed that there are 110 functions in the 88 instances of code switching in this research. the proportion of those functions is as follows: there are 3 instances of quotation, 3 of addressee specification, 18 of interjection, 58 of reiteration, 7 of message qualification, 6 of personalization and objectivization, and 15 of raymond allan adipratama / rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and cultural studies 3 (1) (2014) 85 facility of expression. in most cases, one instance of code-switching is intended for more than one function. besides, the most dominant function found in walk the talk 2 program is reiteration. reiteration function occur to clarify or emphasize what the speaker has said before. since walk the talk 2 is an edutainment program, so reiteration function is almost occur in every conversation to clarifying or emphasizing something. moreover, i found out that four factors in holmes’ theory are connected one to another and could not be separated. the conclusions presented above lead me to provide the following suggestions: 1. for the reader there are so many media that can be used as a tool to study sociolinguistics in this case code-switching. in this modern era, media such as radio, internet, or television could be an alternative option to learn code-switching 2. for teacher/lecturer it is better for teacher or lecturer especially sociolinguistics lecturer to use media like radio, internet or television when they giving lecture about sociolinguistics. besides to avoid student boredom, giving lecture with media as mentioned before could give a chance for student to apply what they have learned during the lecture. 3. for further researcher this is one of our ways that we can do for the progress of the development of the sociolinguistics subject especially in english department and in indonesia generally. a further study is also needed to follow the development of sociolinguistics study especially code-switching. references ayeomoni, m.o. 2006. code-switching and codemixing: style of language use in childhood in yoruba speech community. nordic journal of african studies 15(1): 90–99. gardner-chloros, p. 2009. code-switching. new york: cambridge university press. holmes, janet. 2001. an introduction of linguistics. 2nd ed. england: pearson education limited, 2001 ibhawaegbele, o. faith, justina n. edokpayi. 2012. code switching and code mixing as stylistic devices in nigerian prose fiction: a study of three nigerian novels. research on humanities and social sciences, vol. 2, no. 6. lewis, m. p. (ed ). (2009). ethnologue: languages of the world, 16th edition. dallas, tx: sil international. marasigan, elizabeth. 1983. code switching and code mixing in multilingual societies. singapore: singapore university press. kracht, m., u.klein. 2014. the grammar of code switching. germany: universität bielefeld, postfach wardaugh, r. 2002. an introduction to sociolingusitics. massachusetts: blackwell publisher. wardaugh, r. 2010. an introduction to sociolinguistics (6th ed.). uk: wileyblackwell. 🖂 corresponding author: c1 building, jl. a. yani 117 surabaya, indonesia 60237 e-mail: sufiikrimasaadah@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 42 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow wilderness as katniss’ savior in suzanne collins’s the hunger games sufi ikrima sa’adah1 🖂, cyintia febrianti2, della ariyanti3, dewa maulana akbar4 1,2,3,4 english department/ faculty of arts and humanities, uin sunan ampel surabaya, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 25 march 2021 approved 18 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 from many discussions on wilderness in literary works, only a few focus on the young adult dystopian, even more on suzanne collins’s the hunger games. for this reason, this article aims to portray the wilderness in the book as the survival resource since the previous studies fail to point out such an issue. this recent study is conducted by descriptive qualitative methods. as the theoretical basis, the discussion employs garrard’s account of wilderness and ross’s myth of wilderness in american literature. as a result, the discussion depicts the wilderness as the natural woodland surrounding district 12 and the artificial battleground of the games in panem. the woods in katniss’s district enable her to provide for her family and develop such literacy in the wilderness. this literacy is advantageous in the games arena, thus helps katniss to be one of the winners. the findings might provide such an insight to the reader to live harmoniously with nature, even more with the wilderness. © copyright 2021 keywords: savior, survival resource, wilderness literacy how to cite (in apa style): sa’adah, s., febrianti, c., ariyanti, d., & akbar, d. (2021). katniss’ savior: wilderness in suzanne collins’s ’the hunger games’. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 42-47. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.46005 introduction wilderness, said garrard, refers to nature “uncontaminated by civilization,” which is placed “beyond boundaries of cultivation” (garrard, 2004, p. 60). the word suggests “trial and danger” combining with “freedom, redemption, and purity.” any discussions on wilderness in literary works represent it as the place for escape (barr, 2020), of refuge (jhansi & rao, 2020), of becoming (vogel & sena, 2020), of self-discovery and individuation (noda, 2018), as an underworld (wistey, 2020), and as an untamed landscape (azizah & sa’adah, 2017). all those earlier studies on wilderness have paid less attention to how the wilderness serves as a survival resource. furthermore, concerning the literary genres discussed, only azizah and sa’adah (2017) focus the discussion on the young adult dystopian novel. it is such a wonder that not many studies regard wilderness in this said genre, even though sharma (2014), in her thesis, argues that young adult dystopia might contain “didactic messages for the readers.” by this argument, this recent study takes suzanne collins’s the hunger games since the researcher believes that the book offers an excellent insight to have a harmonious life with nature, in this case, wilderness. meanwhile, kullmer ‘s (2016) argument on the hunger games series as being the “[t]he most successful example of current [young adult dystopia]” also supports the researcher’s selection of the book. this article aims to show how wilderness portrayed in collins’s the hunger games becomes katniss’ savior from district 12’s threat of starvation and her primary resource in winning the deadly game. hundreds of studies have discussed mailto:sufiikrimasaadah@gmail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.46005 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 43 the book, or the series, since its first publication in 2008. while the novel has been analyzed through various issues and approaches, only limited studies see the book from an ecocritical perspective. among those limited studies are environmental justice (burke, 2013) and eco-pedagogy (bland & strotmann, 2014). burke (2013) argues that the global food system “dominated by a small number of tncs” leads to such an environmental injustice and shows how capitol creates such a food system that ensures the citizens cannot provide for themselves, thus keep their dependence on the system. meanwhile, bland & strotmann (2014) conducted an ecocritical reading towards the trilogy to promote eco-pedagogy for the secondary esl/efl students by discussing the classical literary tropes of the apocalypse, pastoral, and wilderness, also the relationship between the human and the non-human. however, both studies have not considered how wilderness might serve as the savior for the districts’ people. thus, this study attempts to answer how the wilderness in the hunger games helps katniss survive from both the starvation in district 12 and the deadly arena of the seventy-fourth hunger games. the answer is expected to provide any insights on a harmonious life with wilderness. also, this discussion, hopefully, can bring an additional perspective to the ecocritical reading of the novel. for these reasons, the researcher employs garrard’s thoughts on wilderness and ross’s myth of wilderness in american literature as the theoretical framework. wilderness is one of the ecocritical tropes that garrard discusses in his book, ecocriticism. it started to become a noticeable ecocritical discussion in the eighteenth century, but only in the form of “non-fictional nature writing” (garrard, 2004, p. 59). however, in the earliest documents, garrard adds, the wilderness is portrayed as many things. among them are as a “threat,” “the place of exile,” “a hospitable place,” “to return home,” and as a place to escape from both “persecution” and “the temptations of the world” (p. 61). in american literature, the wilderness has become an integral part that “looms large in the american imagination” (ross, 2006, p. 5). conforming to marx (2000), ross asserts that wilderness paradoxically represents abundance yet an enemy (2006). it offers freedom and quiet life while demands “mastery” of the threatening “forces of nature” (marx, 2000, p. 43). by this paradox, ross argues, surviving in the wilderness becomes the most frequent stories told in american culture (ross, 2006). methods this article conforms to the descriptive qualitative method since it deals with non-numeric data for the results and discussion. the data were all the quotations in the novel that depict everything regarding the wilderness and how it helps katniss survive. in analyzing the data, the researchers apply descriptive qualitative methods to elaborate the depiction of the wilderness in district 12 as the natural woods and the wilderness in the game arena as the artificial woodland. the discussion then continues to depict how the wilderness serves as katniss’ resources to fight the starvation in her district and the tributes, thus winning the games. results and discussion wilderness in the hunger games woods in district 12 following bland & strotmann (2014), this study affirms that the first “wilderness setting” in the hunger games comes in the form of the “woodland wilderness” that stretches along the outskirt of district 12. the “flesh-eaters,” added with “venomous snakes, rabid animals, and no real path to follow” (p. 6), make the woods a threatening concern for the district people. the threat makes the woods an uninhabited place. thus, since the woods are uninhabited, conforming to garrard (2004), the woods are uncontaminated by the district’s civilization. despite the uncivilized threat, the natural woods in district 12 offer, as bland & strotmann say, its “cornucopian qualities” for those who have rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 44 “the skill to understand it” (2014, p. 31). katniss is one of a few people in district 12, especially those who live in the seam, who understands the woods well. she has been familiar with the woods since she was eleven. it was her father who introduced her. he crafted her a bow and taught her how to hunt and find food. since then, katniss becomes quite skillful when she is in the woods. when her father died “blown to bits in a mine explosion” (collins, 2008, p. 6), katniss’s only hope to feed her family is the woods. of course, there is always the tesserae, but she could not sign up her name before she reached twelve. therefore, she could only trust the woods to get food for her mother and sister and trade for money. the woods’ abundance helps katniss survive the starvation that hovers over her family. katniss lives with her mother and prim, her little sister, in a house “almost at the edge of the seam.” the seam is a part of district 12, where coal miners live in. from her home, katniss needs to pass “a few gates to reach the scruffy field called the meadow” before she can enter the woods through one of the “weak spots in the fence” (collins, 2008, p. 5). unfortunately, in district 12, it is illegal to trespass into the woods. there “is a high chain-link fence topped with barbed-wire loops” that separates and encloses the district from the woods. the fence is said to protect the district’s people from “packs of wild dogs, lone cougars, [and] bears” that roam freely inside the woods (collins, 2008, p. 5). since the woods are illegal to enter, poaching is also forbidden. illegal hunting “carries the severest penalties” (collins, 2008, p. 6) by being “whipped on a daily basis” (p. 201). the district people, thus, can only rely on the tesserae for their food supply. the tesserae become a system, burke (2013) argues, that capitol of panem “has purposely created” to prevent the people “from providing for themselves,” thus, to control the food supply (p. 55). however, to have a portion of the tessera, a person should register their name for the hunger game’s reaping candidates. thus, the more a person takes a tessera for themselves and each member of their family, the more their names are entered for the reaping. katniss herself has her name “entered four times” when she was twelve. the first one was because she had to, the other three because she needed “grains and oils” for herself, prim, and her mother. thus, at the age of sixteen, katniss’s name “will be in the reaping for twenty times” (collins, 2008, p. 14). unfortunately, having tesserae is never enough to feed her family. therefore, katniss needs the woods’ resources to keep her family away from starvation. she cannot “stop hunting and gathering” (collins, 2008, p. 51) because the woods provide what the tesserae cannot. a tessera only equals to “a meager year’s supply of grain and oil for one person” (p. 14), while on one fine day in the woods, katniss can gather at least “a dozen of fish, a bag of greens, and … a gallon of strawberries” (p. 11). the woods never fail to offer the food that katniss needs. in the late summer, katniss can gather katniss roots from a pond she uses for washing up. the roots are “as good as any potato” when being “boiled or baked.” along with the fish she catches, katniss can bring home such a feast for dinner that makes her family full “for the first time in months” (collins, 2008, p. 52). in the fall, anyone brave enough can “sneak into the woods to harvest apples” (p. 7). on any other day, katniss is able to steal “eggs from nests” and catch “fish in nets” (p. 51). moreover, besides hunting and gathering for food, katniss can always trade whatever she gets from the woods for money or buy “soap and milk and thread” (collins, 2008, p. 51). sometimes, on her way home from the woods, katniss stops at the hop to trade some of today’s catch for “good bread,” salt, and “a couple of chunks of paraffin” (p. 12). the hob is the black market in district 12, where katniss makes “most of [her] money” (p. 7). when katniss has finished with her business at the hob, she continues her trade “to the back door of the wealthier clients in town” (p. 52). she sells the rabbit to the butcher and the squirrel to the baker. katniss even manages to get a wild turkey for the head peacekeeper and strawberries for the mayor. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 45 the woods have become katniss’s personal cornucopia. she can always rely on it when it comes to providing for her family. the woods’ abundant resource helps katniss and her family fights the starvation in her poor district. as a matter of fact, the woods also enable katniss to develop her “wilderness survival skills” to help her deal with “the peril” of the hunger game’s battleground later (bland & strotmann, 2014, p. 23, 31). artificial woods of the games meanwhile, the second area of wilderness is the “piney woods” that the gamemakers artificially create as the main arena of the hunger games. quoting bland & strotmann, the “landscapes of the arena” are purposely “made hazardous and deceitful.” however, the games’ battleground is “less deadly” for the tributes who have “wilderness literacy” (2014). haymitch, the mentor for district 12 tributes, recognizes katniss as one of the few tributes who acquires such literacy. that is why haymitch instructs her to go directly to the woods once the games start. being familiar with the woods in district 12 for years, katniss most likely has more chance to survive inside the woodland battleground. therefore, even though she has been a little distracted by the cornucopia’s abundant life supply for a moment, katniss runs “full speed for the woods” when “the sound of the gong” releases all the tributes (collins, 2008, p. 147). katniss knows that the odds might be more in her favor if she heads where she is familiar with, instead of fighting to the death to get what she needs from the cornucopia. back in the training session, katniss has hoped that the terrain she will be thrown into is between the trees. katniss is aware that her survival in the games is highly possible if the battle happens in the woods. she has been familiar with the woods for years, that she is confident the woods can afford her “some means of concealment and food and shelter” (collins, 2008, p. 138). stewart (2013), in his unofficial wilderness survival guides based on the hunger games series, states that shelter and food, along with water, are the basic needs for someone to survive. he establishes those core needs from the “three survival rules of three.” following these rules are essential for someone’s survival in the wilderness. the first survival rule says that under an extreme condition, someone can only survive for three hours without shelter (stewart, 2013, p. 23, 25). this extreme situation is primarily due to hypothermia that stewart says to be the deadliest among all. to avoid such threats, the best site for a shelter is in an elevated area, for example, up there between the trees. the trees indeed become katniss’s favorite to hide and sleep her exhaustion away. when the “twilight is closing in” the first day of the games, katniss realizes that she should hurry to find “a place to camp” (collins, 2008, p. 153, 154). learning from the woods in district 12, she knows that having a shelter between the trees is the best option. thus, when the night falls, katniss carefully picks a willow tree that is “not terribly tall but set in a clump of other willows.” this setting serves her good “concealment in those long, flowing tresses” (p. 154). this way, katniss can have enough rest without being too worried about any predators or other tributes finding her soon. the trees can also help katniss save her life. in district 12, katniss prefers to hunt in between the trees. every time she needs “to escape the wild dogs” (collins, 2008, p. 51), katniss always climbs the trees to hide. the thought also directly comes into katniss’s mind when the careers find and pursue her. katniss “pick[s] a high tree and begin[s] to climb” (p.179). she manages to escape from the careers’ deadly threat by climbing until eighty feet high. even the careers who “have been fed and trained throughout their lives” (p. 94) to volunteer for the games cannot climb the tree the way katniss does. one of them tries to go after her. still, he ends up “flailing as he and a branch go down,” thus, “hit[ting] the ground hard” (p.181). the yearly practice in the woods teaches katniss where to put her “hands and feet” to climb and “scurry up” the tree like a squirrel, leaving all the five careers “furious [katniss has] made them look foolish” (p.181). rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 46 meanwhile, water, says stewart ( 2013), is the second of the three survival rules. without water, a person can only survive within three days. hence, before the games starts, haymitch has advised katniss that once inside the woods, the first thing she needs to find is water (collins, 2008, p. 138). katniss obviously knows this rule too that finding water becomes her primary mission since the first day of the games. unfortunately, such a task is hard to accomplish, especially when katniss cannot go to the lake on the other side of the woods since she knows that going there means an easy death with other tributes are waiting. katniss knows by experience that she “can go a long time” in the woods if she has water (collins, 2008, p. 150). however, katniss fails to find any source of water even when she has already walked for hours. when she feels that she is dehydrating, katniss forces her brain to recall what the wilderness has taught her on finding water. the first thing katniss remembers is that water “runs downhill,” thus she keeps walking down “into the valley.” she also tries to “locate a game trail or spot a particularly green patch of vegetation” to help her along (collins, 2008, p. 164). game, says stewart, is a common term for a hunter to call the animal they are after. hence, a game trail is “a path created by an animal” that might lead “either to or from a food or water source” (2013, p. 73). meanwhile, “green patch of vegetation” is another sign that katniss needs to find since she knows that plants only grow where there is water. katniss is on the brink of collapsing when she accidentally stumbles upon a pond. however, she cannot directly drink the water to calm her quenching thirst. she knows enough not to directly jump into the water and drink as much as she can since the water can be poisonous and cause her any dangers. then, with a hazy mind, katniss manages to purify the water she puts in her flask with “the right number of drops of iodine” (collins, 2008, p. 169). confirming stewart, water in the wilderness might contain harmful micro-organism (2013, p. 79). since it is the games, nobody guarantees that the water is free from any big city pollutants courtesy of the capitol. the last of stewart’s (2013) survival rules in the wilderness is food. by this rule, someone can only survive for three weeks if he/she cannot find any to eat. the ability to find food under extreme conditions, like in the wilderness, is not easy to learn. katniss knows how to get food from the woods. katniss learned such a lesson from her late father. she might shoot squirrels with her bow, snare the rabbits, fish at the lake, or gather the greens and dig the roots (collins, 2008, p. 10–11). it is no wonder that katniss has a “healthier body” than most of the tributes from all her “exertion” to get the “meat and plants from the woods” (p. 94). katniss also has good knowledge of edible plants. she learned about them from his father’s drawing in her mother’s book of an apothecary. she used to spend “the rest of the night poring over those pages.” (collins, 2008, p. 50). thus, katniss knows that “[d]andelions, pokeweed, wild onions, [and] pines” (p.50) are good-to-go food once she is in the middle of the woods. katniss’ knowledge of plants enables her to “sweep the edible plants’ test without blinking an eye” (collins, 2008, p. 96). the test is one of many parts of training sessions held in the training center. the place is the tributes’ home before the actual games begins. in the middle of the games, katniss’ ability to distinguish any edible plants from those that can kill in an instant (51) enables her to find “some water plants with edible roots” to survive in the battleground woods (p. 179). along with rue, one of the tributes from district 11, katniss gathers “the greens and roots and berries” and has a good meal with the food. katniss knows enough not to have meat since the smell “will draw unwanted predators” (p.222), and it means danger for her. to top it all, katniss’s good experience with berries is the determining factor of her winning in the games. when peeta gives her some berries he has collected by the stream, katniss is wise enough not to eat them immediately. she recognizes the berries are different from rue’s or from what she learned in training. the berries peeta brought her are what katniss’ father called “nightlock,” which rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 47 kills whoever eats them, even before they reach the stomach (collins, 2008, p. 314). katniss smartly uses the berries to deceive cladius templesmith so that she won’t need to kill peeta and force cladius to announce both katniss and peeta, the tributes from district 12, as “the victors of the seventyfourth hunger games” (p. 339). conclusion discussing wilderness in suzanne collins’s the hunger games results in portraying the place as the survival resource for katniss to fight the hunger in district 12 and win the games in panem. the woods in katniss’s home provide her abundant resource to feed her family since the death of her father. katniss can protect herself, her mother, and her sister from hunger due to an insufficient portion of the tessera. meanwhile, katniss’s experience in spending her time in the woods enables her to develop such a wilderness literacy that helps her survive in the games’ battleground. katniss knows how to find a safe shelter, water, and food that she can bring herself and peeta to be the winners of the games. references azizah, r., & sa’adah, s. i. (2017). an ecocritical analysis of young adult dystopian novel in veronica rossi’s under the never sky. nobel: journal of literature and language teaching, 8(1), 22–34. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.15642/no bel.2017.8.1.22-34 barr, j. (2020). the idea of the wilderness: gender and resistance in le roman de silence. arthuriana, 30(1), 3–25. https://doi.org/10.1353/art.2020.0000 bland, j., & strotmann, a. (2014). the hunger games: an ecocritical reading. children’s literature in english language education, 2(1), 22–43. burke, b. (2013). teaching environmental justice through the hunger games. the alan review, 43(2013), 53–63. collins, s. (2008). the hunger games. scholastic press. garrard, g. (2004). ecocriticism. routledge. jhansi, s., & rao, y. d. (2020). wilderness as refuge : a study of a k ramanujan’s folktales of india. international journal of latest research in humanities and social science (ijlrhss), 03(10), 78–81. kullmer, p. m. (2016). dystopia in young adult fiction (unpublished senior thesis).. alpen-adriauniversität klagenfurt. marx, l. (2000). the machine in the garden: technology and the pastoral ideal in america. oxford university press. noda, a. a. l. (2018). reconstructing the wilderness: finding identity, culture and values in filipino children’s literature. journal of ecocriticism, 8(1), 1–8. ross, p. a. (2006). the spell cast by remains the myth of wilderness in modern american literature. new york: routledge. sharma, e. (2014). the young adult dystopia as bildungsroman: formational rebellions against simplicity in westerfeld’s uglies and roth’s divergent (unpublished undergraduate thesis).. http://scholarship.claremont.edu/scripps_these s/431 stewart, c. (2013). the unofficial hunger games wilderness survival guide. wisconsin: living ready books. vogel, p., & sena, k. (2020). peril and possibility: wilderness as a space of becoming in tolkien’s the children of húrin and whedon’s firefly and serenity. journal of tolkien research, 10(1), 1–13. https://scholar.valpo.edu/journaloftolkienresea rch/vol10/iss1/6 wistey, i. c. (2020). descent into wilderness: katabasis of displaced heroism in charles brockden brown’s edgar huntly. electryone, 6(2), 1– 18. 🖂 corresponding author: b3 building, kampus sekaran, gunungpati semarang, indonesia 50229 e-mail: imasistiani@mail.unnes.ac.id p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 48 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow integrating peace education in literature class imas istiani1 🖂, zuhrul anam2 1, 2 english department, faculty of languages and arts, universitas negeri semarang, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 1 april 2021 approved 22 april 2021 published 23 april 2021 the increasing cases of terrorism and extremism unite practitioners and theoreticians to put serious attention to the role of education for peacebuilding. however, finding an appropriate strategy connecting literature education to peacebuilding is challenging. thus, the study explored the effectiveness of engaging suitable literary works to be used at schools to convey a peaceful message through to kill a mockingbird (tkam) and the kite runner (tkr). the study was conducted in 4 classes of literary work analysis course of iain syekh nurjati students in the second semester of 2018/2019 by applying wahyudin’s (2018) five factors of peace education implementation in the classrooms. the study aimed to 1) investigate how to integrate peace education into the literature class and 2) elucidate the students' perception of peace education in the integrated literature class. it was found that applying peace education should consider 1) objectives, 2) subject contents, 3) methods and strategies, 4) media, and 5) learning evaluation. students also perceived and learned about peace education by addressing some related issues in their papers and a survey. © copyright 2021 keywords: peace education, teaching literature, to kill a mockingbird, the kite runner how to cite (in apa style): istiani, i., & anam, z. (2021). integrating peace education in literature class. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 48-56. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.46147 introduction most of the histories of any nation have always been about wars and conflicts where peace is always challenged as well as fought for. although current modern societies do not go to war with one another, the peaceful condition is not automatically prevailed in the world. peace remains a desirable condition of many countries. recently, terrorism and extremism have taken place in several countries, leaving an unfavourable impression that some religion “allows” for attacking and killing innocent people from other religions. thus, it creates a domino effect that other unattacked countries also feel no longer safe. peace is an attempt and a condition that many governments try to impose on their countries. in peace studies, experts divide peace into two types: negative peace, and positive peace. (galtung 1983; reardon 1999). negative peace refers to the absence of war, but with the high possibility of conflicts due to social and economic injustices, such as cases triggered by a social gap, racism, discrimination, hate speech, high crime rates. the existence of positive peace does not only refer to the absence of war but also the presence of social and economic justices. thus, positive peace can lead to prosperity, freedom, and justice. if we refer to the definition above, most countries are in the negative peace phase; we mailto:imasistiani@mail.unnes.ac.id https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.46147 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 49 barely find countries that have already achieved a positive peace state. a country does not only ensure its people’s safety, but it should also guarantee people’s prosperity. unfortunately, prosperity is not something automatically attached to a country once it gains its independence; prosperity involves many political and societal strategies by considering supporting rules and regulations. however, the concept of negative peace remains challenging since no country is free from conflicts arising due to social gaps, racism, discrimination, and/or crimes. aside from political power and governmental policies that can determine its country’s wealth and prosperity, people also have the power to turn their “negative peace” into “positive peace” by bringing awareness to social and economic injustices. one of the ways is through peace education. to create or maintain peace, practitioners have called for peace education. it becomes a universal issue since it has been addressed by various levels of organizations, starting from local organizations such as non-profit ngos, formal institutions, until the united nations (un), specifically under its branch; united nations educational, scientific and cultural organization (unesco). there are numerous definitions of peace education, one of them is “the process of promoting the knowledge, skills, attitudes, and values needed to bring about behavior changes that will enable children, youth and adults to prevent conflict and violence, both overt and structural; to resolve conflict peacefully; and to create the conditions conducive to peace, whether at an intrapersonal, interpersonal, intergroup, national or international level,” (susan fountain 1999). peace education is expected to instill learners in behavioral changes so that the future’s peace condition can be ensured. meanwhile, harris (2007) shows a much simpler definition of it. he believes that “peace education refers to teachers teaching about peace: what it is, why it does not exist and how to achieve it.” learners must recognize what peace is, what factors that influence the deterioration of peace, and what strategies that they should use to create, achieve or maintain peace. peace education curriculum embodied peace education also should consider several factors of the region that it will apply to, such as historical background, cultures, costumes, and also ideology. for example, in aceh, a special region in indonesia that implements islamic laws in its governmental system and communal life, peace education is referred to as “the teaching about the divine natural law of plurality and an equitable social interaction constitutes a form of islamic teaching”. therefore, as a region that implements religious laws, aceh has to include islamic teachings in its peace education (husin, 2002). besides the factors above, peace education in intractable conflicts has its principles and conditions so that it can succeed. intractable conflict is a conflict that has lasted over 25 years that has been arguing over real goods, from natural resources until territories, (bar-tal, et. al, 2009). thus, the peacebuilding in the community that has a long intractable conflict should fulfil two sets of conditions: political-societal conditions and educational conditions. the first set on the political-societal conditions comprises of 1) the direct progress toward peace, 2) the majority support for the peace process, and 3) the readiness for reconciliation in the peace process. the second set on the educational condition consists of 1) full support from the highest educational authority, and 2) well-established supportive policies, regulations, and planning (bar-tal, et. al, 2009). peace education has been deeply explored by many researchers interdisciplinarily as well as from various approaches. there are three approaches to explore how education can contribute to peacebuilding (wahyudin, 2018). the first is a knowledge-based subject approach where peace education is considered as a special subject formally taught in the classroom setting. the second is the skills and attitudes approach where peace education is transformed into classroom activities so that students attain certain expected behaviors such as tolerance. the third is the combination of knowledge, skills, and attitudes. it is believed that students must be aware of aspects rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 50 of peace and conflict while they are equipped with skills such as problem-solving and negotiation. to assure that education can lead to peace construction, it requires more than just a formal classroom situation. political, social, economic, and security are some of the factors that contribute to the success of peacebuilding through education (thompson, 2015). thus, the integration of those supporting aspects is highly expected to meet the satisfying outcome of peaceful conditions in one country. one of the examples of learning integration is between peace education and the teaching of history. if a student only learns the great things about his homeland, which can be heavily influenced by propaganda, his patriotism can turn into xenophobia, even racism. traveria (2013) proposes to divert the focus of teaching history from political and military issues to the social and economic history of the world. the curriculum should bring awareness for children and teenagers on the social environment, democratic values moral, and intellectual criticism. a study on integrating peace education into language teaching was conducted by zamalieva (2020). although the study did not find the effectiveness of peace education inserted in the english language lesson, the peace education could create a safe and pleasant atmosphere in the classroom that students showed their enthusiasm and cooperation in learning. another integration to bring peace education to a classroom is through studying literary works. azcona (2009, p. 264) believes that literature: “looks after beauty as a value and has the height in its point of view enough to bring a panoramic view of reality to the reader, a synthesis not separated, in the better cases, from a moral message. it has a power: to modify the mind in immediate moment and not in decades, like traditional and even systematic education.” she criticizes that education solely cannot keep up with the fast unwanted consequences of millennium progress that it needs to be integrated with literature. on this point, researchers agree with the pro literature circle who argues that literature provides appealing and authentic materials to motivate students whilst broadening their cultural awareness that is part-and-parcel in language learning (dewi, 2019). literary works that can be used to teach peace education usually the ones that narrate wars and conflicts. teaching war literature as a part of peace education strengthens historical memories and societal beliefs to prevent similar conflicts. students can learn “skills and strategies of problem-solving, conflict resolution and peace making” from “well-organized and frequent exposure to literature” (nair & nath, 2009). literature can bring a more alive and captivating condition to the classroom when discussing wars and conflicts because literary works are usually written in less serious ways despite how serious the topics are addressed. similar to nair & nath, powers (2007) suggests that in teaching peace education, literature should be an integral part. learning war from history class cannot cover the whole truth about the war itself. literature may reveal a deeper truth through metaphoric representation and detailed descriptions that history textbooks do not offer. taken from peace education program (pep) model (kester 2008), the goals of peace education are 1) to value diversity so that students are aware that differences are what makes each person unique; 2) to increase democratic participation as a part of nationalism when students realize that they play important roles as citizens; 3) to develop empathy for others since humans are social creatures who mutually need each other; 4) to understand consequences evolving from actions so students learn responsibilities; 5) to create peaceful environments as the ultimate goal of education. the goals above can be summarized as students’ increasing empathy and participation to create peaceful environments. in this study, the literary works that were used to give students comprehension of peace concepts were to kill a mockingbird (tkam) and the kite runner (tkr). the background is quite dissimilar in the presence and absence of war, but they are both similar in terms of conflicts and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 51 injustice settings. they deal with racism and discrimination where inequality persists. tkam, set in a fictional town of maycomb, alabama, was in intense segregation where white and colored people were always separated in terms of facilities, infrastructure, and even regulations. tkam, written by harper lee in 1960, received instant success upon publication. the book narrates some serious issues such as rape and racial inequality on which some parts were based on lee’s childhood life. tkam is commonly read in middle and high schools in the usa due to the messages of tolerance and respect that the novel delivers. despite the massive use of tkam in middle and high schools in the usa (macaluso, 2017), ako-adjei (2017) suggests that american schools stop using tkam as one of the primary readings. the arguments are based on some inaccuracies of portraying the real racisms and discrimination cases that african americans have been encountering which were far cruel than what tkam portrayed. tkam addresses the racism issue as a sporadic crime by an awful poor man (bob ewell) instead of addressing it as systematic violence. the second novel used in this study was the kite runner (tkr) written by an afghanamerican author khaled hosseini. unlike the absence of wars in tkam, tkr was set in several riotous events, from the downfall of afghanistan’s monarchy until the re-increasing power of the taliban. its centre was the up and down relationship of a father and a son with a secret that was just revealed after the father died. most studies on tkr are focused on racial discrimination and ethnicity problems (hosseini & zohdi, 2016; pramanik, 2020). therefore, the objectives of the research were to investigate how peace education was integrated into the literature class and to elucidate the perception of peace education in the integrated literature class. methods this study employed a qualitative content analysis methodology. first, the researchers interpret and contextualize the literary work with peace topics to see how the stories were suitable to teach peace education by applying library research techniques that changed imagination into insight (george, 2008). secondly, it used qualitative data to attest to the interpretative findings in the previous part. in conducting the second part, the researchers collected students’ final essays on the novels as well as a survey to ten selected students; and the respondents were requested to give opinions about the situation. the participants came from four classes of the fourth semester of iain syekh nurjati cirebon under the course of literary work analysis. the instruments scrutinized by the students were the kite runner (tkr) by khaled hosseini and to kill a mockingbird by harper lee (tkam) taken as a case scenario, questionnaires, and interviews. first of all, five important factors in teaching peace education in the classroom setting as described by wahyudin (2018) were employed to investigate the literary class integration. the factors were 1) objectives, 2) subject contents, 3) methods and strategies, 4) media or utilities, and 5) learning evaluation. in the second part, the researchers gathered qualitative questions by collecting students’ final essays on the novels as well as a survey of ten selected students. from the essay, the researchers analyzed how the students perceived peace education through their main topics. meanwhile, from the survey, the researchers could explore how students implemented peace education in their real life. results and discussion integrating peace education in literature class to ensure the smooth implementation of peace education in the classroom setting, the researchers chose carefully the five factors of teaching peace education by wahyudin (2018), they were 1) objectives that students are expected to achieve as the learning outcomes,2) subject contents that are suitable for the related topics in peace education, 3) methods and strategies to rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 52 deliver the materials, 4) media or utilities to bring more optimal learning outcomes, and 5) learning objectives to find out the effectiveness and/or the success of the whole learning process. the first factor is objective. the targeted objectives of integrating peace education in the literature classes where students were expected to 1) gain knowledge on peace education areas such as conflicts, wars, acts of violence, genocides, stereotypes, overgeneralization, ethnocentrism, etc. and 2) master related abilities to create peace, such as negotiation, cooperation, empathy, tolerance, etc. after reading tkam and tkr, the students were familiar with some new terms like genocides, stereotypes, overgeneralization, and ethnocentrism. their understanding did not stop on mere definitions of the terms, but the application of the definitions that they could find or be related to the contents of the story. the second factor is content. the subject contents were two novels, they were: (1) tkam by harper lee, and (2) tkr by khaled hosseini, with the following specific materials delivered to the students. tkam tells about racial injustice in a fictional town of maycomb county from the eyes of a little girl named scout. she witnesses unfair treatment in the court regarding the case of tom robinson who is accused of raping a white girl. despite several facts leading to tom’s innocence, the jury still convicts tom of the crime. the second novel is tkr that narrates the life of a young afghan who ran to the united states with his father when the beginning of the long history of wars broke out. their escape brought amir to feel guilty since he needed to atone for his past sins. the novel brought several serious topics ranging from sexism, racism, discrimination, wars, conflicts until betrayal. at the beginning of reading both novels, students found difficulties when encountering unfamiliar words. but when they were encouraged to keep reading the novels, they found themselves enjoying the stories. some scenes were vulgar and were deemed inappropriate to read such as raping in tkam and sodomy scenes in tkr. however, since they were at the college level, they understood that those accidents could just happen in the real world. they learned that those things influenced the peaceful life that they wanted to create in life. the third factor is the methods and strategies employed throughout the semester, they were: 1) weekly reading reflection to record students’ reading assignments, 2) crafting a short story so that students would appreciate literary works more, 3) group discussion so students were exposed with more various ideas and opinions, 4) poster presentation to visualize their ideas on certain topics, and 5) role-play to relive some scenes taken from the novel. in the weekly reading reflections, students wrote down their understandings or summaries of the last readings they had. some of them went creative such as making mind mapping, drawing pictures, and other visualizations. the reflections were meant to control and monitor the student's reading progress and to assure they did indeed read the novels, not just some summaries from the internet or other sources. the example of the weekly reading is below. figure 1 an example of student's weekly reading journal rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 53 in creating a short story, the researchers investigated how far the stories they read influenced their imagination. it turned out that the topics of the short stories that the students wrote were not quite related to the novels. it could be due to their limited imagination on themes related to the novels such as racism, discrimination, inequality, and sexual abuses were not commonly discussed in their spheres. the next strategy used was group discussion. in some meetings, students were assigned to groups and were asked to discuss some important topics taken from the novels. along with the discussion, they comprehended important messages of the stories related to peace education. another strategy was poster presentation. each class was divided into six groups with different topics to address, they were: law & equality, feminism, poverty, discrimination & racism, stereotyping, and ethnocentrism. one of the members presented the poster to the members of the other groups while the rest of the groups visited other posters. they learned from their peers on the topic of the poster that was highly related to peace education. below is a sample of the students’ poster. figure 2 a class poster on law &equality the last strategy was role-playing which took some important scenes taken from the novels. by playing the roles, students could comprehend the essences of the novels livelier and interactively. the fourth factor was the usage of media and utilities. to enrich the students’ knowledge on chosen topics, the researchers managed to bring different kinds of media and utilities every week, such as newspaper clippings, videos, movies, fact sheets, flashcards, and others. the last factor to be considered was evaluation. learning evaluation for peace education program was taken from momanyi (2018) elaborating on several steps critical for the achievement of the goal of peace education, they were 1) survey before and after peace education program, 2) interview to assess the program’s impact, 3) focus group to examine concepts and values of peace education, 4) observation focused on the behavioral change, 5) review of school records to assess the progress, and 6) the experimental approach focused on the research implementation. perceived of peace education in the integrated literature class one of the evaluation assignments was in the form of analysis papers submitted as a final exam. since students were free to write anything, the topics that the students were various, yet they were connected to peace literature. below are the topics that students wrote for their final essay that the researchers categorized into three big issues, they are 1) gender inequality, 2) discrimination, and 3) victimization. gender inequality at the beginning of the class, students thought that feminism was the same as feminine. when they read some parts when aunt alexandra wanted scout to be more feminine, they were confused. after learning that feminine was attributed to what girls were expected to look like and behave in terms of appearances and characteristics while feminism was a movement to demand female is equal to male, students learned about gender inequality. it was reflected in some papers that addressed feminism and gender rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 54 inequality in their papers. one student criticized aunt alexandra’s upbringing style and wrote that “it was an old-style that did not suit with the feminism principle.” another student wrote about gender inequality from tkr. she realized that soraya (amir’s wife) had been belittled by her community before she married amir. she ran away with an afghan man and lived together in virginia out of wedlock. the student realized that “women are always looked at from their pasts while men are always looked for their future.” discrimination discrimination issue was addressed from various topics such as racism, religion, ethnicity, social status, and stereotypes, both in tkam and tkr. discrimination is highly related to peace education since it is the beginning of separation, starting from the dichotomy of in-group vs outgroup. racism is the most talked about topic in tkam since the story revolved around an innocent black man who was accused of raping a white woman. the blind accusation is a part of racism since the trial neglected all of the strong proofs yet gave the black man a guilty verdict. one of the students wrote about tkam that “whatever strong proofs that tom robinson had, he would be defeated because of his skin.” another student argued in his paper on tkr that “amir let hassan bullied by asef because he (hassan) was a servant, lower class than amir.” victimization another big issue that the students addressed in their papers is victimization, which is treating someone unfairly and/or making him a victim. this issue was found both in tkr and tkam. one student argued that “although hassan knew that amir did nothing when asef abused him (hassan), he still tried to be good to him because he knew deep inside that amir was a good person.” this is a form of victimization. hassan realized his position as a servant; he just let him be bullied orally, physically even sexually. meanwhile, the form of victimization that a student wrote in tkam was “mayella chose to blame tom robinson because she was ashamed of her action. she did not want people to know that she tried to seduce tom. she strongly believed all of the people would be on her side.” the last step of the evaluation was explored through a survey distributed to ten selected students. they were asked 15 questions; 5 questions were related to tkam, the other 5 were related to the tkr and the last 5 questions were addressed to their personal experiences and understanding. students’ answers were varied yet they showed their comprehension of the novels and their perceptions on peace education. such as when asked about the guilty verdict by the jury for tom in tkam, a student wrote her argument that “it was not fair because all the proofs showed that tom was innocent.” however, another argument stated that although the verdict was not proper, it was reasonable because “if the judge decided that tom was innocent, there would be more riot and chaos in maycomb.” the statements from both students look contradictory to each other, but they showed their comprehension of conflict in general. as stated in the last response, creating peace could not be implemented immediately without careful planning and decision to bigger conflicts. aside from peace education lessons found in the novels, students were also aware of some conflicts that they faced in their real life. for example, a student faced discrimination because of her hijab. she was not allowed to join a competition. to show that she could do whatever right to her, she was finally able to join paskibraka (members of flag raisers); a more prestigious competition than the one she was refused to join. on the contrary, another student who always received special attention from her teachers because of her academic achievements admitted that “some students hated me because i got special treatments. they did not know that i did not like to be treated differently.” both from students’ papers and surveys, it was found that students were aware that some conflicts were complicated. conflicts could be caused by betrayal, stereotyping, wars, colonialization, and even social and economical gaps. most of the conflicts were not just person-toperson problems; they were whole societal rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 55 problems. some conflicts created victimization and scapegoats where innocent people were to blame and even punish. conclusion as observed through the students’ evaluation projects, both novels were proved to be effective in delivering issues and themes around peace and conflicts so that students were familiar with the essence of peace education. students were introduced to terms that might be their very first time hearing them, such as racism, discrimination, victimization, stereotypes, generalization, ethnocentrism, guilt, scapegoating, etc. students also learned further on tolerance, equality, fairness, justice, negotiation, peace-making, peacebuilding, and problem solving through some methods and strategies in teaching the materials. in their real life, some students admitted that they encountered discrimination and stereotyping, either as a victim or as a perpetrator. however, students should be exposed more regularly to real cases of conflicts in their surroundings so that they are aware that the world needs more peace education and its application. further research interest may explore the implementation of peace education in students’ real life after they are exposed to the materials. references ako-adjei. (2017). why it’s time schools stopped teaching to kill a mockingbird. indiana university press on behalf of the hutchins center for african and african american research at harvard university. (122): 182-200. downloaded from https://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/transitio n.122.1.24 azcona, m. c. (2009) peace education through literature. in a. ahorni (ed.) peace, literature, and art, 1(1). uk: eolss/unesco. bar-tal, d., rosen, y., & nets-zehngu, r. (2009). peace education in societies involved in intractable conflict: handbook on peace education routledge. accessed on: 16 jul 2019. https://www.routledgehandbooks.com/doi/10. 4324/9780203837993.ch3 dewi, n. (2019). teaching literature with tough topics in elt class: bullying and bigotry. llt journal: a journal on language and language teaching, 22(1), 66-77. fountain, susan (1999). peace education in unicef. unicef: new york. galtung, johan (1983). peace education: learning to hate war, love peace, and to do something about it. international review of education. 29 (3). george, m. w. (2008). the elements of library research: what every student needs to know. princeton: princeton university press. harris, ian m. (2007). peace education theory. journal of peace education. 1(1). 5-20. hosseini, khaled (2003). the kite runner. riverhead books: new york. hosseini, a. s. & zohdi, e. (2016). the kite runner and the problem of racism and ethnicity. international letters of social and humanistic sciences, 74: 33-40. doi:10.18052/www.scipress.com/ilshs.74.33 husin, a., (2002). peace education curriculum. translated by darni m. daud, ph.d. edited by asna husin, ph. d. reviewed by karim douglas crow, ph. d. sponsored by: unicef nonviolence international ausaid. kester, kevin (2008). developing peace education programs: beyond ethnocentrism and violence. south asian journal of peacebuilding. 1 (1). lee, harper. (1960). to kill a mockingbird. philadelphia: j. b. lippincott company. macaluso, m. (2017). teaching to kill a mockingbird today: coming to terms with race, racism, and america’s novel. journal of adolescent & adult literary, 0 (0): 1-9. doi: 10.1002/jaal/678 momanyi, rose kemunto (2018). monitoring and evaluation of peace education and implementation in primary schools in uasin gishu country kenya. international academic journal of social sciences and education. 2 (1). 168180. nair, sreeja s. and baiju k. nath (2009). integrating principles of peace through effective transaction. columbus, ohio: eric clearinghouse. powers, j. m. (2007). teaching war literature, teaching peace. journal of peace education, 4(20): 181-191. pramanik, s. r. (2020). the problem of ethnicity in khaled hosseini’s the kite runner. smart moves journal ijellh, 8 (9). doi: https://doi.org/10.24113/ijellh.v8i9.10777 reardo, betty a. (1999). peace education: a review and projection. peace education reports. 17. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 56 thompson, stephen (2015). links between education and peace. helpdesk research report. www.gsdrc.org traveria, g. t. (2013). history teaching and peace education in a time of crisis: how can we build a shared future based on dialogue and peace? policy paper institut catala internacional per la pau, 9. wahyudin, dinn (2018). peace education in the context of education sustainable development (esd). journal of sustainable development education and research, 2 (1), 21-32. zamalieva, a. i. (2020). promoting peace education via language teaching. proceedings ifte-2020: 28852893. doi:10.3897/ap.2.e2885. http://www.gsdrc.org/ 🖂 corresponding author: english department, payame noor university, p.o. box 19395-3697, tehran, iran e-mail: alireza.sardari@ymail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 77 rainbow vol. 10 (1) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow the unstable nature of dominant-subordinate relation: postcolonial study towards thomas king’s the colour of walls alireza sardari 🖂 payame noor university, islamic republic of iran article info abstract article history: received 15 january 2021 approved 13 april 2021 published 14 april 2021 aboriginal/indigenous peoples, cultures and works of literature (in the broadest sense) play a crucial role in the continuous growth of world literary and cultural studies. indigenous writers advocate indigenous rights and address their concerns in works of fiction and non-fiction. focusing on the correlation between the dominant (center) and the subordinate (margin) in thomas king’s the colour of walls (2013), the present paper aims to specifically investigate the dominant-subordinate interplay in the colonial discourse. so as to elucidate this labyrinthine network of relationships, homi bhabha’s critical concept of hybridity is employed throughout the analysis process. the results indicate the unstable nature of dominantsubordinate relation in the story, where power-based relationships are subject to constant change. accordingly, this process of cultural struggle provides a site for the subordinate to change their marginal position and to resist the dominant’s influence; ultimately, this process assists the subordinate to reclaim their own independent identity. © copyright 2021 keywords: canadian literature, hybridity, indigenous peoples, native studies, postcolonial theory how to cite (in apa style): sardari, a. (2021). the unstable nature of dominant-subordinate relation: postcolonial study towards thomas king’s ’the colour of walls’. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 10(1), 77-84. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.46261 introduction when enmity starts, empathy stops. over the past centuries, indigenous peoples have uninterruptedly remained the target of assimilation attempts. the colonial discourse has tried hard to relegate indigenous peoples to the margin by making them deny their local beliefs, values, and ideas; that is how colonizer's assimilation attempts disrupt the indigenous ways of life. when we talk about colonialism in the modern world, we are really talking about the conquest and control of nonwhite, non-european peoples. when we talk about "colonies" and colonialism, we are usually talking about the lands settled by europeans following the arrival of columbus in 1492. they include canada and its indigenous peoples, the united states and indians, indigenous australia, maori aotearoa (new zealand), the native pacific islands, indian latin america, and indigenous africa. (yazzie, 2000, p. 39) it is abundantly clear that assimilation attempts have left their traumatic mark. indigenous peoples have resisted these practices of racial inequalities and tried to preserve their identity, especially through writing. in this regard, mailto:alireza.sardari@ymail.com https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v10i1.46261 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 78 shanley (2005) states “the proliferation of writing by american indians from the late 1960s and early 1970s onward has resulted in an unprecedented body of written works, works in one way or another informed by oral traditions” (p. 234). the natives resisted the assimilation attempts and turned them into motive force to move forward; by giving a fresh impetus to the world literature, a new period of literary efflorescence began, as lane (2011) asserts “the 1960s were crucial years in the establishment of alternative venues of publication, seeing the launch of many newspapers and periodicals, . . . they represent the beginnings of a new wave of canadian indigenous writing in english” (p. 160). the originality of idea and novelty of style attracted a large audience from all walks of life. with the publication of n. scott momaday's house made of dawn (1968), “native american literature underwent a renaissance around 1968, and the current canon of novels written in the late twentieth century in american english by native american or mixed-blood authors is diverse, exciting and flourishing” (dennis, 2007, p. 1). by this opportunity, the works of indigenous writers, including indigenous literature crossed the borders. needless to say, “today’s aboriginal writers emphasize the importance of their oral cultural heritage both as a source of meaning in their lives and as a resource for their writing” (kröller, 2004, p. 24). indigenous cultures (in the broadest sense), including oral/written forms of literature must be properly acknowledged because they offer incomparable insights for peace-loving life today and a promising tomorrow for following generations. thomas king (born 1943) is among the most prominent native writers in north america. he is widely acclaimed for his works of fiction and nonfiction. king extensively writes about the natives’ rights, and employs symbols to criticize the inequalities against them. he speaks out about the discriminations against indigenous peoples; he asserts “a lot of my short stories really are morality plays. . . . all these are concerned with an issue of some sort that has pissed me off or caught my attention” (gruber, 2012, p. 274). nowadays, both his fiction and non-fiction works are widely discussed in literary courses in the academia. as a progressive body of critical thought, postcolonial theory provides a sound understanding of complex interrelationships in the colonial discourse. homi bhabha’s concept of hybridity provides a thorough look at these intricate correlations. in the colonial discourse, the colonizer establishes himself in the privileged position (center) while the colonized is pushed to the margin. the colonizer is in the seat of power and seeks to distinguish himself from the colonized. the ‘in-between’ nature of hybridity reflects the center’s made-up dominion over the margin (colonized), and reveals the interconnection between the dominant (center) and the subordinate (margin). the concept of ‘hybridity’ discards this system of binary thinking and disproves the situation where the marginalized is supposed to accept his passive role and follow the colonizer without question. “hybridity thus becomes a means of resisting a unitary identity, emphasizing instead multiplicity and plural identities, existing between cultures (native and colonial master’s), in what bhabha has called the third space” (nayar, 2015, p. 92). the colour of walls is the story of a character named harper stevenson who persistently requests his unnamed secretary, and a native painter called afua to paint his office walls “nice, clean white” (king, 2013, p. 88). afua asserts that the walls are old; walls “have a history. walls have a memory” (p. 87), so they cannot be whitewashed, but harper insists that the office walls must be painted white. the next day, harper gets a can of white color and starts painting the walls; he tried several times over, but the color did not change. at the end of the story, his office walls are finally painted white, but in return, his hands became dark. regarding the colour of walls, an analysis by nicolaescu (2015) concluded that peace happens when diversity is acknowledged; otherwise, a multicultural society cannot be achieved. while nicolaescu (2015) mainly focused on multiculturalism in canada, the present article takes a different theoretical framework and widens rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 79 its scope in addressing the serious challenges represented in the the colour of walls. to investigate the cultural issues that aboriginal/indigenous peoples experience, the present study principally focuses on homi bhabha’s concept of hybridity reflected in his seminal book the location of culture (1994). with those reservations in mind, the present article is an attempt to come up with answers to the following question; based on thomas king’s the colour of walls, from a short history of indians in canada (2013), 1) what is the nature of dominantsubordinate correlation in the colonial discourse? methods postcolonial theory gathered the attention of public in the 1980s, especially by edward said’s influential work orientalism (1978). as a palestinian-american literary theorist, e. said (1935-2003) reexamined the western reading of the east, and brought forth a new critical analysis of colonialism. in orientalism (1978), he asserts that the western image of the eastern ‘others’ is false and biased. the west defines the east as “irrational, depraved (fallen), childlike, ‘different’; thus the european is rational, virtuous, mature, ‘normal’ ” (said, 2003, p. 40). in this respect, p. k. nayar (2010) asserts the native is constructed as primitive, depraved, pagan, criminal, immoral, vulnerable and effeminate in colonial discourse. such a discourse then constructs a reality where future european administrators would not only see the native through the lens of this discourse, but also enact policies or initiate politicaladministrative measures because they believe in the truth-claims of the discourse. discourse becomes, in other words, the mode of perceiving, judging and acting upon the noneuropean. (p. 2) postcolonial theory unveils the colonizers’ negative consequences on the colonized; it gives voice to the subordinate to bring their unheard stories to the surface. hybridity, as one of the most important postcolonial theories, reveals the potential of the colonized to challenge the status quo. the cuban anthropologist fernando ortiz (1995) states that when different parties (cultures) meet, cultural interactions happen, so both sides affect each other (p. 98). since the oppressor and the oppressed live in where mary louise pratt calls a ‘contact zone’, the cultural interaction is not a one-way path, but a two-way relationship in which each party affects the other one; this is where the colonizer and the colonized are in the “painful process of transculturation” (ortiz, 1995, p. 102). in other words, the cultural contact/conflict between the dominant and the subordinate leads to a situation where the place of self and the other are perpetually changing; in that situation, the subordinate has the potential to challenge the dominant's power because of the ruling’s unstable nature (das, 2005, p. 367). in the location of culture, bhabha (1994) talks about what he calls a/the “third space of enunciation” (p. 37), that “all cultural statements and systems are constructed in this contradictory and ambivalent space of enunciation” (p. 37), clarifying why “hierarchical claims to the inherent originality or 'purity' of cultures are untenable” (p. 37). bhabha’s idea is crucial in postcolonial and subaltern studies because “recognition of this ambivalent space of cultural identity may help us to overcome the exoticism of cultural diversity in favour of the recognition of an empowering hybridity within which cultural difference may operate” (ashcroft, griffiths, tiffin, 2013, p. 136). hybridity is a means to resist the colonization. by blurring the line between the self and the other, hybridity works as the strategy of the colonized to reclaim their own identity. runions (2001) holds the view that “bhabha envisions hybridity as a step toward freedom, using the very disavowal that holds discrimination in place . . . hybridity can be used to reread and reorder dominant discourses, allowing for subaltern voices suppressed in the stifling of difference” (p. 95). in the location of culture (1994), bhabha deconstructs the rigid binary opposition of colonizer/colonized and superior/inferior. he discusses the hybridity of cultures meaning the “mixed-ness, or even ‘impurity’ of cultures – so long as we don’t imagine that any culture is really pure. this term refers to an original mixed-ness within every form of identity” (huddart, 2006, p. 4). bhabha rejects the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 80 strict colonizer-colonized opposition of which both sides have immutable identities. he opposes the idea that colonial discourse is an invariable state, and believes in its flowing nature (nayar, 2010, p. 27). bhabha disproves the polarity of self vs other, and declines the purity of cultures; he, instead, proposes the idea of constant interaction between them. as a result, there exists no pure and intact culture. in this regard, loomba (1998) argues that because of the interconnected circumstance of both dominant and subordinate in the colonial discourse, their identities are always subject to change (p. 178). results and discussion the two main characters of the story, afua and harper represent two different worldviews: while afua encourages respect for, and appreciation of differences, harper believes that his beliefs are correct only, and insists others to follow his views at all costs. in this respect, bhabha’s theory of hybridity addresses the inequality of power relations. the authorities’ position is challenged due to the flowing center-margin state in the colonial discourse (young, 1995, p. 21). harper does not recognize other people as important enough to call them by their names. for instance, the secretary’s name and gender is unknown; he/she is only referred to as ‘the secretary’. similarly, harper does not call the native painter by her name ‘afua’; he refers to her only as the ‘black woman’. “one of the most striking contradictions about colonialism is that it both needs to ‘civilise’ its ‘others’, and to fix them into perpetual ‘otherness’ ” (loomba, 2015, p. 171). the fact of not using people’s name, coupled with his insistence on whitewashing the walls, indicate his attitude of self-aggrandizement meaning that he does not care about anything but his own desires; others should be there for him, not vice versa. indigenous peoples have always been victims of racism, and have been treated with derogatory language. colonial thought targets the social identity of the natives by stereotyping. the colonizer propagates stereotypes like ‘we are civilized and others are savage’ to maintain the colonial dominance over the subordinate. lundquist (2004) believes that “whites often engage in bipolar thinking with regard to native americans. . . . postmodern thinkers have clearly demonstrated, the first word in any binary is often the privileged one or, . . . reflects the purposes of the creators of those binaries: civilized/uncivilized”. (p. 19). afua, here in this story, questions harper’s viewpoint as she challenges harper’s insistence to whitewash the office walls. afua asserts “‘these are old walls,’ . . . ‘they have a history. walls have a memory.’ ‘white,’ said harper. ‘i asked for white.’ ‘i know,’ said afua,‘but they don’t want to cooperate.’ ” (king, 2013, p. 87). afua’s answer is very apropos and thought-provoking as she discredits this domineering, uncaring attitude. she narrates the voices silenced by colonial thought, and nudges harper and people alike to face the fact, to embrace the good, and to give up the wrong. afua is indeed considerate, harper is per contra self-centered. afua’s answer helps us “understand how to uphold our responsibilities to one another and the rest of creation” (justice, 2018, p. 2). in this story, thomas king insinuates that “harper tends to erase the difference of the natives, . . . in king's story, walls symbolize natives, or those coming from different origins, while harper's insistence on the colour white reflects assimilationist attitudes of the white man” (nicolaescu, 2015, p. 96). the next day, harper struggled to paint his office walls, but his efforts failed as he watched the white patch “slowly faded away. he painted the patch again. and again. and again.” (king, 2013, p. 87). this is a self-explanatory example of the unsteady situation of both dominant and subordinate in the colonial discourse. bhabha believes that “the object of colonial discourse is marked by ambivalence” (childs & williams, 1997, p. 124). for bhabha there is “always both an aggressive expression of domination over the other and evidence of narcissistic anxiety about the self. the colonizer aggressively states his superiority to the colonized, but is always anxiously contemplating his own identity, which is never . . . stable” (huddart, 2006, p. 29). as it is represented here, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 81 this process deconstructs the predetermined dominant-subordinate position to dominant? subordinate? state in which nothing is certain but uncertainty itself. chiriboga (2006) underscores that “cultural identity of a group is not static; . . . its identity flows and has a dynamic process of reconstruction . . . produced by continual discussions on both an internal level and through the contact with—and the influence of—other cultures” (p. 45). the correlation between the two sides of the dichotomy leads to new qualities for both sides, and the existence of such an exchange questions the colonial mastery over the subaltern. this process unequivocally disproves the taken-forgranted position of the colonial power. the colonizer sets up a center-margin dichotomy in which the dominant is evermore at the center while the subaltern remains voiceless at the margin. kot (2017) mentions that “all indigenous peoples of america are likely to have historically related cultures and share common experiences of colonization, deprivation, discrimination, and dislocation” (p. 8). the colonizer devises this unequal situation to authenticate his ideas, to subjugate the colonized, and finally to help the colonial ethos stand unshaken. this binary system, as the name speaks for itself, publicizes the center’s favored thoughts and ideas. in the colour of walls, the redundant application of words such as ‘black’ and ‘white’ is a clear measure of how harper thinks. his indissoluble bond with stereotyping is most notably expressed where he asks his unnamed secretary: “ ‘get the black woman back,’ . . . ‘actually,’ said the secretary, ‘she’s native.’ ‘native?’ said harper. ‘she looks black.’ ” (king, 2013, p. 87). bearing that in mind, nicolaescu (2015) reiterates that, stereotyping is a conscious attempt to demonstrate the alleged superiority of a person over other races or ethnic groups. it has been a discursive tool for controlling peoples for the white man. ‘all blacks are the same’ or ‘all natives are brown’ are such statements that brings inequality into the surface of relationships. (p. 97) behind afua's words there is a history of trauma. although these untold numbers of losses cannot be undone, but she is incontrovertibly the narrator of a hope-filled avenue where equality is superior than inequality; and equality does not mean to be much the same, but to be yourself with faith and freedom, without fear. alfred (1999) notes that indigenous people have tried hard for “reconstructing their identities as autonomous individual, collective, and social beings. . . . the threat of cultural assimilation to the north american mainstream is no longer overwhelming, because substantial pride has been restored in the idea of being native” (p. 2). in the colour of walls, afua is indeed the consummate model of wisdom and faith looking for a better today, and a brighter tomorrow where equality is the quality that everyone shares, not only a few. the colonial power produces, repeats, and propagates the discourses protecting colonial interests, thereby, the colonizer makes every effort to devalue the culture of the subordinate. that being said, the colonizer unilaterally defines the colonized. in this discriminatory system, there are movements, but there is no progress; ipso facto, the colonized can only move within the boundaries set by the colonizer. taking that into consideration, in harper’s worldview, others’ backgrounds construct their immutable identities, and everything retains its invariable place and order. a native is native; even colors possess their own places. “black is a fine colour for limousines and evening dresses, while white is the colour of choice for wedding dresses and the walls of offices where important business is conducted” (king, 2013, p. 88). in the system of colonial domination, the dominant (re) arranges the network of connections where nothing is supposed to change its place. the colonizer creates stereotypes and manipulates them to the colonial advantage, and endorses these tendentious stereotypes insofar as they deify the colonial power. as soon as the stereotypes lose their influence, the ruling power replaces them with new ones; this is where ‘hybridity’ comes in to reveal this made-up structure. hybridity exposes this structural inequality where the colonizing power put themselves on the privileged side of the binary while the subaltern remains on the underprivileged side ad infinitum. in this regard, alfred (1999) emphasizes what we need is “the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 82 kind of education that would force the general population to engage with realities other than their own, increasing their capacity to empathize with others--to see other points of view and to understand other people's motivations and desires” (p. 132). a further example from the story would clarify the point, when afua stands in the middle of the room, closes her eyes and says “the world is full of colour” (king, 2013, p. 88). at this moment, afua’s response reminds the reader that white is not the only color in the world. she represents the voice of indigenous peoples, and questions the colonial taken-for-granted thoughts. hybridity underlines this discriminatory polarity where the dominant power publicizes their own beloved norms while the subaltern is supposed to be voiceless and passive. harper's worldview is one of the most important issues that needs to be addressed here. there is no marked change in his behavior from the beginning of the story to the end. in his worldview others are deemed as ignorant; therefore, everyone must interpret reality according to harper's worldview. he lives in a bubble of illusions where he remains at the center forever while others are relegated to a peripheral status playing a minor role only. alfred (1999) asserts that “one reason we have lost our way is that the materialistic mainstream value system has blinded us to the subtle beauty of indigenous systems founded on profound respect for balance. without that respect, the system fails” (p. 44). truth be told, it is true. as it is evident, harper's worldview gradually separates him from the real world, and makes him disinclined to build constructive relationships with others. harper, by all appearances, does not do any one the slightest good. yet again, harper is at the center while others can be never; this attitude would lay the groundwork for racial inequality in human society. findlay (2000) states that, indigenous peoples worldwide are still undergoing trauma and stress from genocide and the destruction of their lives by colonization. their stories are often silenced as they are made to endure other atrocities. many of these indigenous peoples were unable to attend the institute to share their stories. (p. xxii) creating a dichotomy as ‘center is mine, margin is yours’ is a discriminatory attempt where center is deemed as original while margin never is. thus, others need the center, not vice versa. harper cares nothing for others; in his worldview the “perception of the outsider as the one who needs help has taken on the successive forms of . . . the pagan, the infidel, the wild man, the "native," and the underdeveloped. . . . these forms . . . can only exist in relation to their opposites” (minh-ha, 1989, p. 54). binary oppositions such as disciplined/ignorant, educated/illiterate, center/ margin, civilized/savage, rationality/irrational, and so forth. those who are put in the margins are “entrapped in a circular dance where they always find themselves a pace behind the white saviors” (minh-ha, 1989, p. 59). harper, by creating and propagating the i/others duality, tries to justify his behavior. his relationship with others is like a circle, and the expansion of the circle serves his desires only. as it happens, his selfish behavior is of little merit to people around him. harper disregards the fact that those pushed to the margin have the right, ability, and potential to question the colonial rationale. thomas king “uses metaphor of wall in his story. wall symbolizes indigenous people who resist to the efforts of assimilation” (nicolaescu, 2015, p. 93). harper, living in the bubble of his own arrogance, is unable to have empathy for those who are pushed to the margin. hall (2013) states cultural identities . . . are subject to the continuous ‘play’ of history, culture and power. . . . we can properly understand the traumatic character of ‘the colonial experience’. the ways in which black people, black experiences, were positioned and subject-ed in the dominant regimes of representation were the effects of a critical exercise of cultural power and normalisation. (p. 394) the connection between the two sides of the binary provides opportunity for the margin to disprove the center’s made-up superiority. “in the case of cultural identities, hybridity refers to the fact that cultures are not discrete phenomena; instead, they are always in contact with one another, and this contact leads to cultural mixedness” (huddart, 2006, p. 4). harper and people alike fail to acknowledge the importance of rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 83 peaceful coexistence. in the colour of walls, when harper realizes the walls are painted white, he “sat in his office all day, enjoying his new walls, but that evening, . . . he discovered that his hands had turned black” (king, 2013, p. 88). when he realized the white color has turned into black, he asks for afua’s help; she responds: “ ‘not much i can do about that’, . . . ‘you’re the one who wanted white walls’” (king, 2013, p. 89). the margin resists the center’s stifling colonial ethos. at the end of the story, harper is unsatisfied because “some days the walls would be too dark and his hands would look fine, and the next day the walls would look great and his hands would look, well, tawny” (king, 2013, p. 89). since resistance is an integral part of the subordinate’s identity, dominance between the colonizer and the colonized lies in continuous flux. to put it another way, each side of the binary possesses the potential to give and take the qualities of the other side. this process of cultural struggle enables the subordinate to cast doubt on the alleged colonizer’s racial superiority, and resist the colonial gaze. conclusion with the application of bhabha’s critical concept of hybridity, the present article investigated the interplay between the dominant (center) and the subordinate (margin) in thomas king’s the colour of walls (2013). taken together, the results reveal the unstable nature of dominantsubordinate correlation because this network of power-based relationships is constantly reshaping; therefore, it should not be deemed as a static process. this process of cultural struggle has the capability to marginalize the center and to centralize the margin; and on top of that, it provides opportunity for the subordinate to reclaim their own identity. by examining harper's worldview and behavior, the results indicate the negative impacts of arrogance and egotism on human relationships, and even beyond that, reveal the subaltern’s power to resist the colonizer’s assimilationist attempts. the colour of walls is edifying since it narrates the story of hope vs cynicism, respect vs egotism, and justice vs prejudice. accordingly, the present study concludes with a reminder that accepting differences is the beginning of solidarity in human society. this article sends the message of inclusivity and serves as an invitation to celebrate diversity and reject discrimination. it is, furthermore, a reminder to welcome the culture of equality and reject inequality in society. with those reservations in mind, it is self-evident that the prosperity of humankind is based on ideas that promote love and peace within humans and beyond borders, as mahatma gandhi says, “the day the power of love overrules the love of power, the world will know peace” (brewer, 2019, p. 63). references alfred, t. (1999). peace, power, righteousness: an indigenous manifesto. oxford university press. ashcroft, b., griffiths, g., & tiffin, h. (2013). postcolonial studies: the key concepts (3rd ed.). routledge. bhabha, h. (1994). the location of culture. routledge. brewer, d. (2019). quotes of mahatma gandhi, a words of wisdom collection book. lulu.com. childs, p., & williams, p. (1997). an introduction to postcolonial theory. routledge. chiriboga, oswaldo ruiz. (2006). the right to cultural identity of indigenous peoples and national minorities: a look from the inter-american system. sur. revista internacional de direitos humanos, 3(5), 4269. https://doi.org/10.1590/s180664452006000200004 das, b. k. (2005). twentieth century literary criticism. atlantic publishers & distributors. dennis, h. m. (2007). native american literature: towards a spatialized reading. routledge. findlay, l. m. (2000). foreword. in m. battiste (ed.), reclaiming indigenous voice and vision (pp. ix–xiii). ubc press. gruber, e. (ed.). (2012). thomas king: works and impact. camden house. hall, s. (2013). cultural identity and diaspora. in p. williams & l. chrisman (eds.), colonial discourse and post-colonial theory: a reader (pp. 392–403). routledge. huddart, david. (2006). homi bhabha. routledge. justice, d. h. (2018). why indigenous literatures matter. wilfrid laurier university press. king, t. (2013). a short history of indians in canada: stories. university of minnesota press. kot, s. (2017). signs of place in native american literature: affinity of indigenous space and text. accents and paradoxes of modern philology, 2(2), 5– 18. kröller, e. (ed.). (2004). the cambridge companion to canadian literature. cambridge university press. https://doi.org/10.1590/s1806-64452006000200004 https://doi.org/10.1590/s1806-64452006000200004 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (1) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 84 lane, r. j. (2011). the routledge concise history of canadian literature. routledge. loomba, a. (1998). colonialism/postcolonialism. routledge. ---. (2015). colonialism/postcolonialism (3rd ed.). routledge. lundquist, s. e. (2004). native american literatures: an introduction. continuum. minh-ha, t. t. (1989). woman, native, other: writing postcoloniality and feminism. indiana university press. nayar, p. k. (2010). postcolonialism: a guide for the perplexed. continuum. ---. (2015). the postcolonial studies dictionary. wiley blackwell. nicolaescu, c. (2015). multiculturalism in thomas king’s the colour of walls. journal of romanian literary studies, 7, 93–98. ortiz, f. (1995). cuban counterpoint, tobacco and sugar. duke university press. runions, e. (2001). changing subjects: gender, nation and future in micah. sheffield academic press. said, e. w. (2003). orientalism. penguin books. shanley, k. w. (2005). james welch: identity, circumstance, and chance. in j. porter & k. m. roemer (eds.), the cambridge companion to native american literature (pp. 233–244). cambridge university press. yazzie, r. (2000). indigenous peoples and postcolonial colonialism. in m. battiste (ed.), reclaiming indigenous voice and vision (pp. 39–49). ubc press. young, r. j. c. (1995). colonial desire: hybridity in theory, culture and race. routledge. 🖂 corresponding author: e-mail: edward.montle@ul.ac.za p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 51 rainbow vol. 10 (2) 2021 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow skin whitening as a menace to african identity through tony morrison’s the bluest eyes: an afrocentric examination malesela edward montle 🖂 department of languages: english studies, university of limpopo, south africa article info abstract article history: received 08 may 2021 approved 06 october 2021 published 30 october 2021 the african democratic forces aimed to resuscitate and re-essentialize african identities that the colonial administration had endangered earlier. these autonomous corps dispensed mechanisms to champion africanism. this has inculcated an urge into africans to be proud of their heritage. notwithstanding these efforts, the study diagnoses skin whitening as a stubborn nemesis that menaces africanism today. many africans, especially black women appear to be gravitated to skin whitening. most of the skin whiteners are postulated to whiten their skins in an effort to qualify into the modern-day criterions of beauty, which are driven by eurocentric influence. the paper has employed a qualitative methodology and relied on secondary data to unveil the extent to which skin whitening imperils african identities. it will make a significant contribution to the field of afrocentricity as it aids africans to embrace their aboriginal identities and antagonize eurocentric menaces such as skin whitening. it has also used morrison’s the bluest eyes as a lens to crystalize the impacts of skin whitening on africanism. the paper has discovered that skin whitening perpetuates eurocentric ideologies, and most women prefer it because of the assumed glory that comes with the whiteness such as privilege and attractiveness. © copyright 2021 keywords: african identity, colourism, democracy, eurocentricity, identity-crisis, skin whitening how to cite (in apa style): author 1, author 2, & author 3. (20xx). title of the manuscript. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, x(x), 48-56. https://doi.org/xxxx introduction the european forces conquered africa between 1800 and 1900, and enforced western cultures, attitudes, and perceptions upon african natives. this menaced the aboriginal african identities that africans solely relied on prior to contact with the west. thus, the african democratic corps, upon taking reigns, set to rehabilitate african identities and eradicate the colonial undertones that formerly distinguished the african continent. the colonial tinges included the exaltation of eurocentricity at the expense of afrocentricity. for instance, the colonialists during their rule stigmatised the depiction of afrocentric beauty and championed eurocentric epitomes in the continent. gradually, the eurocentric ideals of beauty, often epitomised by white skin tones, long hair and thinness became the most predominant and acceptable narrative of beauty in african societies even after the dethronement of the colonial administration. tate (2007, p. 301) notes that it is the “white european images of beauty, described as delicate, fine, with light features, seen as the ideal discourses of beauty in western society and black women seen as strong and exuding animal sensuality.” today, many women whose physical characteristics do not conform to the eurocentric standards of beauty often engage in practices such as skin whitening, which the paper mailto:edward.montle@ul.ac.za https://doi.org/xxxx rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 52 specifically seeks to examine as a menace to african identity. skin whitening involves the use of chemical products; creams and lotions to alter one’s dark skin colour to be light. correspondingly, couteau and coiffard (2016, p. 17) describe skin-whitening as the “using of natural or synthetic substances to lighten the skin tone or provide an even complexion by reducing the melanin concentration in the skin.” the descriptions above seem to confirm that skin-whitening compromises the black identity-an essential element that underpins africanism. thus, scholars such as mushure (2010) and montle (2020) perceive the practice of skin-whitening as an indication of self-hatred, rejection of african identity and succession of the colonialists’ favour of whiteness over blackness. on iol news (09 june 2019), latashia naidoo writes that “after generations of colonial rule and apartheid subjugation, academics claim that the residual effects of these past traumas have now manifested themselves in the face of colourism: an identity bias skewed towards the belief that white is right.” furthermore, black women are increasingly practising skin-whitening and most of their reasons revolve around the credence that ‘white is right’. for instance, on the iol news (09 june 2019), several african women admitted to using skin-whiteners and when asked why, one said, “there was something about a woman who looks brighter”, and another responded, “ima (sic) bleach until jesus comes.” this noted, the paper hinges on the question: does skin-whitening threaten african identity? literature review the pre-colonial african societies often depicted short hair(styles), afro-textured hair, black appearances and curvaceousness as canons of african beauty. these qualities are brilliantly typified by saartjie baartman whom the colonialists stereotyped and exploited due to her outstanding subscription to the african ideals of beauty. baartman was an african woman who endured tremendous hardships meted out by the colonialists due to her astonishing physical appearance. her case lingers as one of the lens systems that crystalise the foundations of racial tension and discrimination against african identities. spies (2014, p. 48) asserts that “two centuries after her death, saartjie baartman, a south african khoikhoi woman, has come to be regarded as a female icon and a symbol of the struggle for human rights in debates on race, gender and otherness.” it is the colonialists that imbibed african identities and de-valued the african perception of beauty. to a greater extent, african identities such as the black skin colour became associates of inferiority, poverty, and failure as the colonial administration empowered white elites at the expense of the black masses of africa. for instance, the colonialists sold baartman and other african natives amongst themselves to subject them to domestic work, hard labour, and other sub-standard occupations. hall (1990, p. 225) affirms that “the ways in which black people, black experiences, were positioned and subjected in the dominant regimes of representation were the effects of a critical exercise of cultural power and normalisation.” this noted, success was normalised as a contact of the white identity. which is why, then, most african natives that yearned for success proselytised into eurocentric thinking and adopted the colonialists’ identities. moreover, the colonialists conquered several parts of africa with the aid of other african natives who joined forces with the colonial elites in an effort to attain success. these africans also adopted the religion of the colonialists. according to sahistory.org (2015), “the europeans were able to colonise african countries rapidly because there were rivalries between african leaders. during these rivalries, european leaders would take advantage of the situation and persuaded some leaders to be on their side to fight against other leaders.” furthermore, this ordeal manifests through skin whitening today. like the african natives who adopted eurocentric identities in an effort to secure success during the colonial era, some black women in the democratic dispensation conform to the eurocentric epitomes of beauty to also attain success, hence they brighten their skins rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 53 using skin whitening products. pumza (2013, 1) asserts that “women with a lighter skin are thought to be more beautiful and likely to find success than women with darker skin tones.” this phenomenon is progressively exercised in the present-day in an effort to achieve success because whiteness appears to be associated with: privilege racial identity in the african context has played a major role in the distribution of opportunities during the colonial administration. this could be exemplified by the white privilege that distinguished south africa in the course of apartheid. the apartheid system perpetuated the colonial policies of segregation and engineered discrimination against non-whites in the country. this government reserved prestigious opportunities for the white minority in the african state. for instance, it has passed laws such as the extension of university act, act 45 of 1959 which declared that it is illegal for non-whites to enrol at an open university without authorisation from the minister of internal affairs (padraig, 2010). another law is the bantu education act, act 47 of 1953 which reserved low-quality education for non-whites. lastly, the reservation of the separate amenities act, act 49 of 1953 that enforced racial separation regarding the use of public facilities. the advanced amenities were reserved for whites and unfavourable ones for nonwhites. nevertheless, colonial systems such as apartheid were eventually subdued by democratic forces. despite the political transition from autocracy to democracy, sall (2018, p. 14) states that “racial division and white privilege is a reality in south africa…colour-blind ideologies such as the rainbow nation defend white privileges and reinforce the blindness towards awareness of white privilege.” this is undergirded by motivation for skin whitening which features white privilege in the centre. several skin whiteners have admitted to using the products for privilege during the colonial and present times. jacobs et al. (2016, p. 552) point out that in the colonial times “individuals with lighter skin received greater privilege than those of darker skin tones.” this colonial custom still domineers in the present day africa and heads the beauty industry. backhaus and okunmwendia (2020, p. 1) in their study on skin bleaching in ghana note that “when you are light-skinned, you earn more. some pregnant women take tablets in the hopes that it will lead their child to be born with fair skin. some apply bleaching lotion…to their babies, in the hopes that it will improve their child’s chances.” attractiveness physical beauty is an essential aspect of womanhood. it is one of the women’s significant cornerstones of self-esteem. due to the eurocentric connotations that suggest that beauty depends on the degree of skin whiteness, dlova et al. (2014) find that over a third of 579 women who participated in their study noted that a brighter skin improved their confidence. therefore, many women resorted to skin whitening and considered a dark skin stone as “embarrassing and humiliating” (gwaravanda 2011, p. 201). these remarks, inter alia, invalidate african identity and the prospect of future generations of africa celebrating who they are, where they come from and how they look. hence, durosaro et al. (2012, p. 40) assert that “black people may be obliged to bleach their skin in order to rid themselves of the stigma attached to their skin tone, especially when in pursuit of opportunities.” this would directly affect the central characteristics and constructiveness of africanism. correspondingly, manganyi (1973, p. 3) avers that “constructing the black identity is best done by those coming from africa because it is on the african continent, where the great and intricate drama of being-black-in-theworld is taking place.” this noted, the erosion of the black identity would menace the authenticity of africanism. furthermore, the practice of skin whitening is reinforced by the belief that men find women with brighter skin tones more attractive than the ones with dark skin tones. a female participant in gwaravanda’s (2011, p. 201) study utters, “if i am to keep my boyfriend from being snatched away by other ladies, skin bleaching is the only solution” whereas another woman in lewis et al.’s study (2011, p. 33-34) affirms, “i use skin rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 54 bleaching to attract my friends” and the other in the same study claims, “men love women who have soft skin … people apply creams and lotions to make their skin soft.” moreover, confirmatory evidence for the above postulations could be sought from the findings of makobela (2019, p. 76) where a male participant in the study said, “whenever, i see a light-skinned woman i think that she is pretty without looking at other features you know, but that’s what has been, ah, customised in my mind, that’s what has been drilled, you know, according to the society, according to what i see in media.” another male participant in the study noted, “uhm, no, not actually, like for me as i said, women can be beautiful, like any women can be beautiful. i’ve seen dark girls who are beautiful, there are light skin girls who are beautiful, but yeah, eish, the fact is that light skin women are like more beautiful though” (makobela 2019, 76). based on the information above, men seem to prefer women with lighter skin tones and this enkindles the practice of skin whitening. methods this study utilises a qualitative method to comprehend and examine the phenomenon of skin whitening from a literary perspective. it has purposively sampled tony morrison’s the bluest eyes amongst other african narrations that mirror african issues such as identity-crisis. morrison’s work stands out as a literary reflection that portrays the impacts of skin whitening on african identity. for this reason, the researcher chose to use morrison’s narration as a primary reference point for the study. the data collected from the novel is supplemented by information from journal articles, critical books, and newsletters. moreover, the study adopts a qualitative content analysis technique to critically assert, discuss and analyse the findings from morrison’s the bluest eyes. results and discussion the study has chosen tony morrison’s the bluest eye (1970) as a case in point to succeed in its afrocentric examination of skin whitening as a menace to africanism. a qualitative content analysis technique has been adopted to critically present, analyse and discuss the findings from the novel. the findings from the novel are presented in themes: colourism morrison’s the bluest eyes is a post-colonial narration that mirrors the issue of identity-crisis. it points out desperation and obsession with beauty as maladies that threaten the african identity. the novel revolves around the life of an 11-year-old black girl, pecola, who experiences criticism, rejection, and racist treatment from her community due to her ‘too dark skin tone’ as understood by her community. pecola confronted annotations about her being ugly because she is black. for instance, a girl with a lighter skin tone, maureen berates pecola and claims that she is prettier than her, “i am cute! and you ugly! black and ugly e mos. i am cute!” (morrison 1970, p. 35). this is a depiction of colourism, which is discrimination of dark-skinned people usually by people of the same race. morrison portrays maureen as a subscriber of eurocentric standards and her to reach to some of the levels of eurocentricity influenced her demeaning behaviour towards her african sisters: this disrupter of seasons was a new girl in school named maureen peal. a high yellow dream child with long brown hair braided into two lynch ropes that hung down her back. she was rich, 54 at least by our standards, as rich as the richest white girls, swaddled in comfort and care. the quality of her clothes threatened to derange frieda and me (morrison 1970, p. 3). the pessimism against pecola’s black identity instilled self-hatred in her as she began to believe that she is inferior and ugly because of her dark skin stone. whiteness succeeds in being associated with purity, godliness, innocence, and beauty in the novel. for instance, soaphead church grew up in a family that preferred to marry partners with lighter skin tones in an effort to whiten the family’s characteristics and culture. moreover, pecola is distinguished for her ‘too dark skin’ and is typically known as the ‘ugly black girl’ in her community, they lived there because they were poor and rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 55 black, and they stayed there because they believed they were ugly. although their poverty was traditional and stultifying, it was not unique. but their ugliness was unique. no one could have convinced them that they were not relentlessly and aggressively ugly (morrison 1970, p. 1). in an effort to remedy her problem, pecola embarked on a task to adopt a white identity as the black identity escalated to being a curse for her and her family. this is because “adults, older girls, shops, magazines, newspapers, windows signsall the world had agreed that a blue-eyed, yellow haired, pink skinned doll was what every girl child treasured” (morrison 1970, 39). pecola’s father, cholly was dehumanised by white men as a result of being black and this ordeal infuriated and propelled him to loathe blackness, hence he raped his daughter pecola who was mostly known as the epitome of black identity in the community. furthermore, to alter her physical appearance, pecola considered having the bluest eyes ever. hence, the title of the novel is the bluest eyes. according to moyer (2019, i), “blue eyes are most common in europe, especially scandinavia. people with blue eyes have the same genetic mutation that causes eyes to produce less melanin. the mutation first appeared in a person living in europe about 10,000 years ago. that individual is a common ancestor of all blue-eyed people today.” essentially, blue eyes in the novel represent whiteness and pecola desires to have them in order escape from the confines of ugliness attached to her african identity. here was an ugly little girl asking for beauty…a little black girl who wanted to rise up out of the pit of her blackness and see the world with blue eyes. his outrage grew and felt like power. for the first time he honestly wished he could work miracles (morrison 1970, p. 21). identity-crisis pecola and other black characters such as geraldine and maureen are stigmatised for their african identities and perceive the acquisition of whiteness as an escape from the societal backlash. midzi (2019, 53) asserts that “all the characters who have internalised popular and cultural concepts of goodness, beauty and innocence tend to have some kind of covert or overt with whiteness.” this perception is reinforced by the inspiring sentiments about eurocentric standards of beauty depicted in media platforms such as magazines, movies and newspapers. gooden (2011, p. 87) avers that “the media depicts white ideals of beauty as the beauty commodity that black women must possess to be successful.” in the novel, pauline was never able, after her education in the movies, to look at a face and not assign it some category in the scale of absolute beauty, and the scale was absorbed in full from the silver screen” (morrison 1970, p. 122). she has learnt from the movies that to attain beauty and be attractive, one has to conform to eurocentric ideals: along with the idea of romantic love, she was introduced to another physical beauty. probably the most destructive ideas in the history of human thought. both originated in envy, thrived in insecurity and ended in delusion. (morrison 1970, p. 98). consequently, midzi (2019, p. 20) notes that morrison’s the bluest eyes “acknowledges that if whiteness is used as a standard of beauty or anything else, then the value of blackness is diminished.” in the novel, geraldine’s family cherished whiteness over blackness and made extreme efforts to dissipate the black identity from their lives. the attempts to fit into the white society include geraldine discouraging her son from befriending black kids: his mother did not like him to play with niggers [a derogatory term to refer to black or dark-skinned people, mostly african americans]. she had explained to him the difference between coloured people and niggers, they were easily identifiable. coloured people were neat and quiet; niggers were dirty and loud (morrison 1970, p. 14). in line with the above, geraldine imposed skin whitening techniques upon her son throughout his childhood in an effort to prepare him for the successes that come with a light skin. to attain lighter skin tones, geraldine “bathed her son with orange-coloured lifebuoy soap, dusted twith cashmere talc, cleaned teeth with salt on a piece of rag, soften their skin with jergens lotion. they smell like wood, newspapers, and vanilla” (morrison 1970, p. 83). according to glenn (2008), a lighter skin tone possesses a social capital rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 56 that is utilised to achieve socio-economic and political success. thus, geraldine is obsessed with changing the skin tone of his son to be white, in the winter his mother put jergens lotion on his face to keep the skin from becoming ashen. even though he was light-skinned, it was possible to ash. the line between colour and nigger was not always clear, subtle and tell-tale signs threatened to erode it, and the watch had to be constant (morrison 1970, p. 87). as has been noted, pecola, pauline, geraldine and maureen glorify whiteness and sacrificed their african identities in order to fit into the white society. pecola ultimately believes that she should have blues eyes that she read about in dick and jane where the characters with blue eyes were privileged, valued, and admired in the society, here is the house. it is green and white. it has a red door. it is very pretty. here is the family. mother, father, dick and jane live in the greenand-white house. they are very happy…mother is very nice…see father. he is big and strong…see the dog. bow wow goes the dog (morrison 1970, p. 3). skin whitening equally important, geraldine and maureen on the other hand, resorted to skin whitening in order to qualify into the white society and their attainment of light skin stones engendered negrophobia. brooks (2012, p. 113) notes that “negrophobia is characterised by a fear, hatred or extreme aversion to black people and black culture worldwide caused amongst other factors by racism and traumatic events. this phobia includes the attribution of negative characteristics to black, the fear and strong dislike of black men and the objection of black women.” geraldine forbade his son from being friends with “niggers”. both geraldine and maureen, although africans with light complexions, developed a dislike for ‘too dark-skinned’ africans such as pecola. maureen regards pecola as black and ugly and herself as light and cute (morrison 1970, p. 35). eurocentric perceptions of beauty domineered the lives of the characters in the novel and those that did not possess white characteristics endured discrimination. thus, pauline decided to break away from the african identity in order to be at peace and valued, “she, like a victorian parody, learned from her husband all that was worth learningto separate herself in body, mind and in spirit from all that suggested africa” (morrison 1970, p. 7). morrison points out geraldine, maureen, pauline and pecola’s obsession with the white identity as self-hatred and rejection of the african identity through the character of claudia. this character holds a different perception regarding beauty. she also endured discrimination owing to her dark skin tone, unlike the other black characters, claudia chose to be proud of her black identity and cherish it. this could be demonstrated by her rejection of the white baby doll which other characters such as pecola embraced because of its whiteness. hence, she dissembled the doll “to see what it was made of, and also to discover the dearness, and to find the beauty and examine it to see what it was that the world said was lovable” (morrison 1970, p. 39). moreover, claudia realises that the minds of other characters such as maureen are still entrapped within the margins of colonial influence that perpetrated discrimination against african identities. ngũgi wa thiong’o (1981) in decolonising the mind, refers to colonialism as a “cultural bomb that dismantles people’s belief in their names, languages, environment, heritage of struggle, unity, as well as their capacities, and ultimately in themselves.” in the novel, claudia understands that maureen who had disregarded pecola for being ‘too dark-skinned’ “was not the enemy and not worthy of such intense hatred. the thing to fear was not the thing that made her beautiful” (morrison 1970, p. 74). this noted, claudia admired pecola and encouraged her and other black characters to proud be of who they are, “more strongly than my fondness for pecola, i felt a need for someone to want the black baby to just live just to counteract the universal love of white baby dolls, shirley temples and maureen peals” (morrison 1970, p. 190). conclusion this paper sought to unveil the menace that skin whitening poses to the african identity. the rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 57 findings from morrison’s the bluest eyes have confirmed that black individuals resort to skin whitening to attain success and attraction. this was demonstrated through geraldine’s efforts to whiten the skin of her son from childhood so that he would be privileged in his adulthood due to his complexion. this, among other things, threatens the african identity. the discriminated africans in the novel decided to break away from their african identity and distance themselves from everything that epitomises africanism in an effort to adopt the white identity that comes with adoration and opportunities. makobela (2019, 112) states that “because of colonisation most people value light skin over dark skin because they are still brainwashed.” furthermore, the association of whiteness with beauty and privilege, and blackness with ugliness and inferiority is a mindset perpetuated by colonial forces. therefore, to revalidate and essentialise african identities, the study recommends that initiatives be undertaken to address and dissolve the enduring legacies of colonialism. references backhaus, a & okunmwendia, e. (2020). when you are light-skinned, you earn more. https,//www.spiegel.de/international/world/s kin-bleaching-in-ghana. accessed, 2021/04/26. brooks, a. (2012). black negrophobia and black selfempowerment, afro-descendant responses to societal racism in são paulo, brazil. uw-l journal of undergraduate research, 25(2), 1-11. couteau, c & coiffard, l. (2016). overview of skin whitening agents, drugs and cosmetic products. cosmetics, 3(27), 1-17. dlova, n.c., hamed, s.h., tsoka‐gwegweni, j., & grobler, a. (2015). skin lightening practices, an epidemiological study of south african women of african and indian ancestries. british journal of epidemiology, 173(52), 2-29. durosaro, a.i., ajiboye, s.k., & oniye, a.o. (2012). perceptions of skin bleaching among female secondary school students in ibadan metropolis nigeria. journal of education and practice, 3(7), 4046. glenn, e.n. (2008). yearning for lightness. gender and society, 22(3), 281-302. gooden, a. (2011). visual representations of feminine beauty in the black press, 1915-1950. journal of pan african studies, 4(4), 81-97. gwaravanda, e.t. (2011). shona proverbial implications on skin bleaching, some philosophical insights. journal of pan african studies, 4(1), 195-218. hall, s. (1990). cultural identity and diaspora. http,//sites.middlebury.edu/nydiasporaworksh op. accessed, 2021/04/26. jacobs, m., levine, s., abney, k. & davids, l. (2016). fifty shades of african lightness, a biopsychosocial review of the global phenomenon of skin lightening practices. journal of public health in africa, 7(2), 67-70. lewis, k.m., robkin, n., gaska, k., & njoki, l.c. (2011). investigating motivations of women‟s skin bleaching in tanzania. psychology of women quarterly, 35(1), 29-39. makobela, t. (2019). perceptions of black men in katlehong about female “yellow bones”, a case study. masters dissertation. university of johannesburg, johannesburg. manganyi, n.c. (1973). being-black-in-the-world. sprocas, johannesburg. midz, p. i. (2019). a comparative analysis of identity and belonging in kopano matlwa’s coconut and tony morrison’s “the bluest eyes”. ma dissertation. university of namibia, namibia. montle, m. e. (2020). debunking eurocentric ideals of beauty and stereotypes against african natural hair(styles), an afrocentric perspective. journal of african foreign affairs, 7(1), 111-127. morrison, t. (1970). the bluest eye. london, uk, pan books. moyer, n. (2019). eye spy, worldwide eye colour percentages. https,//www.healthline.com/health/eyehealth/eye-color-percentages. accessed, 2021/04/26. mushure, m. (2010). why do black african women use hair extensions? exploring reasons for the popularity of hair extensions among black african women. masters dissertation. cape town, university of cape town. ngugi wa thiong’o. (1981). decolonizing the mind, the politics of language in african literature. london, james currey. padraig, o. (2010). 1959. extension of university education act no 45. nelson mandela center of memory and dialogue. accessed, 2021/04/26. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 10 (2) 2021 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 58 pumza, f. (2013). africa, where black is not really beautiful. https,//www.bbc.com/news/world-africa20444798. accessed, 2021/04/26. sall, t. l. (2018). the rainbow myth, dreaming of a postracial south african society. ocassional paper 73. institute for global dialogue (igd). south african history online. (2015). https,//www.sahistory.org.za. accessed, 2021/04/26. spies, b.m. (2004). alban berg‟s wozzeck, revisiting a historically sedimented metaphor. south african journal of musicology, 22(1),47-61. tate, s. (2007). black beauty, shade, hair and anti-racist aesthetics. ethnic and racial studies, 30(2), 300319. 🖂 corresponding author: e-mail: purnama.jelita09@gmail.com p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 1 rainbow vol. 11 (1) 2022 journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies https://journal.unnes.ac.id/sju/index.php/rainbow moral value in osakat anak asmat story written by ani sekarningsih: an analysis of teaching material jelita purnamasari 🖂 faculty of social and political science, iisip yapis biak, indonesia article info abstract article history: received 02 march 2021 approved 26 november 2022 published 30 april 2022 the purpose of this study was to study the moral values and character education in the story osakat anak asmat by ani sekarningsih which was used as teaching material. the method is descriptive qualitative with an approach of content analysis. the data are written words from a subject that has been observed. the subject of this study is the story. data analysis contains the value of character education that is contained in the story. the results showed that: (1) nine characters values were issued by the ministry of national education and culture, namely independence, discipline, social care, curiosity, friendly/communicative, religious, hard work, creativity, and rewarding achievement; (2) four moral characters can be emulated, namely obedience to parents, sharing or giving, patience, and wise; and (3) three behaviors are not exemplary, namely irresponsible, discouraging friends and jealousy. © copyright 2022 keywords: character education, local story, teaching materials how to cite (in apa style): purnamasari, j. (2022). moral value in "osakat anak asmat” story written by ani sekarningsih. rainbow : journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, 11(1), 1-10. https://doi.org/10.15294/rainbow.v11i1.45458 introduction education must have good purposes for human life. the purposes are expected to be achieved by the people and become better individuals. idris et al. (2012) stated that main purpose of education is to educate individuals within society, to prepare and qualify them for work in economy as well as to integrate people into society and teach them values and morals of society. hence, no matter how good and much knowledge is possessed, if it is not allowed with the positive attitude of the learners, then it will not be worthy. in correspondence to the situation, there are some cases which are stated by cahyo (2017) that bullying, open fight, sexual harassment, murder, free sex, and teacher abuse occur in the world of education. since the urgency of moral and ethical crisis of young generations, every school needs to involve character education in their learning process. character education is education or learning to train learners' attitudes to become better personalities (pala, 2011). character is a way of thinking and behaving that characterizes each individual to live and work together, both within the scope of the family, community, nation and country (suyanto, 2012). it is a characteristic possessed by an object or individual and is a "machine" that drives how a person acts, behaves, says, and responds to something (kertajaya, 2010). indonesia's government has concerned about the situation which is written in national long-term development plan from 2005 until 2025. (undang-undang republik indonesia nomor 17 tahun 2007) the policy has been established to solve the problems. the policy is called penguatan rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 2 pendidikan karakter or strengthening character education (permendikbud, 2018). it is stated that the responsibility of the education unit is to strengthen the character of the learners through harmonization of heart, taste, thought, and exercise which involve and cooperate with the educational units, families, and communities as part of gerakan nasional revolusi mental (gnrm) or national movement of mental revolution. according to the ministry of education and culture (2017), the dimensions of character processing is as follows: • the heart which is related to feelings, attitudes, and beliefs. • thinking is related to the reasoning process to seek and use knowledge critically, creatively, and innovatively. • sport is related to the process of perception, readiness, imitation, manipulation, and the creation of new activities accompanied by sportsmanship. • the practice of feeling and intention is related to the will and creativity reflected in caring imaging and novelty creation. therefore, the education orientation is not just about transferring the knowledge but also transferring the value. the learners are not only good in science but, they can be good character. concerning character education, literary works can be media of it. literary works have a significant role in delivering the values of moral education, ethics, and character. the stories are constructive and containing many positive messages. (agung, 2019; ariyanti et. al, 2018). children's story is a literary work. children's story is story that illustrate the twists of a child's life with an environment that can be understood by children (heriansyah, 2019; santoso, et al, 2017). children's story is written specifically for children. it can be portrayed in the lives of the children's characters in the discussion of their lives with the environment that affects them. in a child's story, a picture of feelings and a refutation of a child is talked about in the storyline. children's stories are usually presented with simple and communicative that contain moral values for children. according to puryanto (in fitriana, 2013) stated that children's stories are stories that contain the theme of educating, straight-line and not convoluted, using existing arrangements around the world of children, characters and characterizations that used good role models, the language style is easy to find but able developing children's language, the right person's perspective, and focus are still within the reach of the child. so, children's stories are reading books that are deliberately written for children to read. the contents of this book must be following the interests and worlds of children, according to the level of emotional development and intelligence of children, so they can satisfy them. departing from the description above, the interesting story to be part of this learning is osakat anak asmat (henceforth oaa) written by ani sekarningsih that is written in 2002. this story takes place in the asmat region, papua. this story is presented in simple language and has many moral values messages. moral messages are meanings that can be obtained in a story, usually in the form of clues that refer to what behaviors a child can imitate and what behaviors should not be imitated. however, the researcher investigates the message of the story to know what character value is contained in this story. methods this study is qualitative descriptive. the data are written words from a subject that has been observed. the subject of this study is the story of osakat anak asmat (oaa), while the object of study is the values of character education contained in the story. the data provided is original data that is not changed. this study is conducted the content analysis. content analysis is one of the several qualitative methods available for analyzing data and interpreting its meaning (schreier, 2012). in this study, the researcher collected the data from a set of texts obtained in the story. the data sources in this study consist of two types, namely primary data and secondary data. rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 3 primary data, the main source of this study is the oaa story. while the secondary data, which is a variety of literature that is relevant to the object of study such as transcripts, books, articles, and internet blogs. techniques of data analysis were carried out by analyzing sentences or phrases containing the values of character education from the characters in the story. this was done through several stages: read as a whole, to get a picture of the storyline and datas that contain the values of character education; underline the parts of the story and datas that contain the value of character education; identify datas from the story of which contains the value of character education; analyze data from citations containing values in the discourse; and observe the benefits of character education values in the story as a medium for character education. results in the story, several character values can be an example of learning for learners. there are nine values of character education in the story which are independence, discipline, social care, curiosity, friendly or communicative, religious, hard work, creative and rewarding achievement. the following data will present nine values of character education. they are two points which are positive value and negative value. positive values the positive value is related to a character that should be possessed by the learners which are in the story tells about: independent character value independent character is an attitude or behavior of someone who does not easily depend on others in doing things (listyarti, 2012, p. 6). the following data showed that independent character which is contained in the story: "endew, look at the fish i tied to the head of uncle bicem's boat. i have caught seven fish and twelve karaka. those were in noken, shrimp in a taro leaf wrapper, for rosa and gema. that's all, it is enough for your breakfast ”, wamak cowut's tone was firm. (oaa, page 1) the data above shows that the main character in the story, osakat, has independent character values. osakat has an independent character because every morning before leaving for school, he had to find his breakfast by catching fish in the river with his five friends named puap, kaelktuske, wafoco, owey, bicem. another data of independent character whose is possessed by osakat when he has been able to find money by selling his work in the form of carvings: “in the last few months, his accuracy in carving has progressed a lot. some of them, he can already sell. he gave the money to his mother. wawak cowut then sewed a new shirt for rosa, osakat’s sister, which made osakat proud. he is a real man. a dignified asmat man.” (oaa, page 14) the data show that he is an independent child. because he has been able to make money and he gives them to his mother. disciplinary character value discipline is an action that shows orderly and compliant behavior towards various existing rules and regulations (listyarti, 2012, p. 6). the following data will explain what disciplinary characters are contained in the story. they clarify the character value of being disciplined: "no more excuses, now wash your body quickly and you still have to go to school in that uniform. i will stop by to see you later at school before teaching.” (oaa, page 3) the data above shows that osakat's parents, namely wamak cowut (mother) has taught discipline to osakat. when osakat did not go to school because his clothes were wet because of rain, but she would not allow it. he must go to school even though his clothes are wet. this attitude of osakat's mother proves that in the osakat family there has been a strong discipline. value of social care character social care is an attitude or action that someone always wants to assist others and people in need (listyarti, 2012, p. 7). according to nucci & narvaes (2008), people whose a high social sensitivity to give priority to the interests of other people, as shown by the harmonious social relations in every universal value or rule will rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 4 certainly drive people to maintain good relations with others. in this story, osakat has social care character values. the character's value is explained when he cannot bear to see the condition of banew (wafaco's younger brother) who is sick. he also wants to bring banew to the health center, so that he can quickly become better. the following data explain the social care character whose is possessed by him: "we recommend that we take banew to the community health center". osakat stressed. "i told you, my parents don't have money". said his friend. "i bear" promised osakat and looked closely at his friend's eyes. (oaa, page 17) the data shows that the nature of social care has been owned by osakat. at that time, he saw banew, the younger brother of his friend who was sick and he could not bear to see him. he forced wafaco to take his younger brother to the puskesmas (local government clinic), osakat promised to pay for his friend's brother's treatment because wafaco's parents had no money for banew's treatment. another data that explains social care value is when osakat wanted to help the teacher, kindom, to look for sago palm leaves to repair the roof of his house. the following datas explain osakat's social care character when helping the teacher, kindom, as follows: “one morning, since the events of the previous twelve days before teaching, kindom teacher has gotten a pile of fresh leaves of straw that are piled under the stairs of the house. osakat appeared with bicem from the side of the house. "what's wrong osaka?" "do you still need to add, sir?" "what is that ?" "aaa? who are you with? "(oaa, page 23) the data above shows that osakat has a social care character value. when the teacher, kindom needed the help of second-grade children to repair the damaged roof, only osakat would help him by asking bicem his friend to find sago palm leaves and repair the broken roof. curious character value curiosity is an attitude and action that always seeks to find out more deeply and extensively from something that is learned, seen and heard (listyarti, 2012). in the story, the values of curiosity is explained in the story. in that story told that osakat was seeing a motorized boat leaning on a dock near the sub-district and at that moment his curiosity was choked on him. it feels like osakat wants to see the boat closer. the following data that explains the value of the character of curiosity in osakat: “during class hours, osakat is nervous. the desire to find out is tickled. his attention cannot be fully focused. his memory is always to the boat. how he wishes to see the boat up close. the boat was oval shaped like a cassowary egg. the edges are bubbled like they are sticking to, like a balloon belonging to the sub-district head's daughter when glued together. however, this balloon is large. what is the boat made of?” (oaa, page 27) the data above shows that osakat has considerable curiosity. when osakat was about to go to school but on the way he saw a motorized boat that was leaning on the dock. osakat's curiosity was intrigued. he really wanted to see the boat. osakat was restless during class hours. his memory is always in that mysterious boat that makes his curiosity flare up. in anothe line of the story, once again, osakat's curiosity flared up, he wanted to know about the foreign ship. the following data that explains the value of the character of curiosity in osakat: “osakat curled himself in a bundle of tapin, a type of mat made from a connection of strands of pandan leaves that were sewn into a bun with rattan. "how are you now looking for reasons to get on that foreign ship?" he asked himself. the question he brought to sleep. (oaa, page 30). the data explains that how desperate osakat was to get on that foreign ship and find out what was in it. his great curiosity made osakat incessantly thinking about the foreign ship. what is in the ship and how is it? he keep looking for reasons to be able to get on that ship. the following data once again explains that oasakat has considerable curiosity. “he wanted to know more about the ship, which felt almost as large as its village.” (oaa, page 32). the data explains that osakat really wants to know more rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 5 about the ship. when he was allowed to get on the ship and look at the warship, he immediately passed from his friends and looked for another tunnel to explore and find out the whole warship in order to eliminate his curiosity. "want to be checked, sis? he asked the realm. "is this puskesmah?" osakat asked back. "it's called a clinic, sis. to deal with emergencies "."to help ship soldiers who were injured in the war?" "are you a doctor?" asked osakat better. "this ship has a doctor. however, now the ship is carrying 9 doctors who are providing simultaneous health services in remote and remote hamlets. " (oaa, page 33) when osakat is exploring the warship and at that time someone approaches him. someone is a warship command named mr. firman. osakat's great curiosity made mr. firman an easy target for osakat's questions in order to dispel his curiosity about the warship. value of friendly or communicative character friendly or communicative is an act that shows a sense of pleasure in talking, socializing and working together with others. (listyarti, 2012). value of friendly or communicative characters in osakat’s self is when osakat met with mr. gunter. osakat was not shy about approaching mister gunter and offering him the carvings he was selling. with bargaining with communication that made mister gunter also like osakat and finally they were friends. the following data that explains the value of friendly and communicative character in osakat: “guntur immediately liked osakat and made a friendship. in his judgment, osakat was an intelligent child who could be his interpreter during his visit to the asmat.” (oaa, page 41) the data above shows that osakat has good friendly and communicative character values. the character is explained when osakat can quickly become friends with strangers he just met like mister gunter. value of religious character religious is an obedient attitude and behavior in carrying out the teachings of the religious that is followed. religious is the process of binding back or can be said with tradition, a system that regulates the order of faith (belief) in god almighty (listyarti, 2012). based on the statements of the badan penelitian dan pengembangan pusat kurikulum, kementrian pendidikan nasional (2010), religious is the attitude and obedient behavior in implementing religious teachings adopted, tolerant of other religious practices, and living in harmony with other faiths. religious character values found in osakat himself. the character value is explained when osakat prays to god, so that he can make him to be a person who is smarter than his parents' education. the following data explains: “may god the creator of the universe make me to be a smart person beyond my parents' education.” (oaa, page 4) the data above shows that osakat has a religious character, because in every step of his way to school, he always prays to god: "thank god. the creator! you have listened to all my prayers and wishes ". (oaa, page 66) hard work character value hard work is a behavior that shows a serious effort in overcoming various learning barriers and tasks, and completing them well (listyarti, 2012: 6). in the story of "osakat anak asmat" by ani sekarningsih, the values of hard work is explained below: “this time osakat studied harder. his chance to enliven the race. it's time to compete with senior sculptors. so far, only the diocese usually carries out a carving competition every christmas and new year. during that time, osakat had never been intrigued. however, since aloy sold his work at a high price to the stranger, the carving competition sparked his passion this time. (oaa, page 59)” the value of the hard work character found in osakat. the data shows that when osakat joined the carving competition, at that time, osakat worked harder in learning to explore his ability to carve. "as for the overall champion won by ..." the committee chairman gave his view to the guests. "osakat. agats middle school learners! ”(oaa, page 59) by reading the above data, it is clear that osakat has the value of working hard. the supporting character made osakat finally win the overall rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 6 champion in the carving competition. osakat's struggle with hard work and earnest learning has paid off. creative character values creative is thinking and doing something to produce a new way or result from something already owned (listyarti, 2012). in the story of "osakat anak asmat" by ani sekarningsih explain what creative values are contained in it. the creative value is explained when osakat prefers to sit alone making a single statue in the direction of the headwaters of the river and letting his hands carve the statues of warriors he made. the following data explains that osakat has the value of creative character: “in the hot, grilling air like today, there is no any osakat’s friends have appeared since he came home from school. he then chose to sit alone making a single statue under the protection of the shadow of the bitanggur tree in the direction of the headwaters of the river. a statue of a man with a shield in his left hand. his right hand held a spear and a bird perched on the shoulder of the soldier's statue. osakat stroked the statue. in the last few months, his accuracy in carving has progressed a lot. (oaa, page 14)” the data above shows that osakat has a creative character value on him. another data was: “osakat continued to deepen the javelin pattern on his shield with a seven-inch nail he chose. after that start turning to the head of the statue and follow small circles in the field of hair. he distances the distance of the statue to test the view. he felt that the teeth of the half-expanded bird's wings were not natural. later he will perfect it, after carving the head of the statue.” (oaa, page 15) in the previous data, it was explained that osakat has creativity in carving. the following data explain the value of the creative character found in osakat by thinking to get the idea of carving, so that the carving of the bag is different from other carvers: “for some time walking to brazza, osakat studied the main lines drawing the anatomy of people's bodies, animals and spatial perspectives. the lesson strengthened the carving technique as he poured it into the development of ideas and carving work. the engraverijer is getting more and more exciting after his work, because the basic pattern slices are always unique, without leaving the basic elements of the symbols of tradition.” (oaa, page 57) the data above shows that osakat has a creative way of thinking. anatomy drawing of human and animal bodies, he made the development of ideas in carving techniques. osakat's work eventually became a fugitive from the engraver. the data also explains that osakat has quite high creativity. with his creativity he was able to make carvings with his own style. appreciate achievement value appreciating achievement is the attitude and action that drives him to produce something that is useful for the community, acknowledge and respect the success of others (listyarti, 2012). the following character, old man fisuku, a prominent carver, always pays attention to the development of the statue that osakat has made. of course, with good entries that can be accepted by osakat. here is a data explaining that old man fisuku appreciates the achievements made by osakat: "try to repair it. you rub a few pieces. " fisuku then carved a few examples of small trenches. "other, does it feel right?” (oaa, page 14) “on another occasion they passed each other again on the road to the bengcu’s kiosk. fisuku admonished him warmly. "you should not sell cheap. it's time for you to take part in the diocese statue competition. who knows, you will be the champion and become a collection of choices that enrich the diocesan museum. your name is also parallel to wowpits (leading engraver).” (oaa, page 14) the data shows that old man fisuku has a character value that respects osakat's achievements. every development of osakat carvings that have been completed, he gives appreciation to osakat so that his engraving experiences better development. and he gave his appreciation with directions and constructive teachings so that osakat was more accurate in his engraving. character obedience to parents character obedience to parents is an attitude or action that reflects obedience to the rules given to parents, in order to guide their children to be rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 7 better. in the story there is the value of being obedient towards parents which was taught by osakat's mother. the following data that explains the value of obedient characters to parents. “rosa hands over a large grilled crab for breakfast. osakat quickly took from his brother's hand and broke a piece of his leg and devoured its contents greedily. "what did you forget to say to your sister?" said his mother. osakat's eyes glared at his little sister. "thank you," he said curtly.” (oaa, page 4) the data explains that in his family osakat has taught the value of obedience to parents. when osakat was about to take the grilled crab from his sister's hand without saying thanks to his sister, his mother immediately lectured osakat. if we pay attention closer then the data can also show the ethical character values (courtesy) taught by osakat's mother to osakat. the following data explains the value of being obedient towards parents. share or give character value sharing or giving is an attitude or action that sincerely gives something to others. the goal is to please the person we have given. in the story "osakat anak asmat" there is the value of the character sharing or giving. it was explained when bicem shared sago yams and caterpillars to osakat. “bicem suddenly came to sit near osakat with a number of cassava, carrying a sago leaf woven container filled with sago caterpillars. bicem smiled crispy. his eyes flash and look happy and satisfied.."we share, brother-inlaw". "let it be for you. i certainly got it too. i definitely got it from ndiwi and my grandfather. just bring it. i'm glad to see you this time getting more rations. (oaa, page 14) the data above shows that bicem has the character of sharing or giving that can be emulated by learners. it was explained that bicem sincerely gave a number of yams and sago caterpillars to osakat, he was glad to see osakat getting more rations. patient character value patience is an attitude or action that refrains from anger that can be held with calmness. in the story "osakat anak asmat" there is the value of patient character in osakat's mother. the character is explained when osakat's mother always has a calm voice even when facing learners who are stubborn and making noise. the following datas clarify the patient character of osakat's mother: “her mother is overtime. even when he stood in front of the class facing learners who were stubborn and making noise, his voice was calm.” (oaa, page 17) the above data shows that osakat's mother has patience in dealing with stubborn learners. when her learners being noisy, osakat's mother always has a calm voice to face her learners. all of that shows that osakat's mother has patient character values. negative value besides the positive value, there are also the character value that is not worth imitating by learners and should be aware by the teacher such as: being irresponsible this irresponsible behavior was carried out by osakat when he was told to look after his youngest brother, osakat felt that caring work was more suitable for women. he finally got in touch with gema, who took care of his youngest sister, and instead he left his responsibility. the following data that explains the behavior is not worth emulating. "look, kid" easily start, "you've often left responsibility. that is not good or righteous deed!" "but parenting is suitable for women, ndiwi. today's sister is too much crybaby. " "there are no rules like that, the basis of our lives work together. if now you are unable to care for, look after your own sister, how will you grow up? how do you lead your many custom work groups? all need to exercise from a small environment. caring also means watching, ie observing your sister's safety, home security, and the interests of people in the family. at some point, the exercise can foster a sense of responsibility towards the security of our villages and forests ”. (oaa, page 43) the above data shows that osakat's behavior cannot be imitated while shirking responsibility. the value of responsibility is important, as rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 8 explained in the data above that a leader must be shaped by the character of responsibility so that the group he leads can run well. breaking friend's spirit breaking a friend's enthusiasm is an act that is not worth emulating and imitating by learners. such behavior is carried out by osakat’s friends. when osakat was passionate about wanting to take part in the carving competition, his friends actually broke osakat's spirit. the following data explains that the behavior of osakat’s friends can not be imitated: "you will still want to try your luck, osakat!", wafaco asked two days ago. "reportedly, the sculptors from biwar laut, yapem, owus, amanamkai, sawaer and yansiu, did not want to be left behind. everything will go down here, "said puap with envy. "before you hand it over to the committee, someone sent you a fui-fui so that your statue was not chosen," owey burned. "what's the point of you competing against older people who are more adept?"after all, they were never defeated ", bicem patted his shoulder. osakat is affected and makes him upset. his passionate enthusiasm relaxed. however, he did not want to lose the opportunity. (oaa, page 60) the data above shows that the nature of his osakat’s friends is not worth emulating. as good friends, we should support the achievements of our friends in order to be better, instead of discouraging friends who want to progress. being envy there are behaviors that are not exemplary, namely the nature of jealousy, the nature of jealousy in the story is found in old people who also participated in the carving competition but they lost in the competition. the following data explains that jealousy is not worth emulating: "who said that?" sergah said, who carries the championship number every year and this time he only holds the championship of hope. "a child wants to defeat an old character?" puih! can not. this is wrong. the committee does not really judge ". the red pants chimed more fiercely (oaa, page 63) the data above shows that the old people who participated in the carving competition were jealous and did not deserve to be imitated. they should be proud because there are still young people who have an artistic spirit like osakat. discussion the story can be taught to the learners because it is involved the character education material. the character values contained in the story are independent character values, discipline character values, social care character values, curiosity character values, friendly or communicative character values, religious character values, hard work character values, creative character values, appreciate other’s achievements, being obedient to parents, sharing or giving. some of these characters consist of the dimension of character education which is mention in the law of ministry of education and culture (permendikbud, 2018). the dimension which stated above which are the heart, thinking, sport, and the practice of feeling and intention contained in the story. there are some benefits of the values of character education in the story which can be taken by the teacher in teaching. independent character values, hard work character values, and creative character values are categorized as the practice of feeling and intention which is related to the will and creativity reflecting in carrying imaging and novelty creation. the benefits of the independent character values contained in this story that can be maturer and strong to do something by themselves. besides, the benefits of the hard work character value contained in this story that can teach learners to be more active in doing things. the benefits of the value of creative characters in the story that can teach learners in doing something innovatively, they will think creatively to get new ways or something new. next, discipline character values, social care character values, religious character values, and being obedient to parents are categorized as the heart dimension which is related to feelings, rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 9 attitudes and belief. furthermore, these character values have some benefits to be taught to the learners. the benefits of the discipline character value contained in this story that can teach learners will be more obedient to the rules that are applied to them. they are afraid of breaking them because they will take the consecuency. the benefits of the value of the social attention character contained in this story that can help teachers to make learners be more sensitive to the people around them. the benefits of religious character values contained in this story that can teach learners to have more faith in god almighty. it is clear that if learners have a religious attitude, they will be better at doing everything and in accordance with the religious they profess. the benefits of being obedient for parents contained in this story that can be taught by teachers that learners can be more obbidient towards their parents and have better discussion with their parents. the benefits of the patient character value in the story that learners calmly discuss the problem. the benefits of challenging character values contained in this story that can teach learners about to think wisely. then, curiosity character values is categorized as thinking dimension which has benefits that can be taught by the teachers for learners ie learners will need to be more active in finding the curiosity that they want to ask, encouraging them to be able to ask something they do not know yet. the friendly or communicative character values, appreciate other’s achievements, and sharing or giving are categorized as sport dimension which has some benefits. the benefits of friendly or communicative character values contained in in this story which can be agreed by the teacher to learners, that is, learners will be more active in the fight, shyness in what will be brought to be seen one more each other lying down learners will be more active in conversation. the benefits of the character values of supporting the achievements contained in the story "oasakat anak asmat" by ani sekarningsih that can teach learners appeciate other people's participants and encourage them to produce something useful as well. the benefits of the character values of sharing or giving contained in this story that can help teachers to tell the learners to be more sensitive to other people. from the analysis, it is considered by teachers that there are some folklores can be media for character education which can be combined with learning materials. each educational unit obliged to sort out the media of learning as a part of development of character education of learners because the government implementing a national character development strategy through education. the policy has expected all education units to not only focus on academic education but also character education. conclusion there are nine value of characters which has been analyzed. there are four moral value which can be imitated by the learners such as being obedient towards parents, like sharing and giving others, being patient, and being wise.there are also four attitude which are avoided to be imitated by the learners such as being irresponsible, breaking others’ spirit and being envy. references agung, l. (2019). character education integration in social studies learning. journal upi, vol xx. ariyanti, i., kosasih, & apriliyana, s. (2018). pemilihan bahan ajar anak berdasarkan karekteristik siswa sd. pedadidaktika: jurnal ilmiah pendidikan guru sekolah dasar. 5(1), 221-231. cahyo, e. d. (2017). pendidikan karakter guna menanggulangi dekadensi moral yang terjadi pada siswa sekolah dasar. eduhumaniora: jurnal pendidikan dasar, 9(1), 16-26. doi:https://doi.org/10.17509/eh.v9i1.6150. fitriana, i. (2013). penerjemahan karya sastra anak. diglossia: jurnal kajian ilmu kebahasaan dan kesusastraan. 4(2). doi: https://doi.org/10.26594/diglossia.v4i2.2 86 heriansyah, h. (2019, may). the importance of character education: the english teacher’s efforts and challenges in students’character building. in https://doi.org/10.26594/diglossia.v4i2.286 https://doi.org/10.26594/diglossia.v4i2.286 rainbow: journal of literature, linguistics and culture studies, vol. 11 (1) 2022 p-issn: 2252-6323 e-issn: 2721-4540 10 international conference on early childhood education (pp. 429-434). idris, fazilah et al. (2012). the role of education in shaping youth’s national identity. procedia social and behavioral sciences. 59 443 – 450 kementrian pendidikan nasional, badan penelitian dan pengembangan pusat kurikulum. (2010). bahan pelatihan penguatan metodologi pembelajaran 127 berdasarkan nilai-nilai budaya untuk membentuk daya saing dan karakter bangsa. pengembangan pendidikan dan karakter bangsa. jakarta: kemendiknas. kertajaya, h. (2010). grow with character: the model marketing. jakarta: pt. gamedia pustaka utama. listyarti, r. (2012). pendidikan karakter dalam metode aktif, inovatif, dan kreatif. jakarta: erlangga, 4(1). pala, a. (2011). the need od character education. international journal of social sciences and humanity studies, 3(2), pp. 23-32. peraturan menteri pendidikan dan kebudayaan republik indonesia nomor 20 tahun 2018. penguatan pendidikan karakter pada satuan pendidikan formal. 21 juni 2018. lembaran negara republik indonesia tahun 2018 nomor 782. jakarta. santoso, apriliya, s., & kosasih. (2017). buku cerita anak berbasis kearifan lokal bordir tasik malaya untuk siswa sekolah dasar. pedadidaktika: jurnal ilmiah pendidikan guru sekolah dasar. 4(2), 129-138. schreier, m. (2012). qualitative content analysis in practice. thousand oaks, ca: sage. sekarningsih, ani. (2002). osakat anak asmat. jakarta: dewata publishing. suyanto, s. (2012). pendidikan karakter untuk anak usia dini. jurnal pendidikan anak, 1(1). undang-undang republik indonesia nomor 17 tahun 2007. rencana pembangunan jangka panjang nasional tahun 2005 2025. 5 februari 2007. lembaran negara republik indonesia tahun 2007 nomor 33. jakarta. attention required! | cloudflare please enable cookies. sorry, you have been blocked you are unable to access unnes.ac.id why have i been blocked? this website is using a security service to protect itself from online attacks. the action you just performed triggered the security solution. there are several actions that could trigger this block including submitting a certain word or phrase, a sql command or malformed data. what can i do to resolve this? you can email the site owner to let them know you were blocked. please include what you were doing when this page came up and the cloudflare ray id found at the bottom of this page. cloudflare ray id: 7fbff5cd38182085 • your ip: click to reveal 129.74.145.123 • performance & security by cloudflare